《Ghoul King&#x27;s Harem》


 Chapter 1 1: Lesser Half-Ghoul?

    ?February 20th, 2023, in the south of Lone Star City.

    Fortuna University was a mid-ranking university located in the southern parts of Lone Star City within Grimsburg.

    Inside a shared dormitory for the Fortune Campus, a 6ft 2" tall young man looked at himself in the mirror, neck length messy silver hair, with narrow but pretty emerald eyes just like his mother, which added a handsome tinge to his wild, gangster-like look, with a face stained with dried tears and red puffy eyes, with peach lips and a solid angr jaw stared back at him.

    This boy was called Alex Faust, a second-year, an average man to himself, yet a top-ranked male god to others.

    He finished changing into afortable casual suit, with a ck jacket and pants, a dark blue shirt, with a red watch on his left hand. "We need some time apart Amy said?" Alex grimaced before he loosened the cor to make himself look wild and more aggressive.

    He spent the past year dating a girl named Amy, someone his childhood friend and martial arts partner Sarah suggested.

    Amy liked his previous self, an introverted nerd, despite her being a popr gal and social butterfly.

    But once he began to change, their rtionship became a little distant, and they missed each other as he began to spend more time in the gym and working to fund his new grooming and exercising habits.

    The pair still loved each other; anyone could see, yet Amy''s heart broke with each missed date, yet still just seeing him would cause her to shine a radiant smile; sadly, the pair engaged in a heated argument after drinking, and she broke up with himst night.

    Which led to his brief moments of self-pity ending, realising he was to me.

    ''I changed myself to match your radiance; now you cast me aside...''

    He shook his head, "No, it''s not her fault. I am the one who changed; why did I think she wanted me to be this?"

    Once again, looking at himself in the mirror, he had a slightly fierce face and narrow eyes like a gangster. Still, his delicate features bnced it out, making him look like a "suit thug" in these casual suits, which he loved thanks to the eastern kung fu masters in movies.

    "It doesn''t matter; I have grown to love myself like this; maybe it wasn''t meant to be, so let''s ept the breakup without any needless animosity. I''m sure Amy didn''t cheat or leave me for someone else; we just stopped working as a pair. "

    Alex wiped his face, cleaned the mess and smiled for the first time in hours; it almost felt like a weight lifted from his shoulders, ''As my mother once said, if something is destined to be, it''ll just happen naturally!''

    "What a careless race; how dare you as ants cease to believe in me! I am your lord, your god! Hateful humanity living your peaceful lives, growing fatter and ignoring the path I created. You will all be put to the test from this moment on!"

    A loud voice sounded before the room began to shudder. Alex''s roommate owned an alien PC smashed onto the floor as the desks and beds vibrated, ''What''s happening?'' Alex thought, grabbing his ck Davesung phone from the table and opening it to check his news feed.

    "From this moment on, struggle! Oh, humanity, fight on or suffer the consequences; make me smile, please your god, otherwise perish and regret your foolish decisions! Let the games begin!"

    "10..."

    "What''s going on?"

    "6..."

    Alex felt a sudden shock to his system as the world outside began to turn dark; the sun turned deep red, like a blood moon, followed by high-speed winds that howled against his dormitory''s cheap ss windows.

    "Fuck, this isn''t just a weird dream! Shit. Focus...What would Chris do...He''s into this end-of-world shit!"

    He tried to dial his best friend''s number rapidly;

    - Sorry, the number you have dialled...

    "3..."

    "Shit, I forgot he''s in Baltimora until next week... How can I contact him... Mom! I have to call her!"

    07777-xxx-xxx

    - Sorry, the number...

    "Damn it!"

    Alex mmed the phone onto the desk, although, thanks to the superior craftsmanship of Davesung phones, it didn''t break, instead hurting his fingers.

    "Let the new world begin! My dear humanity, struggle, fight and live! Maybe one day we can meet face to face!"

    Alex''s mind became chaotic; he was astonished as the world outside began to fill with screams of terror, people pleading for mercy and loud crashes and bangs from the vehicles that crashed in the distance.

    -Choose a novice-level weapon:

    "Novice Sword"

    "Novice Axe"

    "Novice bronze Gauntlets and Greaves."

    "..."

    A thundering bang sounded, and something mmed against his door repeatedly.

    ''Shit, I am out of time to think!''

    "Wait, end times? Apocalypse... there must be zombies! That means I need to protect myself from bites!"

    Alex had studied martial arts with Sarah since they were 8, with more an 12 years of experience in kickboxing and boxing.

    However, hecked skill with swordsmanship like Sarah; he could be confident in his ability to dodge and counter in those twobat schools.

    "I want to be a cool sword-wielding badass, but safety and my skillse first..."

    He skipped over the fun-looking weapons like a scythe and selected the bronze Gauntlets and Greaves.

    A sh of light appeared before a pair of dull silver gauntlets appeared on his arms, their protective metal spread to just above his elbow, with a spiked joint on the elbow.

    A pair of metal guards protected up to his thighs; he kicked out a few times and found them easy to use, ''I stand out a bit too much, though,'' He thought.

    -Toggle item disy off?

    Bang, the thudding door began to crack; not hesitating or caring about the mechanical voice, he nodded, shouting, "yes!"

    With a brief swirl of light, the armour returned to hisfort suit once he regained focus, looking towards the door.

    A sense of terror and foreboding filled his chest as he began to breathe faster.

    Information suddenly flowed into his mind, telling him it would disy anytime he thought or said "Status" again.

    - Alex Faust

    - Level 1

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: N/A

    - Strength: 13 [10]

    - Agility: 11 [10]

    - Endurance: 10 [10]

    - Stamina 12/12 [10]

    - Willpower 6/6 [10]

    Average attributes for humanity - [10]

    ''It''s like a damn role-ying game, this guy having fun with us!''

    Alex dashed to the door before using his muscles to rip down the wardrobe and cover the entrance to buy him some time, although he could go out guns zing. He needed to take a moment and make a short n; even for the next 24 hours, anything was better than nothing.

    He walked to the other side, ignoring the loud bangs, looking out the second-floor window.

    Alex looked outside, his hands clenched, trying to brace for the images he might see, ''maybe it''s all a prank...'' He hoped.

    Suddenly, a howling scream of terror sounded from the canteen west of his dormitory.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "W-what the..."

    His eyes captured the sight of a girl torn apart by several males and females, their greedy mouths filled with blood and guts as they tore her apart, the once bright eyes now dim as herst scream was silenced by a chubby woman ripping out her throat.

    The sudden sight of a girl he knew from literature ss dying caused his mind to be chaotic; the blood-stained "Go Fortune!" shirt nowy on the ground, as her body convulsed while consumed.

    Filled with nausea, he rushed to the corner and began to vomit all he had eaten in the past few hours; sadly, he knew this was bad, vomiting would waste valuable minerals and dehydrate him, but he couldn''t stop his trembling hands and the slight tears at seeing an acquaintance die so suddenly.

    Several minutester, the banging on his door became louder, and he seemed to have increased to several.

    "It''s zombies... the worst type. One bite and I am fucked!''

    Alex felt his muscles tense, feeling more stressed and pressured than in hisst tournament for the national kickboxing championship. ''This is the worst, dumped, and now I have to fight zombies?''

    "Hah... hah..."

    He began to take deep breaths, not wanting to let fear and cowardice dominate him; his mother was out there! Now was the time for him to "man up", as his father might say if he hadn''t passed away.

    Alex stepped back, looking around the room as suddenly the original door exploded.

    Thanks to the gauntlets, a piece of wood shot towards him, smashing into woodchips after he blocked with his arm.

    ''Well, these doors are crap, thinner than plywood!''

    Four ws began to sh at the wardrobe, easily tearing the Okia furniture into waste wood.

    Alex took another deep breath; now wasn''t the time to be passive as his eyes narrowed and watched the two zombies that appeared from the door; only the lifeless eyes were pure white, with grey flesh and wounds filling their bodies. ''It seems they haven''t decayed much yet...''

    "Let''s do this..." Alex said, gritting his teeth, still slightly despairing.

    He lowered his core in a solid stance, moving towards the two zombies, one on the left and the other to the right, still trapped by the door''s remains and wardrobe.

    One of them was called Drake, a friend of Alex who would help him lift weights sometimes and act as a spotter for him. ''I''m sorry, bro, please forgive me. I need to live; you would understand, right?''

    "Forgive me!"

    Alex shot forward, his right leg shooting upwards, almost touching his chest before he smashed down with a violent axe kick, throwing all his power into the blow, but he couldn''t kill someone he knew; the face of Drake shed through his head as the kick missed the mark and smashed into the wooden nks beside him with a loud thud, maybe alerting nearby zombies.

    ''Fuck! I couldn''t do it. I can''t just kill him. Even if he''s a corpse...''

    "Drake... man, please say it''s a joke? You loved zombie movies more than any other guy I knew; why?"

    With a roar, the zombie Drake shot forward and wed towards Alex, throwing him off bnce as the ws slid across the bronze gauntlets, ''If I chose something else, I''d be fucked!''

    The pair rolled around, holding each other as he pinned Drake down, faced with the cold corpse with lifeless eyes as its mouth snapped towards his neck and face; Alex couldn''t afford to hesitate as the one behind him fumbled closer.

    "Please forgive me, Drake..."

    Thud, with a solid jab, his right fist smashed into the zombie, cracking its weakened nose; despite this, the monster continued to wrestle under his body. ''Not enough!''

    Several cracks sounded as he began to smash into the face of Drake, each time scenes of his time with him shed before his eyes, as slight tears dripped from the corners of his eyes. ''Forgive me... I need to live!''

    Finally, with a loud bang, his fist prated the skull, crushing his brain. Drake''s corpse copsed to the ground, no longer fighting against him.

    "Hah... Hah, I killed my friend, although it couldn''t be helped...But...I hate this feeling..."

    The moment it died, a red coin appeared before shooting into Alex''s body and vanishing, followed by a strange grey scroll filled with an eerie light.

    "Damn it!" Alex mmed against the wooden table, the powerful force cracking the cheap wood, knocking the countless cans of energy drinks onto the floor.

    Momentster, a brilliant white light shot into the body of Alex, who stillmented killing a friend.

    ''I felt his skull shatter...''

    Alex began toment his actions before shaking his head, rolling away to avoid the other zombie''s ws that swiped towards his back, now holding a strange grey scroll in his hand.

    ''I cannot spend time grieving; there will be a time when I can afford a moment to apologise to him properly! For now, I must fight on to live for both his and my sake!''

    Alex took a deep breath, calming his nerves, kicking the damaged wood and knocking the zombie back onto its ass with a fierce m; something seemed to have snapped as the zombie''s arm bent the wrong way.

    However, Alex opened the scroll, not caring about the zombie that started to recover as a burst of information poured into his mind, almost knocking him onto the floor.

    - Level 3 Skill Scroll: ''Ghoul Transformation.''

    Sacrifice 3 Willpower, transforming permanently into a half-ghoul bordering on life and death, immune to the infection from creatures below double your current level. It also increases all attributes by 1.

    Do you wish to learn this skill?

    ''Stop being human?''

    He took a moment to ponder but then realised he was still half-human! Didn''t this mean he was still human?

    "I wish to learn!"

    - You can only learn two active skills before level 40. ''Ghoul Transformation'' counts as passive and will not be counted!

    Alex felt a burning pain in his head, like something shoved a cattle iron inside, searing parts of his brain into ash. ''This must be the pain of losing 3 Willpower... What dangerous gamble!'' I almost felt like giving up for a moment.

    Suddenly, his body began to convulse; once again, nausea filled his body, and he started to vomit on the spot. In contrast, the zombie, now back on its feet, began to crawl slowly towards him with those dead white eyes fixed on his body.

    A strange sensation filled Alex as all the human food in his stomach was ejected, apart from the rare steak and meat products he ate.

    His skin turned slightly grey but looked smoother and more defined; thankfully, his eyes were still emerald green. However, his pupils were now a thin slit instead of a circle; Alex began to stumble to his feet as the zombie wed at his body.

    "Hmph!"

    Alex spun his body to the right around the zombie then used the zombie''s momentum to push it down with his protected right elbow, then shot a powerful left jab towards the back of the zombie''s head, the blow so fierce it caused the wind to whistle before a loud crack sounded as his punch tore through the softer rear skull and crushed the zombie''s brains.

    Once again, the information of his status showed in his mind before the white light shot into his body, along with two red coins.

    - Alex Faust

    - Lesser Half-Ghoul: Stage 1

    - Level 1

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: N/A

    - Strength: 14 (10)

    - Agility: 12 (10)

    - Endurance: 11 (10)

    - Stamina 10/13 (10)

    - Willpower 4/4 (10)

    Immunity to any infection from sources below level 2

    Skills:

    The shattered ss on the floor reflected the boy''s image, silky grey hair, smooth grey skin and emerald green eyes; he even noticed slight fangs now growing in his mouth.

    "I should call myself Ken in the future, haha!"

    - When using Ghoul-type abilities, the user will begin to disy more Ghoul-like characteristics, be careful of tasteless jokes.

 Chapter 2 2: Level 2

    ?He still felt a sense of loss from killing two of his fellow students; Alex began to clear the entrance as another male zombie shambled towards his door, this time a boy with a stocky body, someone that Alex didn''t particrly like.

    However, he still felt it was too cruel of an end, the boy''s face half-eaten and his eyes drooping down horrifically.

    Slow, steady steps forward.

    Alex approached the giant zombie, whose arms grabbed him, yet far too short, thanks to the boy''s poor genes.

    The putrid stench of the corpse-filled his nose like a sour piece of meat forgotten over a long holiday. Its body almost rolled over him; the undead felt no pan or issues with stiff joints as it snapped towards him with an unnatural angle, sharp, mangled teeth biting at his nape.

    "Shit, these things don''t y fair..." Alex murmured as he circled the zombie tugging his neck away.

    ''I have to know how they move, what kind of reflexes...''

    "Sorry, although I didn''t like you, let me use your body to study the undead!"

    Ten minutes passed by quickly; during this time, Alex discovered the speed and reaction of the zombies were lower than an average human, ''but in most zombie movies or novels, the zombies eventually evolve or grow stronger, so let''s keep this as a basis for

    "Novice" zombies, since my weapon is a novice, let''s call these guys that!''

    Boom, crack! Alex hammered a powerful left hook into the zombie''s already shattered jaw smashing his face and brain into pieces. He spent thest ten minutes hitting the zombie in other ces, wondering if it would kill them through umted damage; however, he failed.

    "Scott, we weren''t friends, but I hope you can find peace on the other side. Maybe reincarnate into a harem fantasy... Not another apocalypse."

    Once again, the white light entered his body, making him feel a little refreshed as he checked; his stamina increased from 7 -> 10.

    ''It seems that the white light restores some fatigue while also recovering my stamina and willpower. Does this light also change me somehow? Let''s keep it in mind and move on.''

    Alex began to scour the wrecked dorm for spare bottles and stole a thick, well-made backpack his friend used for climbing on holidays.

    ''Simon, forgive me; I''ll make up for stealing this if we can meet again!''

    This time the red coin that appeared hovered for a moment, allowing Alex to get a firm nce at the text written on it.

    "1 Apocalypse Coin"

    "I''m not sure what they are, but it seems they are counted on my status page; let''s wait for a safer area to inspect them."

    There was no grey scroll this time, so he began to leave the broken doorway, walking down the second floor of the boy''s dormitory. ''Thank god it''s the end of the first half of the semester, and everyone''s gone home.''

    It is time for people to visit home as there are two weeks off. He checked each room slowly as he approached the second-floor stairs and window, which looked over therge courtyard.

    Along the way, he procured several water bottles and light snacks that wouldst a few days. ''However, why do these non-meat foods make me feel sick, like smelling the boy''s toilets in the morning after curry night?''

    Shuffle, step, step. A zombie approached from behind him with half its jaw missing, now that he had killed several of them, although he couldn''t be used to it and was OK like those Chinese protagonists who killed without batting an eyelid.

    Alex could now hold his negative thoughts and feelings inside without significant issues.

    His body lowered before stepping towards the zombie, eyes watching for the moment it tried to grab him, sending a fierce knee into the fleshy broken face of the zombie, snapping its head right off with the decisive blow, disgusting, foul-smelling blood spraying everywhere.

    Suddenly, the door behind his back crashed open, knocking him forward before the door fell to the ground. ''Fuck!?''

    "Damn shoddy construction! Why cut costs in such a dormitory? We pay so much to sleep here!" Alex said in frustration as he stepped away, stumbling slightly due to the poor angle as the zombies moved towards him rapidly.

    As he moved away, his right leg kicked out almost on instinct, knocking two down with a loud thud, which took him a few moments.

    Although his stamina was magically restored instantly, the fatigue of using his brain was restored much slower.

    Alex looked at the standing zombie with pale eyes, a chunk of someone''s flesh between its teeth as those razor-sharp teeth chewed with a strange, eerie smile as blood oozed from the broken jaw, forcing Alex to step back in natural disgust.

    "C''mon, they are just people you''ve seen. What will you do if they are your family or close friends?" Alex said, trying to bolster his crumbling morale.

    Something he learned from fighting against the corpse of Scott earlier, these zombies don''t fight by sight but are closer to smell or detecting the living somehow.

    Creepy white eyes follow him as his body slowly inched to the side, close to the window allowing the zombie to approach him.

    ''I need to find a sword or weapon; although these suit mybat type, they are only valid for defence and countering.''

    Hindsight 101 if he gained that ghoul skill a moment sooner, maybe he wouldn''t have chosen them and gone for the sword or a spear.

    Step, stumble. The zombie entered his striking range, and his left leg shot from around his body like a powerful whip as he smashed into the zombie crushing his temples with the bronze sabatons and impaling the zombie''s head.

    This time when the white light entered his boy, the mechanical voice sounded out.

    -You have reached level 2 - There are two attribute points and one bonus for your Ghoul race; please distribute them!

    "Strength, Agility and Stamina!"

    Alex yelled like an idiot, causing the other two zombies to roar in anger and delight at finding new prey, before charging forward.

    Hisbat with zombies seemed to have consumed his stamina at a much greater pace than he expected; he was only fighting four zombies, yet even with the restoration now down to 7 again. It seemed to kill them, and using his full power blows took far more effort than he imagined.

    Taking advantage of his increased speed and power, his body dashed forward, the two zombies still a few paces away; he smashed several right jabs into the left zombie''s face knocking him down, before stomping on its head and crushing it into a paste, twisting his foot twice to make sure and to help pivot his hips to lean back, avoiding the proper zombie''s wild lunge that sliced his chest causing an extended narrow cut that began to trickle with blood.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''Too close!''

    "Fuck!"

    Bang! His left hand smashed down like a hammer at the zombie now less than ten centimetres ahead of him, not stopping as his hand struck over and over until the grey matter and mushy flesh filled his hand, and the poor zombie no longer had any head to be mentioned.

    "Hah... Hah... I need to get serious; this isn''t a duel or training, a single swipe from a higher level, and I''m fucked!"

    Momentster, the two bursts of white light filled him with a refreshing sensation; it seemed that things that shocked him or caused intense emotion drained his willpower, too, as it began to increase. ''Let''s be careful in future and slowly increase it.''

    - Congrattions, you are the first human to kill five zombies with the gifted weapons. You will be awarded a Novice level skill.

    Please Select Your Skill:

    Skill 1: ''Eagle Eyes'' can detect the information of monsters less than five levels above you and boost your natural eyesight, making them more precise and vibrant. How wonderful! Look, you can even see the specs of the dust! Now clean your room properly!

    Skill 2: ''Multi lingual'' allows you to master fivenguages instantly, giving you the ability to speak, listen and write with college-level adequacy.

    Skill 3: ''Self Contraception'' no longer worry that you might have a child in the end times; you choose when your sperm is live or nk!

    - Reminder, these skills are passive and do not count towards your two active skill limit.

    Alex ignored the text scouring the area for more food or water, smashing the vending machine and taking all the chilled coke for quick sugar, energy drinks for caffeine and water for survival. ''Well, sue me if things return to normal!''

    "Give me ''Eagle Eyes''"

    A bright white light shed before his eyes; the light burned before forming two strange star patterns, then two tiny eagles, before piercing into his eyes.

    Alex felt the world transformed. He now wondered if this was how cultivators felt when they broke through a realm, and it described them seeing more clearly; he could even see the movements of a fly that passed by the window in almost slow motion.

    ''It seems they also give me the ability of heightened perception of movement.''

    He stepped towards therge window, cing his hand upon the ss only to see a group of students desperately fending off arge group of zombies; inside his vision, a strange sensation urred as the information appeared in his mind and vision above each zombie.

    Novice zombie level 1- a being eroded by the virus created by the supreme god, only left with the desire to feed on flesh and blood.

    Viral Infection (Passive) - as long as this creature''s fluids manage to enter the body of a living creature, they will infect the person with a Stage One Infection; the chance and speed of infection depend on a person''s endurance, the time increasing two minutes every five endurance the target has.

    The only method of curing is one of the special curative fluids sold at the special End Time Safe Zones.

    "There''s a cure...!"

    A moment of guilt and hope-filled Alex as he continued moving, managing to stash a few boxes of bandages and primary painkillers into his back before jogging down the steps with loud taps.

    There was a zombie at the bottom of the stairs. However, he jumped down, both feet first and crushed the first-year boy, who was much shorter than him, under his feet without mercy, a slight grimace before he pped his cheeks.

    He tried to analyse the white light with his ''Eagle Eyes'' but failed, seeming to have too little skill level.

    "Alex, it''s the end of the world! Let''s go!"

    He looked at the mirror at the entrance and checked his current information.

    - Alex Faust

    - Lesser Half-Ghoul: Stage 1

    - Level 2

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: N/A

    - Strength: 15 [10]

    - Agility: 13 [10]

    - Endurance: 11 [10]

    - Stamina 11/14 [10]

    - Willpower 4/4 [10]

    Immunity to any infection from sources below level 4

    Skills: Eagle Eyes

    However, Alex didn''t notice something important! His eyes now filled with ck tendrils that seemed to slowly paint his sclera ck and turn his green eyes into luminescent torches; seeing several zombies walking across the yard caused him not fear but delight, as his face began to smile, a side effect of his ghoulish blood...

    The desire for battle, a desire to feast.

 Chapter 3 3: University Massacre!

    ?''I wonder... can my Eagle Eyes also be used to see my information like these zombies?''

    Alex looked away from the zombies in the yard, calming the ck tendrils as they hid within his pupil, forming a narrow slit before he activated his "Eagle Eyes" skill on his reflection in the dull, broken mirror.

    The moment he did, there was a sudden pain inside his mind; before, he felt vast amounts of information being burned into his brain and disyed in his vision.

    "Fuck, it burns!"

    Alex ''Sebastian'' Faust

    -Lesser Ghoul Hybrid: Stage 1

    A male 24 years old,

    Alex was formerly a pure human and is now a young lesser ghoul hybrid; his main talents are quick reflexes, an agile body, and muscr power. But hecks willpower and a solid ideology while also being addicted to sex.

    -Ghoul infection: Stage 1

    Any creature that ingests his flesh or bodily fluids will be infected and slowly transform into a ghoul; this Ghoul can never attack or cause harm to Alex.

    However, it won''t instantly like, respect, love or be loyal to him either.

    -Transformed Ghouls can never surpass their master''s evolution stage or power.

    -Each time they ingest his bodily fluids, their loyalty will grow a small amount; once it reaches a certain level. They will never betray their master; however, love and affection need to be gained the usual old-fashioned way throughmunication.

    Males will be a monstrous race known as "Vargeist," a devolved type of Ghoul that relies on basic instincts from their previous life and orders from their master.

    - Extremely violent

    - Ugly

    - Gain 3 Points Per level

    - Infertile/Impotent

    - Strong hunger for flesh and meat

    - Weaker than the average human but grow faster.

    Females will transform into a Variant Ghoul named "Vesta", bing more alluring and beautiful, removing all their human scars or imperfections as they be a quarter ghoul while retaining their previous race, able to infiltrate other races for information and finding ideal prey.

    - Violent

    - Enhanced Beauty

    - Gain 3 Points Per level

    - High Lust (Only for Master)

    - Stronger than the average human

    - Can eat human food for 70% of their diet. The rest must be raw/rare meat, living creatures or their master''s fluids.

    "So... I am no longer human; it suddenly happening doesn''t feel real like a game..."

    Taking a deep breath, his fists tightened, turning his body with a slow, relentless pace towards the door as a group of zombies began to shuffle towards him; he noticed a group of students hiding in a tree to his left a few metres from his dormitories shop.

    ''I don''t want to be a coward, don''t want to die... So I will fight, kill my old self if needed! I must be someone else, like in tournaments. Right now, I am Faust, the lesser Ghoul! Faust!''

    Alex knew his low willpower was limiting him too drastically; he needed some way to cope and distract his current weak mental state from copse and took to "Roley", which he enjoyed every Thursday with the guys in the dorm as they yed Dungeons and Dragons together and would roley various characters.

    ''Let''s increase willpower as quickly as possible!''

    He pressed open the double doors, and a loud creak sounded as the many corpses turned towards the corpse and began eating in a frenzy; several students took this moment to dash away in the chaos, followed by arge portion of the zombies.

    Alex watched as many students seemed wounded, with bright red bandages or clothes used to bandage them.

    ''Those people are no good; they are already infected.'' He thought, looking at their names now with a small (Stage 1 Infected) beside their names when he used "Eagle Eyes" on them.

    "Well, I am sure that "Alex" would mourn their deaths," Faust said, now doing his best to act the part, with his hair brushed backwards and a more wild, fierce look on his face.

    A chubby boy tried to run past the zombies, not paying attention to his feet, and tripped over the mangled corpse of some random girl before he stumbled and tumbled to the ground with a loud thud.

    He tried desperately to get up before shouting.

    "Chris, please help me!"

    Terror filled his face as a wet stain filled his pants; he looked towards the tree, where several boys and girls looked down with terrified eyes as they shuddered.

    Chris looked towards the chubby boy named Paul and saw the zombies behind him; his eyes filled with fear, and he quickly snapped his eyes away, pretending not to hear Paul''s trembling cries for help.

    "Please, Chris! ire! Abby! Please help me! I beg you, Anyone!"

    The frightened boy howled in terror.

    Abby, a short girl with neck length, curly brown hair, and a pretty face with red lipstick and golden earrings, heard Paul''s shouts and looked down; her body was tight with a bronze dagger in her hand.

    ''Scared, but saved her own life, admirable.'' Faust thought, moving forward slowly, close to the ground.

    Abby looked back, seeing around seven zombies about to attack the boy; her body trembled as she began to wail in the tree, her inner thigh bing damp with urine before she dropped down and dashed towards the small store and pushed through the barricaded door.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The seven zombies began to devour the poor boy, pinning Paul to the ground as they crazily began to bite him, his wailing voice the only noise that sounded in the area; all the people stuck in the tree trembled and shrieked in fear.

    The entire campus was like hell on earth; utter chaos filled every inch; students trampled their lovers and best friends, fleeing in terror as the zombies slowly chased them with endless stamina.

    However, the streets outside the campus seemed quite empty until the students began to escape with screams, which like some lure, attracted more and more zombies.

    asionally, the fallen students began twitching, standing up again with mangled and disfigured bodies as zombies, only to attack their friends in a horrifying cycle.

    While this was going on, Faust also watched; however, not from a safe distance; located around 1 metre from the zombies, his body was tensed and ready tosh out; inside the "Alex" in his heart began to feel dread and almost caused Faust to tremble, yet he shook it off.

    ''I cannot be infected; my wounds will heal. I am a ghoul, not a vulnerable human...''

    Quietly, like self-hypnosis, he is fighting against his dwindling willpower, now half empty.

    Three of the zombies turned and began to move towards the people in the tree, swaying under them with menacing grey eyes, blood-stained faces and low groans that seemed to affect willpower, like losing sanity value in some games.

    Two zombies turned and seemed to sense the presence of a living person, but the fact he became part undead masked him slightly; for the first time, Faust relished being half Ghoul.

    Chris seemed to break under the intense situation and his lowering willpower; jumping from the tree, he fell in the wrong way and tumbled into a roll.

    Crack, "Argh!" He seemed to have broken his ankle; the loud sound drew five of the seven zombies towards him as they stumbled towards him and crawled away in terror.

    Faust ignored this and watched the two that remained eating Paul; almost finished, he decided now was the moment to strike; in unison.

    Faust dashed towards the two zombies eating Paul while ire leapt down from the tree and prated one of the rear zombies with a lunging thrust, the bronze tip of her spear tearing through the exposed skull and piercing its brain.

    Her long brown hair flowed from her descent, showing her pretty face and the swaying flower ribbon clipped to her.

    ire looked towards Alex with shimmering bright blue eyes, tightening her muscr abs, feeling invigorated by the white light that shot into the couple.

    "Alex!" She beckoned with her hands and a light whisper before closing the distance to him; not a stupid girl.

    Faust smashed the zombie devouring his thighs with a fierce stomp before shooting a powerful left-jumping knee into the face of the zombie that started to stand up, noticing the two tasty humans that appeared.

    ire was a member of the sports team and martial arts dojo that Sarah''s "Normal" family ran. When she spotted Alex, her eyes narrowed, and she felt a sensation of courage fill her almost depleted willpower.

    Faust enjoyed gaining another two coins, now a total of seven.

    [Apocalypse Coins: 7]

    "Help! ire, Help!"

    One of the other students on the tree was being pulled down as a zombie began to bite into the boy''s nk, blood and flesh spraying as he squealed like a pig.

    Two other boys descended from the tree before one tripped the other by mistake as he mmed his head into a rock with a thud and then started to bleed out.

    In horror, the boy stopped escaping and tried to help his friend.

    "Help us, ire! Dave is hurt badly... His head is bleeding! Please!"

    ire looked at the two in horror as she snapped out of her revere from increasing to level 2 and improving her strength.

    "Look out!" She shouted; ire dashed towards the two zombies holding her spear; Faust was a few steps ahead as they struck simultaneously. Alex smashed through one zombie''s skull with his fist while crushing another under his foot, while ire prated the other with her spear.

    "There were only three... How did so many people die..." ire muttered with dull eyes as her body trembled with tears dripping from the corners of her eyes.

    Despite so many trees on this side of the campus, as the Lone Star City was part of a world reinvigoration movement, those trees couldn''t help these three students being torn apart by a mere three zombies...

    No wonder the campus was now bathed in rivers of human blood...

    Only three zombies had killed over five humans in the space of minutes.

    If this is the power of a few, what can the rest of the school students do against the 200,000+ inhabitants of the city?

    - Alex ''Sebastian'' Faust

    - Lesser Half-Ghoul: Stage 1

    - Level 2

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: N/A

    - Strength: 15 [10]

    - Agility: 13 [10]

    - Endurance: 11 [10]

    - Stamina 4/14 [10]

    - Willpower 2/4 [10]

    - Apocalypse Coins: 9

    Immunity to any infection from sources below level 4

    Skills: Eagle Eyes

 Chapter 4 4: Fight In The Courtyard!

    ?After clearing up the zombies, Faust used "Eagle Eyes" on ire to determine her usefulness.

    - Eire Fiore

    - Level 2

    - upation: N/A

    - Strength: 13 [10]

    - Agility: 11 [10]

    - Endurance: 12 [10]

    - Stamina: 6/10 [10]

    - Willpower: 9/12 [10]

    "Hmmm..."

    He couldn''t see her skills, which was a good thing to know early, ''maybe with "Eagle Eyes" level 2?''

    Faust felt that with his wavering willpower, this girl would be of great use. However, her willpower seemed to be much higher and caused him to feel annoyed.

    ''Tsk, this dumb girl has more willpower than me? Makes no sense!''

    The pair were not close friends but spent much time together because of training at the dojo. ire was exceptionally talented with spears and chose one as her "Novice Weapon."

    ire turned to him, those blue eyes glistening with hope for guidance.

    Faust began to survey the area, wondering the best path as they were in the open, and those zombies would soon return after eating the people who fled.

    "Ah!?"

    A boy shrieked from the direction near the school''s store as he dangled from the window, trying to climb through.

    His miserable criessted a few minutes before several zombies tore him into pieces.

    The piercing cry resounded before it echoed in the courtyard with several small buildings close to each other as terror began to dominate the people''s hearts.

    Watching these scenes, Faust noticed that ire''s Willpower didn''t drop, but he did, leading to him understanding that willpower was more than it seemed.

    - Would you like information on what each attribute does?

    ''Huh? Why are you being so kind suddenly?''

    - This isn''t kindness, but you are one of the few amusing characters in the game''s early moments! Thus here is your reward.

    Strength - increases physical power, muscr strength, build and damage dealt.

    Agility - improves reaction speed, movement speed, skill and vision.

    Endurance - You can take more hits and suffer less from injuries. Can resist things like food poison and other ailments.

    Stamina - Increases physical fitness, physique and muscr build, lung capacity and resistance to viral infections.

    Willpower - Increases defence against magic, curses and fear effects. Higher will influences how easily other people will follow or believe your words.

    ''Thanks, I guess... so there will be magicter? interesting!''

    Faust frowned before he looked at the pretty ire. His eyes traced along her body, the slim waist, tight ass and plump breasts; he had never noticed how attractive this girl was before.

    However, now wasn''t the time to be lustful.

    "I think we should get into the store somehow, collect some supplies, then see if we can find someone or a group of survivors," Faust said, his voice deep and fluent, with no traces of his current low willpower.

    ''Acting as Faust is the best solution for now.''

    "Mmmn, I agree, but look, there are zombies there now, thanks to that moron!"

    Without fighting, Faust would never solve his low willpower issues; the slight fear of battle enraged him.

    A ghoul shall never turn from a fight; his body seemed to scream!

    Faust was unsure what the world might be, but the voice said "early" stage. That made something clear, there were more stages, which might cause this one to look like some petty little game or fun pastime.

    Five zombies finished devouring the "moron" named by ire as if attracted by the sweet scent of a female''s living flesh; four of the zombies staggered towards them with a slow but daunting shamble.

    "ire, I will leave the one on the far left to you. Support me after it''s dead! Don''t get bitten or wounded; they are infectious."

    "Ah? Thanks! I didn''t know... why did senior Amy break up with such a hunk" ire whispered as she jogged to the west, her voice lowered near the end.

    ire slid forward with a low guard, and the spear pointed towards the zombie''s neck, thrusting with an urate and powerful thrust, killing the zombie.

    In the meantime, Faust dashed forwards; these zombies weren''t past level 1, which meant he could be almost torn to shreds and survive.

    His only thoughts were, ''I need to get used to being hurt and avoid flinching! I won''t always be the strongest being in the fight!''

    Faust lowered his body with both arms tensed, ready to strike.

    Two zombies lunged forward, biting at his neck; Faust twisted his hips, dodging them and punched out, crushing both zombies'' faces, disgusting ck blood sttering on his body.

    The final zombie was halfway between him and ire, her face torn apart, grey eyes dangling as she struggled to walk on her broken leg towards him.

    With deep breaths, he gritted his teeth.

    Faust fought his fears, stepping forward, sweeping his left foot, and tripping the zombie onto her ass before he mmed down with a brutal axe kick. It cracked her skull like a watermelon against a rock; tilting her head to the side, the light prated his body along with two coins.

    Faust looked upwards, watching the brave girl impale the final zombie on her spear; she wiggled her cute ass for him to enjoy. The sound he wished for entered his ears.

    -You have reached level 3 - There are three attribute points; please use them well!

    "Two willpower! One Stamina!" He whispered.

    - Alex ''Sebastian'' Faust

    - Lesser Half-Ghoul: Stage 1

    - Level 3<novelnext></novelnext>

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: N/A

    - Strength: 15 [10]

    - Agility: 13 [10]

    - Endurance: 11 [10]

    - Stamina: 7/15 [10]

    - Willpower: 3/6 [10]

    - Apocalypse Coins: 11

    Immunity to any infection from sources below level 6

    Skills: Eagle Eyes

    Since there were no more zombies around, Faust began to catch his breath; his eyes watched the distance, and none of the zombies that left would return soon.

    "Still quite hard to fight them constantly... Let''s hope I can find a solution."

    He stood beside ire as they walked towards the boarded-up school store, both of them a little sweaty, and she seemed tired as her body would sometimes lean on him for support.

    Meleebat consumed too much stamina with his bare body, not to mention this girl has the constant worry of a single scratch being game over. The feeling of facing those monsters in massive amounts filled him with delight and the thrill of battle.

    Faust wrapped his hand around ire''s ass to help support her, although she felt him squeeze and caress her as his fingers slipped inside her soft, fleshy cheeks and teased her slit.

    irecked the energy to resist, and his big, powerful hands felt great as she felt them stroking along her slightly sticky garden, tracing the path before slipping inside her gateway, pressing it open with a gentle and pleasant touchforting her exhausted mind and body.

    ''I could die at any moment, whyin... He''s captivating, so who cares!'' were her thoughts as the pair noticed a ck box on the ground from thest zombie.

    "Uhm? This is new; I wonder what''s inside?"

    Faust didn''t even have time to inspect when a group of corpses broke out of a building a few steps away from the store and headed towards them.

    He gritted his teeth, removing his hand from ire''s warm lower body and pushing her towards the box.

    Faust struck with a heavy kick, hitting the mangled zombie''s head and smashing it into pieces before snapping his foot back like a whip.

    He pivoted and tried to repeat the process, but the power was too little, and he only managed to crack the zombie''s jaw, which pushed him and the zombie backwards.

    ''Fuck!''

    "Open it and see what''s inside! I''ll hold them off; you take a moment to rest. You are exhausted!"

    Faust began to fumble around and entered into a violent and bloody melee with the zombies; his gauntlets stopped him from getting wounded as he smashed and hammered at their heads and faces rolling around in the dirt.

    Only two zombies remained as Faust rolled backwards, getting back to his feet before lunging forward and stomping onto the head of a crawling zombie; the skull cracked like an egg as grey matter leaked onto the ground.

    ire opened thetches on the ck case as a bright light filled her face.

    A momentter, several items were inside it.

    - A brown scroll that seemed to contain a skill for whip attacks

    - A pile of "Apocalypse Coins."

    - A long bronze sword with a wide de, t tip and short length.

    "Hah... Fuck... Cheating bastards... pulled me down."

    The sweaty Faust walked over, his body filled with dirt and ck sticky blood, several zombies beaten to mush behind him as he looked over the items in the case with his "Eagle Eyes."

    - Level 2 Skill scroll: ''me Whip.''

    Cost''s 1 Willpower to attack with a series of mingshes. It deals significant damage and burns the target with vicious attacks.

    Do you wish to learn this skill?

    ''No!'' He replied.

    - Sword

    "Novice Executioners Sword"

    An 85cm long sword with a blunt, ttened tip.

    These swords were mainly used for executions in a distant world in the past. However, it might serve you quite well with your current enemy, specialised for decapitation and dismemberment.

    ire looked at him curiously, her body brushing against him, the faint mix of her sweet feminine scent and sweat mixed to cause a seductive odour.

    "Ohhh? Isn''t this the sword you like to use when ying around at the dojo?" ire chirped.

    "Mmmm, may I take the sword and skill? Sorry, this zombie was someone you killed."

    She giggled, finding this guy''s tone of voice sexy, before pushing the box to him; this girl didn''t even take the coins.

    To her, this man saved the day; if he didn''t help her, she wasn''t confident about surviving any longer; although those coins might be necessaryter, she pressed them against his body as they vanished inside him.

    "If there is a spear or skill for me, how about you repay the favour?" She teased.

    "Haha, sure!"

    His face filled with a smile seeing his coins increase to 32 suddenly.

    As she turned to speak, Faust suddenly leaned in and pressed his lips to hers. It was a soft kiss but soon deepened as Faust''s tongue entered her mouth.

    "Mmmph!?"

    ire was caught off guard but soon responded to the kiss, her body melting into his.

    Faust pulled away after a moment, a satisfied look on his face. "Thank you," he said, his voice low and husky. "For everything."

    ire could only nod, her mind still spinning from the unexpected kiss as Faust turned and walked away, leaving her standing alone on the grass, feeling weak at her knees while her heart raced. She could only think of the kiss as she followed him towards the store with a light trot and a slight smile.

 Chapter 5 5: Ah, A Stupid Young Master!

    ?Faust enjoyed the warm pulsing sensation that followed a level-up for several minutes while his long red tongue licked his lips with a wolfish smile.

    After enjoying the taste of her kiss, for some reason, at that moment, he couldn''t resist kissing those pink, cherry-coloured lips. Faust walked towards the store, which seemed boarded up tight.

    He couldn''t help but find the students were very hard-working and efficient, considering howzy they were during daily sses.

    Creak, his hands began to wrap around the barricades and pulled on them, still wondering how the future would change ire in the future.

    The status reflected when he looked at her with his "Eagle Eyes" after the kiss seemed quite handy for him in the future.

    ''Let''s see how it goes.''

    Eire Fiore (Vesta - Stage 1: Germination)

    Immunity: Level 4

    Master: Alex Faust

    Loyalty: 27 (Moderate)

    Affection: 32 (Slight Crush)

    Oddly enough, despite only bing a ghoul for a few minutes, he didn''t find it strange that he not only changed her into a "Vesta" but gave her a deep kiss, finding out she was pretty unskilled.

    ''It seems my mentality is changing, but I cannot detect it now... I never expected that cute, popr Eire to be a virgin, though.''

    His movements paused for a moment.

    "She tasted like almond and berries..." He said in a deep and seductive voice.

    "!!!"

    Faust pretended not to notice the meek blushing girl behind him. Her little fists trembled as her anger transformed into embarrassment and slight delight.

    ''Thank god, I didn''t taste like my tuna sandwich!''

    Eire [Affection: 33] +1

    Shaking her head, Eire spoke to him excitedly, "D-do you need help! I will watch your back!" ire looked back, seeing a group of zombies approaching.

    She suddenly trembled, "Good, I''m counting on you. Remember to add a point to willpower every time you level up; it''s important!" His husky voice sounded beside her head, which caused her to shudder to feel his hot breath brush across her cheek.

    "Mmm!" She nodded before trotting off towards the zombies with her spear held tightly.

    Faust watched her ass swaying as she seemed delighted, humming a strange tune. His final message was filled with a subliminal order towards her "Vesta" bloodline. So she would subconsciously put the bonus point into willpower and not notice her changes.

    "Although I didn''t intend to corrupt her... At least she''s safe from most infections and humans now."

    Snap, thud! He tore the cheap nks of wood apart, tearing the nails out of the door and tossed them onto the ground with a happy grin.

    ''Oh? I can hear them skittering around inside like rats. How delectable their hearts and flesh smell...''

    "Ah... That''s not right; I am not a cannibal! Focus Faust!"

    Faust forced himself to look away from the enticing scent before turning towards the sight of his pretty little athletic Ghoul dancing around with her spear.

    ''She''s always so showy, but I can enjoy seeing her breasts slipping out of her clothes... Let''s not tell her for now.''

    Grip! A sound like leather being grasped tight echoed as Faust held his executioner sword tightly with a devilish grin filling his face.

    He noticed a group of survivors grouped up as they cleared through the zombies, catching their lustful gazes locked on Eire and knew something fun might happen soon.

    ''Ah, I am sorry, boys, but this bitch is my dog...'' He thought.

    Faust narrowed his eyes, walking opposite her direction to face the corpses that sought to nk and sneak attack his first "Vesta!"

    Such folly is unforgivable.

    Four idiotic zombies shambled towards Faust, their ugly faces filled with pus and blood.

    After drawing his sword, Faust looked at them with an excited glint.

    Watching the four zombies entering his range, Faust flipped his wrist and swung his de across his chest, easily slicing a zombie''s head off and sending it flying into the distance.

    His body acted instinctually while holding this sword, leaning back to dodge a swipe, then half spinning to decapitate another.

    The zombies were easily cleaved into limbless corpses and dropped onto the ground; that soothing white light, filling him with the sensation of growing more robust and red coins, caused the lesser Ghoul to grunt in pleasure.

    After levelling twice, he could quickly deal with a Level 1 zombie. However, something told him that maybe the god was holding back their evolution.

    [Apocalypse Coins: 37]

    "Let''s keep going; girls'' power is also growing."

    While watching ire, ensuring those humans didn''t endanger her, he began to massacre the corpses in the rear, hidden from their sight.

    ire''s brow filled with sweat as she wiped her brows; after levelling to 3, she followed the instruction from her master and added a point to strength, agility and willpower.

    A burst of soothing but slightly painful sensations filled her muscles before she held in her pleasant moan.

    "Hey, you''re Eire from the martial arts club. Who studies physical education and sports science, right?"

    The moment the frivolous and confident voice sounded, it was like nails on a chalkboard for her; she almost pierced the man''s neck with her sharp spear, covered in zombie blood and flesh.

    "What if it is? Who are you all? I don''t know any of you... Ah, Maria?"

    Maria was a short girl with blonde hair and brown eyes; although not extremely prettypared to ire, she could pass as a general-level beauty.

    "My name is Adam Franz, ace of the football major, and sports sciences is one of my sses. Have you never seen or heard of me?"

    The handsome boy with blonde hair and blue eyes brushed back his hair, acting like it was some drama, making him look cool.

    ire appraised him with designer clothes and an expensive watch on his wrist.

    He looked nice, but there was no blood on him nor powerful muscles.

    Suddenly, her spear shot forward, piercing the head of a zombie lying near his feet, popping the skull as blood and flesh sshed onto the boy''s white Elmani suit.

    "You look like a clown with that haircut. Are you alright? Shall I call a doctor? It''s the end of the world; why are you prancing around like a fool?"

    "Eh?"

    Adam never expected this slut not to swoon at his feet, much like her friend Maria and the other women in the group who looked more like prostitutes than students, low cut tops and lots of make-up; it was a group of clowns, as ire said.

    ''Just you wait for it bitch, I''ll have these guys pin you down, and once you''ve been used a few times, maybe you''ll know your ce!'' Adam thought, with his face twitching lightly.

    However, ire ignored it and began speaking with her friend while constantly checking the area.

    ''Where did Alex go? I don''t need him around me! Yet the moment he left my vision, somehow I began to feel a little insecure and vulnerable...''

    Eire felt vulnerable without you near her [Loyalty: 28] +1<novelnext></novelnext>

    -You have reached level 4 - There are three attribute points; please use them well!

    "Stamina and willpower twice!"

    Meanwhile, behind the building across from them, a bloody male filled with zombie guts and flesh dripped from his lips, and a handsome figure leaned against the wall with his hand panting.

    "W-what happened..... Ugh... Ueeh!" Alex gagged and heaved, covered in sweat.

    Although he tried to vomit and tell himself this wasn''t tasty, nor food. The fresh meat he had just ingested remained in his stomach as it satiated his body and mind.

    After his willpower surpassed his formed 7, Alex regainedplete control of his emotions.

    However, his addiction and desires still dominated his mind and seeing a few zombies didn''t cause his willpower to drain.

    ''I guess I am a monster now.''

    The warming sensation of levelling up soothed his body and mind, while the corpses around him without limbs and heads caused him to feel delighted.

    He didn''t do this in a daze; slowly torturing them and killing the zombies one limb at a time caused him to feel a strange sense of pleasure.

    Alex looked at his executioner''s sword, now painted ck with thick, sticky blood, surveyed the corpses to find two ck boxes and quickly jogged over to check them.

    Kneeling, he opened the first box, clicking thetches open.

    It was slightly smaller than the one ire found; as the lid creaked open and the silver light almost blinded him, he checked his loot with a slight excitement in his stomach.

    A momentter, two items were inside it.

    - A ck scroll that seemed to be a spear art

    - A pile of "Apocalypse Coins."

    "Only two...? Maybe the size affects what they drop, although this scroll would be great for getting some loyalty from her. I want to get it to a good level quickly in case we are split apart."

    Alex used "Eagle Eye" on the scroll as the coins fused into his body.

    - Level 2 Skill scroll: ''Squall Thrust.''

    A fierce spear assault using wind to bolster its power.

    Cost''s 1 willpower to unleash an assault of seven devastating stabbing attacks, each with a slight dash and useable within 20 seconds from casting the skill.

    "This should earn me some brownie points, haha. Let''s check the other one."

    Upon opening the second one, which was smaller but shone with a gold light at it opened, Alex couldn''t help but be excited upon seeing the items.

    Two items were inside it.

    - A Grey scroll with a golden border that seemed to be a passive skill

    - A ck scroll with a silver border was also a passive skill.

    He checked both skills with a curious mind.

    - Level 1 Passive Skill scroll ''Basic Sword Talent.''

    This skill will increase your talent with swords significantly from the base level. There will be upgrades in the future, but even starting to use those is required.

    It also permanently increases agility.

    Skill with swords +1

    Agility + 1

    - Level 3 Passive Skill scroll: ''Self Contraception.''

    No longer worry that you might have a child in the end times; you choose when your sperm is live or nk!

    It also permanently increases stamina!

    Stamina + 1

    Alex bundled the two scrolls and used them instantly, then checked his current status; However, the contraception skill seemed tasteless to some but not to him.

    - Alex ''Sebastian'' Faust

    - Lesser Half-Ghoul: Stage 1

    - Level 4 (Immunity: Level 8)

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: N/A

    - Strength: 15 [10]

    - Agility: 14 [10]

    - Endurance: 11 [10]

    - Stamina: 15/17 [10]

    - Willpower: 8/8 [10]

    - Apocalypse Coins: 57

    Immunity to any infection from sources below level 6

    Skills: Eagle Eyes, Contraception, Novice Sword Talent

    Items: Novice Executioner''s sword, Novice Gauntlets and Grieves.

    He knew himself well enough to know that sex was something he couldn''t avoid, and it was unlikely condoms would exist forever after the world ended. ''So it was a godsend that it wasn''t a one-off skill offered by that damn god or goddess. It''s hard to tell!''

    "Let''s head back; the area isn''t clear but should be much quieter. I want to rest inside and clear my thoughts, Ghoul Ghouls. My mind is still part human and just below average for willpower!"

    With light footsteps, much faster than before, he began to jog towards where he had left ire; now, there seemed to be a big crowd of humans mouring to get inside the store.

    Adam, the blonde guy in front, seemed to try acting tough, unting his father''s money and trying to impress the girls with a confident face.

    The moment when the guys inside began to lose their sense of diligence, a man''s shadow appeared out of nowhere, his right leg raised, knee to his chest, before he kicked out with a loud thundering roar.

    Bang! The barricade and the "Rat" was blown back as Alex took the soft, smooth hand of ire and dragged her inside, his eyes narrow and slightly fierce, causing the people to back off, too scared to stop him.

    "Who the fuck was that little cunt?" Adam grabbed the shirt of one of his ass lickers, wanting to know the man who stole the prey from his te.

    "A-Alex.... Alex Faust!" The boy cried out, falling to his ass as hended in a pool of blood with a ssh.

 Chapter 6 6: Crushing A Young Simps Future!

    ?Alex pushed through the opening with loud and confident steps, pushing away the people who blocked the way.

    Several of the store''s shelves were ransacked already, pushed down to block the ss windows to hide the humans inside from zombies.

    ''Tsk, these little fucks already took all the best food.''

    "W-wait... Alex! Why are you dragging me? I can walk for myself... Ah?"

    Since she asked, he released her hand as she stumbled forwards and collided with his strong, muscr back. Her hands fumbled forward, groping at his tight chest and abs before stabilising herself.

    ''Wow... His muscles are so firm... and... sexy...''

    Alex ignored the idle ire, who seemed aroused by his scent and the changes slowly urring in her body and pressed her nose closer to take stealthy sniffs, hoping he didn''t notice.

    Eire [Affection: 34] +1

    "Let''s see... Nice!"

    Alex quickly grabbed a handful of candy, choctes that seemed light tasting and foods high in calories, hisrge rucksack now half full with the food and other items.

    Looking back towards the girl twiddling her fingers, he stepped forward, pushing a smaller boy out of the way with his arm.

    "Ah!? W-what are you... Ugh!"

    The boy''s whiny voice irritated him, so he pped him away, filling the backpack with more biscuits, female sanitary products, a few medicines, and bandages before picking some of the 3-litre bottles of water and stuffing it full.

    Many eyes watched him with unpleased looks, some wanted to step forward, but the leader stopped them.

    He was a boy named John Davies, with brown curly hair and green eyes.

    John stepped forward, holding arge mace, ready for anyone to strike at him.

    Alex squatted a little as he flung the backpack over his shoulder, frowning as he tried to move his body and wondered if it was too heavy.

    "Hmmm, no, it''s about fine. Let''s increase strength a bit."

    Earlier, he focused more on willpower and stamina but found that all the attributes were important; strength and agility needed to be improved quickly.

    Carrying weight would probably be very important in the future; somehow, this end of days seemed more tiresome than he thought.

    "ire, here, take this."

    Woosh, thud! He tossed a small backpack filled with a portion of water, medicine and feminine products, although he could carry some and kept most of them in his bag.

    He wouldn''t just give them to someone else; she hadn''t given him any payment, so instead, she gave her another bag and treated it as a form of repayment for her earlier help.

    ''She did kill quite a few zombies and help me get here sooner.''

    "Ah!? Thank you! I-is it okay to take these?" ire asked; her Vesta transformation would take a little longer to mature, thus still retaining most of her human feelings and emotions.

    "Don''t worry; you earned them killing those zombies; you bought enough time for these insects."

    John approached the pair, his hand slowly reaching for ire''s shoulder with a slight grin.

    He acted the perfect gentleman, but both Ghouls could smell the male''s slight excitement when he approached, and her shoulder moved to avoid him, standing beside Alex.

    "What''s the matter?" ire asked, feeling a little strange, ''Why did I avoid him, and howe it felt so unpleasant for another male to approach me so close?''

    She took a moment to look towards the tall, handsome male beside her who could look sexy chewing beef jerky with a loud chomp.

    "E-eh, well, miss Eire... those supplies are technically ours as this is our base... Could you please put them back?" John scratched his head before shifting his eyes towards Alex, wondering if this guy would do something.

    ire nodded, feeling his words and logic were sound, "Mmm, I see... I guess you are right."

    When he saw her ept so easily, John smiled and continued speaking.

    "Of course, the feminine products and bag itself you can keep... Some of the food is okay if you''ll stay with us."

    Alex ignored this loser, chewing the tasty jerky, one of the few foods that didn''t taste like vomit for him now, as he surveyed the small store with two floors.

    This small supermarket was nothing like arge mall or fully sized one. The walls were thin and used ordinary ss for therge human-sized windows. He concluded this wasn''t a ce for a prolonged stay.

    ''This cannot stop the zombies now; what if they evolve as we do? No, what if they evolve beyond us?''

    Alex began to realise his previous idea of finding a ce on campus until things eased down was impossible, from the sounds upstairs of several women being forced into performing acts for food. ''This world is fucked...''<novelnext></novelnext>

    "A supermarket.... Or shopping mall might be a good ce to hold out. Then I can spend a little time to improve myself before heading south to try finding my mother..."

    His words were quiet; only ire could hear them; thanks to her improved listening, a momentter, he noticed her taking the bag from her shoulder as if to hand the things over.

    ''What is this stupid girl doing?''

    ire handed over the red bag halfway towards John, but when he reached for it, a strong hand grasped her wrist and yanked it back.

    ''Why is he dragging me around? It''s a little nice tough. So insistent... Hehe.''

    Her trained body didn''t sh with Alex this time, instead wrapping around him and standing to his back, watching him look at John with a strangely aggressive look.

    "What are you doing? You are stealing!" Shouted a nerdy-looking guy with short ck hair and thick sses, his fingers pointed towards Alex, who snorted at him before tilting his head and looking at John, their supposed leader.

    Alex shook his head before grabbing a bottle of water from the shelf, and he started to drink from it after opening the lid with a loud snap.

    Water dripped from the corner of his mouth as he swallowed sweet, soft water; he stopped momentarily before taking a huge mouthful and turned to the cute gobsmacked ire, pressing his lips against hers and feeding the water into her mouth as she swallowed it by reflex.

    ''Awawa!? What about his ex? Another kiss... The water taste''s like sweet barbeque jerky...''

    ire waspletely taken aback by Alex''s sudden actions but eventually managed to suck up the water forced down her throat.

    "M-mm!"

    She felt so embarrassed when she realised what he''d done �C not even giving her a chance to say no or back out! He seemed to enjoy himself as they kissed, their tongues intertwining passionately.

    However, behind them was the opposite story; John grasped onto the tight novice mace in deep anger. He didn''t hide the truth about his love towards Eire in ss, sometimes taking the same ones as her to be close.

    John bit his lower lip, taking a deep breath, trying to calm down while gritting his teeth. ''I have to hit him, this fucker! Just wait until you sleep, we''ll beat the fuck out of you, and all take turns to enjoy this slut! I cannot believe all this time I felt she was pure!''

    Oblivious to the simp''s inner turmoil, ire and Alex continued to kiss each other as they caressed each other''s backs with a soft hug.

    "I-I can''t breathe..." Her voice came out in a husky whisper.

    He didn''t seem to hear her, continuing to feed more water into her mouth until he finally pulled away.

    Her eyes were wide open, staring at him in shock and confusion. ''What the hell did I do?! Why would you...?''

    She looked down at her shirt, which was already soaked with sweat from kissing him for the past few minutes. There was no way she could''ve missed the obvious bulge in his pants...

    But still, she couldn''t believe what she had just done...

    Alex sighed before rubbing the back of his neck, "Sorry about that; I got carried away."

    ''He kissed me again... I have kissed him back twice... Was I also such an easy woman!?'' ire felt confused by her actions.

    "Oi! You two stop making out and return our fucking stuff!" John shouted, his mace held high before a sudden gust of wind shed past him.

    Thud, crack! Alex kicked out with his armoured feet and crushed the small eggs between Johns''s leg with a loud crack forcing him to drop his mace and kneel, grasping them.

    Bang! A knee smashed into his face, crushing all his teeth and snapping his jaw, causing the boy to shudder and drop to the ground, drooling and blood seeping from his mouth.

    "Ah, keep your filthy eyes and desires locked away. This is a woman you cannot touch."

    Alex didn''t stop thinking about Amy or Sarah; he nned to find them before night came. His feelings for ire were merely a sexual attraction, a woman who would be helpful to be around, and she was already one of his ghouls.

    However, these thoughts didn''te to ire; she only saw Alex hit the boy because of her. Her eyes glistened, and she watched Alex step on the fallen John''s face before stomping several times.

    "Argh! It hurts... My teeth... they''re all smashed..."

    The loud crack and meat squishing filled the room as everyone backed away with horrified looks.

    ''Ah fuck... It seems bing a ghoul has changed me quite significantly, huh?'' Alex thought to himself.

    "Ugh... P-please, help me... Someone stop him..."

    ''Is Alex jealous? Why... So strange, Amy and even Sarah are so much prettier... Hehe, but it feels nice! Beat the bad guys that want to molest me more.''

    Eire [Affection: 35] +1

    Eire [Loyalty: 29] +1

 Chapter 7 7: The Stone Cold Truth

    ?A few momentster, the group from outside managed to push into the room; they saw the bloody John on the floor, his jaw snapped and bleeding heavily.

    "Ugh..."

    Tears poured from the bruised eyes of the brown-haired boy as Adam Franz walked closer, his blonde hair seeming to sway in the light breeze, and many women swooned for him.

    A boy on the football team, known as the university ace, hoping that he would put their city back into the top division; what girl wouldn''t find this male attractive? Not to mention, his father was extremely rich.

    If Alex Faust was a wild, untamed wolf, then Adam Franz was an elegant and refined german shepherd.

    Adam dashed towards the boy lying on the ground. At the same time, Alex ignored what happened and began to take more supplies, stuffing an opened chocte bar into ire''s cute little mouth as she munched on it with her big wet eyes watching him, fluttering her longshes.

    "J-John... Is that you? What happened... Why are you so injured?"

    The handsome boy didn''t care much for him, but their fathers were close friends, and he couldn''t, just like John, die or suffer this grievance for nothing.

    Adam leaned in close and listened to John''s gurgled whispers, only to hear the situation stemming from the pretty girl he wanted to taste and the annoying bug that seemed to havee from nowhere and stole Amy from him a year ago.

    ''Tsk, it''s that fucking poor gue.'' Adam thought to himself.

    "Hey, Alex! Why did you do this to John? You better give me an exnation!"

    Adam stood up, and his group of fellow yers backed him up; they managed to reach level 2 and felt powerful; this guy who was alone could never have killed those fearsome zombies! Since they didn''t see him fighting on the other side of the barn, they believed he forced ire to fight for him.

    Coincidentally, the moment he spoke, ire also took something out of a small white box she had carried since entering the room.

    It was a folded ck shirt with a red rose on the chest pocket. So he used "Eagle Eyes" to identify the item before seeing that this item was very helpful to anyone, but only the attributes were useful for himself.

    Level 1 Novice Protective Shirt

    A ck shirt that can protect the user from any primary or novice infection below level 8. Unable to resist any diseases above level 8.

    Endurance +1

    Strength +1

    ire looked towards him, her face filled with a blush as she held it out towards Alex, "um! It''s a thank you for helping me and... It''s a man''s size and shape, so... Please take it!"

    Alex looked at her with a smallugh before his hands reached out to stroke the soft back of her hands with his fingers before pulling her into a brief, tight hug, whispering into her ears.

    "Thanks, it means a lot. How can I repay you?" His words were slow and husky and charmed her as she felt his hot, sweet breath blowing across her cheek and down her neck, making her body tremble.

    "Mmm... No need... It''s f-fine..." She mewed before pressing the shirt against his chest, looking at him with a cute upward nce.

    "The fuck!?" John''s heart broke even more, hoping she would push him away; his eyes became dull as he saw her head lean against his chest with a happy smile, even if for a moment before she snapped out of it and pulled away.

    "Excuse me? It''s rude to ignore people..." Adam said, with an irritated voice, his foot tapping the wooden ground.

    Once again, he ignored the stupid guy, removed his suit jacket, and slowly unbuttoned his white shirt for all the girls to gasp.

    Some hid their faces but peeked through their fingers, enjoying the sight of his perfect muscles that seemed to have only improved thanks to bing a ghoul, not levelling up.

    "Woah! My boyfriend doesn''t have any abs... he had eight... ah, mommy wants to rub herself against his chest!" A cute girl around 5ft 2" tall said, biting her lip with a seductive face.

    "What are you dreaming... He probably only likes rich women with no experience... What chance do we stand with him..." Her friend with dark skin, cheap jeans, and a shirt scolded her.

    ''So levels won''t make you an overnight muscleman? I feel bad for those who were fat before this... What if the level system removes the ability to lose weight...''

    ire was one of the girls who turned beet red before biting her lower lip; this guy was too damn sexy, although there might be men his equal, although even those seemed vague and blurry to her mind now, she could swear since they met an hour ago, he became even more attractive.

    ''W-what am I supposed to do? Should I put it on him? Why else is he holding out his arms? Maybe another hug...?''

    Shaking her head, she ignored her thoughts that moved towards the lewd and pink colours. Then she ced her arms out, shaking the shirt and ensuring it was neat and had no kinks.

    Then slowly, before all the gasping and shocked people, she dressed him in a tight-fitting ck shirt with long cuffed sleeves.

    "What is she doing...? Isn''t he dating Amy?" Whispered a brown-haired girl that seemed a little envious as she eyed Alex and his wonderful body and bulging package.

    "Eh? Didn''t you hear? She dumped him this morning." A red-headed girl replied, her hands covering her face as she peeked at the scene.

    ''He''s so good; Amy was lucky to have him...'' ire thought, enjoying his masculine but pleasant scent, unlike those stinky guys smelling nasty.

    Adam listened to the random gossip, and a smile came to his face; he suddenly turned towards the small brown-haired girl and began speaking confidently and loudly.

    "Haha, of course, she dumped him. Amy already has another Finac��. Why would she date a poor, useless thug who spends his days fighting in a suit? Such an uncultured barbarian."

    "Oh?"

    "Hahaha!"

    "Well, a dog shit can''t help to be worth a diamond."

    Some of the guys who followed Adam began to support him while also eyeing the cute girl. However, they weren''t interested in forcing a girl; having a pretty girl around inspired them to fight harder and filled them with the idea.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''Maybe if we fight hard enough, they will be impressed and fall for us.''

    "Hmmm?"

    Alex fastened the final button on his suit jacket, now like a real thug, only the top button open, showing his muscr chest through the gap of his shirt.

    He looked like a wild wolf in human form as his hair was brushed backwards, the grey hair and dark green eyes caused his stock with the women to shoot through the roof, end times and handsome boyfriend who is strong and badass.

    Their ovaries are his now. Sorry, simp boyfriends...

    Crack! Alex tilted his neck to the side with a loud sound before he walked forward, nobody noticed but he used a sharp edge from one of the barricades to cut his finger before his arm shot out and grabbed the cocky blonde rich boy by his throat tightening the grip to almost crush his airway.

    His finger slowly pierced through his flesh with a squishing sound.

    Adam winced, letting out a painful moan before he allowed his blood to seep into his meat; showing a sinister smile, Alex leaned forward and whispered into the ears of the now crouching rich boy.

    "Oi! Put him down...!" A short ck-haired boy tried to stop Alex, only to be greeted by a foot to his face, mming him back against the wall, followed by a re that caused his lower body to copse.

    "Little rich boy, we may have broken up, but her little cunt will never forget my shape, a length you could only dream of; it''s a shame your pathetic excuse for a cock wouldn''t even reach the edges thank''s to me stretching her out. Heh!"

    Alex smiled at the rich boy sarcastically before tapping his cheek and lifting him off the ground; he began to gasp for air and kicked his feet in the air.

    "How does it feel? To have the girl you idolised and begged your dad to be your fianc��e, yet she spent every night pounded by a man you felt was far inferior to you, no matter how rich you are. You can never experience her squealing like a pig. She was pressed to the ground with her ass in the air like a hot dog, begging for more!"

    The rich boy''s face turned pale; his n to marry her after graduation was a highly kept secret; his father promised she would remain pure until then.

    ''Fuck this! Why do I have to suffer such humiliation...''

    He heard rumours about her current boyfriend being hung like a horse in the boy''s shower room gossip. But he always wanted to doubt it; she was his pure and beloved Amy...

    "Isn''t Alex like hot right now?" The short girl from earlier said, twirling her hair with a deep gaze towards him.

    His father''s words were supposed to be true, yet finding out this truth almost shattered his heart as his eyes began to dim; starting to hyperventte and regret being born with an average size, he looked towards Alex with a fierce gaze filled with hatred.

    Alex frowned at this little insect''s way of looking at him before he mmed him down with a loud thud; some of the barricades near the window snapped and prated through the boy''s arm as he yelped.

    He flicked part of his bloody hand towards John in the same motion, who now gasped for air as it sttered against his open wounds.

    "Eugh! Don''t flick shit at me..." John cried, swallowing some of the tainted blood; another impotent ghoul was born.

    "Argh!"

    With onest look, Alex began to turn away and walked back towards ire, whose mouth was wide open as his words resounded around the room.

    "Scum, like you want to touch her? Haha, I''ll kill you before you even realise it."

    These words caused people to misunderstand that he spoke about ire, not Amy, due to the whispered voices.

    ire blushed with a happy smile; Alex would never correct this, especially after seeing it give the cute brown-haired girl more confidence.

    Eire [Affection: 36] +1

    ''Am I that appealing...?'' She thought

    The moment after he pressed his fingers against Adam Franz''s neck, his status dropped in all categories by four, and his name changed in his "Eagle Eyes."

    Adam Franz (Vargeist Stage 1: Germination)

    - Level 2 (Immunity: Level 4)

    Master: Alex Faust

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: N/A

    - Strength: 7 [10]

    - Agility: 9 [10]

    - Endurance: 6 [10]

    - Stamina: 7 [10]

    - Willpower: 4 [10]

    Although his attributes dropped, thanks to the changes to his mind from the ghoul infection. Adam would not notice the difference and would continue improving as before.

    However, Alex forbade them to increase their willpower and endurance because he was an enemy.

 Chapter 8 8: Meeting A Dear Friend!

    ?Now that the annoying situation was dealt with, as far as Alex was concerned anyway, he slowly walked away, making sure to re at the cronies who followed Adam; however, Maria, the friend of ire and supposed lover of Adam, gave him a seductive wink before lowering her clothes to show her cleavage.

    Alex didn''t ept or reject her actions. Instead, he nodded once before taking ire''s hand and headed upstairs, pushing people out of his way beforeing to the second floor.

    He opened the window, peering from the blinds for a better view.

    They fluttered as he turned back, seeing several scared eyes darting away from him as they hid in the four rooms on the second floor; it seemed that the shopdy originally working here lived upstairs during the term.

    ''I guess they already dealt with her.''

    ire reached out but pulled back her hands, unsure whether Alex was angry or upset about thements about Amy.

    ''Amy isn''t that type of girl!'' She thought in adamant refusal, wanting tofort him.

    However, unconcerned with her care, he turned around and moved close to her, his body almost pressing against her soft chest, making her heart race as she backed away, his feet following each step.

    "Ah...." ire eximed, touching the wall, her hands fumbling against the wallpaper.

    His head lowered, moving closer; in her panic, her eyes closed as her chin lifted, sticking out her lips, ''ire! If he''s going to offer another kiss, let''s take it! A handsome male''s kiss is a priceless treasure!''

    Alex pressed against her kissing her as their lips met in a passionate and desperate kiss. It was a kiss filled with longing, a goodbye kiss.

    She could feel his desire to find them, the girl in his heart and his childhood friend...

    ''Will he return?'' ire thought as she continued to suck on his lips instinctively before she grasped his back tightly.

    ire could see the determination in Alex''s emerald eyes as they pulled away.

    "I''m going to find Sarah and..."

    "I know! D-do... you want me to join you?"

    Her little voice trembled with a stutter as she subconsciously grasped his shirt tighter.

    Although he wanted to bring her along, there were things he needed to test out alone. Alex looked down at the girl with smudged lipgloss across her lips and her breathing erratic from their kiss.

    ire couldn''t help but feel a sense of despair. What if he rejected her? Would he say no, and that was it? He dies somewhere in the wild?

    ''I don''t want to separate forever...!''

    She couldn''t stand that feeling, almost jumping in a frenzy, touching the warmth on her lips from his kiss and closing her eyes to calm down.

    "ire..." His voice was no longer that fearsome deep, slightly gentle and husky, which ire found even sexier.

    Her light blue eyes looked upwards, his faint smile and handsome face almost taking her breath away.

    "Mmm?"

    "I promise toe back; will you stay here this time? You have to be safe..."

    "B-but!? I can fight!"

    His hands gripped her shoulders, not wanting to order her to stay. Alex didn''t mind hering along, but there was a feeling in his gut, not the human feeling, but his Ghoul blood was telling him to leave her here; she won''t survive.

    "I know... Please..."

    "Here, take this... As a promise of my return!"

    Alex took out his right hand, arge sparkling sapphire wrapped in a tinum ring and floral pattern, before removing it from his pinky and handing it to her.

    "This is my mother''s ring; I need it for the future... So take it and wait for me to return; if I don''t return on time, you can ask me to do anything you want the next time we meet, okay?"

    ire grasped the ring like a prized treasure before sliding it on her third finger; luckily, it was just the right size for her small, delicate finger as she swooned over it, then looked towards him with a bright smile.

    "A-anything, right?" She asked with a joyful voice, almost making him feel regret for the offering.

    "Haha, don''t worry... Also, take this... call it my special gift for you!"

    Alex handed the spear scroll over to her, tightly grasping her hand with the ring before he looked into her soft, light blue eyes.

    A man of his word, Alex, responded, "Of course, so make sure you get along with the women; try to get Maria away from that group and give her this bottle of water to drink; it will help strengthen her."

    His hands reached into his back before cracking open a bottle and drinking from it before handing it over to ire; Alex used an order this time, as the Ghoul instinct told him to make many female "Vesta" to help him in the future.

    Alex ruffled her hair before picking up his back and turning away; ire grabbed onto him from behind for a fierce hug from the martial artist before slowly, after taking several deep breaths of his scent, she pulled away.

    "Mmm... I don''t want you to go; being around you made me feel safer..."

    "Yet, I will! Please make sure you see them... Those two must be waiting!"

    Her shy face was red as a beetroot as she pushed him down the stairs, watching him leave through the barricade as everyone looked at him in fear; he even whispered for her to say he forced her if things went tough and use him as a target to gain eptance.

    ''Stupid Alex...'' She thought, watching his back enter the school courtyard and run east towards the martial arts club. ''As if a girl would treat that crush that way... Don''t underestimate me; I will be their leader before that happens!''

    Her hands tore the spear skill apart before she felt the loss of willpower for the first time. She looked down towards the spear in her hands and gave a quiet thank you and soft smile.

    ''Thank you, I will use it well!''

    With a fiery gaze, ire pulled out her spear and descended the stairs, looking at the able-bodied women, remembering to give them this water in return for joining her.

    Alex only said Maria, but ire nned to collect all the useful and able women because the infection inside her and her personality was built this way.

    Meanwhile, after leaving the store, Alex frowned on his way to the martial arts clubroom; the number of zombies seemed far too low from just an hour earlier.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alex broke into a dash; he wanted to find Sarah and Amy as fast as possible, using the low stone walls to increase his pace, dashing over them like some acrobat; after ten minutes of parkour.

    He was within sight, able to hear the loud shouts from the other members; a mass of zombies surrounded the familiar eastern-style dojo.

    "There!"

    Filled with excitement to see Sarah, the closest person to him other than Amy, who he had slept with countless times, he dashed forward.

    His hand grasped the executioner''s sword, easily slicing the zombies en route.

    Alex fiercely smashed them with his foot, knocking them off bnce and decapitating them with a violent swipe across the neck, spinning around to avoid them surrounding him.

    Because he wore the defensive vest, there was an excuse to get wounded, causing Alex to be bolder and wilder as he killed them.

    Silky silver hair flowed through the air, and his ck suit jacket with golden embroidery fluttered in the light wind as the ck shirt from ire added to his heroic figure.

    Alex took a long stride across the path, slicing a zombie''s head off with his de, its body copsing with a thud.

    He stopped the quick movements, taking a moment to correct his footing and take a breather.

    In just a few moments, more than eight zombies were annihted by his wild and violent attack; his hair swept back, and fierce eyes narrowed like bright emerald lights glowing in the darkening evening.

    "Ah!?"

    At that moment, he gasped.

    Seeing a group of zombies shoot out of the dojo, their heads cleanly decapitated, a momentter, she appeared, holding an eastern sword in her left hand, a burning cigarette in the other.

    The woman sheathed her sword with a clink after wiping it clean and taking a drag of her cigarette, the light smoke filling the night sky while the red illuminated her face.

    A beautiful high jaw, soft cheeks and smooth chin moved as she pulled it from her lips, looking out towards the massacred corpses, those beautiful blue eyes, like miniature oceans glittering in the dying sunlight as they saw him.

    Moments of silence greeted the two like the end times didn''t happen.

    Her eyes seemed to be wet, the tough, heroic face of her''s breaking for a moment as her lips parted before turning away, wiping herself swiftly.

    Turning back, her face returned to the perfectly beautiful heroic "mafia princess."

    Mafia Princess was Sarah''s nickname since primary school, but it used to be a curse, to drive people away from her.

    But this boy...

    ''This bastard... He''s alive; I''m so fucking d... To think he might have died... His phone didn''t connect!''

    She wanted to dash into his arms, tell him how scared she was when half the club suddenly became living corpses, yet her morals and own mind stopped her.

    ''Sarah... He has Amy... That girl is so stupid... asking for a break because her pussy was too sore... Even sending me a picture of how red it was... fuck these two idiots!''

    Her eyes became slightly gentler despite her homicidal thoughts before moving her chin towards the clubroom, beckoning to enter as if it was just another night of practice.

    "Enter!"

    Alex stepped forward slowly, his thought too chaotic; since the Ghoul bloodline appeared, his thoughts and desires became more honest, no longer hiding them.

    ''Fiance in the future? Hah! Kill him!''

    ''Has more money than you? Huh, take her by force!''

    ''Parents reject you? Turn them! Make them your ghouls!''

    These were the feelings and thoughts it instilled in him, all those dark feelings towards the girl with a perfect body, tight muscr frame, eight-pack abs, and arge red rose tattoo with a ck stem down to her wrists.

    The two of them didn''t speak because both knew how the other felt and how much delight they felt during their reunion.

    As he passed by her body, Sarah''s lips opened with a murmur, "I''m so happy you''re alright... Alex, please don''t die or be one of them... My heart couldn''t take losing you forever."

    Alex heard even thest bit, which became as quiet as a mouse as she took another drag of her cigarette and threw it to the ground before crushing it with her leather boots while exhaling into the night sky.

    ''He''s back, by my side and alive!''

    - Amy, your little prince is now in my possession! Haha, unlucky you were in Vedira City the moment it happened! Please ensure you be stronger, or I''ll steal him from you! Fufu

    Love Princess.

    Sarah imagined the angry little face on that pink-haired girl; honestly, she regretted letting Amy leave yesterday after her argument with Alex as she returned home and was now quite a distance away.

    ''Let''s make sure you both reunite together... My feelings aren''t important during the apocalypse!''

    "Is it just me, or did he be even more attractive? What was that wild hairstyle and look..."

    Sarah began to turn back into the dojo, closing the heavy wooden doors, her mind thinking back to the image on the security cameras of him dashing through them, using a sword to cleave them down, ''His swordsmanship has improved... I''m happy

    "His new look is my type... Amy, I don''t think you should me me for stealing your man...Haha!"

    cing her long white cigarettes in the silver case, she walked down the long wooden hallway to the main floor, where everyone stood, practising and making food and drink for everyone.

    Her eyes peered around, wondering where that guy had vanished, only to find him practising with a wooden sword with several third-year students.

    His agile movements and graceful steps caused Sarah to gasp and feel impressed; grasping the handle of her de, she leaned forward before dashing forward, ready to cut him down, her eyes narrow like a killer, the fierce blue eyes glowing like a wolf hunting her prey.

    ''Alex! How far will you fucking tempt my maiden heart!'' She screamed in her mind as the metal click of her de leaving the hilt sounded, catching everyone off guard, the de heading straight for his throat.

 Chapter 9 9 Interlude: Amy Salvatore

    ?Inside the room of the rich, noble teenage girl was avish, Gothic-inspired space that overlooked the bustling city below.

    It''s walls were adorned with dark, brooding tapestries depicting scenes of supernatural creatures and darkndscapes, while the furniture was made of dark, polished wood with intricate carvings.

    The room''s centrepiece was arge, four-poster bed draped in ck velvet curtains, with a matching vanity and armoire nearby. The bed was adorned with plush, ck velvet pillows and a thick, downyforter. Arge, ornate mirror hung above the vanity, reflecting the girl''s striking beauty.

    Her face was pristine, with a slightly paleplexion, as her long red tongue slid along her sharp teeth.

    At the same time, the girl reflected on the changes since this morning while tapping her phone, the messy ckced nightgown sliding up her body to reveal her bare ass, which wobbled with her movements in the mirror.

    All these years, she had hidden the truth of her identity and yed her part quite well. Yet her ns were foiled because she fell in love with a human boy.

    "Ah~ my poor Alex, you are doing alright! That bitch will keep you safe�� I know it! Why are you so far away��! If I knew it would happen so soon, I would  never have said those stupid words��."

    The cracked screen on her phone was stained with blood, although this was not her blood, that of another human; once the world changed, it wasn''t just the humans that were finally allowed to show in daylight.

    Vampires, werewolves, and even small green monsters were rumoured to hide deep within the ground, away from human eyes.

    Her room was also equipped with thetest technology, including arge, t-screen TV, a state-of-the-art sound system, and aputer with a high-speed inte connection.

    A bookshelf filled with ssic and contemporary novels sat in one corner of the room, and a small balcony provided a breathtaking view of the city below.

    Amy stood from her bed, looking at the dried-up corpse of the female who irritated her, banging on her door despite being a filthy prostitute.

    "Tsk, Alberta! Clean this trash up; I will enjoy somefort time, don''t call me untilter, and we can hunt together. Otherwise, those other''s miscreants might try to take over while my mother is absent."

    Her voice was soft, beautiful like a siren, yet she spoke with harsh and vulgar words.

    A silver shadow shed behind the young woman with long pink hair tied in twin tails because her lover seemed to like the vampire heroine in an anime�� Her name is Kruul or something.

    "At your will, mydy,"

    For a moment, the woman with a fierce but pretty face stopped her movements, looking at the youngdy tapping her phone, reading past messages with the boy she had fallen for, enough to sh with the vampire council.

    "Mydy, what will happen if he finds out what you are? He is a human; what if he wished to stake you and end your existence?"

    Her room''s overall aesthetic was luxury and mystery, with a hint of darkness and danger. The girl was particrly interested in gothic themes, reflected in her room''s decor, clothing and essories.

    The apartment in which the room was located also had gothic architecture, with tall and pointed arches and dark and rich colours throughout the building.

    Amy''s room reflected her personality, a mixture of addiction to the rules, old bindings and the modern life she learned when spending time with "him", a ce where she could retreat and feel surrounded by the things she loved.

    Amy walked around her room, tapping the phone as it yed a voice message into the Bluetooth headphone in her right ear,

    Alex''s husky and seductive voice sounded, "I love you, Amy."

    The sound prated her brain as her fingers began to slide along her silky dress, sneaking inside, stroking her furry vampiric cove filled with foamy honey that oozed down her thighs.

    She stopped before the bookcase without even turning around as her ck nightdress began to slip down, revealing her perfect figure and tight muscles, which rivalled Sarah.

    Amy''s round, bouncing breasts were one cuprger and a perky ass much softer than her''s which jiggled with her slow, graceful steps.

    "Alberta�� I would let him stake me with open arms, with no resistance, because��."

    In addition to her main bedroom, the girl had a secret room hidden behind a bookshelf.

    Amy opened the room and took a step in, letting her panties and bra drop to the ground; a thick scent of a male filled the room as a pile of unwashed clothes was lying in the corner.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why, mydy?" Alberta asked with a trembling voice.

    Her eyes tried to avoid looking inside thedy''s fort" room, a ce for her master''s obscene acts, once finding Amy herself using that boy''s toothbrush to... clean her slippery vampiric cove calling out his name with a trembling voice.

    At that moment, shecked all the charm and grace of the heiress to the Salvatore Noble bloodline.

    ? ''Mydy, why sacrifice everything for a mere human boy... I should get rid of him...''

    Amy began to walk faster towards that pile before the door and bookcase began to close; at some point, Alberta collected the dropped clothes like magic.

    "Because it''s what Alex wants!" Her head spun around, almost snapping her neck, with a crazed look towards Alberta from the crack, dark glowing crimson eyes that used to be light green in her human form.

    "I will do anything that my beloved wants! Even if that is my death! Haa�� I missed your scent�� How often did you train with that furry little bitch!?"

    This room was much smaller and more intimate than her main bedroom. The walls were covered in pictures of one boy, a handsome male with messy silver hair and striking emerald green eyes.

    The pictures were of various sizes, but all featured the same boy. Some were candid shots, while others were more formal portraits. They were arranged and coged, creating a mosaic of the boy''s image on walls.

    Her room had a small desk with aptop; the girl might use it as a private workspace or keep in touch with the boy.

    However, on theptop''s screen was a long video file, seeming to have several scenes clipped together, all taken with an amateur camera of a girl being railed from behind.

    Amy''s pink hair pushed into the bed as loud ps sounded. The soft feathered pillow muted her howls of pleasure.

    The sound of flesh pping together constantly filled their fort" room of hers while she rolled in the pile of his used clothes, stolen from his basket and reced by identical pairs the next day.

    This was the time for Amy''s hour offort.

    Hearing the sounds of her pathetic squealing and being enveloped in Alex''s thick, masculine scent was her idea of heaven on earth.

    It was dimly lit, with a singlemp on the desk casting a soft glow over the pictures.

    The atmosphere was filled with intimacy and secrecy; the girl had created a personal sanctuary to reflect her feelings for the boy.

    This secret room was a testament to Amy''s deep and unyielding affection for this mysterious figure, and it was clear that he held a special ce in her heart. It was a window into the girl''s innermost thoughts and desires, and it was clear that this boy yed a significant role in her life.

    "Alex~ I can''te to you for a little while, don''t attract too many bitches, or I might just have to kill them."

    Her eyes began to shudder, growing dull as her fingers reached inside, holding a picture she had taken in the shower secretly before they started dating.

    "Ah~ look at how magnificent your body is! Why was my body too weak to withstand your abuse, a mere human able to cause a vampire to bruise and swell from his thrusting hips�� How impressive!"

    Alberta, outside looked towards the north with a fierce look, hoping that the human boy would die. Not wishing to hear her mistress make those noises as if she were a pig in mating season.

    Amy''s regr phone suddenly began to buzz on the table beside her bed.

    She used a special one for her time speaking with Alex as Alberta quickly hurried over and read the message, a smileing to her face as she began to take deep breaths.

    "The youngdy may kill me for this, but she needs to lead us. Not spend her days in her bed fucking a human male!"

    ''Alex Faust�� Let''s have those mangy dogs steal your heart, forget about my mistress, and make sure you do well, miss Diabe!''

    Her hands began to type a response to the message sent a moment earlier; the answer would change the future of the three young adults and Alberta herself in a direction she could never imagine.

    That message would cause Alex to lose connection to his human self and embrace the path of a ghoulpletely.

 Chapter 10 10: Chaos

    ?"It''s Alex! Quick everyone, Alex is finally here!" A young boy shouted.

    The boy who called out was Lewis, a new student this year who idolised the wild and powerful Alex.

    However, he was a little weaker in pure fencing skill whenpared with Sarah; his sheer counter speed and powerful blows caused the younger boys to idolise him, along with the mature girls.

    He dashed over, holding a short sword and shield, with a few bruises on him; Alex narrowed his eyes to check if the boy was infected, so he used "Eagle Eyes" on Lewis.

    -Lewis Carlton | Human.

    Status: Not infected!

    A boy who is very passive and unable to tell the girl he likes his feelings.

    However recently learned she held a crush on his beloved senior and idol "Alex Faust" since that was the case, he chose to wait and hope Sarah would one day look his way.

    ''Why did I look? This kid is so unlucky that girl is already mine��.''

    Alex didn''t care about most of the club members, only helping them the bare minimum, except when Sarah or the leading members as they helped him during his first few years.

    "Mmmm, are you doing well, Lewis?"

    He began to remember those horrible days when his daily meal couldn''t be guaranteed, and he basically lived off Sarah''s money until he managed to get a part-time job at the gym, another thing she helped him get.

    ''Damn, that girl helped me so much in the past; let''s pay her back. She loves this club after all.''

    "Hey, Alex!" A cute girl, another first-year and friend of Sarah, shouted to him before quite a few of their club gathered, some were fine, but others seemed wounded.

    ''There are two infected.'' Alex thought, looking at a very pale boy and girl lying on temporary beds in the corner.

    "Well, whatever, it will give me an idea of how fast they turn; let''s drink something before I die of thirst."

    Alex pulled out a smaller bottle of water from his backpack, some people looking towards him while he opened the lid with a crack, gulping down the water quickly.

    ''It''s disgusting; my thirst isn''t quenched!'' Alex suddenly felt the reality; he was no longer human.

    To think he would realise this because of a bottle of water, something tasteless bing even worse with an awful fishy taste, he fastened the bottle, now half full, trying to hold back the vomit as he tossed it to Lewis with a perfect arc.

    "Ah! Thank you, big bro!"

    "Mmmm, don''t mention it."

    Suddenly, therge sliding doors opened, and the white paper doors clicked as a group of women walked in, wearing a strange outfits, a mixture of eastern and western clothes, eastern warrior-like gowns, and western belts and boots.

    "Everyone listen to me!" Sarah''s voice boomed, filling the room as everyone turned towards her.

    Sarah stood in the middle, like the boss, her right arm revealing her crimson rose tattoo while she held a lit cigarette in the right; Alex always wondered why it never smelt like tobo but the herb wolfbane he once burned for fun.

    ''Strange, why do these adult women treat her like a princess?'' He thought, although he knew she was the daughter of a violent gangster, Alex never pried into her business too far, knowing the pain this could cause.

    "Youngdy, we should leave soon; it''s dangerous!"

    "Young miss, we can deal with this! You must head home; the mistress has prepared��."

    "Silence!"

    Sarah scowled at the four women, all armed with a small pistol and eastern sword; once, she mentioned that her mother was from the fallen eastern kingdom that sank into the sea due to a natural disaster. Despite this, the people fought hard and earnednd on a new continent with their robust willpower and strong morals.

    "Everyone, you may have noticed or might not have, but the world is ending, and their army can do little to help; I want you all to think about how you will move forward in the future because those monsters will only get stronger."

    Sarah looked around the room, seeing some resolute others were cowering in fear, yet nobody shouted out or denied her ims.

    "Although this ce is stable and safe for now, it was not built for daily life and cannot be our home base."

    "What!?"

    "No way��.!"

    "I can''t get through to my mommy!"

    The crowd finally began to stir, showing their true natures and feelings once they thought Sarah would no longer help them for an easy ride.

    "Quiet," Sarah''s voice was quiet, but everyone stopped speaking instantly.

    "I will ask everyone, have you all heard that woman''s voice, the one calling herself god?"

    "Yes!"

    "I heard it too!"

    Many people began to speak out, Lewis included, while Alex narrowed his eyes, watching the two people convulse. At the same time, their friends tried to feed them water and food into their mouths which ended up being a waste, as they vomited dirty blood.

    "Then you all know that to survive, we must fight and evolve!"

    Sarah''s mouth opened, showing a sharp pair of canines; however, nobody noticed; even Alex didn''t look towards her, failing to see that the women around her also had sharp fangs and wild-looking eyes.

    "I don''t want to fight�� I''m scared!" a first-year girl began to sob,forted by her friends who supported her views.

    Suddenly, two people stopped smelling delicious to Alex before he slowly stood up, while Sarah continued speaking while walking towards the corner, his silver sword glimmering in the light.

    "Then what would you do if your loved ones need help? Will you continue to sit here like a waste of life, crying and bawling for someone to save you? Don''t make meugh!"

    Sarah''s voice was loud, filled with a fierce and desperate tone, trying to get her friends and fellow club members to rally their spirits. She wanted them to understand that humanity was in grave danger; soon, her kind would swarm the cities and take their territory after wiping out the zombies.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What''s wrong, Mary? What are you moving like that! A-argh!? Somebody help!"

    The student named "Mary" no longer existed as her corpse pushed down her friend, biting into her cheek before tearing her flesh while piercing her throat with sharp ws.

    Dark red blood began to ooze from her body while the zombie feasted on her face; momentster, the boy beside her, "Charles", also began to move again, his face pale, eyes white; within less than fifteen minutes, they both became walking corpses.

    "Hey, whiny little bitches." Alex said with a rough and deep voice.

    His powerful arm reached out, not even using his sword, grasping "Mary" by her matted head and lifting her up, stomping on the half-conscious girl on the floor, crushing her skull into meat paste.

    ''Sorry, but you were dead either way; I can''t risk my secret to be out just yet.''

    Alex lifted "Mary high with one arm, disying her to the entire crowd who retreated beside Sarah, now protected by several guards quickly drawing their long katanas with fierce wolf-life faces.

    He waited till they stopped bitching, his right leg shooting out towards "Charles like a whip, crushing his kneecaps with a loud crack before the zombie fell to the tatami mats with a thud, slowly crawling towards Alex.

    "Sarah was trying to be polite, but I won''t be. Why the fuck are you balling and crying? Do you think these things will suddenly stop if you cry and beg for mercy?" Alex shouted, his eyes glowing a fierce colour.

    The blood of the girl "Mary" killed excited him as he felt hungry for the first time since the world changed.

    "But!?"

    Alex pushed the zombie in his hand towards the people thatined or spoke out, his steps like that of a grim reaper while the zombie struggled in his hand, before a crack sounded, as his powerful fingers crushed part of the zombie''s skull, seeming to slow her down.

    "Ah!?"

    "Get away!"

    Several of the younger students were filled with panic; however, he didn''t stop, moving closer as his eyes narrowed with a twisted smile.

    "Use the items given to you at the start, and you can be this strong!"

    Bang! Crack, Alex smashed the corpse into the floor, her entire face and upper body crushed into meat paste; his body swivelled around, with a neat half turn, before shing down with his right arm.

    A silver light shed as his de decapitated the other zombie, with another orb of white entering his body along with the red coins.

    "Sarah is too nice, but she cannot protect you all, right? There is no other choice if you want to live."

    The moment he was going to try to convince them with a softer tone, to help Sarah rally the students.

    Alex could tell from the way those women spoke she needed to leave, and it was probably because of her family or mother.

    Thud! The south door mmed open, the only door which was not blocked fully, as several wounded boys entered; they were in the same year as Alex, and some were familiar faces; sadly, they broke the tension causing Alex to frown and give up helping these cowards.

    "We have to leave! Sarah, we lost Matt and Spica!"

    Sarah looked serious; those two were slightly weaker than Alex before the change, stepping forward and ignoring the cowering first years and random students.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "A mass of those monsters is approaching; a huge colossal mutant is leading them!" A girl who was missing half her right arm shouted.

    Alex checked her, only to nod and rx; this girl wasn''t infected and must have lost that arm in an ident or that "Mutant" she mentioned.

    "Mutant?" Sarah and Alex asked at the same moment. Some group members looked at him with wry smiles, mostly the boys, as he stood beside Sarah as if naturally.

    However, before they even heard a response, they could already hear it; both of their hearing were far beyond humans, even the improved humans.

    ''Feet? Countless moving feet, enough to make the ground shudder��'' Alex thought to himself while Sarah sniffed the air, able to smell the iing corpses from the sheer level of the disgusting smell from the east.

    "How many?" Sarah asked with a husky voice, not even faking her smile anymore as she gave a pensive look behind her, feeling slight despair.

    "Maybe two hundred, but that''s just the first wave��." One of the more level-headed boys answered. His name was Brian, with dark brown hair and eyes.

    "Sarah, we need to move now! We cannot fight that many of them; they are alling this way!" A silver-haired boy spoke with an arrogant voice; this boy seemed to have problems with Alex.

    Thus they never got along in the past.

    "Can anyone drive?" Alex asked, his face looking towards the small store; he would not abandon her there. He didn''t care about anybody in this school apart from Sarah and ire; as for the others, he might try to help them, but nothing serious.

    ''I''m d my dorm brothers are away now; let''s hope they are doing fine at home.''

    However, before anyone could answer, a huge rock suddenly smashed through the eastern wall, crushing more than five students as the rocks split apart, pierced their skulls, and destroyed their bodies.

    "!?"

    In the panic after the smoke, dust and blood cleared, almost all the younger students began to flee in random directions, some trampled by the other students, with loud cracking sounds and wails.

    ''Idiots��'' Alex thought, watching the voluptuous body of Sarah tremble from the sounds and embarrassing actions.

    A huge zombie, more than 2 metres in height, could be seen from the hole, grasping another huge piece of debris it tore from an old, abandoned building site, pulling back his arm and tossing it forward like throwing a pebble.

    With the sound of air being torn apart with a huge woosh, the boulder began to descend from the east.

    "Everyone get away from the eastern wall! Hurry and rush outside!" Sarah shouted, her body like lightning as she dashed outside, quickly holding her katana that shimmered in the moon''s light.

    "Can''t let her go alone!"

    Alex dashed behind her at a slower speed, but his gait and bnce were more bnced; he looked to the east with a strange smirk and shing eyes.

    His first true fight against the undead was about to begin.

 Chapter 11 11: Memories!

    ?Chaos, utter chaos.

    The colossal horde of zombies tore through the gates like paper.

    They pushed forward with their eerie groans, that looming threat of the enormous zombie tossing rocks and other zombies into the campus with its deformed muscr purple arm filled with creepy veins.

    Although Alex was immune to infection double his level, there was no guarantee this monster was in that range; he was unable to identify it and dashed into the oing corpses.

    "Ah!? My arm! How did it bite me from so far away, argh!"

    One of the students was swarmed by zombies that seemed faster than usual. Alex used "Eagle Eyes" swiftly as he saw the white light from the student enter a zombie that began to glow

    Novice zombie level 2- a being eroded by the virus created by the supreme god, only left with the desire to feed on flesh and blood.

    Viral Infection (Passive)

    ''As I thought, they seem to advance in level by eating humans!''

    sh! A courageous group of five began to clear the area; Sarah and her guards used their swords with extreme speed, slicing the zombies with no remorse as their bodies dashed towards the next group.

    Alex finally went into action, lowering his hips as he dashed into a small crowd of zombies, his left hand swinging out like a de, tearing through one zombie''s throat, snapping its spine while decapitating another with the novice sword.

    Thick ck blood sttered onto his chest as both heads fell to the ground; Alex didn''t stop, dodging his body nimbly to the side, bending his waist.

    He flipped his de before shing his sword across his chest, cleanly decapitating two zombies as the white light and coins entered his body, refreshing his body.

    Alex took a deep breath, the zombies still surging into the courtyard, many of his fellow students now lying on the ground torn apart as he and Sarah''s group were forced to retreat despite killing zombies on their way back.

    "Haa�� Hah��."

    He looked around, seeing less than half the remaining students; sadly, the cute girl that flirted with him was there, but she shuffled towards him with half her jaw missing.

    ''A shame��''

    Lifting his de that shimmered in the moonlight, one person, one sword, he became unstoppable as he jumped into the 12 zombies; bites didn''t matter, and ws were ignored.

    -You have reached level 5: There are three attribute points; please use them well!

    ''Strength and 2 willpower!''

    Alex didn''t even think much; feeling the soothing sensation, he jumped back into the chaotic melee, tearing zombies off his fellow students before killing them both; his sword and fist were unmatched.

    A warm stream filled his body as he felt stronger with more devastating muscle power.

    That was, except for Sarah and her group, that became a chainsaw, ripping apart the oing zombies like a well-oiled machine.

    Zombies began to overrun the students, their mangled faces filling their view as people cried out for help.

    "Youngdy, it''s time we cannot fight any longer!"

    "Young mistress now is the time!"

    Sarah shed across her body, the long de slicing several zombies'' heads clean off as her muscles began to ache and cramp; with a trembling sword, she turned to face her guards.

    "Wait! We can still fight; if I leave them, everyone will perish!"

    Suddenly, her two guards stared at her with shocked faces, they tried to dash forward, but it was toote��.

    "Eh?!"

    Someone pushed Sarah out of the way, and a massive piece of rock the size of a small car fell like a meteor as it smashed into someone''s body; a ck suit jacket fluttered into the air, filled with blood and zombie flesh.

    Sarah only saw a white sh, his beautiful face giving her a cheeky grin before the colossal stone smashed into his body before she could even say his name.

    "Alex!?"

    ng! The university gate was pulled off its hinges as the zombies began to pour into the courtyard.

    In the distance, another group of students were fighting, led by a fearless woman with a long spear as she ripped them apart and helped them retreat after heavy losses.

    ire wished to regroup and find Alex. However, they were at their limits; escaping with their supplies was their limit.

    ''Alex�� I wille back!''

    The group began to dash towards the side exit of the university and aimed to reach therge superstore in the city centre.

    Sarah''s guards and the remaining student''s fought hard, and many of the hidden people began to fight desperately as they realised the danger of the threat; 200 versus 2,000 was an impossible battle as one cut, bite or wound meant a loss for the students.

    "A-Alex?"

    -

    Alex felt strange; his body flying through the air was light andfortable, with only a slight dull pain through his right chest as he crashed into the ground near the staircase to the helipad.

    ''Well, it could have been worse��. I can heal from almost death, but Sarah, maybe not.''

    He tried to open his eyes or move, but nothing listened to him as a throbbing pain began to fill his body, like someone smashing his head with a hammer, then pulling on his insides, stretching them before releasing them quickly.

    A loud howl sounded, something like a dog but felt much bigger; Alex couldn''t be sure because several simr cries followed.

    ''Who let the dogs out?''

    There were chaotic screams, cries and the sound of flesh being ripped apart in his ears, while Alex was peaceful, lying on the cold ground; at least he thought it was calm, now he couldn''t even feel any temperature fluctuations.

    The shing of des and mournful cries of several students sounded as countless people began to flee from the battle; their friends, lovers and even families were eaten before their eyes.

    All morale was crushed as even Sarah, and her guards retreated; on the way, her feet began to stumble, seeing a muscr arm with a ck shirt filled with blood.

    It was half of Alex''s right chest and his arm.

    "Young miss, we need to leave!" A voice began to sound slightly feral and husky as it grew louder.

    "Youngdy, the bastards are here for YOU! Staying here is putting them all in danger!"

    Her guards sounded desperate, and the sound of a scuffle and someone being dragged filled his ears; something like ws dragging along flesh sounded in Alex''s ears.

    "Quickly, get the young miss to safety! Alex is already DEAD! Look, you are holding half of his chest!"

    A bitter howl, like that of a wounded beast, sounded.

    Alex couldn''t see the current scene only hearing them as Sarah''s bizarre form began to rip apart the oing corpses, tearing them to pieces and crushing their bones as thest martial arts club members died.

    Lewisy 30 metres away from Alex; his face twisted in terror as several zombies devoured his stomach.

    The shing of a de and ws sounded before it finally ended; for a moment, even the sound of zombies shambling faded.

    Alex wanted to get up; he was already fine, just needed a little help to stand up, helping Sarah fight off the horde and that big cunt that hit him with that cheap shot.

    Suddenly, along with the dull pain, he began to feel his thoughts growing hazy, and a sense of tiredness washed over him.

    A violent and fierce shout entered his ears, causing him tough in his mind.

    "He''s fine; Alex cannot die!"

    ''That''s right; you tell ''em I''ll heal after a bit of spit.''

    The female guards gasped, seeing their young mistress so distressed, with puffed-out fur, dted pupils and grinding her teeth.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Young miss��. He''s gone; look at his chest. More than half of it is in your arms!"

    "You should know this best, miss! Please, we cannot move out until you are safe; the students are dying because you are here!"

    "He''s NOT dead!"

    Alex could only hear soft feet approaching him, wondering if they helped him stand up and fix his eyes.

    However, Sarah''s sobbing suddenly entered his ears as warm water droplets sshed onto his cheek.

    ''Don''t cry; you''re a big girl now. This isn''t back when we were younger, and you hated the "scary older sisters" at home��.''

    He wanted to soothe her, tell her the truth and that he would be fine, just a few moments, maybe an hour, and he''d be fine!

    Alex felt these women were exaggerating a bit; after all, his mind was working just fine, right? He could still feel the pain all over his body, which ruled out paralysis.

    ''Can ghouls even be paralysed?'' He thought with a vague mind.

    He wanted to shout, "I can still fight!" to rally her spirits, like when he fought against her bullies and got his ass whooped as a weedy little kid, saved by her before they beat him to death.

    ''Why are these memories so vivid right now? A mystery indeed.'' Alex thought to himself in wonder.

    "A-Alex, I''ll be good and won''t smoke��. Please��. Wake up��.!"

    Soft hands seemed to caress his cheeks and left arm, which was snapped in the wrong direction.

    "I-I''m begging you��."

    He felt her gentle touch, letting him know this wasn''t a dream and Sarah was here; suddenly, her guards gasped and seemed to make noise rushing this way.

    Alex felt a soft, warm sensation on his lips and was embarrassed that a girl had made the first move.

    Unknown to him, Sarah looked up to her guards with a scowl, her lips covered in his thick red blood as she used her tongue to lick her lips clean.

    Suddenly, the following words of her guard shocked him.

    "Please, young mistress, you must NOT eat the heart of an infected; even a Silvan Werewolf cannot endure that taint! You will be the walking dead!"

    Alex only heard a scuffle before several older female voices made a loud grunt before bodies seemed to smash into a distant wall.

    Sarah had beaten her guards back, kneeling and picking up the bloody heart they knocked from her hands; her eyes trembled despite her heart filling with rapture.

    He could only hear the sound of what seemed to be a wild wolf devouring some raw meat or something with lots of fluid as it sttered and dripped down onto his face.

    His consciousness became dimmer, like walking along a path during a foggy evening.

    Alex believed the drops to be her tears and wanted to stretch out his right arm, but there was no response.

    ''Silly girl��. Don''t cry. I will be fine; I''m a ghoul��!''

    A soft sensation pressed against his cheek as something seemed to flop down beside him before what he assumed were fingers began to stroke his cheeks.

    "Hey��. Alex, you know I''ve always loved you. Ever since that moment, you fought against my bullies, no��. Before then."

    Sarah sat beside his corpse, wrapping her hands around her knees as she was covered from head to toe in blood and flesh, while most of it was from Alex.

    ''I hope he doesn''t mind. I devoured his heart; at least we are together now��.!''

    "It was your scent because you had a special scent. I became interested in you; mother said that''s how werewolves chose their mate until I met you; it was like a stupid joke or fairy tale."

    Her memories were filled with the image of a weedy little boy who came to their martial arts school and wanted to learn; from the moment she met him, Sarah finally awakened as an adult werewolf.

    ''Mother was so happy, wanting to bring you to our home��. So stupid, that woman acts nothing like a gang leader at home!''

    "How I loved seeing you every Tuesday and Friday night; my heart would flutter as I snuck into the men''s changing room and stole your used clothes to enjoy your scent; sometimes another would interrupt me, however��."

    Sarah began to squeeze his cold, icy left hand, almost detached from his body as she trembled, trying to stop her voice from turning inside out, biting down on her lips as her face scrunched up.

    "Y-young miss, this time is reall��."

    "P-please��. I know, just a little longer, one moment more�� Let me say goodbye��."

    This time, Sarah didn''t snap or snarl at the guards; instead, her face was downcast, without hope. Her face became a mess of snot, tears, blood, and flesh as it slowly dripped down.

    "Understood; we will clear the perimeter. Also, he was a wonderful man, and even to thest moment, he never gave up; you chose an excellent mate, young miss��."

    Sarah began tough, trying to mute the thoughts that came to her mind; these guards still remember the day Alex first helped her move forward as a werewolf.

    Alex listened quietly as if a child was told a bedtime story by his mother, and the pain shooting through his body slowly faded as the guards stepped away.

    "Hehe��. Sorry, where was I?"

    A moment of silence passed as she began gently stroking what remained of his broken skull and hair; for Alex, the sensation wasforting and felt good.

    Once again, the soft sense pressed against his face, with a quiet smack afterwards.

    "I hate this; why��? Why must I leave you here��. Hey Alex, I''m sorry for not telling you I was a werewolf��. That day, the "Scary" older sisters you fought were my current guards; they all remember you so fondly in private; ignore their tough faces��.!"

    This was also agony for them; they long assumed he would be their master, the cheeky little boy who stormed their office and began to attack them "for his cute Sarah!" Now a fond memory of a brutal fight that almost killed him.

    "Thank you for all the support this far; I could never have taken that first step without you beside me��. Now you won''t ever leave me. You''ve be part of me!"

    ''Yeah��. Because you''re now my Vesta, we''re the same now, werewolf or not, you''re now part ghoul!''

    Alex thought in his hazy mind.

    Onest time, her eyes closed as she kissed his lips, sticking her tongue into his sticky mouth, filled with a coppery taste as she kissed him passionately, thisst kiss her final goodbye as she killed her heart forever.

    ''Alex, I swear to follow the werewolf tradition; we are a faithful race, and even if our partners die, we would rather die than find another man.''

    Smack! Their lips parted with a wet bridge made of blood and her saliva.

    "It''s a shame we only kissed though��." she muttered.

    Sarah stood up, looking at him constantly as she slowly moved towards the loud helicopter guided by her guards.

    The cking of her heels grew quieter and quieter as she left the area, a soothing sound like a melody for Alex as his mind finally fell into a deep, dark sleep.

    She tightened her fists as blood began to ooze from them, still turning back as she ascended the stairs to enter the helicopter, watching him even after she left the university area.

    Hisst thoughts were being happy that she finally told him the truth; instead of using his "Eagle Eyes" skill, she told him first, causing his trust to deepen further.

    ''Let me kiss you for real when I wake up, Sarah!''

    After Sarah left the area, most zombies began to vanish, like they were ordered by something else, slowly shuffling in different directions.

    However, the university was a massacre; dead bodies, blood, and flesh painted the ground as the mutated zombie destroyed the martial arts club, school store, and gym.

    A strange sound began to resound near the corpse of Alex Faust; his skin turned grey, and the broken bones crumbled, before slowly being reformed, quietly, more pristine and powerful; his organs melted into a grey ooze before the surrounding blood and flesh began to be sucked into that strange grey ooze.

    Alex Faust was slowly bing a true ghoul in body and mind as the solemn wind blew past the now-silent university filled with death.

    It is a perfect ce of birth for a ghoul.

 Chapter 12 12: Ghoul

    ?Heavy rain poured down on the deserted university filled with death, the flowing water washing away most of the filthy blood and fluids left behind; now, only the mangled, half-devoured corpses remained, with several zombies slowly shuffling around the courtyard and campus.

    The heavy rain washed away any smell from the monsters that had once roamed this ce, but the stench of decay could still be detected on some of the bodies, which were now turning into rotting piles of flesh and bones.

    A young man sat in the middle of the courtyard, leaning against a concrete wall near where he''d been thrown when the boulder struck him.

    He looked at the sky, watching the rain wash over his body.

    "What happened?" Faust said to himself, looking at the ruins that should have been his university, a feeling of haze filling his mind.

    His thoughts were interrupted when he heard a familiar voiceing from the direction of the building closest to him: "Well? Are you going to introduce yourself or what?"

    He turned his head slightly, seeing a beautiful woman standing there. She was tall, with long blonde hair, wearing a torn shirt and shredded jeans and various wounds around her body, some more personal than the others.

    She smiled at him, her teeth stained purple and yellow from whatever food she''d eaten, causing him tough. He chuckled lightly, then stood up straight, noticing something else.

    "You''re naked!" he eximed, pointing at her breasts, which were indeed exposed. "What happened here?"

    Hearing this, she stepped forward, still smiling. Then suddenly, she disappeared. Not moving, but gone. A momentter, she reappeared beside him, holding a rusty knife. "I can see you, monster!" she whispered, without saying anything further, then lunged at him, stabbing the de towards his abdomen.

    As she did so, he grabbed the knife by its handle, yanking it away from her grasp, before his knee smashed into her stomach, causing the woman to vomit drool and the food she had eaten before sting through the air and crashing into a nted concrete wall with a bang, Faust used his "Eagle Eyes" to see what her problem was.

    -Mildred ck Level 2 | Human (starving, suffering trauma and despair)

    A 25-year-old woman, formerly an office worker before the world ended, was used as bait to save her co-workers after they enjoyed her body and tossed her from the office, leaving her to fight to thest hope, finding the young miss of the Salvatore family, hoping for salvation. Yet, there was no salvation, only a dead wastnd worse than the city centre.

    She worked for the Salvatore family industries for 6 years before the apocalypse; in her spare time, she used to train with guns at the shooting range and archery and martial arts with her sister.

    -Able to Be Vesta

    -300 seconds before Infection enters the middle stages

    "Oi, bitch, the fuck are you doing trying to kill me!"

    He swung the knife at her neck, but she dodged like lightning, using her limbs to avoid the attack quickly. In response, heshed out again, kicking her in the head and sending her flying far away. The woman rolled in the mud, getting up and kicking his gut. This, too, was avoided with ease.

    Then, she appeared right next to him, grabbing his arm and jerking hard while mming her other hand onto his ribs. She did this twice, each time making him scream and stumble.

    ''Fuck this slut; no way am I going to show mercy to her!''

    As she moved closer, he tried to swing the knife upwards, aiming for her throat. But, she anticipated him perfectly, dodging and swinging at his hands, striking one of them badly enough to make him drop the knife before throwing herself upon him and pressing him down.

    ''Damn it; my body is so damn stiff since I just woke up; how long did I sleep!?''

    Mildred''s body paused for a moment like some rity entered her mind as a single tear dripped from her cheek, her eyes pleading for him to end her life, grasping both his hands, pressing them against her bruised chest, sinking into her soft, ample breasts.

    "p....please....."

    ''What''s this woman''s problem? Why suddenly bing so human....''

    He convinced himself that she was probably worth little exp, and he didn''t mind having someone to help him carry shit. So he decided to keep her alive - as long as she cooperated.

    "...p...please..." she begged, pressing harder into his hands, squishing her chest as if digging his hands into her chest further; it was then that Faust noticed.

    His hands were grey, a pale colour unlike any ordinary human, and sharp ck ws extended from his fingers, recing his clear nails with a strange ck tattoo filling his arm, like some street thug.

    When he pulled away, Mildred''s eyes widened in fear, seeing the glinting of those cruel des. His breath smelled like blood, and she knew he would eat her soon as she fell back onto her plump ass shuddering in fear; her wounded body fully revealed to him.

    Suddenly, he pushed himself off the ground, stepping away from the woman and crouching over to pick up the knife. With a quick flick of the wrist, he flicked open the de, revealing it to be razor-sharp and dangerous.

    With a wicked grin, Faust walked towards her, whoy back in the mud, staring up at him like a deer caught in a forest fire.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As he approached her, he gripped the knife tightly and pressed it against her throat, opening her mouth wide as he leaned in close. "Eat," he ordered. "Or I''ll cut your fucking throat and dump you somewhere; nobody will ever find you."

    The woman stared at him nkly for a moment, unsure whether to obey or beg for mercy; when he took out a small piece of beef jerky and ced it into her mouth, she snapped down, not caring about his strange hands, her soft lips and slimy wet tongue rubbing against his fingers. She sucked on the meat and devoured it like a rabid dog.

    "Good girl," he said, pushing his finger between her teeth, twisting it gently as he watched saliva drip from her mouth. Her cheeks grew fuller, bulging with the flesh inside, puffing out as he ced another piece inside her mouth before handing her a bottle of water to drink.

    ''It''s like feeding a pet hamster! She''s quite sexy too; a little cleaning up and a wash, and she''s on the same level as Sarah.''

    Having ensured that she ate well, Faust searched the corpse pile nearby, picking up old newspapers, magazines, books, and assorted junk. Soon, he found two shlights, which he thought mighte in handy, along with a pair of leather gloves, and a katana which he recognised was the novice de that Lewis used, only knowing that thanks to the keychain attached to its guard, the poor kid must have suffered...

    "H-hey.... thank you so much... I....I....." Mildred tried to answer and thank him.

    The past few days had been like hell, now suddenly, a handsome man with white hair brushed back, with a wild look, almost like a gangster with his neck, shoulders and arms filled with strange tattoos, treated her with more kindness than her co-workers of half a decade causing her great shock and unable to react.

    ''His eyes, they are so beautiful...'' She thought, watching as he began to scour the area, picking up various weapons from the student''s corpses, before handing her a longbow, simr to the one that her "friends" snatched from her before leaving her to die.

    Her heart began to palpitate; breathing grew erratic thinking of those beasts'' actions and what they did to her and then tossed her way like used garbage; suddenly, a pleasing sound entered her ears, like the devil''s whisper.

    "Do you want revenge?"

    The devilish man, with pale skin, tattoo''s and scars over his forehead, looked down upon her; in his hand was a long sword, curved and shimmering in the moonlight; her heart fluttered.

    ''Is this man, my imagination, a figment of my desire at the moment of my death!?''

    "I can help you kill all of them."

    A gasp left her lips, his dry voice and seductive aura causing her to swallow a mouthful of spit; looking into his glowing eyes, with ck light around them, there was no white sclera truly demonic, yet to him...

    He was like her personal angel.

    "P...please! Help me get revenge.....they...."

    Mildred began to rise to her feet, the shudder of her legs, a slight stumble as she fell into his powerful arms, nothing like those nasty weedy twigs,fort, and protection like her father used to give her as a little girl.

    His rough hands, filled with ck scars, stroked across her tearful eyes, shushing her with his deep, husky tone.

    "But, it wille at a cost.

    She didn''t care; all she wished for was revenge, to let them feel the same despair she faced, alone in the darkness with bloody, mangled faces, desperately running for her life, with nobody to help her.

    A determined light began to grow in her eyes, still weak slowly, but the me of life rekindled.

    "I...I don''t care, anything..... as long as you help me kill them all!"

    Her body pressed against him, still wearing nothing, as the rain caused her skin to be wet and shiny, sliding down his muscr chest and cing her soft cheeks against him, hoping he wouldn''t abandon her.

    "My name is Faust and...."

    He stroked her hair, his demonic hand soothing her inner fears, making the terror and pain fade with his reassuring touch as she fell into evil willingly, thus announcing her name to him, her future guidepost and pir.

    "Mildred.... my friends called me Milly...." she whispered in a quiet voice, her body starting to change as she began to feel the confidence to fight her fears.

    Faust smiled, his visage reflected on a broken shard of ss; he saw himself as the ss mirror, a broken man, once human and now ghoul, no longer held back by emotions like empathy and morals; he was something different, changed forever. He would make all his dark wishese true.

    Hisrge hands lifted her pretty face to look upwards, facing him before his emerald eyes shone in the night sky, a beautiful spectacle as his mouth slowly opened, revealing his sharp, white teeth.

    "I am a Ghoul!"

 Chapter 13 13: Taming The OL - Part 1

    ?Mildred [Loyalty: 45] +10

    Mildred walked alone on the campus filled with rotting corpses, following behind Faust, whose hand repeatedly flicked his katana out of the sheath a few inches before mming it back inside with his prolonged thumb with shaped ck ws.

    ''This doesn''t feel right, it''s too light, frail, and it''s not the same...''

    Alex loved the eastern sword, influenced by his first love and best friend, Sarah.

    However, she used an unknown type, which was very heavy and hard to perform Iaijustsu with, which annoyed the younger Alex and caused them to argue endlessly as he was far too weak to use that type.

    Yet, because of her extended practice and muscr power, Sarah could quickly draw it like a thin, light-style katana.

    ''She used to say it was because we were built differently; maybe she was right in the past...''

    "Not anymore, though...."

    "Woman with big tits, hold up your bow."

    Mildred''s mouth opened as she watched Faust turn towards her, puffing her cheeks out before a sudden palm pped her rear, causing the massive ass to wobble while the sound attracted the attention of several zombies, maybe 8-10 in total.

    "Hold up your bow, stop feeling sorry for yourself and kill them; if you don''t kill more than half, I''ll kill you myself."

    "What!? Monster, bastard, just because you''re a little handsome! Damn molesting thug!"

    Faust ignored her, his eyes looking towards the ruined martial arts club, huge holes from where that mutated zombie tossed rocks into the building, countless crushed humans unable to escape, sadly their limbs gnawed off by zombies while he slept.

    ''Her sword, did she leave it?''

    Despite his memories being foggy from before his birth as a ghoul, he remembered three people clearly; Sarah, a woman he owed more than he could repay; the only clear memories were herst series of words as he fell into the deep sleep.

    Amy, a girl a little strange, enjoyed sniffing his lower body after they had sex and always bit him during the act, sometimes sucking his blood a little.

    ''Strange girl, but I will meet her again even if I have to kill that slut who calls herself a god and change the world myself!''

    For thest girl, there weren''t any intense feelings or memories, only the sheer fact that she was "his", and he would enjoy her until she died.

    "Sarah... she''s not dead yet, because I can feel the slither of white light entering me each time she kills something;e to think of it, how long has passed?"

    Faust turned back, watching the beautiful woman he picked up, still naked, as herrge breasts wobbled before she released her arrow; it pierced through the air, rapidly approaching a zombie, before ncing its cheek and prating the brows of a zombie behind it.

    ''This girl isn''t too bad; it''s a good thing she''s already mine, haha virgin or not, I don''t care.''

    A slither of white light entered his body, renewing his slightly tired and aching bones, before the familiar sound rang in his ears.

    -You have reached level 6: There are four attribute points; please use them well!

    ''Agility all of them.''

    - Faust

    - Lesser Ghoul: Stage 1

    - Level 6 (Immunity: Level 12)

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: N/A

    - Strength: 16 [10]

    - Agility: 18[10]

    - Endurance: 11 [10]

    - Stamina: 19/19 [10]

    - Willpower: 12/12 [10]

    - Apocalypse Coins: 61

    Skills: Eagle Eyes, Contraception, Novice Sword Talent

    Items: Novice Executioner''s sword(Destroyed), Novice Gauntlets and Grieves(Broken), Novice Katana (Lewis)

    -

    He noticed that his attributes had changed quite a bit; somehow, he gained more Apocalypse coins; maybe, like the experience, he leeches 1 coin every few kills his "vesta" make.

    ''My stamina and willpower seem to have increased by 2 each, while my strength also improved, bing a full ghoul; shame to lose my humanity, haha yeah, sure.''

    "Hmmm?"

    Mildred suddenly seemed to wince in pain before her huge breasts wobbled violently, a red line from the bow''s string formed across them as her hands trembled, although she had a broader stance topensate for herrge breasts, without a chest guard to stop the line sliding across her, it was a free S&M show for Faust.

    ''Kinda erotic...''

    "Sigh...."

    Faust could see she wouldn''t be able to fight effectively with this bow, in his mind had already assumed this girl picked a shortbow as he dashed forward, his hand grasping the katana at his waist as the zombies approached her.

    The new agility caused his steps to be faster, now at least one pace faster than before. As his sword shot from the sheath with a flicker of silver light, the heads of the two zombies that pounced towards her sliced cleanly with a diagonal cut.

    Mildred stood in silence, her mouth gaping as she watched the ck blood spurting from the zombies, yet none of it hit the man to whom she sold her soul; his right hand grasped the katana into the sky, moonlight flickering before he swung it down killing another zombie.

    She was about to praise him before his head snapped to her with a slight frown, looking up and down at her naked body before he spat on the ground with a deep sigh.

    "Did all her nutrients go to her tits and ass? Why is she so stupid?"

    "!!!"

    The area was suddenly filled with various zombies, attracted by the scent and heat from the human woman; Faust wasn''t even in their eyes as he was pretty much ssed as their kind.

    Faust looked at Mildred, watching her shudder, the torn shirt offering no cover or protection from the wind and cold, bitter night.

    "Here!"

    He tossed his ck shirt towards her, revealing his pale skin filled with tight, perfect muscles, not too slim or buff and close to the ideal for both power and mobility, arge tattoo like a spider around his neck, arms and chest as two fangs seemed toe across his pecks.

    "Ah? thank you..." She said with a quiet voice, cing it over her body, the scent of his body now enveloping her; while itcked heat, the material was very high quality and something a student shouldn''t own.

    ''As I thought! He must have been a gangster, selling girls to the brothel after toying with them for days! Look at the size of his bulge! That''s a deadly weapon right there!''

    Mildred began to feel d those that went against her were pencils or glue sticks at most; this man was dangerous, yet no matter how much her mind thought she needed to separate from this guy, her body longed to stay close and not leave too far.

    ''This damn man, did he use drugs on his fingers?''<novelnext></novelnext>

    The moment the zombies dropped, a small ck box fell, causing both of them to be excited as Faust dashed forward, his rough and violent sword style, swinging with power andcking grace, began to chip the poor sword.

    However, his attacks worked, tearing the zombies apart with sheer strength and knowledge of the human body, thanks to Sarah''s teachings over the past decade.

    ''Ah, I love killing; my body feels alive; I''m so damn hungry!''

    Faust''s face filled with a wild and menacing smile, Mildred watched him trying to aid him with supportive arrows, but his body would leap through the air, stomp on a zombie''s head before tearing another''s with his left hand and mming it down into the ground.

    ''Why does a small amount of that white light enter my body when he kills them? Did he do this to help me grow.... is he not an evil monster?''

    Mildred looked forward and decided to wait before judging this man whose body screamed bad news, gangster, criminal.

    -You have reached level 3: There are three attribute points; please use them well!

    ''This is definitely what he did for me, but when...''

    She began to think, her bow releasing arrows at the distant zombies, prating their throats and breaking their spines to kill them with a single shot; she only had a limited amount as her novice bow would use her willpower to create them.

    ''I need to find my shortbow; it should be near the main campus... that''s where "they" are staying...''

    "If you level, use 1 point for willpower, then 1 strength. Thest is your freedom!" Faust looked back at her, his long tongue hanging out of his sharp teeth.

    Mildred should find this fearsome, yet her body became excited from his current state, watching as he culled the group of zombies that grew to over 12 in a few moments.

    ''Why!? My do my eyes keep focusing on his cock! What''s happening to me.... is he erect from killing zombies, or is it my body....?''

    "Fuck, this is so stupid! Mind controlling horse cock bastard!"

    ''His shirt isfortable, though...''

    Mildred [Affection: 22] +2

    - Mildred ck (Vesta - Stage 1: Germination)

    - Level 3 (Immunity: Level 6)

    Master: Alex Faust

    Loyalty: 45 (Firm)

    Affection: 22 (Curious)

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: N/A

    - Strength: 10 [10]

    - Agility: 14[10]

    - Endurance: 12 [10]

    - Stamina: 4/8 [10]

    - Willpower: 7/9 [10]

    Skills: Mana Arrows(Active, Shortbow), Novice Archery Talent, Identification (Active)

    Items: Novice Longbow, Faust''s Shirt

    She released another arrow after adding her bonus attribute to willpower, increasing it by 2

    Mildred watched Faust standing in the centre of a pile of corpses; he''d killed the entire group as some more began to shuffle closer from the distance as her eyes focused upon him; now it didn''t feel strange.

    In the first hours of the apocalypse, she and several co-workers fought to kill several zombies, allowing her to reach level 2, and several boxes dropped for them.

    Thanks to her pinpoint uracy, she was given two choices and took identify and mana arrows as her two active skills.

    ''I''m infected? Stage 1, what does Germination mean!?''

    Mildred [Affection: 21] -1

    Unlike Faust''s "Eagle Eyes", Mildred didn''t need a mirror to identify herself entirely, but she was too busy even to bother checking in the past few hours.

    Then Mildred realised what "immunity" meant; not only the zombies, but cancer, diseases and other''s illnesses wouldn''t harm her anymore.

    Mildred [Affection: 26] +5

    "Let''s trust him for now; although I am changing into something called a "Vesta", at least I no longer need to fear these level 2 zombies!"

    Filled with a sense of zeal, she began to release arrows; with a determined look, Mildred would be everything on the beast-like man who danced under the moon, a wild yet beautiful moonlight waltz.

    ''Heh, show off a little, and the blonde bimbo''s flooding wet.''

    Faust swung his katana as the ck blood sshed on the floor with a loud splutter before walking towards the girl with a slightly dark red mark on her wonderful, perky breasts, a shame.

    "Let''s find a more suitable bow and some clothes; we can''t have you getting sick now, right?"

    ''Fufu, let''s keep ying along with you, even though you know the cold can''t do anything but make my nipples hard!''

    "Mmmm, then, are we going to the main campus?"

    Herrge eyes nced at him with slight worry, the fear felt distant now, but something forced her not to want this man to get hurt.

    "idiot, what are you trembling for? I promised to get revenge, and then first, let''s get my sword. It''s over there."

    Mildred followed the direction he pointed, past the piles of corpses, both zombies and human students; it was the destroyed Martial arts club building now like a horrific massacre site.

    "T-there?"

    She could see mangled corpses crawling across the floor, missing various limbs, while the rest crushed; a distant wailing heard from that horrific building caused her eyes to widen, he body shuddering in fear.

    Pah! Once again, his strong hand pped her exposed ass, grasping onto her meat as his ws began to pierce into her flesh slightly, causing the poor girl to leap into the air with a yelp, almost screaming, but thank god she didn''t.

    Faust looked into the woman''s eyes, beautiful emeralds glistening at him with a fierce look; however, the fear was reced by 2 parts anger and 1 part sexual arousal.

    "Come on, fat ass, let''s see if we can find you some pants before I vite you."

    "Haha, what a good joke! My ass isn''t fat... it''s just plump and sexy!" Mildredughed as she followed his nimble and quiet movements.

    ''It was a joke, right?'' She thought, looking at his erged crotched, with only the distant howls of zombies and the faint sounds of people engaging in explicit activities in their despair, answered her question.

 Chapter 14 14: Dont Test The Undead

    ?Crack! Faust smashed through a passage filled with copsed wooden pirs, his feet stomping down to end the life of his junior student; unlike before, his willpower and heart didn''t waver.

    Only the thought of "Oh, that was Samuel" filled his mind as he pushed onwards, the wet, muddy blood squelching below his feet as the mangled corpses formed a soft cushion.

    Mildred was already starting to change from a regr human slowly.

    ''How can he crush them underfoot, his face still so serene? No, he looks happy!''

    Still, her heart trembled to see all the young students lying dead under the debris, and she felt horror as their fellow student Faust just crushed them under his feet with no emotions.

    Unknown to her, each time he killed one of these half corpses, white light was still entering his body, allowing him to get stronger and kill that big bastard the next time he met him.

    ''Let''s see; her room was the third on the right after the gym''s entrance.''

    Faust tossed the useless sword taken from the ground, not even caring about Lewis or his memory; the sword didn''t have the durability to withstand his rough way of fighting and was filled with marks on the de.

    "Mildred, wait out here. There should be a shortbow somewhere in her room, and I''ll get it for you. Can you use a hanky instead of a western type?"

    Mildred found it pleasant that he finally called her name, wondering if he just loved martial arts and weapons, as since he came into this building, Faust seemed more excitable and active.

    "Mmmm, I can use one; please be quick...."

    "Don''t be soft go hunt zombies or something."

    Faust ignored her as he entered the room Sarah used to use as her "office" but was closer to her private room.

    Bang! the door was warped, forcing him to kick the door open before walking inside; his eyes narrowed, looking at the two people inside and the wrecked room and smashed weapon cases sprawled around the floor.

    "Senior Alex!? But.... why do you look so strange..... are you already a zombie?" a half-naked girl yelped in surprise, grasping a spear in her hand.

    A boy beside her, with his pathetic excuse for an erection, slowly backed off rather than protecting the girl.

    "Hmmmm, zombie? No, but why are you two fucking in here when everyone else died fighting?"

    This girl was called Samantha and was a close friend of Lewis; she was even said to have liked him; however, looking at the ugly, average-looking guy beside her, another friend from their group, it seems that was short-lived after he died.

    ''Well, can''t me them; both were pretty weak in the club, and he''s already dead; who cares about innocence in the end times? She does have a nice pair of tits, though...''

    "Are you here to help us?" Samantha said, her bodynguage no longer that of fear or shock, instead as if unting herself; seeing Faust''s muscr, solid body and power able to open the door the boy beside her couldn''t do anything about made her mind switch on.

    ''If I can ensnare him with my body, won''t I be safe?''

    "I''m here for something that belongs to me, so can you move your ass," Faust stepped forward, not even caring to engage in more conversation; he stepped towards therge metal safe in the back room before leaning close to Samantha''s ear to whisper in her ear, his hot breath causing her to feel tingles down her spine. "Your body is very sexy."

    The boy in the corner began to conquer his initial fear of the strange male with tattoos, grey skin, a muscr body and scars across his forehead.

    ''What did he say to her!? Is he trying to steal my woman? I won''t ept that!''

    His name was Matt in the same year as Alex, but because of his ugly face and low talent, he wasn''t respected well in the club.

    "Hmmmm, here we go... the password... what would that woman use for the code..."

    Faust was oblivious, his body swayed while holding his fingers to his chin, trying to think of the code Sarah would use for the safe, which contained the sword she made for him, but he couldn''t lift it well.

    ''The young me was so stupid.... this sword cost so much, how could I not see that girl wanted to fuck me?''

    bleep-bleep-bleep!

    He entered her birthday, the day they met and several other dates as it was a six-digit number; suddenly, he thought of something and tried his date of birth.

    01 - 01 - 1999

    Ping-Pong!

    The metal door''s lock opened with a loud click before a message sounded in the voice of Sarah, which made him feel nostalgic and listen carefully, while Matt began to move towards the centre of the room, directly behind Faust.

    "Ahh~ finally you decided to ept my love for you, Alex? I am so happy... This sword was made the day I first fell in love with you, so its name is very amusing! Imagine you swinging this heavy bulking sword, whose name is "Eien," I am sure you know what that means!"

    The inner case was around 150 centimetres in size, dark ck and narrow; a moment after her words ended, the box opened with a loud ck, its lid rising into the air, revealing the sword Sarah had made for him.

    A long eastern-style de, not a katana but a nodachi of around 47 inches long, give or take a little longer or 121 centimetres in another measurement style.

    Its curve was rtively light, not toorge, with a long ck handle with emerald green markings along the grip, almost identical to Alex''s eyes; the hilt also had these green markings which spelt the word "Faust" as the dark green shimmered in the dim room.

    ''It''s a damn good thing my arms are long, thanks to bing a ghoul. Otherwise, I''d need that girl''s help to draw the fucker! The idea of her helping me unsheath my sword is rather erotic, though.''

    "Wow... what a big sword. Are you going to wield such a powerful monster?" Samatha said, her body shifting closer to him, pressing her sensitive body against his elbow.

    Faust wasn''t some good guy; she wanted to push her tits against him, then he''d enjoy the sensation and not say anything as he reached out, lifting the heavy sword with his hand, almost like it was made for him now.

    ''Is Sarah from the future?''

    He used "Eagle Eyes" on the de, wondering if this could still be used; somehow, standard weapons might not even work, or would they still give the "White light," Faust thought.<novelnext></novelnext>

    -Eien (No grade)

    A nodachi, created to signify the feelings of a young woman towards a single boy, its heavy weight makes it almost impossible for anyone without a high amount of strength to use, around 121cm or 47 inches long, including the handle.

    It can be upgraded to the "Novice" level for 20 Apocalypse coins as this goddesses sympathy towards the first fallen human.

    ept the creator''s will?

    Yes | No

    Faust didn''t even bother to check; his money would rise all the time, but this sword? Who knows if it might vanish because of this bitches whims.

    The moment he epted, nothing much changed except the name became "Eien (Novice)"; for further upgrades, he needed to find the special safe zones that the creator added.

    Matt grasped his spear tight, sweat forming on his face and palms as they slid along the wooden pole; his feet inched forward, and seeing the woman that said she would die with him now over another man caused his heart to burn in jealousy.

    ''Bastard, see if you can use that sword if you die!''

    "Haah!"

    Piercing forwards, Matt thrust the novice spear towards Faust''s unguarded back, yet the moment his de was inches from his flesh, the situation changedpletely.

    Faust pivoted on his feet, the spear just missing him as he swung down the heavy nodachi still inside its sheath, a loud howl of wind resounded before the leather smashed down on Matt''s shoulder with a loud crack and whimper of pain from the boy.

    "Stupid cunt, did you think you had any chance to seed?"

    Matt''s face was squashed into the wooden floor as Faust stomped on his head, applying heavy pressure to his neck.

    Samantha was shocked; suddenly, the meal ticket she was about to snatch was attacked by the trash that imed to want to protect her.

    "Arggg! G-get off me! It''s your fault, trying to seduce my woman!"

    "Oh!?"

    His words caused Faust to be amused; neither of these two people meant anything to him, but he couldn''t deny his current "hunger" was growing, and there didn''t seem to be a proper meal until now.

    "Say, woman, do you want help finding a safe area with more survivors and help to be a little stronger?"

    "Eh!?" She replied, shocked at his words like her ns were all understood by him.

    "What are you doing? Leave her alone; she''s my girlfriend, you bastard; I''ll kill you!" Matt raged.

    His nose was snapped and bleeding profusely as Faust kicked his face several times, crushing his cheekbones and then stomping on his legs.

    Crack! The bones in his thighs were shattered; there was no way he could move for at least half an hour. To make sure, he spun around in a rapid circle before booting the ugly cunt across the room, mming into the wooden debris of the door as it impaled his lower abdomen.

    "Ugh.... why...."

    "You tried to stab me; of course, I''d retaliate, you little prick."

    Faust turned to the woman, his eyes glowing brightly in the dim room as she felt his body was bigger, slowly walking towards her wearing only a thin pair of pants.

    "So, do you want to be left here to die, forced to sleep with that loser till zombies storm in here to eat you both, or shall I take you out of here, show you how to survive and then a group to live with?"

    Samantha''s eyes were wet, and her body leaned against a wooden desk as her arms and legs trembled, faced with the cold truth that she didn''t want to die; slowly, her glossy lips opened, letting out words that caused Matt to despair, screaming out in pain as his insides began to ache.

    "I want to go; please take me with you! I''ll do anything!"

    ''Haha, if I speak like this, he will feel sorry for me and then take me with him; all boys are like this in the end, even the tough guys!''

    Her eyes began to restore their light, filled with the determination to live on, no longer caring about her "boyfriend", who was bleeding on the floor with his eyes fixated on the evil smile that suddenly appeared on the face of "Alex."

    ''N-no.... he''s not a nice guy... Sam....!''

    Thud! The tip of his nodachi was ced on the ground, almost causing the ground to crack, as he tilted his head, a cruel smile showing his sharp teeth and long purple tongue that slithered along his lips.

    "Turn around, take off all your clothes, bend over that desk, and stick your ass into the air."

    "Hueh!?" Samantha''s face filled with shock, and she could not understand what he meant for a moment.

    Bang! He mmed his nodachi once more, returning her focus to the current situation, not allowing her to escape to her mind.

    "Hurry up; I don''t have much time to wait for a dirty, inferior cunt."

    In shock, she began to quickly take off her remaining clothes, with a shuddering body as she gingerly leaned over the low wooden desk, closing her eyes as she bit into her lips, slowly lifting her perky buttocks into the air as the cool breeze brushed against her petals.

    ''It''s okay; he''s going to be like Matt, small and quick... Let''s get this over with and...!?!?''

    "Ughhh!?"

 Chapter 15 15: A Ghouls Bliss [R18]

    ?-This isn''t a romantic scene between two lovers, just a warning.

    Matt''s insides burned as his stomach twisted and rolled like acid poured into his guts, forcing him to vomit violently onto the floor, writhing in agony while holding back tears of pain and frustration.

    The girl that he had loved since she started studying here was now swaying her naked ass for Alex Faust, the bastard that crippled him; as he watched in despair, the sizeable pale hand of Faust began to rub his girlfriend''s meaty ass, pulling on her with a fast, rough motion causing her lips to open releasing a strange moan of pain. Mixed with something else, something he''d never heard from her before.

    "Ahh~ stop... just stick it in...." Samantha begged Faust, whose hand began to tease her soft, tanned ass enjoying her smooth touch; not quite as muscr as Mildred, but the erotic look of a slutty girl''s ass was alluring.

    "Oh? But your lips down here seem quite delighted..."

    A sticky squelch sounded as his fingers brushed along her tightly closed slit, the gooey honey that oozed from her pussy dribbling onto his fingers, a slightly sour and sweet taste, not sure if it was because he became a ghoul, but its taste was closer to fruit than the weird taste Amy had in the past.

    ''It''s delectable, Faust thought, sucking on his fingers with a slight pop as he removed them from his lips.''

    The sound of a belt being unfastened filled the room, like a death toll for their rtionship and Matt''s manhood, as he saw the monster that flopped out of Faust''s pants was over twice his size in length and girth, now demoralised at the sight of the warped cock, with thick bumps and an erged tip that oozed with sticky fluids.

    ''Should I tease her a bit? It seems that she isn''t a slut from how light pink her slit and insides are.... was she not a popr slut known to everyone in the club?'' Faust thought, putting the thought''s in the back of his mind.

    He used his two fingers, slightlyrger than most average-sized cocks when ced together, slowly putting his left hand on her plump ass and ready to fool Samantha.

    "You''re such a good whore, you know that, right?" His voice echoed through the room, sending goosebumps down her spine.

    Slowly, his index finger pushed inside her tight hole, stretching it apart until it finally popped free with a loud pop; the loud squelch echoed around the ruined room, showing how horny and aroused his slight caress caused her as she closed her eyes.

    Her mind believed these two fingers were his cock as they began to prate deeper, her honey bubbling from the gaps with filthy sounds, closing her eyes tightly, trying not to let out a voice as it wasn''t as rough and painful as she thought.

    ''See... I can take this... I might cum.... but it''s not as violent or selfish as... Ah~ already much deeper...'' Samatha thought to herself.

    She stood on tiptoes, her ass lifting to allow his fingers to stroke gently across the slight protrusion inside her slimy flesh tunnel, sending strange jolts through her body, a ce she''d never touched.

    She moaned softly, feeling warmth fill her entire body, the heat spreading throughout her core, causing her to tremble in pleasure, unable to contain any further.

    "Mm-mmm!"

    Samantha ignored the situation; since it would happen, why not try to enjoy it? Alex was soft with her; it was a little tight and more profound than she was used to.

    It felt too good, so she stopped trying to resist as the tension and tight muscles in her lower body slowly rxed as honey began to churn around his fingers that started to tease her pussy, twisting and hooking his long fingers to tease her slippery flesh folds with a massive smile on his face.

    ''This girl is surprisingly cute...''

    Samantha''s hips began to move, grinding against his hand as her juices dripped from her slit, lubricating his digits as he pumped them faster, pressing harder against her rear entrance.

    Her thighs mped shut, wanting him to continue fucking her, moaning loudly as he rubbed her sensitive clitoris between his thumb and forefinger, drawing out a series of noises from her as she tried not to cry out.

    Suddenly, his middle finger slipped under her slick folds and found the tiny nub hidden within, rubbing hard enough to cause a gasp from Samantha, the sensation overwhelming her senses and sending her into a fit of ecstasy, making her body shake as she arched her neck backwards, biting down on her lip to keep from crying out.

    "Ooohhhhhhh!! Yesssss!!"

    She came again, shaking her whole body as the orgasm washed away everything in her mind, her mind lost in blissful oblivion as he kept pumping her insides, driving her insane with desire.

    A new wave of pleasure shot through her loins as he added another finger, adding pressure to the one inside her as he pulled out, watching as he licked his fingers clean, tasting her warm juice on his tongue.

    "Good... now we''re getting somewhere," He said with a grin, looking up at her face, seeing her cheeks flushed bright pink as she shook her head, panting heavily, her eyelids drooping as he slid his hand back into her pussy, stroking her tender flesh and finding a rhythm that drove her crazy.

    Faust looked back to Matt, who watched this scene with strange emotions building inside him; the pain seemed to have faded, overtaken by his mental stress; because of the changes to humans, his body wouldn''t die from these wounds but would take a while to recover.

    "W-why...?"

    Matt was devastated, having never seen her orgasm before; she told him she came for him, yet how could he believe that as shey there like a fool, her cunt spurting so many sticky fluids as his fingers slid along her slippery slit, teasing her clit with slow but effecting movements, as her legs shuddered and spread wide showing even her asshole without care.

    ''Was it all a lie? This slut, why is she so happy with his simple movements!? Why did I cum from watching this!?''

    His thoughts raced, confused at what was happening to his brain, feeling weak, helpless, and vulnerable as he watched his love writhe beneath the thick fingers of the monster that almost killed him.

    As if she was nothing more than a toy, smiling andughing as she enjoyed the sensations of being fucked with his fingers, the sloshing of her expanded tunnel sounded in his head like a hammer, cracking his sanity as she moaned and squealed for more.

    "Come on, my dear; cum for me!"

    As he spoke those words, Samantha couldn''t help but obey, pushing her pelvis forward, thrusting her pussy back into his hand, and grunting as she did so. With each movement, he would p her inner walls, bringing out a mixture of gasping breaths and mewls.

    "Yes! Yes! Fuck meeeeeeee!"

    "Haah!

    "I''m gonna make you scream my name, bitch."

    Samantha''s face turned beetroot red as she gasped in surprise at those words, still unable toprehend what was urring, the sudden change in attitude and tone of the beast next to her filling her head with confusion.

    Yet, instinct kicked in, and she began to push her ass towards his hands, willing him to do whatever he wanted to her.

    ''Why am I doing this? What''s wrong with me?'' She asked herself internally, but her body took over, reacting ording to themands sent from her mind.

    Her breasts bounced as she moved, the wetness that seeped from her swollen pussy lips as she squirmed in lust, her breathing bing heavier, her skin turning brighter in colour and her nipples standing erect. ''Damn... maybe she does want to fuck him!''

    With a wickedugh, Faust pped her ass hard enough to sting, sending shockwaves through her body, followed by a sharp gasp from her throat as she cried out, "Yaaaaaaaahhhh!! Ooooo!"

    More shocks ran through her body, making her arch her back, screaming louder as he smacked her ass again, making her feel better and driving her mad with a strange feeling that began to awaken. The stinging sensation brought about a fresh rush of arousal, her mouth opening, letting out a high-pitched whine, her body shuddering as her insides clenched tighter and tighter around his fingers.

    "Ooooooooh! Ooohhh yesssssss!"

    Another smacknded on her buttock, making her cry out, buckling forwards as her hips grind against his hand, desperate to find some release.

    Each time his hand hit her ass, her cries grew stronger, her breathing out ragged, her shoulders quivering as her orgasm approached, but then something changed: her eyes opened, and her jaw dropped open in awe at the sheer amount of pleasure he was giving her.

    Then, the world went dark, a sense of euphoria washing over her as she screamed in joyous abandon, writhing like a snake upon hisp, her arms iling wildly as her body shook, the desk creaking from where she thrashed violently.

    In that darkness, there were no zombies, death or fear, only a cold but warm embrace that wrapped around her from behind; she almost felt at ease before suddenly a thick, stabbing pain began throbbing in her vagina as something huge pushed inside.

    Then pulled slowly, strange protrusions tugging on her sticky flesh folds sping to the intruder as lewd sounds of fluid and air leaving her little pussy began to say, bringing her back to reality.

    "Ugghhhh!?"

    ''What the fuck is this!? Is it his huge sword... Ahh....it''s poking against something... Ugh.... it hurts... it''s expanding me so wide; I''ll be deformed!'' Samantha thought, whimpering as the shaft continued its assault, her heart racing as it filled her to the brim. It was too big; she had been stretched beyond anything else ever experienced by her petite frame, yet somehow she managed to ept it.

    "Stop.... that shouldn''t!?"

    Something turned around, only to see a very sexy muscr body slowly pushing towards her, with the tight abs tensing, filling with a thinyer of sweat; Samantha was mistaken; it wasn''t his sword, but his actual cock! ''My god.... he''s..... it''s so different! I''m so full... it''s still growing and pulsing inside me....''

    Her long blonde hair swayed with each p of his powerful hips, causing her ass to wobble, the sexy meat drawing Faust''s eyes as he slightly lowered his hips before lifting them mid-thrust, rubbing the top of her flesh tunnel to hit strange and satisfying angles within her as he used his cock to the full potential, the little blue-eyed girl chirping the loudest mating sounds ever to be heard in this room.

    "Mmmm~ It''s too big.... please.... my pussy won''t recover!"

    "That makes two things hurt," His voice growled through gritted teeth, leaning closer to whisper in her ear. "Your pussy will stretch further when your womb fills with my seed..."

    "Nnngggghhhh! Mmmnnn!"

    "It feels amazing, though. My dick stretches you out and fills every inch of you. You''re mine now, sweetheart. Can you feel your mind changing? Your entire body bing a being to please me?"

    "...mmmm... yes... oh god... so good..." Samantha breathed deeply, her body shaking as waves of pleasure rocked her core. In response, his hips picked up speed as he mmed deeper into her hole until finally reaching the bottom, gripping the corner of the desk tightly to stop herself from copsing forward as he began to pump in and out, his giant cock stretching her insides far beyond their limits.

    Yet, Samantha didn''tin or resist; she epted it, enjoying the pleasurable feeling of being stuffed with such a massive cock, the wet sounds from their bodies pressing together causing an obscene melody apanied by her melodic panting and screaming for more.

    At the same time, her boyfriendy half unconscious with tears running down his eyes.

    Samantha never stood a chance; from the moment she was touched by Faust, she began to change; once his fingers entered her pussy after tasting her juices, Samantha began to transform at a rate far faster than Sarah, ire or Mildred; her mind changed by the time she reached her second orgasm.

    ''So I can use the ghoul infection this way; it stops them from feeling too much pain from my oversized cock... Damn, why are ghouls such a lewd race!?''

    Now a woman who still had her own will, yet would find deepfort and pleasure from Faust and his touch and the cock crushing her womb with loud squelching sounds as his ribbed cock, dragged out her bubbling nectar with a squelch.

    As he pumped her with great force, Samantha moaned loudly, loving every minute.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She knew that he could kill her any time he wished. But she loved it anyway, her mind eroded slightly when it came to sex upon bing a Vesta, yet the thoughts of her family, friends and boyfriend faded, and the apocalypse was gone.

    Right now, there was only a thick, hard cock pounding her womb and the pleasure that filled her entire body, pulsating like a massage machine.

    Her body was humming with blissful excitement, her muscles tensing, her spine bending backwards as she arched her back to meet each thrust, her head rolling back and forth, her tongue hanging out between her parted lips as she gave a series of soft whimpers.

    She couldn''t help, but her body screamed, ''I want his seed, I want that hot sticky cum inside me, wring out his seed! Tighten on his cock!'' thus, her insides began to tease, tempt and seduce his inhuman member seeking to make him feel delighted.

    Her inner walls contracted and loosened repeatedly, forcing his cock to plunge deeper into her soaking wet pussy, sending sparks of ecstasy coursing throughout her body.

    The beast atop her groaned in response, moaning as he pulled away briefly, allowing her to catch her breath before returning his cock to her hungry depths. He leaned forwards, kissing her neck gently, whispering in her ear, "You look beautiful right now, Samantha. So fucking gorgeous. A perfect doll for me to y with."

    ''I''ll be your doll, teach me to fight, help me be a woman worthy.... eh!? What was I thinking? Ahh..... please.... help me! This is my payment for that!''

    Samantha moaned as he whispered in her ears, licking the salty taste of her sweat off his lips. "Ahhhhhhh... damn it! Stop teasing me and give me your sperm!"

    His hips bucked, mming harder into her cunt, hitting spots that made her wail in pleasure. With onest lunge, he buried his entire shaft into her deepest parts, making her scream as her insides were crushed shut, his pelvis pping against her clit as he held onto her waist, holding himself steady as he drove his cock deep into her pussy, grunting with satisfaction.

    "Aahh! Fuck! That''s so good!" The beast roared, pumping her with renewed vigour, her screams echoing through the building.

    After several minutes of intense thrusting, he slowed down to allow her time to adjust before picking up the pace again, plunging into her sticky, wet hole that tightened and sucked on his long shaft, the sound of flesh meeting flesh resounding through the hallways, the noise bouncing off the walls.

    As he pounded her mercilessly, her body began to tremble in anticipation, her toes curling as if electrified, her whole body shaking as he drilled deep into her. She wanted nothing more than to feel the heat of his semen shooting deep inside her.

    To feel the warmth of his cum spreading outwards, coating her insides with his essence. Yet, he did not speak those words nor do anything to encourage her desire. Instead, he kept silent, watching her with a lustful glint in his eye as he fucked her relentlessly, knowing well what she desired.

    Suddenly, the door burst open as someone barged into their room without knocking.

    It was Mildred; she wore the ck shirt he gave her and a stolen pair of ck panties; her green eyes looked in shock as the room''s smell began to assault her nose, causing her to blush.

    She looked at a tanned young girl with a fat ass pounded by Faust caused her to feel something strange for a moment before noticing the boy on the ground, his lower body now sticky from his fluids.

    ''What the fuck is happening!?'' Mildred wondered, her cheeks burning crimson.

    "Yo, it''s big tits!" Faust said as he continued to push his cock into Samantha, the sensation of orgasm filling his body. "Don''t worry about him. We have work to do."

    At that point, Mildred realised how much she liked this man; her body twitched as seeing a monster taking a woman sent shivers down her spine, even if it was just some girl she wanted to watch.

    "Y-you bastard! Get off her!"

    "Oh? Are we interrupting something?" Faust asked while continuing to pound Samantha, his cock sliding easily in and out of her slick pussy.

    Mildred shook her head furiously, her hands trembling as she tried desperately to grab his wrist and yank his cock from her.

    Still, he was too strong and ignored her attempts at resistance, and then the moment she heard the high-pitched moans of pleasure from her lips, she backed off, sitting on a random half-broken chair with her legs spread.

    "Why don''t you join us? After all, I promised you something special today..." Faust cooed, his cock plunging deep into Samantha''s pussy, causing her to gasp for air, his scent wafting over to where he sat beside Mildred.

    "No thanks. I''ve seen enough," Mildred replied calmly.

    "Ha! Then you must be blind, darling. Look at her. She looks happy, doesn''t she?"

    With that, Faust grabbed her hand, pulling it towards him and pushing her face towards Samantha''s oozing pussy, filled with sticky white nectar and his precum, which spilt out of her slit, causing her to gasp.

    "''Kay... uhm..."

    He kissed her, cing his mouth on hers, muffling her cries of surprise as his tongue pushed past her lips, probing her mouth for hidden secrets and feeling the sensation he had wanted all along.

    ''So it''s the spice that wascking!''

    With his strong hand, he pped Samantha''s ass, the fleshy butt jiggling as her cunt tightened around his rigid shaft, causing him to finally reach his limits as he looked into the emerald eyes of Mildred, the eyes like his before bing a ghoul.

    Samantha''s tight pussy began to pulsate and wrap around him as his cock expanded, shooting his thick seed into the womb and slimy cunt of Samantha.

    "Aaahhh! Oh god! Uuuuunghhhh! Yes! Give me your cum! Please fill me with your seed! Make me pregnant with your offspring! Don''t stop, baby!" Samantha begged as her voice grew louder, her body shaking violently as her pussy milked his cock, milking his seed into her waiting womb.

    And yet, he did not stop as his hips moved faster and deeper, driving his cock deeper within Samantha''s depths, his balls churning with potent cum ready to fill her fertile belly.

    His arm wrapped around her torso, pinning her against him, trapping her small frame beneath his bulk, his cock sinking deeper into her loins as she screamed in pleasure.

    ''So she gains some experience when we have sex....?'' Faust thought; as his cock filled her, he noticed that white light began to alternate between them; the same feeling as gaining experience filled him.

    Finally, he stopped moving, letting out a heavy sigh of exhaustion as he leaned against her ass with his hand, squishing her fleshy cheeks, his spent cock slowly shrinking as it slipped from her hole; with a loud, sloppy pop, therge amounts of semen pouring from her expanded hole, as his kiss with Mildred became more intense as she saw the massive member in the flesh.

    "Mmmmnnph~"

    Caught up in the situation, Mildred kissed him back, her nose filled with the scent of his sperm and masculine aroma, wrapping her arms behind his back as the Vesta germination increased each moment they kissed.

    "Fuck! It felt so good!" Samantha cried out, grinding her hips into his groin as his cock throbbed, releasing his warm load into her slippery hole.

    "Damn right it did, slut. Now suck me dry!" He ordered her.

    Samantha obeyed instantly, sucking greedily on his dick, slurping up his saliva-coated cockhead, and swallowing down the entirety of his shaft within moments.

    For a brief moment, the beast thought she might choke on it, but after a couple of seconds of gagging, her throat adjusted to amodate his size until she took him entirely into her gullet, his cock slipping down her oesophagus like butter.

    As she swallowed him further down, she gasped softly, unable to hold her breath anymore as Samantha''s lungs burned for oxygen.

    Yet, instead of stopping or slowing down, she sped up, bobbing her head quickly on his pole, the friction of her lips against his shaft causing him to grunt loudly in delight as his cock swelled once more, spurting his seed directly down her throat.

    Her stomach contracted as he shot out rope after rope of sticky, viscous cum straight into her stomach.

    Even though it wasn''t like any food Mildred had ever eaten, it still tasted delicious.

    "Ugh! You''re such a beast! Keep going! Suck every drop of cum from me!"

    She didn''t care who was watching or listening as she worked feverishly to swallow everything he could give her. Each st of his seed brought new vours and sensations rushing through her senses, causing her mind to spin out of control as she devoured his cock hungrily.

    Matt''s face was on the same level as Samantha''s as he watched her drink another man''s seed with a delighted look, like several moments ago was a lie, likest night was a lie.... his desire to live faded as he closed his eyes, trying to subdue his orgasm from the sight.

    "Mmmmph.....paa...." Mildred released his lips, her eyes zed and entranced for a moment before snapping back to reality as she grasped her boy and jumped back, looking at him gasping for breath, before dashing outside as she had justmitted a crime, cing a hand over her cheeks.

    ''Ah.... what happened? Why... It felt like my body desired it more than anything... It felt so good; he tasted so GOOD! what about his flesh?''

    The beast stood up and stretched, feeling his muscles ripple as he walked to the window, peering out into the distance. In his vision, he spotted several figures moving towards the room...

    ''Well, it seems I made her squeal a bit too loud... Time for work, I guess...''

    nk, he picked up the heavy nodachi, leaning it against his right shoulder, before walking towards the door; his deep voice sounded as Samantha still kneeled in the same ce, with dreamy eyes, as her pussy and lips dripped with his sperm, like an obedient dog.

    "Come on then, bring your spear, and I''ll teach you how to kill zombies; first, kill that pathetic guy who couldn''t stop me from taking you."

    Faust''s face no longer smiled the second he left the doorway, his eyes glowing a deep green with ck sclera and a twisted grin on his face, almostughing with his stomach as the sound of flesh pierced several times sounded, the faint cries and begging from Matt stopped before the sound of tearing flesh resounded.

    A momentter, Samantha appeared, holding his severed head, her face alternating between nausea, terror and fear, then calm, delighted and aroused.

    "I-I did it....."

    ''It seems her ghoul side conflicts with her human parts, so maybe it was too rash to force her to do this? That''s good to know for the future, be more gentle with them, maybe let their lover live, make him impotent with my fluids.''

    Mildred never left; she stood at the doorway peering inside, her face like Samantha''s, alternating between a happy look like a girl in love, fierce rejection, and a stubborn front.

    Mildred [Affection: 29 (Quite Curious)] +3

    Samantha [Affection: 39 (Small crush)] +5

    Samantha [Loyalty: 42 (Dependant)] +15

 Chapter 16 16: Entering The Main Campus!

    ?Samantha followed behind the group, her eyes darting around as she watched the beautiful woman, who seemed to be in her twenties, shooting down zombies like it was nothing.

    "Oi, stop cking, or I''ll snap your legs! Go grab the ck boxes they drop; stop standing there doing nothing."

    Faust scolded her for standing at the back with a spear in her hands as his nodachi cleaved a zombie in half, both sides dropping to the ground as white light entered all three people.

    ''Oh? Somehow since I was driven insane by his cock, the white light gained by these two also entered me! He didn''t lie to me!''

    Sam quickly dashed forward, smiling after feeling relieved about him not tricking her; filled with confidence, she lowered her body, prating a female zombie''s face through the eye.

    Mildred watched with a relieved sigh; this girl would surely die if she didn''t follow his words before releasing another arrow to support Samatha, the taste and scent of Faust still in her nose and mouth.

    ''Damn pervert, I''ll make you taste the same in the future!''

    Milly was unaware that she had begun to change; rather than violence, her punishment was sitting on Faust''s face and making him pleasure her instead.

    Faust looked over his shoulder, pulling his de from a zombie''s chest as the ck blood oozed like sticky caramel.

    ''These guys are so damn disgusting.''

    The zombies slowly gather around them,bat drawing the stragglers rapidly.

    He saw their goal in the distance, thinking that this wasn''t an ideal way to progress, worried about the stamina of Samantha and Mildred, his green eye''s closed.

    "Hurry!"

    Faust shouted to the two women, attracting the zombies to his direction and buying the girls some time, yet to them, he was being irrational and rushing them.

    ''He''s so demanding... Stupid handsome bastard!''

    Mildred cursed him as she darted forward, shooting zombies down like a homing missile, her glowing blue arrows made of mana tearing them apart as she stood beside Samantha.

    "Hey, Samantha, was it? I''m Mildred; call me Milly, don''t worry, I''ll support you, so take your time; also, thanks to Faust, you no longer need to worry about infection."

    Samantha, who was moving gingerly, afraid to get the ck blood on her body, looked back with shock.

    "What do you mean?"

    A flurry of luminescent arrows shot into the distance, piercing the heads of the closest zombies.

    "It''s like his skill, any woman he does... those things with is immune to the infection, but only worth double your level."

    ''Ah!? Then everything he''s done is for me? Not just because he wanted to fuck me?''

    Samantha''s cute little head began to think flowery things, but neither Mildred nor Faust would correct her as they finished collecting the boxes and dashed back to Faust.

    "Woah!?"

    "Damn, that bastard is hot..."

    The girls watched as he yed the zombies with a wild, raging sword dance.

    Yet, his tight muscles that bulged with each strike were alluring. At the same time, his flexible body avoided all the blood, causing the girls to watch him in admiration.

    -You have reached level 7 - There are four attribute points; please use them well!

    "Increase all points but Strength by 1."

    On the fly, his eyes looked over his current status before nodding; the girls were also improving.

    Somehow, he didn''t want to toss Samantha aside; she had helped Mildred to protect her nks earlier, which changed his ns for her.

    Faust

    - Lesser Ghoul: Stage 1

    - Level 7 (Immunity: Level 14)

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: N/A

    - Strength: 16 [10]

    - Agility: 19[10]

    - Endurance: 12 [10]

    - Stamina: 19/20 [10]

    - Willpower: 12/13 [10]

    - Apocalypse Coins: 57

    Skills: Eagle Eyes, Contraception, Novice Sword Talent

    Items: Novice Executioner''s sword(Destroyed), Novice Gauntlets and Grieves(Broken), Novice Nodachi "Eien" (No grade)

    Finally, the trio reached close to the main building; they would first have to pass through a short entrance before a long corridor.

    Faust quickly rushed first, pushing open the ss doors with a shoulder bash, causing a loud bang as the 5 zombies in the room slowly turned towards him, groaning.

    The entrance was like a crossroad, with a western and eastern exit into a corridor leading to the gym and cafeteria, a small guards station to the left of the entrance and a reception desk to his right; there were giant stairs ahead of him, which lead to second-floor ssrooms for special subjects and the staff room straight forward.

    ''This is annoying so many of them!''<novelnext></novelnext>

    Outside, the first to rush inside to support him was Samantha, dropping the ck boxes on the ground inside before she thrust her bloodstained spear aggressively, killing a zombie to Faust''s right; a momentter, two arrows shot past his left ear.

    The trio began slowly building a framework for future teamwork, with Sam on the right nk, Faust centre and Milly covering them.

    "Good job, plump ass!"

    Pah! With a loud p, Faust''s huge hands pped Samantha as she let out a moan of pleasure before giving him a slight re, turning away and dashing towards thest of the zombies.

    "M-mmmm!"

    ''It didn''t feel good; I don''t want him to spank me again....''

    Sam told herself as she began to take the frustration out on the zombies, piercing them before twisting and slicing the spear''s de horizontally.

    Compared to the Campus that Faust was in before, this ce was densely packed with more zombies and traces of human activity, which was both annoying and a good thing for the trio.

    "Hah... Hah...."

    Sam began to pant, her tongue sticking out as she licked her red lips.

    Her arms trembled after killing several zombies, her body glowing as she levelled up, and suddenly the p on her ass was more delightful as she skipped over to Faust with a huge smile.

    ''We need to pace ourselves... Mildred Aside, Samantha uses a lot of stamina to fight; let''s take a break in the guard''s room and open the boxes.''

    "Follow me." Faust looked around, ensuring they missed no boxes or loot before dashing towards the security room to the left of the entrance.

    The trio quickly entered the security room, luckily not being seen by the 20 roaming zombies that stumbled towards the main entrance after they heard the fighting and filled the area.

    At the same time, Faust pushed the two girls inside, groping the breasts of Milrdred and stroking the perky ass of Samantha in the process, both girls notining but quickly darting away and sitting on the spinning chairs.

    His face looked towards the two beautiful women, one blonde with blue eyes and a big ass, the other green withrge breasts, as they began to chatter and ced the boxes on the brown wooden table with slight burn marks in order of size, slotting them together.

    "Sam, we should open the small ones first; what do you think?"

    "We should! Let''s open it!"

    Click! The smallest box opened around 30cm on each side as the contents were pulled out by the busty Mildred, a sack of coins that vanished, splitting them evenly and a small dagger with a jagged edge.

    -Novice Serrated Dagger

    "Milly! Why don''t you keep that just in case they get too close or some humans try to take advantage of you? Cut off their balls," Samantha said, her cute eyes blinking at the taller Mildred.

    She moved closer to Faust before leaning against his chest, her hot breath blowing against his bare chest, "it''s okay right Faust?" Slowly her hand slid along his thigh before grasping his cock between her fingers, stroking him slowly.

    ''Fufu, he''s getting hard~ ah, men are lustful creatures!''

    Faust just looked at this stupid girl before grasping her chin in his grip, pulling her up off the ground as the look of fear returned to her eyes.

    He leaned close to her ear, taking a bite as she felt a shooting pain, her blood filling his mouth; before pulling away, he whispered in her ear, "know your ce, woman; you are not in a position to seduce me to change my mind."

    Samantha was so scared she almost urinated herself before she turned to flee, only to be pulled back with his mighty arm, his erged member now pressed between the cheeks of her buttocks, followed by a second whisper, as Mildred enjoyed swinging and stabbing the dagger.

    "Come to me tonight when we sleep; I''ll reward you for thinking of Mildred."

    ''Ah!? So it half worked; I can''t wait until tonight.''

    Mildred was happy with her new addition as the trio opened all the boxes in session and gained several good things.

    Lots of Apocalypse coins

    Novice Dagger Talent

    Novice Spear Talent

    Squall Thrust Skill Scroll

    Sense Danger Passive Skill Scroll x2

    Protective Bra and Panties x 2

    Blood Lance Spell Scroll

    Since the items were quite valuable for others, he gave Mildred and Samantha a danger scroll because he was more resilient as a full ghoul and needed to keep these Vesta alive to pay dividends to him.

    The two bras and panties also went to the girls and the relevant talents.

    He received two hot, wet kisses from both girls as they began to strip for him, seeing the beautiful mountains swaying in his face as they fasted them before adjusting the cups, which was erotic to watch.

    "Thanks for that! I am so happy; never did I think to ever have talent with a weapon, even after years of training!" Samantha seemed genuinely happy as he saw her affection and loyalty soaring; Mildred was also delighted with his consideration for her safety.

    Mildred Affection +3 -> 32 (Slight Crush)

    Mildred Loyalty +5 -> 50 (Confident!)

    Sam Affection +6 -> 45 (Moderate Crush)

    Sam Loyalty + 8 -> 50 (Confident!)

    Faust was about to make a move on the cute Samantha, who bent down to pick up her clothes, still wearing nothing on her lower body as her juicy ass swayed a few steps from his face, sitting on a chair seducing him.

    However, a knock suddenly sounded urgent on the door as several people''s voices sounded.

 Chapter 17 17: Mistaken Words

    ?Faust ignored the door''s banging as his hand reached out, stroking along Samantha''s smooth slit, causing her body to tremble, but not reject his touch.

    He felt her moist petals spreading apart, his thick fingers stroking along her secret passage with his rough fingers, tracing the squishy pink lips.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, the door bent inwards from a heavy blow before a second smashed through, pulling the hinges off the wall as it crashed to the ground.

    "Tsk!" Faust clicked his tongue, pulling his sticky fingers from the panting Samantha''s snatch, licking her sweet nectar before pushing her away, out of sight.

    "Get dressed."

    A group barged into the room; some seemed wounded, wearing dirty clothes with tired looks.

    A pretty girl led them, her skin cleaner than the other''s a fairplexion, long brown hair in a bun, with glistening hazel eyes.

    "Eh!? Zombie!" The girl shrieked, seeing Alex.

    Heather, a girl who attended the sameputer science ss as Alex, should have recognised him. Yet her eyes looked fierce, presuming these women were his "prey."

    "Get back, monster!"

    In a blind action of justice, she thrust forward with a rapid thrust with her sword; Faust wasn''t shocked as he moved on instinct, swiftly spinning around, his left hand grasping his sheathed nodachi, flicking out the de over an inch with his left thumb.

    Then, he drew it from the sheath with his long right arm in a beautiful silver arc.

    Faust''s strike was so fast it only allowed the others to hear a howling wind, followed by a sh of silver light as her sword''s de was destroyed with a loud ng.

    "Ah!?"

    Heather cried out before pointing the broken sword towards his face, feeling it strange for a zombie to use weapons.

    "Eh? A-Alex!?"

    She recognised the handsome zombie before backing off, scared of his rumours as her lips opened to whisper, "No wonder that slut Amy liked him; he''s a pure thug! I bet she''s fucked half the school behind his back!"

    Ba-dum!

    Faust''s heart trembled upon hearing her words; although he and Amy were over, that didn''t mean he nned to let it end this way.

    Uncontroble rage filled his body as if his blood began to boil, hatred zing inside his heart; he still loved her; the ghoul Faust would NEVER let anyone insult her like this!

    Like a professional dancer, his body twirled seamlessly, tightly grasping his sword''s grip with two hands.

    With a single, brutal overhead swing, a howl of the wind, followed by silence, Faust''s cruel smile grew as he felt his sword slice through her organs before a thin red line appeared along her skin and clothes.

    His nodachi had split Heather in two.

    Thick red blood sttered in all directions, and her bones cracked from the sheer power of his sh as Heather dropped like a sack of rocks.

    It felt eerie, like the world froze; more than 6 of her friends began slowly reacting, shock, terror and anger.

    "Sa..." Faust began to speak, interrupted by a long silver de piercing through the throat of a tall, dark-haired boy, pulling out with a flick of blood before it rapidly stabbed into their group, rending and maiming them as they began to drop and panic in fear.

    A momentter, Samatha''s body lunged forward, her hands now with long fingernails as she mauled one of their group''s women, biting at her face, tearing a chunk of her cheek off before snapping her neck.

    Faust couldn''t be left aside, twisting the de of his nodachi and swiping towards a short boy with a sword that tried to stab Samantha; with a spray of blood, his head dropped to the ground, now covering Samantha''s half-naked body in human blood.

    Her eyes were glowing deep red, with a vicious face, as if she had be a monster.

    When she felt Faust''s anger, it caused her ghoul blood to begin to surge as if screaming, "Master is angry; he needs my help! Kill the humans!"

    Samantha''s resistance to the ghoul blood was minimal due to reaching the second stage of her infection; not only did her human feelings agree, she felt pleasure in tearing the humans apart. ''Ah~ this flesh taste''s like beef ramen!''

    Mildred stood behind them, her eyes still emerald and glowing; sometimes, a light red would fill her pupils as she regained her human mind.

    Inside, her mind was different from Samantha, whose was a chaotic fight between her two forms.

    Mildred was two women on either side of the table, one with white hair and red eyes wearing no clothes with her legs spread wide; the other was Mildred in her usual office suit, wearing her sses with a neat look.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I won''t kill the innocent..." said office Mildred.

    "We kill all enemies!" retorted Ghoul Mildred

    "My body isn''t his ything!"

    "We relish in master''s touch!"

    The two women debated, but both Mildred''s decided to help him, just a little slower and more logical than Samantha, whose hair was turning silver as she became more crazed, ripping apart the corpses of the group.

    Mildred held her bow at full draw, watching the back of their group, aimed at the throat of a tall male with dark hair and tanned skin, his face still shocked and looking towards Heather with a huge sense of grief; Mildred couldn''t know that this was her boyfriend, who grasped a pistol tightly in his hand.

    Two voices sounded in Mildred''s head when he raised the gun.

    ''You cannot harm Faust!''

    ''You won''t hurt my master!''

    She released an arrow, shooting through the air, prating his throat, and killing him before Faust realised he was in danger.

    Ten minutes passed, as screams and wails sounded, only for the entire scout group led by Heather to be killed and consumed by the two ghouls, Samantha and Faust, before they became calm, breathing deeply.

    Samantha, covered in flesh and blood, peered at Faust, her breathing rapid, before she walked towards him, swaying her body leaping into his arms filled with the excitement of the short battle, her eyes still deep red, while her hair returned to the soft blonde ponytail, her breasts bouncing gently with her movements. Her hands caressed his cheek, making sure there were no injuries.

    "Hmmm..."

    His arms went around her waist, lifting her, carrying her away from the corpse pile as he carried her towards the table, sitting her plump ass on the top, spreading her legs apart as she moaned happily, writhing her hips as he entered her wet folds, filling her.

    "Oh fuck! Feels so fucking good!" The words came out of her mouth in one go, moaning as his cock slid into her pussy, stretching her walls beyond capacity, his cock sliding easily into her, even with her dted passage. She reached under herself, grasping her tits and squeezing her nipples, grunting as she felt his cock begin to move, thrusting into her depths.

    The two were Ghouls, filled with lust for each other; Mildred watched from the corner, her eyes observing the pair, a slight sense of jealousy from the ''other Mildred'' as she resisted the urge to reach into her clothes herself.

    "Haahh! Fuck me harder! Harder!" Samantha panted, arching her back slightly, her ass shaking as he pounded her pussy mercilessly. A sloppy squelching followed his deep thrusts, pping his pelvis against hers, mming his thick meat club into her slick depths.

    As he fucked her senseless, he gripped onto her shoulders, pushing her down hard on the wooden surface, using her weight to keep her pinned down, allowing him greater pration as his sharp ws began to pierce her flesh, causing the ghoul Samantha to shudder and mp down on his cock, with her sticky wet cunt, wrapping around him like several wet hands, milking the base of his shaft with every stroke.

    With a sudden surge of energy, he bucked forward, forcing her down further, plunging his cock deep within her, burying itpletely, unleashing a powerful groan as he bottomed out, pumping out endless shots of hot cum, which dribbled down her inner thighs, coating his cock in ayer of slimy lubrication.

    After a long pause, he pulled out of her dripping hole, letting it slide free from his cock.

    His sack was hanging low, still releasing ropes of cum, sttering against the wood floor below. With a satisfied grunt.

    Her legs wrapped around his back, pulling his still ejacting member deep into her soaking depths, now filled with his white semen as they panted heavily, staring into space as he rested, enjoying the warmth of Samantha''s pussy wrapped around his cock.

    "A-are you done fucking like rabbits!?" A slightly trembling and shy voice sounded from Mildred''s lips, despite not looking away once and touching herself before her reason returned.

    ''What happened?'' Faust thought as he slipped out of her with a dirty squelch and pop.

    He didn''t understand why he suddenly felt the need to have sex so badly and then engage in a quickie with Samantha.

    "Hah... Mast...Alex, did it feel good?"

    His cute Vetsa gasped for air as his white fluids oozed from her gaping entrance, not even bothering to close her legs as they bubbled and dripped down onto the ground.

    "Ah, you were amazing both in the battle and afterwards." Heforted her, stroking her sweaty hair filled with blood.

    "Y-you should wipe your mouths. Otherwise, you DO look like a zombie..." Mildred said, her eyes looking away as she handed him a piece of almost clean cloth.

    Faust realised what she meant when he saw his face covered in dark blood in the mirror.

    "Ah, thanks, you''re so helpful big tits. I am d you took that guy out, honestly didn''t see him myself..." Faust said, looking at the shining gun dropped on the floor.

    "I....you''re wee!"

    Mildred began to move forward, checking the bodies for any useful gear, cloth, bandages or medicine; however, some were just chunks of flesh and bones, no longer looking like "people."

    "Ah! By the way, why do they call you Alex? Isn''t your name Faust?" She asked, holding the gun in her hand while looking back at him with a curious look.

 Chapter 18 18: Meeting Familiar Survivors!

    ?"My name is Alex Faust, but it''s easier to use a nickname now," Faust said with a sullen voice, feeling that Alex suited his human self, no longer wanting that life.

    ''Although I might still use that name with my mother... I hope she''s alright; nobody''s phones are working anymore, would a normalndline work?''

    The trio began to collect the winnings and started to leave the small room; a few more zombie corpses were left, probably from Heather''s group, while they chose to traverse the left corridor to reach the main halls.

    "Mmmm, there are no zombies around." A soft voice sounded from Faust''s right side, the smooth body of Samantha pressing against his arm; for some reason, she began to stick closer to him after the battle and their quick shag, as if wanting to feel his warmth on her body.

    "Master, are we going to the huge lecture room?" Samantha asked while Mildred backwards, her body turned away from Faust, watching their rear.

    The huge lecture room was normally used for special events or end-of-semester exams, with two sub rooms on the east and west side, a small kitchen with several freezers and fridges and a second floor with a teacher''s office with several beds.

    ''They are quite smart to make the first base there, close to the kitchen, dorms and several campus stores.

    Faust and the girls spent a while reaching the corridor''s end as it was filled with debris used as barricades and several lone corpses, but not enough to level any of them.

    "Faust, there are several men over there with weapons!" Mildred whispered, her shortbow ready to fire at a moment''s notice; she began slowly adapting to their new group.

    He looked up and saw four boys who watched them with nervous looks upon seeing Faust''s ghoul figure.

    However, he noticed these people were familiar and were the boy''s from the store earlier with ire.

    ''Is she here!?''

    A sense of excitement and expectation filled his chest before he realised she wasn''t there.

    "Yo, fuckboys! Where''s ire?"

    Faust didn''t show these guys any respect, hisrge hand grasping, the grip of his nodachi resting over his right shoulder.

    "Eh!? Who the fuck is this? A zombie!?" Simon yelped.

    "It''s that Alex guy who fucked up Adam and John earlier!"

    "Oh shit! Uhm..."

    Three seemed useless, thering fools before the tallest one looked at him with a nod.

    "She''s gone, we split up when that huge horde attacked three days ago, and she decided to head into the city and find a base... Sorry I can''t help any more than this!"

    "Oh, right... Because her best friend Maria died because of Adam and John, so she left!" Simon added, pping his fist on his palm.

    Faust originally thought that all the guys were alike in that group, but none of these guys looked at Mildred or Samantha with a lustful gaze once.

    ''Let''s help these guys out at least... They gave me information, and I can''t fuck them like women!''

    He swivelled his backpack onto the ground with a thud, taking out four cans of tuna, some bottled water and a single candy bar, handing them to each member.

    Although only two helped, if he gave two portions, these people would probably fall out, and he didn''t want the only decent people so far to die because of him.

    "Here, sorry about earlier, and I hope you can enjoy them before the camp leader or whoever is in charge sees them."

    Samatha looked at her master, interested in his fake acting, as his Vesta; she could faintly feel his emotions and desire and thus knew he only cared about another woman.

    ''He''s still a bit human; I see...'' Mildred thought, a slight smile on her face, not quite advanced enough as a Vesta to detect his lies and to act.

    "thanks! Damn, they starve us and make us guard all night while they enjoy the female students...!" One of themined, while the others nodded and took the food without fake pleasantries.

    However, they wouldn''t forget his kindness; no matter how small, that''s how valuable food and water were now.

    Faust stood still; his eyes closed slowly.

    The world and the sound of breathing vanished while the beating of the heart''s around him faded.

    He tried to sense his Vesta, seeing who still lived and if Sarah was okay.

    A huge blue star shone in the distant east, while a golden brown star slightly smaller glistened to the south.

    Beside him was a small silver star, even smaller than the golden one and a green star close to Sarah''s size to his left.

    Sarah, ire, Samathan and Mildred, then suddenly a very, very dim red light flickered as if almost dying out not too far from here, near the female dormitory to the south, about halfway between ire and his current position.

    ''Mariapletely fell and lost her humanity upon death... Like me, but she will be more feral and need some training before she regains her mind...''

    Faust began to wonder if it was worth saving her or anything. Just letting her roam alone was fine; not like he cared for ire''s friend...

    "You can enter now; sorry about the dy. We just wanted to make sure none of you turned while we waited here; thanks for the food!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Alex... Take care, man; the guys there aren''t good people!"

    "Later, bro, your girlfriends are really pretty! Keep them safe!" Simon said before the trio entered therge room with the door mming shut behind them.

    Thankfully the entry fee was very cheap a little food and water while various students greeted the three treating them nicely.

    ''Probably because of the pretty girls and hidden agendas!'' Faust thought to himself, refusing to hand over his bag or weapons.

    Suddenly a cocky voice sounded from just up ahead.

    "Well, if it isn''t Alex Faust, the guy Amy dumped!" three boys from the basketball team swaggered forward, holding weapons and looking confident.

    This guy''s name was Jeff Tweed, and he was one of Sarah''s suitors, so he hated Alex when she used him to avoid his confession several times.

    Zell grasped his sword tightly, letting out a bored sigh knowing the following events.

    "Oh? What a sexy woman! Isn''t this Samantha... when did her tits get so big?"

    "You''re right. Samantha became prettier too...."

    The three men began to look at the two women, who were now improved due to the "Vesta" transformation, Samatha even more than Mildred due to her thick injection of his essence.

    "Hey, Alex, why don''t you let us chat with these girls, and you go upstairs and y with the other guys?" Jeff said, filled with confidence and expecting him to agree.

    Slowly, the ng of metal began to sound as Faust started to pull his nodachi from the sheath.

    However, that moment!

    A beautiful woman mmed open the eastern doors, a tall woman with tanned skin and a beautiful face; she was followed by several athletic women who seemed hostile to the males in this room.

    "Sorry, but these girls and Alex are with me."

    The woman was called Laura Frost, a 34-year-old divorced teacher who taught physical education with Dcup breasts.

    Her brown eyes looked at Faust with bright eyes; although he looked pale and a little strange, his body was perfect forbat and life in the apocalypse, and she wanted his help.

    Laura held her longsword up towards Jeff''s throat before slowly stating their findings while exploring the dining room area.

    She knew Alex thanks to Sarah and Amy; they always used his strong body to carry boxes or for physical work.

    "N-no, please... I''m tired!" A weak female voice sounded from the second floor, followed by several males trying to coerce her.

    Faust didn''t care about this, shaking his head and looking at the girls behind Laura, their eyes filled with hatred and anger, seeming unable to stand the rules of the basketball group and male teachers.

    ''It''s none of my business if they are vited or it''s consensual... I need to leave in the same direction as this woman; let''s use her and those girls to reach Maria and ire faster.''

    Samatha didn''t care much about the people in her human life; many abandoned her, forcing her to hide in that room. ''At least I could meet master there...''

    Some girls looked from the second floor and wanted to rush down and drag Samatha down with them; she looked pretty with glossy skin and hair, although a little bit bloody. Anyone could tell she was happy as she leaned against the extremely handsome and wild Alex.

    ''I want to help them... But he will never do that...''

    Mildred''s two thoughts conflicted again, but this time the ghoul Mildred won, and she chose to follow Alex and let those girls suffer a cruel fate.

    "I will let them escape shortly, don''t worry, Mildred; you might have to take care of them, though..." Faust''s gentle whisper came into her ear as he leaned over, kissing her gently to mask his words.

    Mildred Affection +3 -> 35 (Slight Crush)

    Mildred Loyalty +5 -> 55 (Confidant!)

    This was the reason for Faust''s words, not because he cared about them; Mildred was a bright star close to Sarah which meant she either had talent as a ghoul or something else.

    ''Well, I will save them; let''s have her build a team of Vesta to support her; one day, we will have a base and need a group of fighters to help my many women.''

    Mildred and Sarah were special, and something began to kindle towards Samantha. He didn''t know what it was, whether lust or something else, but he would no longer abandon her like a random ghoul or person.

    "Laura, let''s discuss the attack on the canteen in private with my two friends and your girls?" Faust said, his voice deep and husky, filled with confidence as he turned away, walking towards the east door, which seemed to be their base.

    All the women nodded, not wanting to spend longer here, afraid of their sneaky tricks. All the pretty and athletic women followed the handsome Faust, which caused Jeff''s hands to shudder; he didn''t want to let that bastard live!

    Once they were out of sight, he spoke to his two closest friends.

    "I want him dead, gather the boys when we perform this attack, let''s make sure Alex, the little cunt, never returns! Then his cute women will have no choice but to rely on us and that bitch teacher Laura; I am sure our teacher Stefan will help tame her!"

 Chapter 19 [Bonus ] 19: Dirty Plots! Thirsty Teacher!

    ?Faust and his twodies were guided into the smaller lecture room before the women locked the door with a thick padlock.

    ''They don''t seem to like males too much; I feel their distrusting gazes on my body.''

    Laura didn''t care and began to walk towards a group of tired-looking girls, their bodies covered in blood.

    Yet their eyes were fierce and bodies filled with tight muscles; some Faust remembered to be the current senior track and field members for the university team.

    "These are the girls that fought hard for this information, so please thank them, although words of thanks don''t mean much; if we forget even those, what will humanity be?"

    Faust didn''t mind this woman''s thoughts or requests; without this woman, he might not have the people to find ire as easily.

    Thus, he again dropped his bag, still filled to the brim with supplies and gave the girls the same as the boys at the door earlier.

    This time he was shocked, they took the gifts, and he was rewarded with tight hugs and a few kisses on his cheek, almost feeling the jealousy from Samantha, who clung to him the moment they sat down to eat and drink; he even saw one of the girls use the water to clean her private parts, which was a little funny.

    "Ah? Alex, you know food and water are vital. Please don''t waste your lifeline so easily; I have some chocte saved if you need it?" Laura asked, her face honest and concerned, making himugh for the first time in a while, like a normal human.

    Laura looked stunned before finally sighing in relief.

    "You know I was worried you were broken somewhere, only looking with a nk expression and angry look, Alex. It''s great to see your handsome smile!" Laura joked with him, some of the girls gossiping in the background.

    "So that''s coaches type!"

    "Ah, I agree; fierce Alex is hot, but that sweetugh... my legs would open with just one word!"

    "Damn slut, you''re thirsty after your lovers all died."

    "Tsk... he packing a huge one though... No wonder Amy always came to school limping!"

    The group took around 20 minutes to rx and take a short break to eat and drink as Laura gave the rough information about the mission.

    One group would go past the running track to the southeast, entering through the back door of the cafeteria.

    While the other group would run interference and head straight there through the girl''s dormitory and enter the cafe through the small store to the south.

    A downside to this was that both the male and female sides would send people for this mission, and 20 boys and 12 girls would participate.

    The girls would go around the running track, along with 2 teachers, Laura and another named Hanz.

    "What''s the priority of the item to take?" Faust asked, pretending to be on board.

    Laura sat on her leather chair, crossing her legs in a sexy manner because it was only girls in her. Normally she was quite rxed, shing her thighs and red thong to Faust before she coughed and continued.

    "It would be best to aim for things that willst, water, tinned food and dried meals; high-calorie items are not so bad. However, they shouldn''t be a priority."

    "If you could, maybe some feminine products would help..." She added with an awkward smile, wondering how a boy like Faust would react.

    Faust liked this woman; not only was she sexy, active and also spoke quite directly and didn''t beat around the bush.

    "No problem; I have two women with me and can understand how vital those are until we adapt to this strange world."

    With the details sorted out, they were told that it was 3 hours until the mission would start, and they would meet in that main hallway before heading south together and splitting up.

    ''Something tells me I''ll be going with the men, along with Mildred and Samantha.'' Faust thought to himself as his body was dragged into a small side room by his cute vesta Samantha, while Mildred looked at them with shock, knowing exactly what Sam''s look meant.

    ''They are going to fuck, again!?''

    A few momentster, the cries of a female in pleasure sounded and momentster, she began begging for mercy and for Faust to forgive her as she might die for real.

    This caused many girls to believe him to be like those basketball yers and other boats, thus lowering his rating in their hearts.

    "What a beast; she''s begging him to stop, yet he keeps going!"

    "Heh, all men are the same. I bet he''s small and quick!"

    Samatha''s passionate moans and cries sounded for more than thirty minutes before they died, no longer hearing the thudding sound of pping flesh.

    "Well, it seems he canst quite a while..." The second girl said again, with a blushing face, knowing the truth but too adamant about taking back her words.

    ''Silly little girls...'' Laura thought to herself.

    Unlike those girls, she knew it waspletely different from the next room; those were not the cries of a woman that wanted him to stop; ''if anything, it''s like she was egging him on, wanting more rough and violent treatment... Not to mention his duration...I knew he had stamina from Amy and Sarah''s chats... but this is amazing....''

    She got out of her chair, feeling a little frustrated.

    Having to look after these girls left her unable to fulfil her own needs, it had been over a year since shest had sex, and the sounds of the two students in that room were very stimting.

    ''Eh? He''s starting again!?'' Laura was stunned; her former husband and lovers would sleep soon after one shot; this guy didn''t even have 4 minutes before that girl squealing started again!

    About one hourter, a male with no shirt walked outside; his attractive muscr body, filled with tattoos and lovebites, was nced at by several of the maidens in the room.

    While Samantha grasped his arm now with glossy skin and a faint glow and walked with heavy, trembling steps using his arm to bnce herself.

    "Yo, why are you all looking at me so weirdly?" Faust asked, looking at the feverish looks of the women around him, almost all of them now realising it was different after the please stop turned into more and daddy, punish this naughty girl.

    Mildred walked over towards him, her face tinted red as she grasped his arm and pleaded for him to keep it in his pants for a little longer.

    Otherwise, the entire room might get pregnant.

    The other two hours quickly passed, and the girls looked stressed, doing small exercises to loosen themselves up.

    Mildred joined them, seeming to enjoy being in a group of girls; her natural smile caused Faust to feel the human feelings deep inside stir, the sense of affection.

    ''We didn''t seem to meet those who did those things to her, but Mildred shines when she''s among other women. Should I get more Vesta to support her, both in battle and mentally? I don''t want her to break and be useless.'' Faust thought.

    He then began tending to his nodachi, cleaning it with tender loving care, softly brushing a special oil along the de, while Samantha watched him with both hands holding her cheeks and with a strange smile.

    Faust didn''t care about the group of women sent with them because they weren''t his vesta or important to him; although he might save them if they were attacked beside him, there would be no heroic acts to rescue them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Currently, they were all standing near the main stairway; after clearing the current zombies that stumbled inside and were waiting for the boys to arrive, since there was nothing to do, he decided to check the status of Laura and his two cute vestas.

    - Samatha (Vesta - Stage 1: Advanced Germination)

    - Level 3 (Immunity: Level 6)

    Master: Alex Faust

    Loyalty 50 (Confident!)

    Affection 45 (Moderate Crush)

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: N/A

    - Strength: 14 [10]

    - Agility: 14 [10]

    - Endurance: 12 [10]

    - Stamina: 10 [10]

    - Willpower: 9 [10]

    Skills: Squall Thrust, Novice Spear Talent, Danger Sense

    Items: Novice Short Spear, Protective Bra and Panties

    - Mildred ck (Vesta - Stage 1: Intermediate Germination)

    - Level 4 (Immunity: Level 8)

    Master: Alex Faust

    Loyalty: 50 (Confident!)

    Affection: 32 (Slight Crush)

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: N/A

    - Strength: 10 [10]

    - Agility: 15 [10]

    - Endurance: 12 [10]

    - Stamina: 4/8 [10]

    - Willpower: 11 [10]

    Skills: Mana Arrows(Active, Shortbow), Novice Archery Talent, Identification (Active), Novice Dagger Talent, Danger Sense

    Items: Novice Shortbow, Novice Serrated Dagger, Faust''s Shirt, Protective Bra and Panties

    The two girls looked amazing on paper, though he suddenly remembered the "Blood Lance" spell and chose to learn it as his active spell.

    Faust took a moment to check himself before his eyes shone with a green light, looking towards Laura, who began to argue with a strange, french looking teacher, who seemed to try hugging her as she kicked him away with a fierce roundhouse.

    ''What an awesome woman, that stupid chubby teacher smells of trouble; let''s kill him when we get the chance.'' Faust thought to himself, not even thinking about the problems or morals.

    The man looked like trouble, and thus, he would kill him.

    ------

    Faust

    - Lesser Ghoul: Stage 1

    - Level 7 (Immunity: Level 14)

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: N/A

    - Strength: 16 [10]

    - Agility: 19 [10]

    - Endurance: 12 [10]

    - Stamina: 20/20 [10]

    - Willpower: 13/13 [10]

    - Apocalypse Coins: 62

    Skills: Eagle Eyes, Contraception, Novice Sword Talent

    Spells: Blood Lance

    Items: Novice Executioner''s sword(Destroyed), Novice Gauntlets and Grieves(Broken), Novice Nodachi "Eien"

 Chapter 20 20: A Stage 2!?

    ?Faust ignored the male, not caring who this guy was; he browsed all of the men''s abilities with the "Eagle Eyes" skill and found that there was nearly nothing special; maybe Hanz''s intermediatebat skill was something to look out for.

    The only thing the males had inmon was their engagement in "Murder," "Manughter," and "Rape," which caused Faust to feel a little strange, neither feeling negative nor positive as they entered Faust''s kill list.

    Otherwise, they might try to touch his vesta someday.

    ''Well, let''s take a look at this feisty babe!''

    Laura Frost (Half-Elf) 259 Years Old

    A former princess was stripped of her title after bing pregnant out of a marriage; then choosing to marry a human.

    Aged 247 years old, she finally became pregnant.

    Sadly, she suffered an ident at work and miscarried; because of this, her husband began to distance himself from her and eventually fell for a human woman at his workce, as she was abandoned again.

    Thankfully as a former sprinter and talented in martial arts, shended a teaching role after applying to a training course at the age of 250 (around 25 years old in human years)

    Since that happened, she no longer looked for romance and spent most of her time alone, or engaging in one-night stands, trying to fill the void in her chest.

    She uses an elven item to make people not question her current age; this makes people more epting of her youthful looks, not bending their minds.

    - Level 8

    - upation: Assassin

    - Title: Abandoned Princess

    - Strength: 9 [6]

    - Agility: 25[13]

    - Endurance: 9 [8]

    - Stamina: 12 [9]

    - Willpower: 15 [13]

    Skills: Backstab, Shank, Sidestep, Stealth(Lesser), Intermediate Dagger Talent, Assassinate(Special)

    Spells: Detect Lies(Passive)

    Items: Novice Serrated Dagger x2, Protective Bra and Panties, Novice Shortbow

    "...."

    He wiped his eyes, taking a moment to take in this information.

    Nothing changed when he used "Eagle Eyes" several times before suddenly feeling the need to increase his strength quickly.

    Her back story was bleak, but Faust didn''t have much sympathy as everyone has their ups and downs; but wondered why anyone would choose another woman over her; maybe he could learn the full story in the future.

    ''There is always a higher mountain!''

    Faust wondered if he could beat her in a fight, his agility was like half of hers, but if they fought it out and became entangled in a melee, she would be punched into tasty flesh.

    ''Not that I''d kill such a fine specimen; can I make elves my vesta?''

    Jeff walked into the room with ax pace before half of the boys followed him, and then the division started.

    Originally Laura tried to move Faust, and his women to her team, the safer and more assured bet, but Jeff would never allow this chance to get rid of someone that slighted him; there was already a sex-hungry teacher that loved to abuse the girls and needed new ones to sate his desire.

    ''If only this fat fuck would die on the mission, then everyone would listen to me!'' Jeff thought before whispering into Hanz''s ear.

    Faust watched at the sideline, not shocked one bit when the two teachers began to fight, shouting how, "he has nothing to do with you; he''s my student" or "He''s a man, so let''s have him join the men!"

    Laura then argued, with great logic, about how his two women should join her, but the boys were having none of it.

    At this moment, her ears were indeed pointed, yet somehow felt it was due to his inhuman and eagle eyes and not that anyone could see them.

    ''This world is stranger than I thought. Does this mean that goblins or orcs exist somewhere?''

    "Don''t argue, teacher; they want it this way. So let''s do it as they insist."

    He stepped forward between the two teachers. Thanks to his transformation, he was now a head taller than most males here, looking at the plump male teacher called "Hanz," merely sneering at him before turning to Laura.

    "Thanks for the kindness; I won''t forget your attempts to help us, Laura." His deep voice was both alluring and melodic.

    "A-ah, you''re wee. Ahem, I just did what a teacher must, nothing more."

    "Even when the world has ended, not to mention the school? Haha, what a cute little teacher; let''s spend more time learning together after this, alright?"

    As if habitually, he stroked her soft brown hair, only to discover it was light blue.

    When using his "Eagle Eyes," the soft, silky blue hair slipped through his fingers as the 30-year-old woman began blushing before suddenly restoring her focus after hearing the girl''s gossip.

    "Is Alex seducing our coach?"

    "Hey, I think the coach is considering it!"

    "Well, he''s got the stamina and a big cock... I wouldn''t deny it."

    "You''d fuck a horse if it wasn''t illegal!" The two other girls responded to the slutty girl, who was very shy and covered her blushing face.

    Laura hearing these words, began to shudder, wanting to shout at the girls, but her little elven ears began to droop and became red due to her embarrassment when she turned to scold Faust; he was already flirting with Samantha and Mildred in the distance.

    ''He likes the sporty milf type too, strange guy.'' Mildred thought to herself, no longer feeling rejection by his arm around her waist, yet being close to those males made her skin crawl and feel nauseous.

    "Are you alright, big tits?" Faust whispered to Mildred, who seemed to grasp his arm tightly.

    ''There he goes again! I know he can call my name; it''s always "big tits" why can''t he call me Milly or Mill? Even Mildred is fine!''

    Although sheined, the fact he showed her concern was more important, as her fingers subconsciously stroked the back of his hand, enjoying the slightly rugged feeling of his wed hands, filled with muscle and smooth flesh.

    "Master, are we going with them? They are all looking at us and speaking about which one can use our holes first?" Samantha said, her voice neither low nor high as she peered at Mildred feeling a little jealous but d he wasn''t only pampering her.

    ''This means he won''t y favourites in the future! Hehe~ smart Samatha, good thinking, me!''<novelnext></novelnext>

    The trio stayed quiet, while poor Laura was stuck listening to the nonsense of Hanz while he kept saying for her to be careful and not get bitten.

    All the while, his nasty eyes leered at her athletic and curvy body.

    However, only Faust could enjoy her true figure, C-cup breasts almost a D-cup, her skin much more silky and fair, crystal-like golden eyes and wonderful azure hair.

    ''I don''t think she''s a normal elf; they are all blonde in games and novels, right?'' Faust thought to himself, getting bored of waiting.

    Finally, before he could finish these thoughts, they began to move out.

    The pathway to the girl''s dormitory was quite easy; watching as the females circled the back heading towards the running track, Faust walked near the back of the male''s group, his ear''s listening out for any strange sounds while finding them odd.

    Too strange.

    There hadn''t been a corpse or zombie for five minutes, only a few gnawed bones.

    Most of the others didn''t care, but Faust and his cute girls noticed from the moment they left the main hall the area felt strange, with a sense of pressure that the other''s couldn''t even sense, although Faust was sure that Laura also felt it, as her ears pointed upwards and seemed alert the moment they felt the pressure.

    ''This isn''t good.'' Faust thought to himself.

    "Haha, look, it''s a strange zombie! Why doesn''t it attack us?"

    "She''s kinda hot, but wait, isn''t she familiar?"

    "Oh yeah... her hair is different but isn''t this the girl..."

    ? "We all tasted? Gyahaha!"

    Faust looked forward; in the centre of the corridor was a single woman wearing a strange outfit, like she had stolen clothes from different people and worn those together.

    The tall girl was surrounded by a mass of headless corpses with their hearts and other organs dug out, not by a tool but by short, sharp objects.

    ''She tore their hearts and organs out; that''s not a zombie''s way of feeding, for sure.''

    A white shirt, with a tight, frilled ck bra holding back herrge F-cup breasts, which jiggled with her slow swaying.

    She had medium-length silver hair down to her shoulders, two braids hanging to the side of her breasts, a half-braid over her crown, the rest of her hair slightly messy but cute, with long bangs on her face.

    Her skin was strangely tanned, a little dark, but as a corpse, she should have been pale, blood and flesh dripping from her hands with long, sticky ck strings of fluids falling.

    ''That''s not human blood; she''s only hunting zombies!?'' Faust thought before whispering to the two girls about this fact.

    "Let me see what you are!"

    At first, he couldn''t recognise her because the girl he had infected was not someone very close to him, only seen asionally at the club or running track.

    This was also made more difficult due to her drastic changes after bing a ghoul.

    She became taller, and her breasts increased from a B-cup to F-cup due to her feasting and a big appetite.

    Faust couldn''t see her face and be quite irritated as he activated his "Eagle Eyes," not wanting to be like those fools in novels that don''t check random mobs or enemies that are super strong or the future viin.

    Maria Lancelot (Vesta - Stage 2)

    A girl who lived as a human for 23 years, her close friends called her a squirrel for her cute brown eyes and how she liked to eat lots of food at once, puffing out her cheeks.

    Her mother and father died in a car crash in 2012, thus spending most of her life with her grandmother until 2022 when she became ill and passed away.

    Thanks to her grandmother''s home, she didn''t have to worry about a ce to live, and with enough savings tost her at least 10 frugal years, Maria focused on her studies, avoiding all romance and distractions to improve herself.

    She partnered with Eire, her best friend, in the early moments of the apocalypse; when they met with the main campus, she was kidnapped and defiled in all sense of the word before being left in the girl''s dormitory, bleeding from her chest and throat to die.

    Thanks to a stroke of luck, her ghoul infection allowed her to survive long enough to be hungry, devouring a corpse close to her; then, as she recovered, that hunger grewrger.

    Until she became the first Stage 2 Vesta under Alex Faust''s ownership, although she survived, the wounds and damage suffered before left her unable to speak.

    They damaged her brain, leading to a primal and feral ghoul.

    Approach with caution; she is NOT friendly to anything but her master!

    - Vesta Stage: 2 | Speed Type (140/1,000 Blood Essence)

    - Level 5

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: Maria The Defiled

    - Strength: ??

    - Agility: 22

    - Endurance: ??

    - Stamina: ??

    - Willpower: ??

    Faust saw her story, a sense of anger and displeasure filling his body.

    Although he didn''t make her his vetsa personally and wanted her to support ire, the fact these useless cunts had caused her this much pain was uneptable.

    They must die

    and now!

    Suddenly one of the boys let out a terrified scream as Faust''s dark red eyes slowly lifted, glowing like a grim reaper.

    He watched as one of the boy''s heads was torn from its neck, then devoured in a matter of seconds, as he finally saw the face of "Maria Lancelot" with Deep red eyes, an emotionless face and soft pink lips, covered in blood.

    Monstrous.

    Beautiful.

    His Vesta!

 Chapter 21 21: How A Ghoul Evolves!

    ?Their gazes interlocked for a moment, her vacant eyes merely watching him as her hands crushed a boy''s skull in her hands before she vanished again.

    Loud thuds sounded as she mmed across the walls and ceiling, like a strange monster, before leaping onto another boy; his screams began to echo as she tore out his throat with her sharp teeth, spitting the meat from his flesh towards Faust.

    She once again looked at him with a vacant look.

    ''What does she want?''

    Although she was his Vesta, there was no clear connection, and most likely caused by indirect infection from the water, which helped him in future methods of building his power.

    Her agile body flung across the walls this time, running along them with graceful steps as she flipped off the wall with a loud growl leaving her lips as if calling out to something or someone, grabbing another two boys'' heads as they tried to flee in terror.

    "N-no!?"

    "P-please... we didn''t mean to do that to y...Gyaaaaah!?"

    Maria didn''t devour them; her eyes narrowed with shimmering dark light before pulling back both arms and tossing the heads at high speed, mming so hard into the fleeing third years it prated their chests.

    ''This is bad; although I want to trust she is my Vesta, her loyalty and affection are not disyed! I need to tame her or assert my dominance as her master!''

    Faust dashed towards her, waiting for her to grab a poor ck-haired boy, snapping his legs with a brutal kick.

    He used all his power to ram into Maria, sending them both shooting through a thin sterboard wall,nding on a girl''s single bed, bouncing lightly as he managed to press her down.

    ''Fuck, she is tough; my body hurts!'' Faust thought to himself, looking into her beautiful red eyes as she growled and let out strange sounds from her damaged throat with a long scar across it.

    Faust wanted to kill those boys, all of them, for their actions.

    Maria began to struggle; her arms snapped in a strange direction as she began to w at his sides and bite his neck with her sharp teeth.

    The memories and feelings of Alex began to surface as he looked at the unfamiliar yet familiar girl.

    It was Maria before the end, trying to keep up with ire and the others in track, panting desperately as they left her behind.

    Alex was waiting for Amy and watching the girls racing because he enjoyed seeing their bodies moving, especially their firm butts when they ran.

    Despite being inferior, she kept trying and pushing herself, with short legs and a slow speed.

    ''This girl would be delighted if she saw how fast she was right now, haha...'' Alex thought, sitting in a dark room across from his current form.

    ''She is ours; we made her this way!'' Faust, the projection of his ghoulish desires and thoughts, shouted.

    ''Then she isn''t experienced but a woman we will ept?'' The human Alex asked.

    ''We can devour her and advance to the second stage!'' Faust insisted.

    In the real world, Alex''s eyes became clouded and distant as he bit into her neck, chewing the soft flesh and devouring her sweet blood as he began to enjoy her vour.

    "Uggh!?" Maria winced, but her eyes didn''t show any emotions, although her struggling stopped as her body rxed and became still, watching as he consumed part of her neck.

    A silver light red in her eyes, a sword thrust down to prate her head.

    ''No, now isn''t the time to eat! She''s more used alive!''

    The human thoughts of Alex made theirst stand, forcing his body to separate from the delicious meal, lifting his body and leaning over her face.

    He felt a burning pain as the sword pierced through his chest, sshing his blood into Maria''s face and lips as suddenly, for the first time since she appeared, a slight sense of emotion filled her eyes, the light of desire and obsession.

    Maria lifted, her ws wrapping around his back, digging into his flesh as his ck blood began to ooze down her fingers like sweet sticky caramel.

    Her face pressed against his chest, with a long red tongue sliding over his chest,pping up the blood from his wound, before her head moved towards his neck, on the opposite side that he bit her and drove her sharp fangs into his neck.

    As the sword was pulled from Faust''s chest, blood squirted for a moment before the wound quickly healed, causing the boy who stabbed him to stumble back in shock.

    He was about to shout, revealing Faust''s secret, before a woman''s hand grabbed his head, pulling it back, and a sharp dagger swiftly cut across his throat.

    Mildred''s eyes were no longer green but dark red after seeing him stabbed; the human voice inside her mind stopped fighting and let the raging ghoul instincts take over.

    In the distance, the screams and wails of the boys sounded as a fierce spear thrust into their bodies seven times; over and over, Samatha punished and tortured them to death.

    First, she pierced their thighs, broke their knee''s and then moved on to someone crippling them.

    Samantha killed almost all of the remaining males with her eyes bright red, slight ck veins forming under her flesh as they throbbed and pulsed, almost as if she went berserk.

    She was no longer speaking or listening to the males who begged, simply grunting and growling like Maria.

    Only Hanz remained his pants stained with his urine as he dashed away towards the running track as fast as possible.

    None noticed, but when Maria killed the first boy, Jeff and his group of four already fled to the running track, not wanting to fight this fearsome monster.

    As Maria began to savour his flesh and blood, the other two girls stepped closer through the ster wall, watching as this new woman was enjoying their master.

    Now the threat was death; both girls seemed to calm down, with Mildred''s eyes returning to light green, feeling strange at seeing this sight as the sweet scent of his blood filled the room, causing her to feel a hunger deep within her core.

    Samatha saw that a chunk of Faust''s shoulder was eaten, then shot forward, punting her with a kick sending her crashing into the wall, her head flung back, smashing the window''s attracting the distant groans of a few zombies.

    "Ugh... fuck that hurts quite a bit!" Faust muttered before rising to his feet.

    The sensation of being eaten caused him to feel a strange sense of pleasure as he looked down towards the beautiful woman with her lips and chin full of his blood, still staring at him with her eyes.

    Then he noticed something, those eyes were no longer vacant, and there was a sense of will in them as she watched him, sitting against the wall, with her chest slowly moving.

    Maria Affection +101 -> 101 (Obsessive...)

    Maria Loyalty +100  -> 100 (Unbreakable)

    Faust''s eyes began to glow, watching the changes and locking eyes with her; nothing mattered to them as if lost in each other''s gaze before he turned away, a slightly angry and irritated look as he watched the direction of the running field.

    "It seems we cannot stay with humans for long."

    His voice should have seemed sad, but the tone was happy, as if delighted at this fact.

    "But an elf, who knows?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    -

    Maria''s world became bleak after being kidnapped that night; hours of punishment and horror filled her memories before nothing.

    Her world turned dark after they slit her throat and snapped her legs.

    Despite her need for revenge, the burning anger towards humans and the men that assaulted her slowly faded as her life slipped away; she desperately willed herself to fight and survive.

    However, it was pointless.

    ''Is this the end? I can''t feel my legs anymore; my chest and lower body hurt like someone set them on fire and keeps tearing at my muscles.''

    "...a....h...."

    ''My voice won''t sound. Did they do anything to my throat besides shove those tiny pencils inside? Damn... I''m sorry ire, I promised to stick with you...''

    The next moments were agonising for Maria; she drowned in her blood as it began to seep into her pierced lungs, the ghoul transformation too slow as it healed the wounds only after her organs failed.

    Her heart stopped beating, filled with reluctance and desire for revenge.

    Several hourster, a loud snapping filled the darkness, followed by the tearing and rearranging of muscles and bones.

    A tanned figure began climbing from the ground with elongated arms, flexible legs and mid-length white hair with a half-braid.

    Maria, the human, was dead, like Alex; she waspletely reced by the ghoul Maria as her humane thoughts were hidden deep down, like a locked chest.

    Only desire and the sensation there was something, someone out there she must bow to, no matter how much she rejected it, she didn''t know who or what that thing was.

    She was hungry.

    Ravenous!

    Then suddenly, a group of corpses attracted to the sound of her body cracking stumbled close, filling her nose with a scent of "food" as her body vanished, like a gust of wind, she wrapped around the first corpse tearing its head off with her teeth savouring its taste.

    ''This is delicious.''

    ''I want more!''

    She groaned, but no words left her mouth, the vocal cords not repaired from where they slit her throat.

    Thus for the next few hours, days? Maria didn''t have a sense of time, only a bottomless hunger and a deep zing hatred for anything male or human.

    Maria roamed around until finally, she resided inside the girl''s dormitory; the entire room was empty after she stated her desire, once again experiencing that painful but euphoric transformation as she became taller and a prettier sense of self became stronger.

    "It" became Her.

    Then a momentter, the sound of humans, the scent of a vile memory, "they" were here!

    Finally, it was time for her to avenge those who harmed her.

    However, as she was taking her revenge, there was a strange guy. His scent wasn''t familiar, but she felt nostalgic; his presence made her feel something, not anger but something just as strong as she tried to get him to understand her.

    ''Here, take this. You look hungry...''

    She spat part of her meal to him, hoping he would eat it and be strong like her. Unsure why she felt this way, but those pesky males from her memory kept screaming and making noise, disturbing her.

    "Grrrrak!" (Stay here, eat meat, tasty, and get strong!)

    Her throat sounded to the strange male with white hair as she continued to hunt the detestable humans, yet suddenly the man rammed into her side.

    ''It hurts...''

    The first time she felt pain since transforming.

    ''I can''t move!? Get off me; eat the meat!''

    The male held down Maria, his eyes strange and green, almost drawing her in as she tried to w at him, bite him to let him understand she needed to kill those humans for revenge and their dinner.

    "Grrram!" (Must kill, enemy! Let go!)

    Suddenly a sensation she had never felt, even in those foggy memories, filled her body, pleasure and euphoria beyond that of when she transformed, the delight her entire body as the man with zed eyes bit into her neck.

    ''There is no pain?''

    His sharp teeth began to tear at her flesh, and his tongue slid along her broken skin, slurping up her blood like a smoothie.

    Maria felt a strange feeling, her mind became slightly clearer, and memories of the past began to surface, from the man holding her down''s name and various vague memories.

    She saw a male with a weaponing to kill her, Maria tried to inform him with her grunts, but his teeth bit down on her voicebox, stopping her from even grunting.

    ''Is this my end, once again?''

    Defeated thoughts filled her mind; she was no longer a mindless killer.

    The next few moments happened too quickly, as her next moment of rity was filled with extreme bliss, her mouth filled with sweet and delicious ambrosia, far more delicious than any of the "meals" she had eaten in the past.

    Her body screamed to devour more!

    More!

    However, her bliss was interrupted as a bitch kicked her away, mming her into a wall.

    Maria was now filled with a sense of self, more focus as she looked at the male, his wild and handsome face, sexy scars and bleeding neck.

    The two stared at each other as she realised.

    Wild.

    Captivating.

    Her Master!

 Chapter 22 [Bonus ] 22: Paradise Lost!

    ?Jeff and Hanz began to flee from the area, scared of that weird zombie but happy that the handsome bastard was dead; although the other women being killed was a shame, they still had the many women of the athletics club to y with, especially Laura.

    "Teacher, what should we do about telling her about that prick?" Jeff asked, his face still pale from Maria''s terrifying appearance causing him a sense of terror and foreboding.

    "Tsk, stop being such a little bitch; we will just beat the sluts down and vite them like we always do!"

    The male students were corrupted before this happened as their basketball club was about to be investigated for forced group sex charges; they once may have regretted their actions in the past, but now that the world was ending, why would they care anymore?

    All of them weren''t bad, though; one boy named Simon tried to save the girls on the second night of the apocalypse, but sadly he failed and was beaten within half an inch of death, forced to watch his lover added to the group.

    From that moment, none of the other boys chose to stand up to the leaders Hanz and Jeff, also worried due to them both having family members in the army, the ever-vague idea of a rescue operation lingering in the back of their minds.

    Hanza stopped momentarily before opening the door, briefing the boys on their action n before he leaned forward, ready to open the cafeteria door.

    "Grab the two closest girls and hold them hostage; follow my signal; when my arms drop, all move!"

    m, bang! With great force, the door to the cafeteria was mmed open; Jeff, Hanz, and seven other boys stood watching as the girls, unaware, filled their bags and began to set tes for the entire group.

    To their left was arge staircase leading to the second-floor elevated dining area, with the cooking area below, around 20ft by 24ft in size.

    To the right was a small opening to eat and a huge set of windows that spanned from the floor to the cafeteria''s roof, letting the darkness fill the room with hints of moonlight, helping add to the ambience.

    ''A good escape if something goes wrong.'' Jeff thought, looking to the right windows and fire exit, able to see no zombies outside as the girls seemed to have cleared this side very well.

    Laura noticed the strange situation, her elven ears twitching as she prepared herself, always ready to shoot her bow at any moment.

    ''Where are Alex and that strange woman Mildred?''

    She was not human; thus, from the beginning, she had little mercy towards these beast''s in men''s disguises.

    ''They aren''t here to help; I can feel fear, worry, excitement, guilt and lust from these faces and eyes.''

    Her eyes narrowed like Mildred''s. Her right hand was holding several arrows between her fingers, much more adept; maybe her elven ancestry gave her a boon with archery, four pointers in total, all made of high-quality steel.

    Slowly, she raised to her feet without showing her right hand, only holding her bow like normal; keenly observing their every move as the males came closer.

    "You made it?" She said with a concerned voice before looking around as if noticing.

    "Where are those girls, the other boys and Alex?"

    Hanz opened his arms, acting out the most theatrical sorrow that any chubby male could; how he became the basketball teacher''s coach was beyond most real sporting teachers.

    "He''s...Gone...! There was a strange mutant zombie; she was too fast....and....we barely managed to escape...!"

    ''This bitch, look at her stupid face. I cannot wait to watch my semen pouring from her nostrils as she gags on my cock, gasping for air!''

    Hanz believed his actions to be sessful as they came closer; the boys also tried their best to look sad and regretful, and some of the girls were naive.

    ''There is no way he would die, and your group of trash would escape, don''t think I am some stupid bitch with no brains because I teach physical education, damn sexist pig.''

    Laura readied her bow, grasping the steel arrows in her fingers tight while allowing her arms and body to rx slowly, moving to an ideal shooting position, a table to leap on for elevation, close to the steel shelves so she could climb to the second floor in an emergency.

    She watched as Hanz''s lowered his arms, naturally, yet something wasn''t right.

    Sadly she was too slow to shout as the boys with Jeff dashed forward, grabbing three first-year girls and dragging them back near the door.

    Hanz and two others kicked over two tables with servings of food onto the ground, wasting valuable resources with only their cocks and short-term desire on their mind.

    These actions were disgusting, but they were not out of lust; these men were filled with fear and terror that they could die any moment and thus took the easy way out.

    Not to ever be condoned or forgiven, yet there was no moral standpoint to judge them from the start; human rights and equality died when zombies began eradicating humanity.

    "Miss Laura, I would suggest you drop the bow, surrender these girls to us and quietly be our ything; although you are older, that finely toned body of yours drives me crazy; I can''t help but get rock solid; nothingpared to when my disgusting wife gets naked!"

    Hanz grabbed a first years hair as he dragged her up and ced a sword to her throat, a crimson stream of blood seeping from the small wound, causing the girl to groan and scream in horror.

    "P-please.....teacher....don''t let them....kill. Ugh!?"

    "Shut up slut!"

    Jeft punched the girl in the face with a sickening thud, causing her peach lips to cut, blood oozing down her chin as she felt dazed, like the world was spinning.

    Woosh! A flurry of ck steel arrows shot across the 50-yard distance of the cafeteria, their sharp tips prating the throats of three of the seven boys with Jeff as he threw several of them in the way, avoiding his death.

    His skill danger sense luckily triggered, allowing him to dodge Laura''s deadly flurry before he quickly dashed towards the table, dragging the girl with him.

    "Arrrghhh! You bitch!"

    A single arrow pierced his lower body as a tiny piece of phallus-like flesh hung from his body, visible through his torn jogging pants.

    "M-my cock!!! I am going to kill all of you sluts!"

    His body wreathed in mes as he began to shoot fireballs into the distant cafeteria aiming for Laura and the slower girls, causing chaos in the small room.

    Bang! His mes hit a random table, causing it to explode as wooden splinters and shards burst out in all directions from the st, piercing several girls'' bodies as they were flung back by the shockwaves of his fireballs.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Laura began to fire at will, leaping onto the tables, walking confidently as her arrows were released constantly; a flow like a sea''s tide began to onught the boys, now down to Jeff, Hanz and a few more that were pinned down, while Jeff looked towards Hanz.

    ''This is bad; his actions will surely attract zombies! I have to escape! Shit!''

    "Quick,e with me; one of you smash through that ss!"

    A rain of arrows began to volley towards them; several girls and Laura chose archery and short bows. Their teacher preferred longbows, sadly not getting the luck to try one, as it wasn''t ideal in the first moments of the apocalypse.

    The sound filled with steel and wood tearing through the air, gusts of wind like a melody as the arrows showered down on the fleeing boys.

    "Gah!? My Leg!" A boy was shot through the back of his knee, dropping to the floor as he was trampled by the other boys, now filled with bruises and more wounds.

    "Shit, useless fucks!"

    Jeff jumped into the air, an arrow slicing through his cheek and left eye; despite his danger sense this was the most efficient way for him to survive as he flew through the ss, sharp shards piercing his face, body and arms, despite crossing them over his face causing him to be a disfigured mess.

    Shatter!

    The moment the ss was smashed, many girls were shaken; at the same moment, a group of more than 25 zombies pushed through the door; because the boys rushed here, they didn''t kill any zombies and instead led a small horde of them, from the area''s the girls avoided.

    This was just the start, as more zombies were stumbling through the corridor, the smashing ss and raging mes not helping, as they came close to Hanz, who now looked fatigued, his face pale with blood oozing from his cock, and chest, where two more arrows pierced him.

    "Hahaha! Die, you stupid bitches! Hahahaha!" Hanz seemed to have lost his mind, using his magic until reaching 0 willpower, spreading his arms as the zombies began to devour his body like hungry dogs in a butchery.

    "Gyaahhh!!!"

    His death cries became distorted and gruesome, yet the girls weren''t saved, the only exit now blocked by the mes of Hanz; hisstugh was due to this, as Laura moved rapidly, kicking the second-floor tables to block off the stairs, shooting whatever arrows possible to thin the zombies.

    ''Fuck! because I am so strong, these damn low-level zombies do nothing for my level... My hands hurt! These girls are going to die....''

    Laura''s willpower dropped lower after seeing several girls burned to death as the remaining girls slowly climbed upstairs, kicking away the tables to slow the horde of zombies.

    At the same time, the mes blocked any possible escape.

    "Ahhh!?"

    "Kkkkyaa!?"

    Terror.

    Panic.

    The strong athletic girls were not special, neither military nor women with steel will; upon seeing several of their close friends burned alive, their skin melting as they reached out for help, other''s being eaten alive, the broken, distorted cries now causing the girls sanity and willpower to plummet.

    "N-no run... don''t.... Marlene!?"

    "P...pleas..e...he...lp....!" A burning girl tried to reach for help... before her arm dropped off like a melting marshmallow.

    Laura looked down; of her 20 girls, 10 made it to the second floor, 4 were still trying to get on the steel cabs, and now being shaken by the horde of more than 50 zombies, make that 3.

    As the monstrous zombie of Hanz caught a girl''s ankle, his mouth, now only the top half of its jaw, dropped down with force, prating through her thigh as his jagged broken teeth prated her soft skin, blood squirting as it sliced through her artery.

    "Girls! I know it''s tough, fuck.... Lydia... Attack, we have to kill them if we wish to live! Don''t give up!"

    Another arrow shot from her bow with a twang, blood seeping from her torn fingers; even elves couldn''t shoot at this high intensity without the proper garments and gear.

    ''What do I do!? Please... Winter Mother, guide me....!''

    Dropping the bow, her eyes narrowed as she seemed to fade from reality, her hands sping two short, serrated daggers as she looked back to the eldest girl remaining.

    "Anne, it''s up to you. Don''t let them get bitten! Use the bows, and throw the tables, pots pans! Anything to survive! I will kill as many as possible so you can survive!"

    "Teach!?"

    "Please don''t!"

    The girls were too slow, and her shadowy figure vanished from their sight; as if she was a gust of fierce wind, she appeared beside a group of three zombies, thrusting her daggers through two of their faces, twisting before leaping into the air and cracking the other zombie''s neck with a powerful roundhouse.

    Laura used the momentum to push herself back onto the stairs, hopping along the various tables with her elven grace and agility.

    "I can do this...."

    Boom!

    "Guha!"

    An explosion sounded as the entire wall of the cafeteria entrance was destroyed, huge rocks shooting towards the second-floor stairs and dining area.

    Anne watched as more than a tonne of rocks shot towards Laura in terror.

    The girl''s athletic team''s willpower was crushed as she shot through the air, smashing through the thick ss and mming into the gravel with a thud.

    Non-existent in the face of a power-type mutant zombie

 Chapter 23 [Bonus ] 23: Vengeance

    ?The cafeteria exploded, and loud bangs filled the area as countless corpses began to move towards the sound, smelling the female students'' fresh blood and cooking flesh while they desperately tried to fight back.

    Jeff''s group didn''t care; their bodies, filled with wounds, arrows and ss, began to dash forward, ignoring the loud thud of Laura''s body smashing beside them as they darted into a tight passage between two buildings.

    Now entrapped in pitch ck, the boys ran for their lives, discarding most weapons and keeping only the most basic swords and items.

    Unable to see, they finally left the tight passage, now in a small area where the staff used to hide to smoke, high buildings for the stockroom and food storage on either side, blocking the moonlight.

    You were now trapped in pure darkness.

    "H-hurry, light, give some light!"

    "Damn, it''s so fucked up! Why did coach Hanz die so easily!?"

    The boys were filled with fear and terror, almost shaking physically as their willpower began to plummet, dark figures moved in the shadows, and groans and sounds in the distance.

    "Light your damn torches!" Jeff''s voice sounded irritated at how pathetic the boys were, despite his legs trembling.

    A swift gust of wind shot past his ears, causing them to pop, forcing him to lift his hands to cover them; suddenly, a wet, sloppy sound exploded as if something soft was torn apart, and then a loud thud filled the dark area.

    "A-ahhhh!?" One boy''s mind broke, his willpower now negative as he ran in a random direction in the darkness, wing at his face.

    "It wasn''t me! They all forced me; please believe me! I am sorry, Macy!" Another began to see the faces of all the girls they wronged in the past few days and the girl they forced tomit suicide before the apocalypse even began, staring at him silently.

    It was like a terrible nightmare; their group ruptured, leaving Jeff and two other boys, who remained positive and sane as they tried to push forward, not even the moon to guide their path.

    They prayed not to meet any zombies.

    ''Fuck, that damn fucking psychopath woman! Why didn''t she stop when her student was a hostage? What were those eyes? As if looking at garbage!''

    In his mind, Laura was supposed to be submissive; seeing her student in danger, she would stop firing and then all the girls would be his to enjoy.

    Yet just like that damn Alex who stole Sarah''s affection, despite dating, Amy caused him irritation that surpassed his fear momentarily.

    "DAMN IT!" Jeff snarled.

    He kicked out, smashing into something heavy but quite soft and assumed it to be a corpse or something; thankfully, there was no light; otherwise, he would find this was the boy who ran away, his face torn apart and limbs torn off.

    "Where is the damn light? Eh?"

    He wanted to scold the guys following him as useless before suddenly he slipped, falling forward after another booming gale of wind shot past them.

    Jeff tried stabilising himself but lost control of his lower body. His body drifted forward and crashed into the hard gravel, slicing open his chin as it felt like his brain rattled inside his skull.

    Rolling around several times, he cried out as the sensation below his left leg vanished in this action, as a throbbing pain filled his body.

    "Damn it, my leg...  fuck, it burns!"

    ''What the fuck!? Since when did simply falling hurt so badly...''

    With his right hand, Jeff reached down, a stter filling his fingers, wet and soggy, before he began to stroke a spongey feeling texture which caused him a sharp pain.

    "Argh!?"

    ''That''s fucking strange!''

    The ce he was stroking was where his foot used to be, now only a wet stump oozing with blood and dangling flesh, the bone sliced cleanly.

    "!!!"

    He wanted to scream, and as his stomach began to churn, the realisation caused his willpower to hit zero, and terror began to encroach his mind, the darkness now filled with countless hands and shapes reaching out towards him.

    Unable to handle the situation, he began to hyperventte and ced both hands at the side of his ears to stop the voices of all the women he''d wronged and all the boys he''d killed in the past two days shouting at him.

    "Murderer!"

    "Why did you kill me? We''ve been friends since primary school?" A brown-haired boy with a mangled face osted him.

    Arge amount of vomit burst from his mouth, nausea and dizziness too intense as his body tried to endure the loss of a limb, his blood pouring out.

    ''Where are the other guys? Why did no one stop to help me!?'' Jeff thought to himself.

    "Oh... what took you so lon....!?"

    ''What the fuck are those eerie lights?''

    Two emerald lights shone in the darkness, like bewitching beacons that guided his eyes, as those eyes reminded him of a man he abandoned.

    Terror began to fill his soul.

    ''Alex!? Is it Alex!! How did he kill that monster? No... Alex looked like a monster himself. Did he finally turn? Fuck...''

    He tried to move but was locked in ce as two arms held him down, piercing his shoulders.

    Woosh! A silver glint shed in Jeff''s eyes before he could call out for help.

    A loud sh and spluttering sound filled his ear before suddenly pain filled his arm.

    Jeff''s body began to spasm; there was a throbbing pain in his left arm, followed by a searing heat as his body was forced to roll several feet backwards, the gravel tearing at his flesh, ripping apart his body as he smashed nose first into a jagged rock with a loud thud and crack.

    "Ugh!"

    Crack! His nose was snappedpletely as it began to seep with blood.

    ''Fuck!? I am going to die; help, please, someone!''

    Several of his teeth became broken, and some swallowed down his throat, causing painful sensations as they tore apart his oesophagus, blood pooling in his mouth, while the rest dropped down with his spitting action.

    ''It burns... they are tearing my throat apart... please.... let me go!''

    "Ugh!?" Jeft tried to speak, but the blood in his throat almost drowned him as he choked, only able to groan and shudder in fright.

    ''My face!! It hurts, god damn it; what''s happening?''

    "AH!?"

    Suddenly, a pair of blinking scarlet eyes looked down at him, vacant like a corpse void of all emotion as they just watched him in silence, eerie and causing his sanity to fall below zero.

    "Grrrk!" The red eyes seemed to groan towards him, an aggressive and terrifying sound, like a vibrating piece of metal.

    ''Shit, my arm won''t move! Help! Mother.... please..... they are going to eat me!''

    Filled with a moment ofst-ditch determination, Jeff began to try escaping, ignoring the dull stabbing pain in his left side, dragging himself away slowly, not caring that he was bleeding heavily, the gravel tearing at his wounds, now embedded in his stomach, legs and cheeks.

    Jeff''s pants were soaking wet with blood and urine as the scent of ammonia filled the air; he could not care, the terror of the situation and darkness driving him mad.

    "Haa...Haa... One of you guys... turn on a light! Please... Help me escape...." Jeff''s weak, pained voice sounded.

    Thud! He dropped onto his back, looking into the dark, midnight sky.

    Suddenly the moon peeked from the clouds, her silver light almost greeting Jeff with a gruesome reality as if to answer his plea for light.

    Looking around him, the sight illuminated by the silver light caused him to tremble; blood and gore filled his surroundings, as all the boys with him nowy in a circle around him, their faces mangled, bodies dismembered.

    ''What.....''

    "W-why?"

    Tap!

    A footstep approached.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In his ears, a sickening crunching sounded, like a dog eating bones in the kitchen, yet there were no dogs there.

    A woman gnawing on a bone, her sharp teeth crushing the bones as if made of chocte.

    The clouds cleared as the moonlight illuminated her face.

    Tanned skin with a beautiful caramel tone, dark red eyes and half braided neck length hair.

    ''Fuck! It''s The zombie of that slut and the prick we abandoned!?''

    It was Maria, the girl these 8 boys ganged up on, vited and tortured as she wanted to tell ire and get revenge.

    ''W-hat! she is that feral zombie that was trying to kill us? Why..... WHY!!! Zombies are not supposed to be so intelligent!''

    Tap!

    Then another set of steps sounded.

    It revealed a second person.

    A tall devilish male with emerald eyes, those that initially caused him to lose his sanity and drop his guard.

    ''M-monster!? Is Alex a zombie? I don''t understand! He was speaking!''

    As if to ost and me Jeff, his mouth filled with blood and the flesh of the several remaining bits of the boys that followed.

    "N-no.... please..... s-spare me.." Jeff ignored the intense pain and terror and spoke out to the pair.

    Fear overwhelmed him; Jeff shuddered, trying to crawl away with one arm as he tripped over something soft and fleshy.

    In terror, he turned around to see his severed arm flopped on the ground, with a woman squatting over it, her lips drooling as she looked down at him with azure eyes.

    "H-hel.....Ahhhh!" He squealed.

    Samantha looked at him like human trash; Faust tranted the words of Maria to them both, which caused her to feel great anger and frustration towards these boys.

    Not all of the men became monsters; Matt was just unlucky. However, the men at the basketball club went too far.

    She smiled coldly and ruthlessly at him as her hand moved towards his face, almost making him feel relief.

    ''Maybe she will....''

    sh! A series of long ck ws pierced his cheek.

    Samantha, who seemed normal, suddenly began drooling as she tore parts of his cheeks from his face, her wet tongue sliding over her lips like seeing a delicious burger.

    Then her face became cold, smashing him with her elbow several times with a brutal snap and crunch.

    ''....'' Jeff''s mind was empty from the assault; he couldn''t even cry as his lower body began to urinate constantly as if broken and giving up life.

    "Ugh"

    Jeff rolled onto his back.

    He caught a glimpse of something in Maria''s hand; seeing a zombie carrying that item was strange.

    ''Why does she have that pipe?''

    A rusted metal bar, seemingly taken from a boiler or some old heater, mangy rusted metal, slightly orange with traces of light fluid dripping down, the edge was sharp, as if twisted and pulled off and not cut.

    ''Don''te closer!?''

    ''Stop!''

    "S.....stop.....!"

    The female corpse slowly moved towards him, filling him with horror as he tried desperately dragging himself away.

    ''No.....no! Somebody help! That''s right; teacher Laura will save me! N-no, I won''t die, not to these fucking corpses!''

    His mind was delirious from fear, blood loss and his severed limbs.

    Step.

    Step.

    The female corpse approached slowly, unlike her assault earlier in the night.

    A smile?

    Was she showing a slight smile?

    ''No, it''s just my mind....''

    Jeffforted his negative willpower, unable to understand reality and his delusion apart as her figure morphed into a distorted shadow, deformed beyond and sense of a woman as only those red eyes continued to haunt him.

    Step.

    She reached his body, the metal pipe moving, swaying in the distorted monster''s grasp, her red ws tapping on the metal bar with a slight melody.

    Her vacant eyes looked down at him before she squatted down, pushing the pipe into his face; the mangled cheek was now hanging off, severed by the sharp pipe''s tip.

    "Grrreh!!" Her beautiful lips opened, red like fresh blood spilt from a wound.

    Was she teasing him? As fear consumed him.

    Maria looked at him, a cold sensation filling his body as she lowered the pipe close to between his legs before he saw that faint smile again.

    Woosh!

    Jeff began to shake uncontrobly before the pipe was shoved into his lower body as if shanked with a knife.

    "Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?" No longer audible words, only an agonising cry from a broken boy.

    Pain, searing pain with a deep throbbing ache.

    The woman shivved him repeatedly, the wet sound of the rusted pipe tearing his flesh, ripping his lower body apart as if a reenactment of that night she died.

    ''It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!''

    Only those thoughts filled his mind as his eyes filled with tears, shock and cardiac arrest, grasping his body like a grim reaper soft embrace.

    Red eyes narrowed like crescents.

    The ghoul smiled in delight.

    As she tore him apart.

    Jeff passed away

    In agony

    Maria

    Standing silently

    Her vengeance is over.

    -

 Chapter 24 24: Bloodline Cultivation

    ?-You have reached level 8 - There are four attribute points; please use them well!

    "Hey, strange systemdy, from now until I leave, this night ends. Increase strength by 2 points, endurance by 1 and willpower by 1!"

    -I don''t have that...

    "Just do it!" Faust whispered in a deep voice.

    Although Maria managed to get her revenge, still feasting on their corpses, Faust heard a familiar groan, the one that caused him to be this way, a benefactor or sort.

    ''But also the reason I am so far from Sarah now!''

    Thus, his anger dominated any thanks from transforming him into this strange ghoul.

    The girls began to sift through the belongings; Faust decided to split everything fairy and didn''t care for these items; once they started building up their forces.

    These items might be useful, but Faust couldn''t be bothered with all that rubbish right now.

    In secret, Samantha began to manage all the items and skills dropped, only allowing Mildred to take things she would use, like a portion of the Apocalypse coins and some extra clothes.

    "Follow me", Faust said with a low voice, holding Eien at his waist with his left hand grasping the sheath.

    Ghouls could see easily in the dark; it was convenient as he approached therge building looking at the billowing mes; there was no sense of urgency, and neither did the mass of zombies cause Faust to falter; he walked forwards.

    He focused on that single mutant in the back, the same one from the other day.

    Crack, his feet stepped on a piece of ss that seemed to have flown over here; looking down, he saw a humanoid lump filled with blood, breathing slightly.

    "Samantha, Maria"

    "Mmmm?"

    "Nnn?"

    "Enter the building and ughter the zombies; save those girls on the second floor; only a few remain; kill any infected. I cannot save those who are that far gone."

    Due to the time passed and the level of these zombies being average, over level 3, none of the girls bitten wouldst much longer.

    The cafeteria waspletely different from half an hour ago, filled with dark smoggy smoke, zing mes almost covering the first floor, and zombies piling around from all directions from the loud noise of broken ss and destroyed buildings.

    Faust watched as the staircase copsed, slowly being used as ammunition for the massive zombie to toss at the distant buildings where bystanders and cowards hid.

    Mildred, take care of Laura, cover those two girls and don''t let my cute ghouls get hurt.

    "Ah?"

    She was stunned, thinking she would be joining him on the assault as she watched him carrying the huge nodachi, slightly pulled from his sheath, a graceful yet violent pace and stance.

    "If you do well, I''ll let you taste heaven."

    The moment his charming voice sounded in her ears, she was shocked as his body suddenly changedpletely; there was no sense of useless movements as he walked forwards; any zombies that lunged towards him were torn apart by his right hand.

    A simple swipe of his ws was now strong enough to crush a low-level''s face like soft fruit.

    Faust stepped forward as the zombies dropped to the ground around him, white and red lights swirling around his body; like an evil fairy, he stepped forward, looking at the gigantic zombie.

    Maria was fast and wild, using anything to bnce her body as she darted around the destroyed cafeteria, ripping, tearing and devouring any zombies she shed with; in a mere few moments, more than 10 now filled her stomach.

    The orange mes shone upon her face, showing her beautiful faint smile and flushed cheeks as she enjoyed hunting the corpses.

    Samantha tried to copy her at first, using her spear as a pole vault to get onto the second floor, sweeping the silver de across several zombies, and slicing off their heads before piercing the throat of three girls as instructed.

    ''I thought this would be harder for me...'' She thought before ignoring the terrified looks of the four surviving girls and taking on a protective formation, watching Faust from the corner of her eyes; he now stood a few steps from the huge zombie that yanked a massive stone pilled from the cafeteria and holding it high above him.

    ''Ah, master....!''

    Arrows began to shoot from a distance as the bloody body of Laura was ced beside Mildred in the recovery position.

    However, it looked grim for her as blood was seeping through a wound caused by a thick piece of ss lodged in her throat.

    ''Faust, this teacher of yours is going to die; why didn''t you do your thing to her? Are you going to abandon her?''

    "I feel quite lucky, despite cking since the day I died... It seems you have, too, right?"

    "Grrrk...?"

    The huge zombie would normally attack straight away, but Faust was no longer human, same with Maria, which allowed him to get closer, now standing under the zombie''s nose, watching as he grasped the stone pir and yanked it.

    ''Is it because regr zombies cannot improve you anymore that you don''t devour them?'' Faust wondered before a familiar voice sounded in his head.

    That bitch of a goddess.

    -Correct! I am surprised you are still alive; the panel stated you died three days ago... Strange... Why can I no longer affect the women around you apart from the elf? How exciting! Keep struggling, pathetic insect, to entertain me!

    As she spoke, the world slowed to a mere fraction of the speed before, yet Faust could think normally and still move at a decent pace before her voice continued.

    -Once a monster, or zombie, reaches the second stage, only special first-stage creatures and second-stage monsters can help them evolve; unlike humans, other races and creatures do not have this easy-to-use level system.

    "What about that elf over there or me?"

    -Half-elf, thus, she is part human, and you''re a freak, most likely because you started as human, then you will get both ways to improve; truly annoying! But so interesting!!

    "How can I evolve?"

    -Fufu~ silly cockroach, wait until level 10, and you will know everything! Seek the safe zone and ask the innkeeper!

    Each moment she spoke, the time grew closer to normal speed as the huge stone pir mmed down towards him, slowly elerating.

    Faust closed his eyes, spreading his legs and tracing his memories back to the past, watching Sarah and her father training; he held the nodachi slightly away from his hip, twisting it to the side before grasping the handle.

    ''Sarah...'' Alex, the human part of him, grew stronger but no longer the same; he and Faust began to mix from earlier today, eventually fully merging to create something neither monster nor human.

    Woosh! The wind began to sound as the club was a metre from his head.

    Clink! Pushing the guard of Eien with his thumb, his entire body''s muscles contracted for an instant before they exploded out.

    A sh of silver.

    That was followed by the sound of his de slicing through the rock from his swift draw, using pure power to force the de to rotate over his head, following up with a downward sh in a few moments.

    Stter! ck, coagted blood dropped onto the wooden floor, followed by a loud thud; he managed to sever the arm of the powerful zombie as its body staggered back, groaning with a scream that attracted the other zombies toe flooding towards Faust.

    "Hah... Fuck, Sarah''s technique is tiring with someone whocks finesse!"

    Faust stepped forward, not letting the huge zombie recover too fast. He swung his nodachi with extremely rough movements, violent attacks with no grace of finesse as the zombies that lunged towards him were torn apart as they fell into a chainsaw.

    ''This feels so good!''

    The huge amount of white light that filled his body almost caused his cock to explode; that''s how amazing it felt, every swing restoring his willpower and stamina like taking drugs, causing him to be excited and filled with bloodlust as he dashed forward.

    Bang! The mutant zombie''s right arm smashed into his abdomen, several cracks sounding as Faust coughed up ck blood, spitting it onto the ground, before throwing a headbutt into the zombie''s chin, causing it to stumbled backwards; his sword sliced across its muscr bulking chest.

    ''Fuck! My ribs are burning, but my heart is on fire!''

    He cut a portion of its flesh before he tried to rush forward and continued the assault, stopped as he coughed another clump of blood; it was now oozing from his nose.

    "Hah..."

    Mildred stood in the distance, her chest floundering as if falling off a cliff; she watched as Faust began to fight in a brutal melee with the huge zombie, almost a full head above him, smashing into each other, fist meeting w, sword meeting brutal might.

    ''Why must he fight so recklessly? Why does he look so happy!?''

    "Most of all... Why am I so worried!" Her thoughts transferred to a whisper as she realised a flurry of arrows from her bleeding hands, the magical arrows killing several zombies that tried to attack him from behind.

    None of the women understood the significance of this zombie to Faust; not even Sarah would know.<novelnext></novelnext>

    To him, this zombie symbolises his death, a moment of weakness and why he was so far behind, and she had already left, now in a different city and out of his reach.

    "Hah... fuck, why won''t this fucker die!?"

    Faust leaned against a bunch of destroyed tables, his body filled with deep bruises, his left arm seemingly broken, yet his face was filled with delight and the desire forbat.

    -You have reached level 9 - Your attributes have been distributed as wished!

    Maria''s body was like a dancer, swaying and lunging around the room with a gruesome dance of death, killing most of the zombies so far; thanks to the support of Mildred, her body became stronger as she closed in on level 8.

    ''M.....master?'' She noticed the delight, pain, guilt and countless frustrations of her master.

    The moment she felt his damage and state through her connection, she became more wild and fierce with brightly glowing eyes, ripping out their spines and snapping their jaws before tearing apart their flesh.

    She did this to protect his back, stopping the zombies from reaching him while he enjoyed this fight. Mildred supported her as the three women seemed to synchronise during Faust''s extreme moment; Samantha stepped forward, although the girls behind her could have been killed.

    Samantha nor Maria cared!

    ''Faustes first!''

    Nothing would get past them and attack him!

    A burst of pleasure filled his body, levelling up and starting to repair his body as he sheathed Eien, wanting to finish this zombie with his brute force; taking his usual stance when fighting against Sarah, he pictured the zombie as her.

    ''There was never a moment I surpassed her; no matter how many hours or days I practised double the regime, now it will be different!''

    Crack! His left arm''s break began to fuse; the bruise started to fade as he narrowed his eyes, now glowing a deep red as the swirl of white light, the strange mist of his level increased, and his adrenaline began to spike.

    Woosh!

    Faust leaned to the side, watching the zombie''s every move, before countering with a swift jab to its body, the muffled sound of a bone breaking; finally, his strength was greater than the zombie''s defence.

    ''You big bastard, at least move with a fraction of her grace and speed!''

    The tide of the battle changedpletely as Faust began to ravage the zombie, tearing at his flesh and crushing his bones.

    He didn''t try to end it quickly, holding back his damage and throwing countless blows into the body and limbs of the zombie that began to slow down, causing Faust to discover that more evolved zombies seemed to feel pain.

    With a sweep of the giant''s legs, Faust mounted the zombie smashing down with his hammering fists and lethal elbows, crushing the zombie''s face, cracking his jaw and causing his nose to crunch t as the zombie''s head popped from the ruthless blows; grey matter oozing from its nose and ears.

    Maria''s hands were filled with flesh and blood as shended with a silent drop a few steps behind him, her eyes watching as Faust devoured the huge zombie''s head with his crazed look.

    You have reached level 10 - Your attributes have been distributed as wished!

    -Bloodline Cultivation unlocked.

    Devoured Stage 2 Mutated Zombie - Gained 100 Bloodline points

    Devoured Stage 2 Mutated Zombie - Gained 100 Bloodline points

    After receiving 400 points, they stoppeding as Faust leaned back, still kneeling on the huge zombie''s chest, his body throbbing with intense pain and feeling of growth, but limited by something like it wasn''t enough.

    ''....It''s not enough... I feel constricted!''

    "Maria...." His tired voice sounded; only so much fatigue a level up could restore as he rolled off the corpse, looking towards the frightened girls and Samathana, who gazed at him with worried eyes, watching as his red eyes returned to emerald green.

    "Devour the rest of the zombie; it will be good for you."

    Faust stroked their hair off Maria, slipping his hand down as if habitually stroking her soft back and firm, perky ass.

    ''What a fine ass....'' He thought to himself, reaching further and enjoying her smooth silk flesh; despite fighting so long, she wasn''t sweating.

    Maria did not dislike his hand squeezing and caressing her, instead pushing her hips against, rubbing against his rough palms, before darting off and eating, consuming the stage 2 zombie with delight in her eyes.

    Faust stumbled towards the exit, his body screaming for more rest, making him feel embarrassed; during the moment of passion and excitement, he ignored what the voice said, rushing his improvement by trying to advance.

    He grasped Eien, signalling for Samantha to follow him, before walking towards Mildred with a slight limp.

    ''I need to find a safe zone; my body feels tight and like it could explode...''

    ********

    Alex Faust

    - Leser Ghoul Stage: 1 | Lord Type (400/???? Blood Essence)

    - Level 10 (Immunity: Level 20)

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: N/A

    - Strength: 20 [10]

    - Agility: 19 [10]

    - Endurance: 14 [10]

    - Stamina: 20/20 [10]

    - Willpower: 15/15 [10]

    - Apocalypse Coins: 86

    Skills: Eagle Eyes, Contraception, Novice Sword Talent

    Spells: Blood Lance

    Items: Novice Executioner''s sword(Destroyed), Novice Gauntlets and Grieves(Broken), Novice Nodachi "Eien"

    Maria''s status looked like thispared to his.

    Maria Lancelot -

    Ghoul Rank - Lesser Vesta

    ********

    - Maria Lancelot

    - Vesta Stage: 2 | Speed Type (540/1,000 Blood Essence)

    - Level 8 (Immunity: Level 16)

    Master: Alex Faust

    Loyalty 100

    Affection 101

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: Maria The Defiled

    - Strength: 12

    - Agility: 24

    - Endurance: 7

    - Stamina: 15

    - Willpower: 5

 Chapter 25 25: Consequence And Guidance [Part 1]

    ?The group gathered, slowly walking away from the cafeteria, now a burned mess, filled with countless corpses, closer to a tomb than a ce to eat now.

    ''I wonder how ire is doing; she isn''t far away. I want to meet her after sorting out the issue of the remaining students.''

    Faust walked forward, closing his eyes at the sudden greeting from the bright morning sun over the horizon; like a bad dream, all the dark shadows vanished from the area, leaving a dark red hue filling the small passage.

    None of the group seemed to care about the bloody mess and half-eaten corpses of the boys from earlier, while Faust held onto Laura tightly, making sure she didn''t fall or drop, making her still bleeding wounds worse.

    ''I didn''t want to turn her like this; she is a special race, and turning her should have been a slow and enjoyable thing, but now she will die unless I make her a vesta.'' Faustmented, looking up to the bright sky, a warmth that seemed to be missing since the world ended.

    Mildred stood slightly behind him, her body aching with two red marks on several of her fingers, firing rapid shots was far too intense for her bare flesh, which made her decide to improve endurance and hope it improved.

    ''Faust was strange fighting that zombie; it was different from the normal man I''ve seen.''

    She recalled his face the moment he killed the huge zombie; like a boy who woke up to severalrge presents, he smiled without any sense of evil or corruption, a pure smile of bliss and happiness, which threw her off.

    ''Such a wonderful face, different from usual.''

    Mildred hated to admit it herself, but seeing him make that face caused her heart to thump, speeding up rapidly as she could feel his emotions just through that simple smile.

    ''I did it.''

    It was like his entire face, body and soul were screaming out in defiance.

    Her steps hastened as she thought of this moment, her lips curved into a smile while fixating her gaze onto his body and face, blushing slightly before he looked towards her with a nk yet calm look.

    ? "Are you curious?" Faust''s deep voice sounded, causing her to stir.

    ''What, curious? Of course, I am, but how do I ask you without making you angry?''

    Yet her body was honest as she nodded briefly, causing a wry smile to fill his cheeks.

    His pace slowed down as if joined to his mind.

    Samantha also slowed her pace, with the girls following her too ragged and tired to care, following this woman who protected them over the fearsome man who forgot them and fought hand-to-hand with the huge monster.

    Faust looked up to the sky before looking back at Mildred, feeling her expectant gaze, soft green eyes watching him warmly.

    "It was the zombie that took my life."

    "Eh?"

    Mildred was confused because he was standing right now, unsure she was about to continue before he pressed a single finger to her lips, grasping Laura tightly with one hand.

    His mind began to see the images from three days ago, telling her how he gained that ghoul skill by mistake, something weird and chose to abandon half his humanity without even a second thought, causing his willpower to almost plummet to zero.

    ''So it started as a mere skill; he wasn''t always this fierce and monstrous?'' Mildred thought to herself; even Samantha and the girls behind listened quietly.

    Having known the real Alex, they could understand him and the great changes; hearing how the first zombie he killed was a close friend, the emotionless voice speaking of his struggles and failures added to the strange sense of loss the girls imagined and felt towards him.

    He then began to speak about the cute ire and the selfish students in the shop, wanting to save their food and other things, even killing the kind olddy who ran the ce.

    ''How cruel, but this ire girl, is she a rival?'' Samantha thought, confident that a mere ire couldn''tpare to her, especially when they were so close in body and mind.

    Slowly they reached close to the main hall, and only a few stranded corpses and zombies were in their path, nothing special as Mildred easily dispatched them with her bow.

    Then his voice became solemn, and for the first time, emotions began to brew, speaking about Sarah with great affection and excitement, speaking about her clean movements during the huge zombie horde that attacked.

    ''He must love that girl, Sarah was it... I feel strangely jealous. His eyes began to shine, and his smile became natural when he began speaking of her.'' Mildred thought to herself, letting Samantha and the four girls go first.

    "I want to hear the rest; what are the people of the martial arts club doing now? You should be with them, too, right?"

    Faust, immersed in the sensation of speaking about meeting them, wanted to avoid that topic; somehow, even as a ghoul losing all his dear friends, it caused him to be sullen and quite sour.

    "Yeah....sure...." He spoke with a slow, hoarse voice.

    "That big monster came out of nowhere...."

    He told her how massive pieces of rock and stone smashed into the martial arts clubroom, crushing and killing many of his friends before even having time to react, although they tried to put up a valiant defence.

    His hands grasped onto Laura, her body trembling from the sheer power in his fingers, trying her best not to make a sound and let him know she was awake.

    "Honestly, my body moved before I could even think."

    Faust looked towards Mildred; his face reflected in the ss as Laura''s soft eyes opened. Watching his pained face, she could feel the intense sorrow and sense of weakness in his body.

    ''He could be this fragile, despite this wild look, such a cute man!'' Laura thought as she tried to spend herst moments at peace.

    She hated the elves that tossed her aside, yet because of her weakness forgave them and neverined.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She despised her ex-husband, who abandoned her and chose another woman, making her feel disgusting and worthless.

    The countless years she spent as a teacher rushed through her mind, and she realised she had never made a true bond with another person since the day her husband left.

    ''If I had a second chance, a boy like Alex wouldn''t be so bad.''

    His story reached its climax when he watched or heard the gruesome deaths of all his friends from over a decade; before they even came to this university, many people would train at Sarah''s family gym together.

    It was like losing his family, filled with helpless dread. Laura and Mildred heard how he gave up, wanting to die, before hearing thest words and confession of Sarah; it made both girls feel envious of such a strange but passionate romance.

    ''Wasn''t Alex dating Amy though, strange! This situation is too strange! Although those girls aren''t human, polygamy isn''t rejected and widely epted.''

    Laura''s mind began to grow hazy, wondering if he knew the truth about those girls, why he could never match them despite working twice or thrice as hardpared to them.

    Then her eyes snapped open when he mentioned his ability when he awoke from death and realised how his ghoul skills could be used.

    ''Fluids, stronger the faster I will be one... Immunity, life!''

    A sudden burst of enthusiasm filled Laura''s body as she saw hisrge hand with delicate fingers close to her cheek, it was her chance, and this time, she would live however she wanted, with no more rules or hiding her true feelings.

    ''I will beat that fuckers that abandoned me and fuck this damn hot ghoul bastard! Let''s live for a change!''

    "That''s when I woke up alone, in the same ce I met you. Ugh! Alone... then realising that Sarah was long gone."

    "!!" Mildred was shocked at both his story and the sight that entered her eyes.

    Laura''s soft pink lips were stained red with blood.

    She bit into Faust''s fingers, using her cute little fangs to break his skin, sucking on them with great enthusiasm, knowing that the more she took inside, the quicker her transformation.

    "Gah!?" Laura began to cough and wheeze before gasping for air.

    Her chin and lips were now bloody and alluring for Faust, his eyes looking towards her with a sense of sorrow, truly not wishing to have wasted this chance to see the changes of an elf faced with his infection.

    Suddenly, her warm tongue began to slip around his fingers, coiling around them as she started to mimic an erotic motion, as if she was blowing his fingers, using her arms to grab around his body as the loud slurping filled the area.

    ''Strange, she''s drinking so much and isn''t a stage 1? What''s going on?'' Faust thought to himself before watching Laura''s next crazy action; it was too insane that he couldn''tprehend what had happened.

    A silver dagger pierced into her chest, almost gouging her heart out, before she began to tremble widely and dropped the dagger with a loud ng, attracting a few zombies towards them.

    "Why!?" Faust roared, his voice angry and deep as if scolding the blue-haired teacher.

    Laura looked towards him as blood seeped from her chest and lips, a strange smile almost crazed, yet her eyes werepletely sane and filled with reason.

    "Haha....why so serious? Guha!? This hurts so much! nothing like those fuckers in movies!"

    Sheined while Mildred looked through her belongings for something her heal her with; the amount of blood pouring from her was too much, though, as her slightly tanned skin became pale and sickly before she looked directly at Faust.

    "Hey, since I was going to be a ghoul... I wanted to be the same as you, not like Samantha but like Maria...."

    Currently, Maria was squatting like a v on a parking pole several metres from Faust, her eyes watching him, but her nose and ears twitching, always trying to detect iing zombies and things to devour.

    "Hey... It''s getting hard to breathe.... but... If I seed."

    Laura''s face became pale, her eyes dull as she struggled to speak and breathe, only a soft voice sounding in his ears as her hands grasped his chest.

    Although she didn''t feel any real affection towards this man, he was strong, attractive, and more than showed his power in this broken world.

    Thus she wanted to bet on something other than her heart and mind.

    Her instinct told her that Alex was a jackpot. Thus she would do anything to seduce him, and she could easily fall for him even more after learning he wasn''t some heartless bastard.

    ''Ah, it''s so hard even to see... I want to tease this cute boy; he''s not even a tenth of my age!''

    "Laura, stay with me; there''s no reason to worry; you won''t die!" His reassuring voice sounded, feeling excitement at what kind of fucked up ghoul she would be, a divorced half-elf... it caused his mind to scream in delight.

    A weak hand stroked over his crotch as she forced herself to smile.

    "Hey, if I survive, I will make you a prisoner beneath my hips, panting for mercy! You wait, little Alex Faust~ ha....ha....."

    Laura, the half-elf teacher, died at this moment.

    Her transformation would soon begin, allowing her to be reborn.

    Laura, the ghoul, would be born into the world.

    ''So exciting!'' Faust thought as he gripped tightly onto her convulsing body.

 Chapter 26 26: Elven Ghoul Mistress [Part 1]

    ?A strange pulsating began to form under her flesh, and slowly, the former skin peeled off; it was grotesque, but Faust felt no disgust and only moved towards the small guard room in the entrance.

    Faust quickly tore off her clothes, revealing a mature and sexy adult body with thick blue pubic hair that excited him greatly. However, it died down once he focused, ensuring her transformation could go forward without error.

    Blood and muscle tissue began to drop from her body, clearly deemed inferior by the ghoul genes; he found that her breasts were muchrger than shown as her chest was wrapped in a piece of extravagant cloth.

    ''Well, it''s ruined now, though.'' He thought, looking at the blood clothe that dropped to the floor.

    "Faust?" Mildred asked as he moved away from them, entering the main entrance. She worried that this sight might cause the human women and men to attack her or be disgusted.

    ''Where is he going, and what''s happening to her?''

    He ignored Maria and Mildred, his steps rapid, beforeying her down on therge table; slowly, her flesh began to regenerate at a rapid pace; unlike his rebirth, the muscles were tight and narrow, seeming to be focused around her thighs, legs and arms.

    Laura''s stomach convulsed and tightened as the pure white skin, almost shimmering in the light, began to rece her previous fair skin that was almost perfect, but there were slight imperfections due to her being a half-elf, a few blemishes and marks.

    Now they were gonepletely.

    Slowly her beautiful silky hair began to fall out in clumps, making her now pristine skin look eerie; even the hair below began to fall out, making her look extremely smooth and slippery.

    ''For an older woman, her slit is smoother than Amy''s or Samantha''s.'' Faust thought to himself.

    Suddenly as if she was irritated at his thoughts, two des or rather pristine bone spikes shot from her palm, around 20cm long and etched with beautiful runes; they shone with a strange kind of magic, Faust couldn''t read them, but they were very pretty, and he imagined that it must be something elven, or rted.

    The des slowly retracted, entering her flesh as if they never came out, there was no blood or mess, and a small magical circle formed where they ejected.

    ''Come to think of it, she was an assassin type, different from me and Maria, who are more like mindless berserkers and duelists.''

    Crack!

    Her bones began to crack, and as if by magic, her body began to change with the skin and muscles shrinking to suit her new body; a woman of around 5ft 7inches tall, the breasts that were formerly around a C-cup were now afortable D-cup, firm and smooth not drooping even a millimetre and still firmly round despite her lying down.

    ''Is she some magical woman? Even Amy''s tits would flop to the side, and she has a six-pack!''

    Mildred stood at the doorway looking envious despite not yet having deep feelings for him; her heart and body fell the moment she tasted his fluids; slowly, she began to like him, wanting to know more about him.

    Yet, sometimes she felt dirty and disgusted with her own body, seeing all these girls being reborn into pristine new forms of themselves, suddenly strange and terrible thoughts entered her mind.

    ''If I fall in love with him, I will do it!'' Mildred''s eyes filled with determination as she closed the door; thankfully, it was only the lock that broke yesterday as she fixed the door shut and stood outside.

    "I don''t want to watch another woman''s naked body; let''s see if any stragglers appear."

    ''Where is Maria?''

    Mildred thought to herself, only to find the monkey-like girl hanging from the ceiling light fixtures, upside down as her hair swayed, almost like the girl was rxed and sleeping as she swayed slowly, maybe waiting for prey.

    ''This girl is so strange!!!''

    Maria was resting, worried about the woman and if she would be alright.

    Even though she became a ghoul, Maria cared for the same kind, seeing Samantha, Mildred and now Laura as sisters. Although her throat would take time to heal, she wanted to speak with them fully.

    ''I wonder if Master is going to fuck her? He got hard seeing her naked... such a perverted man, getting rock hard to a corpse...'' Maria took a moment, crossing her arms and shaking her head before she corrected herself.

    ''Oh, we are technically corpses anyway! Haha!''

    Sadly her transformation left her with a damaged brain, causing her to have a strange sense of humour and taste.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Meanwhile, Laura''s eyes flickered open inside the room as a brilliant light shone from them like an ethereal goddess.

    Her eyes were no longer the same amber and dull yellow but now a vibrant, glowing gold, with small pupils with a strange shape, like a strange tilted cross with diagonal lines.

    "Hah..."

    They snapped towards him as she tried to move but was held down by his powerful arms; her transformation was in the final stages and couldn''t be disturbed.

    A jolting pain filled Laura''s body as she realised the desire to jump into this man''s embrace was not her thoughts or desire but her instinct as a ghoul.

    ''Did I survive?'' She thought, with countless stabbing pains, des and needles were being pushed into her arms, legs, body, breasts and vagina.

    She could feel the inside of her body changing each moment; a strange itching filled her with a great thirst and hunger, but not for human food.

    Her lips became glossy and peach, thicker and more alluring as she noticed that Alex watched her with a fiery gaze, her naked body and all her changes. He had seen everything.

    ''Eh? I don''t feel shame or embarrassed?''

    Laura was stunned by her sudden discovery and felt a burning heat in her lower body.

    The thirst and hunger grew as a slight pain filled her entire scalp before a vibrant strand of glossy, blue hair more pristine and wonderful than silk pushed through, longer and more durable than before as it reflected the light, growing down to her breasts.

    A momentter, almost thousands, maybe millions of strands followed as she noticed that her chest was now huge, with a slightlyrge are with peach tint, a cute erect nipple, a little bigger than before, but matching herrger tits.

    The cute curly hairs also returned to her lower parts, neater and leaving beside her slit and ass smooth and slippery, while the top was fluffy, perfectly aligned with Faust''s tastes.

    ''I feel like a pornstar now... Does he like it?'' She wondered, sneakily darting her eyes downwards, to see the tight bulging object in his pants, which relieved her.

    She made this change as a gamble, primarily to live but also to enter this man''s team. He was focused, despite being younger than most of the male teachers who panicked and hid in that lecture room, not only.

    ''He fights the zombies and monsters without flinching; if I was in trouble, it just feels he would save me... I feel he is more trustworthy than others in that ce!''

    Laura''s main fears were being abandoned again and being alone; thankfully, since she awoke, there was a strange feelinging from the two women on the other side of the door and the distant Samantha, close to familial affection and a strong bond that seemed to grow more powerful each moment.

    Some of her thoughts were twisted slightly by taking in his blood, but mostly it was her genuine feelings even before she became a ghoul as tribal elven markings began to form on the back of her hands; when she looked at them, she blushed; looked towards Alex, then turned her head away, ignoring the pain.

    ''Ah!? Why are these tattoo''s in elvish? What if someone see''s!?''

    The words trante directly as "Faust''s Mistress", but when read in normal context for elves, these markings are used when they marry another elf and write the Males name, then "Wife" the marking that she had was used for the second and third wives, to symbolise they were not the main wife or were homewreckers.

    ''So lewd... I am one of those sluts I used to gossip about back home!!''

    Faust noticed her transformation was slowing down; what delighted him most was that her elven ears and cute blue hair remained the same.

    He loved the white hair of Maria but didn''t want all his future women to look identical.

    "Faust," Laura''s voice was more beautiful, like a siren singing to sailors off the shore; it even affected Faust as her bell-like voice caused him to step closer subconsciously.

    A sneaky smile appeared on her face; like a little wolf; she wrapped both arms around his neck, her eyes locking onto his.

    "I need feeding!" Her sharp white fangs bit her lower lips seductively as she leaned closer to him, her hot, sweet breath blowing against his cheeks and neck.

    "Then what shall I feed you?" His emerald eyes shone brightly as he asked before feeling her hand sliding down to touch his body, indicating her choice of meal.

 Chapter 27 27: Elven Ghoul Mistress [Part 2] [R18]

    ?Laura could smell his arousal from a distance, and her mind knew exactly how to take care of his needs while saying her hunger, the thirst inside her.

    However, flesh and blood could be enough; Laura hadn''t had sex in a long time although they might not go all the way, she wanted to experience his huge cock, only having seen an average-sized human and elven one in the past, now wanting to see this monster.

    "I want to feed, please... Let me eat something thick... creamy and filled with protein!" Her voice was sugary, almost begging him as her golden eyes shone with distress.

    She wanted to enjoy her first time enjoying arge cock, thus with the ghoul transformation removing most of her worries and doubts, she stroked along his pants, skillfully unzipping them with familiar movements, tracing her long delicate fingers against the hot, hard rod inside his boxers.

    ''Oh, he is so big and strong. He smells so nice! Just like a thick sausage.'' Laura smiled at herself as her fingertips gently gripped his shaft, feeling how hard and long it was, like an iron bar with only one purpose... to give pleasure.

    He moved his hips a little, thrusting his erection into her slender hands, causing her to moan sensually as the thick, grotesque tip smeared his warm, sticky fluids across her elven cheek.

    Alex felt a sense of evil fill his mind and body like he was defiling her purity as her long pink tongue stretched out, slipping across his tip, enjoying the thick, savoury taste of his cock''s opening and the slimy fluids.

    ''This little elf is really my teacher!? That strict woman who made us run so manyps!? Now she''s sniffing and licking my cock! How magical!'' Alex thought as he focused on the pleasure.

    "Mmm~!" Laura''s eyes zed over in pleasure as she kissed his cock again and again. His scent tickled her nose, reminding her of how different and special this man was, the second man in her life, but their difference was heaven and an insect in the garden.

    ''His cock is so wonderful! I want him to ravage me, make my entire body his shape, let me forget my pastpletely with this moment!''

    Alex was filled with great pleasure the moment her hot breath began to blow along his tip and ns, sending jolts of pleasure through his body, before her soft wet lips pressed against him, slurping gently to suck up all the salty fluids from his opening, sliding her sticky tongue along his ns, as she seems to savour his vour.

    Alex''s breathing grew heavy, and she was so eager that it was clear she had never tasted a cock this size before and was hungry for more, which he could only oblige as she kept stroking slowly, not wanting to go too fast, but not willing to tease either.

    Her hot, wet tongue pushed through the ns of his cock, tasting him as she enjoyed her first time licking another man. His smell mixed with hers; she felt strange in some way but also incredibly aroused.

    The sounds of the room seemed to grow louder; even though there were no windows or doors, Laura couldn''t see the outside as her head turned away to lick the tip once again, pushing her tongue into his opening,pping up the thinyer of saliva that covered his skin.

    "Mmph!!" Alex gritted his teeth; it took everything to stay quiet. Her skilled tongue usage was far moreplex than any woman he had slept with before.

    Amy looked like a pure virginpared to her, and Laura hadn''t even taken him into her mouth yet! She had him right where she wanted him!

    ''Fuck... this woman is deadly!? Are all elven women so lewd and obscene?'' Alex marvelled at her long tongue, almost 15cm long from her lips, as it wrapped around his tip, stroking and milking the top half of his cock, her hands gently massaging his balls and lower shaft with skilled fingers.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''Imagine her tongue is bigger than the guy''s cock... would that be shameful, or would it feel really good to have his entire shaft enveloped by this serpent-like tongue?''

    He didn''t realise it but wouldter in life; elves were naturally talented lovers, their tongues so sensitive that they could detect how excited a man was and what parts he liked most. It was a skill he would never have thought possible for a girl to possess.

    "Mmmph~ Nnmm! Shhlrp...!" Laura''s tongue began to slurp up all her spit before she spewed it back along his shaft, causing it to be sticky and soaked.

    ''It feels so good!'' Alex normally took the dominant side, so this was enjoyable, neither dominant nor submissive, just enjoying her licking his cock.

    Her tongue whirled around his ns as she looked into his eyes, able to taste that he liked it when she made lots of noise and teased under his ns as his thighs tightened and his huge tip spewed more of the tasty juices she was almost addicted to.

    "Can you suck it?" Alex asked, his deep voice filled with a sultry tone while his hands stroked through her smooth, silky blue hair.

    Laura looked at him with her elvish glowing eyes as he leaned closer. "Mmmm~ of course." Her lips formed a devilish smile as his cock slipped from her tongue, making a dirty pop, before pping her cheek, crushing and deforming her soft, marshmallow-like flesh.

    Her mouth stretched open to ept the first few inches of his meat; Laura gulped, her eyes rolling back in ecstasy; just like their tongues through generations of evolution, elves'' throats were a pseudo-sexual organ, feeling a simr pleasure to her vagina, as slowly the thick ns forced her mouth further, scraping along her cheeks and throat.

    Alex could see his ns sliding against her smooth and slippery cheeks as they bulged out; even though elven teeth had evolved differently than humans and orcs, they were sharp enough to puncture his dick if she wasn''t careful.

    "Mmmn~ so tasty.... let me suck on your thick, woman-ying cock~ fufu! Nnnnm... Hhhmm.....Mnnghh!?"

    She felt her jaw stretch as it expanded around his girth until only the slimy base of his cock was left in her mouth.

    Laura didn''t gag, but it hurt, and she couldn''t do it more than that as she felt his cock expanding her throat, like a virgins pussy on prom night, a slight throbbing pain, before her legs shuddered, the pain slowly bing pleasure as she tried to take in some air.

    "Ughh! Mnnbuhh~ Ngh..... Sho...Nnnnm...! Uehhh!" Laura gagged slightly as his tip pushed to the limit, his pelvis squashing her cute nose as bubbles of saliva and his sticky fluids bubbled from her nose as she shuddered from the strange sensation she had never felt before.

    Her body filled with huge amounts of pleasure as she suddenly wondered to herself after tasting a light climax, reaching down between her legs, feeling her slippery, squelching slit as she continued to feel euphoric.

    ''Ah~ did I always enjoy being choked with a fat cock? Or did this transformation make me a lewd elf!?''

 Chapter 28 [Bonus ] 28 Elven Ghoul Mistress [Part 3] [R18]

    ?His thick ns slid deeper into her throat as he grasped the back of her head, moving her back and force to enjoy the pleasure of her soft tongue sliding along the bottom of his cock, while her soft lips wrapped around him, slimy but smooth stroking along his shaft, teasing his bulging veins filling him with pleasure.

    Her eyes rolled back as he moved her hair away from her face; he could hear her breath and feel her warm body, but all she saw was the top half of his cock sliding past her tongue, gliding against her cheek as if the entire thing wanted to get inside her mouth.

    "Uehhhh! Ngh~ Gubuh! Mnnnngh~ Slurrrp~ Ogoh!?"

    "I didn''t realise elves were all slutty bitches! Your cunt is dripping on the floor, damn 200 years old and getting off on a young man face fucking you!" Alex berated her as his pleasure grew, feeling that this woman didn''t want a passive, submissive lover; her body seemed to agree as if it was screaming in bliss.

    With his hands firmly nted on both sides of her head, Alex swayed his hips, pulling back and stretching out Laura''s cheeks as he pulled his thick cock out just enough so his tip popped off her wet lips before forcing it back down to its limit; her eyes widened as he did this again and again, her jaws struggling to open up as she tried to fit more of him inside her mouth.

    As his balls pped into her chin each time his dick moved up and down, Laura''s face became a mass of white slime, like something out of the deep sea. She could hear him breathing heavily, but she felt like she was drowning, unable to breathe as she kept pushing back against him, unable to do more than ept half his length before gagging as it pushed past her gag reflex.

    Alex grunted in pleasure as he could feel her throat muscles expand around his fleshy member; he pulled back a little before plunging forward as her throat mped tightly onto him.

    "Ah... haha! Uuhhh!" She coughed loudly as his cock expanded her throat once again, only to bounce back from the force and stretch it even further until it popped out, and she gulped air for a moment, coughing some more before sucking in all his juices once again.

    Her tongue darted around his ns while she took his whole length back in with the power of a beast. Her mouth was so warm! She had never felt anything like this in her entire life; he felt like the hottest me she had ever been near, her body burning for more.

    "Haahh.... you''re making me go too fast, you sexy little bitch." Alex''s grip on her head loosened but then tightened again, not wanting her to escape as she sucked in as much as possible into her mouth. He enjoyed watching her cute little legs tremble and shudder when he abused her small mouth with his cock. "Mnnnmmph~! Aaaahhhhh!!"

    The elf girl''s hot breath washed across his cock and ns, sending sparks of pleasure through his groin, and with a quick yank from his hands, Laura began to take him deeper into her mouth and throat, her tongue writhing along his shaft,pping up all his tasty juice from his tip.

    "Mnngh! Mnnf...! Aahh! Shh... Sshhiiiit! Ffffahhh! Ahh~!" His cock moved up and down in the wet warmth of her throat, sliding along the tight walls of her oesophagus.

    She began to stumble, spouted drool from her pretty lips, now smeared with his cocks nasty juices, as her nose spewed a mixture of drool and his precum. But the pain was forgotten, even as her mind became lost in a sea of lust and pleasure as her body begged for more, no longer content with just a few inches deep into her gullet.

    ''I want his cock! my mind, body... ah~ when was giving a blowjob this pleasing!?''

    Due to her past partner, the sexual parts of her mouth were never abused; they were adapted to deal with being captured by goblins, orcs and other monsters withrger genitals, while a man with a barely average cock didn''t even touch the sides.

    Laura wanted this whole thing, wanted him inside her mouth until it was buried in her stomach, wanting to swallow him down and feel that warm, wet heat fill her insides with the sweet nectar he produced from his cock.

    ''I have to mess her up, make this woman beg for my cum, drinking it happily!''

    Alex felt that this was only the beginning of his pleasure; his orgasm seemed like it would nevere as his shaft continued to slide in and out of the elven woman''s throat with such force that she gagged more and more as his shaft expanded her throat more than a human could ever do, stretching the soft flesh of her neck and throat while she struggled to breathe.

    "Don''t copse, elven slut, or I won''t feed you!" Alex said, his eyes narrowing as he watched her desperate for air, yet his words caused her eyes to sh and shine brighter, filling her face with a red blush as she became more energetic.

    ''He wants me so badly~ such a cute boy. Don''t worry; the teacher will swallow your huge load and then fuck your brains out!''

    The room began to spin as her eyes rolled back in ecstasy; his hips jerked slightly before he stopped and held himself deep, holding still as Laura fought desperately to breathe around his meaty pole.

    He was so deep inside her, her throat bulging, his thick ns pushing as if to vite even her stomach. He could hear her gulping down air between every breath.

    ''Haah! Siiiiii~! Uhh... haah! Mmphhh... hhhhmf!" Laura''s sounds were erotic as she spluttered more drool, trying to desperately suck it back into her mouth as she reached down to her pussy, rubbing against her clitoris with rapid circles, the moans from her pleasure causing his cock to feel even better.

    "Uhhhh! Haaahhh! Ffff- Aaaaahhhh!"

    Alex groaned as Laura''s tight, slippery throat swallowed his cock; she used her slimy throat to sp onto his, caressing his shaft with her tightening throat while she felt pleasure as if being fucked by a huge cock in her pussy, her body shivering from the sheer sensation of having all his fat ns deep within her mouth.

    Alex''s pelvis jerked against her cheeks as he moved her head along his shaft; each time it bounced against her nose, he pushed her head to take another inch, feeling that hot, wet heat surrounding his meat as her lips slid up his shaft.

    "Mnnnmm... ahhh... haa!" Laura''s voice was filled with lustful cries, but his hands kept her from falling back as he fed her, pushing her to keep sucking him as long as possible, enjoying her desperate attempts at not suffocating under his dick.

    "Nnn... Mmmm! Nnngh! Ssssiiiii~!"

    She didn''t know what she loved more: the feeling of being vited like a cheap whore, or just having his whole shaft sliding in and out of her mouth as his pelvis pped against her face.

    He watched her cute mouth slide along his cock, his fingers clenching the back of her hair tightly, and each time his girth expanded her throat, the elf girl would cry out in pleasure, only muffled by his thick meat.

    Alex could feel the tip bumping against her throat as it undted and wrapped around him, causing a warm, sticky pleasure to fill his body.

    ''That''s good. I''m making a ve of this elf! And she won''t everin because I''ll kill her if she does!''

    His fingers dug into the back of her hair, pulling her head towards his groin as his balls began to tighten, and his cock trembled as his cum began to move along his shaft; Alex pushed deep into her throat before pulling back, now his tip being caressed and stroked by her tongue.

    Laura''s cheeks narrowed, slurping on his ns with a vacuum blowjob; a momentter, his creamy, white semen shot out, filling her soft, wet mouth and throat with a warm jet of sperm.

    "Mmnnghhh!!!???"

    The elf girl gagged loudly and coughed out more saliva mixed with his cum. It didn''t take long for it to be soaked into her hair and smeared all over her cheek and lips.

    Alex grunted as he continued pumping more hot, sticky ropes of his cum out, each spurt hitting the roof of her mouth and trickling down to her tongue and jaw. Each time he pushed deeper into her gullet, a stream of white goo filled her throat and mouth.

    "Mm! Mnnf~! Mmphh... uuhhh... hhaa..." She gasped from each spasm, swallowing as fast as possible to make him keep shooting, but the pleasure of having his warm, thick seed in her stomach was too much, and she found herself choking and gasping for air between each spurt of his sticky load.

    "Uuuhhhh! Aaahhh!"

    Her hands gripped onto his wrists tightly as her eyes rolled back again in bliss; she felt his hands move up her head until his fingers curled around her throat and began to squeeze, forcing his dick deep into her throat each time as if her life depended on it, but that wasn''t enough.

    His fingers squeezed down even harder, and Laura began to feel an ache as his digits became so tight they hurt, squeezing her neck like a vice, but something wonderful happened.

    She heard Alex grunt and groan as his cum shot out one final time; she could hear it dribbling along her tongue, running down her chin and dripping off her lips.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But she couldn''t taste it; her mouth and throat were full. She felt like he was filling her belly with thick, hot cream as if she were a virgin and had been vited by a monster.

    "Ueeeh!? Gubuh~ What....Mnnngh!!??"

    Laura tried to swallow, but it burst from her nose like a slimy fountain, then began to pour from her lips; her face was filled with tears, drool, and his white sperm as she looked entranced.

    Her lower body shuddered as love juices and creamy nectar dribbled from her tight slit before Alex began to stroke along her cute elven ears, sending more pleasure to pulsate through her body.

    And then he pulled his hips back from her face, leaving her breathless as thest drops of cum dribbled down her throat before he pulled his dick from her lips, releasing the pressure from her neck as he pulled free, allowing the air to flow in.

    "You are such a great woman. Did you enjoy your meal?"

    Laura''s head dropped back, gasping for breath as she tried to suck in lungfuls of air while his cock continued to pulse once or twice as it slowly deted, finally falling to her chest.

    The elven woman coughed as she gulped air, still trying to breathe as much air as possible while her lungs were flooded with his tasty cum.

    Alex let out a sigh of satisfaction. "Damn, you''re such a good cocksucker." He patted her head. "That was so sexy! I wish we could keep going, but it''ste now. Let me give you a quick kiss on your forehead before I put my dick back inside my pants!"

    The elf girl felt him kiss her on her forehead. It had been a long since any man kissed her like that. Her mind filled with excitement, pleasure and lust as she didn''t know what to think.

    Alex''s fingers began to massage her shoulders; she was shaking in pleasure and shock at his touch.

    And when he moved her hair aside to kiss her cheek, he pressed his lips to her neck, his tongue running along her jugr in the most intimate way, making Laura gasp loudly.

    Her body shuddered with delight; his kiss lingered on her skin and warmed her up, sending tremors through her entire body as she trembled, gasping.

    He pushed his tongue against her soft neck, feeling the softness of her smooth flesh.

    But then suddenly, she felt his sharp teeth bury themselves into her flesh before a strange pain filled her body; she couldn''t move from the exhaustion from her climax and deepthroat.

    Still gasping, she felt as if he was eating her but couldn''t move as massive bursts of pleasure filled her, she was going to orgasm from him devouring her!?

    "Yessss! Uuuhh~ Mmmm!"

    The taste of elven blood filled his mouth as the warm fluid began to dribble down her neck as if her neck was being milked.

    Laura could feel his jaws biting her throat while his tongue licked away the hot goo, licking the sticky fluids as he sucked on her neck like it was his first meal.

    She didn''t know why, but this made her so turned on! The fact that she had to give her flesh and blood for pleasure caused her nipples to grow hard, and she was trembling as he began sucking even deeper, slurping and licking at the wound in her neck.

    ''He likes the taste of me! Oh, gods... I don''t want this to end.''

    His fingers began to caress and rub her cheeks; she felt a pressure inside her, building and growing until it began to spill out from her eyes, tears filling her eyes as hepped at the hot mess leaking from her neck.

    Her hands gripped the back of his head, pushing his mouth against her flesh, her mind lost to lustful desire; he could do whatever he wanted to her, but her body shuddered, and her body twitched from that feeling that came with him feeding from her.

    ''He needs more.''

    Alex grunted, groaning softly as Laura''s blood filled his mouth, mixing with the thick slime as she gasped and shivered under his lips. It took him a moment to realise that his saliva had already soaked into her neck.

    His hand cupped around the base of her skull, and his thumb stroked her cheek as he watched her convulse, a slimy squelching from her pussy as her fingers drilled inside her while rubbing her clitoris vigorously as sticky honey began to spew onto the ground.

    Laura, herself, just watched him entranced, blood dripping from the small wound on her neck that began to heal, her tongue licking her entire face clean of the white cum, drool and tears. He kissed her once or twice on her eyelids, her forehead, and along her cheeks,

    "Haah. You taste so good! Too bad we''re done for now. But I think there''ll be plenty of chances to have sexter." He stood up, looking down at her as she was still dazed.

    Alex gave a sigh before using one of the discarded shirts in this room from earlier and began to wipe her face and body with gentle dabs; now that he too was no longer hungry, his lust didn''t dominate him, although the sight of this busty wet elf made him rock hard again.

    ''So he can be gentle too? Fufu~ the teacher is so happy; please clean her up! My legs won''t move, and my jaw is so sore. It hurts to speak!''

    Instead, he focused on helping her freshen up, taking a ck suit jacket from his inventory, draping it over her shoulders and fastening the button while giving her some spare ck underwear for women stolen from the school store.

    The cute blue-haired elf girl looked so cute as the buttons popped free and ttered onto the floor; her tits were too big, and she waspletely naked underneath, but for somecy stockings and her heels.

    He grabbed some more shirts off the ground and wiped her down until she had only a light coating of his cum over her body and lips; then he pulled his pants back up, leaving her in her panties, bra and ck jacket.

    ''Such an erotic elf! No wonder orcs and goblins love you all!''

    Alex offered her a hand, helping her walk; as the blood and feeling returned to her legs, she leaned against him with more weight and reliance on him than before, her delicate fingers stroking along his forearm as the door opened.

    Mildred walked in and suddenly stopped, smelling the thick odour, before a slight blush appeared on her cheeks.

    ''Did he fuck her!? No.... they would never... I''m nex....No! It''s just wrong'' Mildred''s thoughts stopped as she almost admitted wanting him, then approached the two and gave Laura a small skirt to wear, making her more presentable.

    "Let''s go; Samantha is waiting as that lecture room is chaos at the moment..."

    Alex didn''t mind, following along with his arm wrapped around Laura, her new beauty shocking Mildred, but wouldn''tment as she couldn''t understand why her brown-haired teacher was suddenly a blue-haired elven milf.

    ''This world is so fucked up!'' She thought.

 Chapter 29 29: Consequence And Guidance [Part 2]

    ?AN: A little dark and grim, please be advised.

    -----------------------

    The journey back was smoother than Alex thought; somehow, the zombies were cleared from this part of the school.

    Who knows when that huge horde would once again descend upon this ce? Such thoughts caused Alex to desire to leave here and find a better ce to set up a small base camp to farm with a small group to get stronger fast.

    ''The items are dropping less since the first days; this isn''t a good sign.''

    Although the hallways were clear of zombies, they were filled with the awful stench of death and decay, various corpses, pools of blood from the students and invading zombies mixed to make a pungent odour.

    ''We must clear out these bodies. Otherwise, those normal students will die.'' Alex thought before grasping their hand, Laura tightly, her youthful look still amazing to him as Maria wrapped herself around his other arm as ifpeting with Laura.

    Finally, after a few minutes, they reached the room; loud roaring and the sound of people being thrown about sounded; Alex felt amused before hearing the voice of his vetsa.

    "Shut the fuck up, you goddamn filthy insects! My mas.... leader wille soon, and then we can organise whether you be cattle or mere bait!"

    "Y-you don''t decide..." Bang! The sound of a fleshy object being smashed before a thud hitting the wall sounded as Alex pushed open the doors with a wide smile.

    ''Why didn''t I know Samantha was so amusing before!?''

    The group of Alex, Maria, Laura and Mildred walked through the door as if causing the already tense atmosphere to explode; all eyes turned towards them as he calmly walked forward and moved beside Samantha and petted her soft blonde hair.

    She narrowed her red eyes and hugged his body, rubbing her face against his exposed chest, sneakily sniffing him with her little nose as she took deep breaths.

    "Faust~ the bad guys were bullying me!" Samantha acted like a poor innocent girl as the males were on the floor, some with broken fingers and cracked legs, and other''s with their family jewels shattered.

    Alex might have regained a semnce of his humane feelings, but that was to his women, allies and family. These people were mere ants or workers that would provide the honey and food for him and his vesta.

    ''How are those abused women doing?'' He thought to himself and looked to the second floor; more than 14 pairs of weak, almost broken eyes looked down upon him, their faces filled with hopelessness and dread.

    Another male was in charge; they began to shudder and worry if, this time, he would be the one to fuck them against their will.

    "Oi! What is going to happen?" One of the angry boys shouted; his courage seemed to spur the others on as they felt entitled.

    "Yeah! Why is this bitch attacking us? We never did wrong. It was Jeff and his group!"

    Alex looked towards the second floor, seeing doubt and sheer disgust on several women''s faces.

    ''They are lying, huh...''

    "Samantha, can you help the girls on the second floor? I want to ask them something," Alex asked in a deep voice, filled with amanding and serious tone.

    Alex lowered his hands, stroking the soft white hair of the mute Maria and the fluffy blue cotton candy hair of Laura.

    She wanted to speak, but her heart no longer felt the guilt it did before; even the empathy towards the girls on the second floor was dull, although this was momentary, and she wouldn''t be like Maria, and some of her empathy would remain.

    "Maria, break all the limbs of every male, then drag them here and pile them in a line, no matter how much they whimper or scream. I don''t care if they are innocent; the truth will soon follow."

    A shimmer in intellect shone within her beautiful ruby eyes as they looked into each other''s faces for several minutes before she nodded, a small voice sounding from her lips, hoarse but close to human words.

    "O...k!"

    Alex watched as Maria skipped over towards the other side of the lecture room, his eyes narrowing before a loud snap sounded.

    "Ahhhh!? W-why!?" A boy with his right leg torn off began to scream and shudder, his body trembling in shock. However, Maria wasn''t finished; taking out a small lighter from her pocket and began to burn the bleeding flesh of his stump.

    "Arggggggh!!!! H-heeeeelp!"

    ''Oh wow, she''s quite violent!'' Alex thought; however, there was no moment his eyes or body felt anything wrong; there was nearly no empathy inside him for these men.

    "Don''t kill them, Maria." He shouted to make sure.

    The screams and wails continued as she began to maim and wound every male, ensuring they couldn''t fight back.

    If they pissed themselves?

    It didn''t matter.

    If they proimed innocence?

    It didn''t matter.

    If they begged for mercy?

    It did not matter!

    Maria caused great terror for the boys, with the scent of blood and urine filling the far lecture room, causing a sense of disgust for the ghouls.

    However, it was self-inflicted, so he didn''t show it. Instead, Maria kicked their crotches with a displeased face.

    The girls heard their suffering; deep inside their hearts, they all felt happy, sneering at the bastards that hurt them, both in body and mind.

    Samantha helped them slowly to the second floor; some of them trembled uncontrobly and urinated themselves when close to Alex as he looked across their worried faces before taking several steps back with a slightly apologetic smile.

    ''These will be my vesta or die; let''s give them a better impression.''

    "Mildred, can you help them clean and give them new clothes after this? A man like me cannot understand their needs, especially after everything."<novelnext></novelnext>

    He paused for a moment, seeing her slight pout while standing behind him, her bow always ready to shoot and protect him.

    "I can only trust you with this, as you still retain your empathy and human qualities. Please, will you help me?" He asked with a softer voice, the charming smile on his devilish face causing her heart to throb momentarily.

    ''He knows I suffered the same and wants me to help them; it seems he remembers at least!''

    "Hmmph, well, I can help them! It''s not a task for someonecking a humane touch!"

    Mildred might not have realised, but the pout on her face transformed into a vibrant smile the moment he asked a favour from her, which was quite adorable for him to watch; this girl was such a difficult woman, yet he was starting to understand her.

    She then skipped to Alex, taking his bag from his shoulder, before darting towards the far wall and began to look through her bag and the spare ones that were carried by Alex earlier,

    ''Cute little Mildred, you cannot escape my grasp.''

    Alex turned back to the girls, his face neutral but trying to appear solemn and soft to them, not wanting to seem like the boys from before, and they closed themselves off for good.

    ''These women have given up; there is almost no chance for survival, but why would I make this discarded trash into my vesta?'' Faust thought.

    "Samantha." His voice was husky, causing her to turn to him immediately.

    "Yes!!"

    Samantha looked delighted whenever he spoke to her, their recent fight and bonding causing her to feel a strange rivalry with the other ghouls around him.

    "Make the women point out each male that abused them, then has Maria drag those males closer."

    "E-eh!?" One of the abused women gasped.

    "N-no... not again!" Another cried as she dropped to her knees.

    "This isn''t a question; it''s an order; point out the males that vited you; otherwise, I will let them do it again!" Faust said, his voice charismatic and devilish.

    Upon hearing these words, Mildred began to shudder and felt it was cruel to threaten them like this; one moment, he was kind to them, but suddenly, now, he became heartless, just like a ghoul!

    "P-please.... don''t make us...." A taller woman, her eyes more vibrant than the other vited women, short brown hair down to her shoulders and light grey eyes.

    Faust turned towards her, his eyes narrow like a hunter looking at prey, there were no words, but she felt a terrifying sensation, dropping to her knee''s as she couldn''t stop her trembling fear from his violent aura, those eyes looking at her like meat and nothing more.

    ''I... I don''t want to die!'' She thought, driven to the brink of death; she made a decision and then pointed towards two males, one of them the boy whose leg was ripped off, the other a nerdy-looking boy with broken sses.

    "Nnooo! Stop!!" The stump boy cried out, Alex thought his name was Wesley or something, but it didn''t matter; he was going to die soon.

    "W-wait... I always love her... so... It was my love!" Screamed the nerdy boy.

    However, his words seemed to trigger several other women to be angered, feeling as if their bodies were treated like tools by men like this, as they began to point at more and more boys until only a few were left on the ground.

    Three women were yet to point out who vited them as they all rocked on the spot, muttering jibberish and shuddering in fear.

    "Kill them."

    Faust said his words were never to be misunderstood by his vesta; he was not ordering them but by the women who were vited.

    "Maria, give each of those that spoke a weapon, have them kill their aggressors, tear them apart, rend their flesh, do not let them have a quick death."

    Faust looked at the three women, still avoiding his gaze as they tried to move away.

    "Make them suffer."

    Hisst words were eerie, making all the non-ghouls terrified, as he walked towards the three girls who refused to point them out while he hummed a strange tune that didn''t suit the sombre atmosphere.

    Faust grabbed the hair of all three girls, his extreme strength tearing their hair as they whimpered and screamed, forcing all of them to watch.

    The first girl, her name wasn''t known to Faust, but she held a small dagger as her messy brown hair filled with sweat swayed; Maria gave her a bottle of water to drink as she gulped down the entire thing before she stabbed towards the boy with sses.

    "Hah!" She gasped as she struck out.

    "Gyaaaaaaaah!!!!"

    The boy tried to move, but Maria stomped on his chest as he was powerless, the dagger drawing close as it cracked his sses, prating his right eye, causing a popping sound to fill his ears as he began to squeal like a pig.

    "Haah! Argh! Nn! Ghh!! Die!! Die!!! Die!!!!"

    "Aahgh! S-stop... H-help!!! Arrrrgu.... gurkk!"

    As if the valve on her broken heart was torn open, tears began to ooze down her cheeks as she began to carve the screaming boy''s body, tearing his cheeks, pulling out his teeth by slicing through his gums.

    Her body felt hot like something had changed, not understanding that Maria had already fed her a bottle of water contaminated by Alex''s Saliva.

    "What splendid massacre," Faust said with a faint smile.

    It was a melody to his ears as the boy''s cries were the piano to her forte.

    At this moment, a new vesta was born, filled with intense hatred, desire, and sweet release filling her body as she grasped the boy''s small member before tearing it off with the rusted knife.

    Her twisted voice sounded momentster as small red glints filled her eyes.

    "Ah, I loved killing you, too; it felt so good~ can you die for me again?"

 Chapter 30 [Bonus ] 30: Consequence And Guidance [Finale]

    ?The girl suddenly changed; her whole atmosphere became twisted and wicked, and the poor males on the ground trembled as she no longer acted scared of them; rather, her fear transformed into disgust and fervent hostility.

    Alex found her captivating as she stood in silence.

    Her hands were covered in flesh, blood and excess gore dripping down as the distorted smashed face of the nerdy boy looked on in shock, his eyes almost screaming, ''This cannot be, she cannot be this kind of woman!'' As if to refuse to ept reality to the final moments.

    There was no gag reflex or moment of regret as under her skin began to wriggle and writhe; although it looked grotesque, this was the moment of her change; it waspletely different from Mildred and Samantha.

    This caused Alex to be interested, and his eyes fixated on her body while his hands squeezed the soft, fluffy breasts of the girls, who watched with a mixture of awe and shock while their bodies winced in pain from his fingers touching their bruises.

    ''Eh? It doesn''t hurt anymore!?'' A ck-haired girl thought as she felt him stroke over her bare tits, several bite marks and deep cuts from their novice weapons, slowly healing the scars and wounds that filled her with tingles of pleasure she shouldn''t have.

    ''It feels strange; my body is tingling!?'' A cute girl with curly orange hair almost cried out, her body almost visibly trembling from the strange pleasure of his touch, all the marks and signs of shame slowly fading each time, she became bolder, the feeling of fear and sickness towards Alex quickly fading.

    What was more fearsome for the girls, they didn''t hate his touch, the mere sight of the men on the other side caused them to feel disgusting, nauseous and want to vomit, yet Alex and his strange aura seemed to calm them.

    However, a momentter, feeling stunned as the pain began to fade, wherever he touched, it began to feel better before a zing heat began to build up in their lower bodies; despite resisting, each of them suddenly began to watch their fellow females with hazy, wet eyes.

    In reality, these three were infected before the girl underwent her change; Alex asked Samantha to distribute the water to those who looked to have the weakest wills and those she knew to be soft and cowardly.

    Although he acted harshly towards them and his ghoul side wanted to discard them, Alex wanted to give them a chance; anything was helpful in this kind of world.

    So, he would make these threee around with a gentle and more seductive touch; if they hadn''t taken in part of his blood and fluids, they would currently be vomiting and nauseous just at his touch, now thanks to his fluids and the early stages of ghoul infection, his affection was gradually increasing.

    Alex looked forward as Maria ignored the changing woman, instead moving to the next girl and handing her a hammer. This time, she looked different to before.

    All the women who didn''t reject revenge, once they watched the first girl act so insane and get her revenge, their feelings against it began to dwindle, only the desire to get revenge on the bastards that hurt them, treated them like tools and garbage.

    She stepped forward before heading towards the male she pointed at, slowly squatting to the floor and picking up the discarded small member of the nerd, grasping it with a piece of cloth between her flesh and the nasty dick.

    "I remember...." Her voice was a little southern and rural but attractive and rather homely.

    Stepping forward, her feet stood above a chubby boy, his cheeks bloodied and missing several teeth because his face seemed to irritate Maria; once again, she squatted down, pping the other male''s cock against the fat boy''s face.

    "Say, Darren, didn''t you love to brag about finishing in my mouth, holding my fucking mouth and nose shut, forcing me to swallow that disgusting garbage?"

    The moment those words sounded, a light p from the shaft of another man pping his face, Darren began to sense rm bells; he wanted to shout and make a noise, beat this bitch off his body and kill them all.

    ''Fuck! Fuck!!! You damned bastard! Fight me fairly; why use these used goods to do it!'' Darren''s eyes looked pasted the cute southern girl, instead ring at Faust.

    His pathetic, misguided anger caused Faust to smile from ear to ear; the pale, ghastly face with sharp teeth suddenly caused all of the boy''s courage to fade.

    Suddenly while his attention was focused elsewhere, the girl stomped on his abdomen, causing the boy''s mouth to open, before she rammed the crushed penis into his mouth, smashing down on his face as the flesh began to turn into a mushy meat paste.

    Darren could only wretch, his mouth filled with the taste of urine and unwashed cock; as he tried to spit it out, her hands and fists began to smash into his jaw.

    Thud! The first hit just dazed him, followed by two more, before she suddenly shot her knee upwards, her lips curved into a fearsome smile.

    Bang! Her knee crushed his jaw, and with a loud crunch, Darren''s lips were torn apart, his teeth shattered and mixed with a penis before she held his mouth shut, her eyes bloodshot as she began to rebuke him, re-living the things he did to her.

    "Do you like that bitch!? Huh? Savour my thick, salty taste, you useless slut!"

    "Mmmph!??" Darren struggled, but what could he do with his arms and legs are broken?

    "Go on, gargle my sperm as you did for all those other guys! I bet you love it. My HUGE cock will make you so happy!"

    Her voice was imitating his during the act before her foot stomped down, as she began tough at him, swallowing his broken teeth manically, bits of his flesh and the cock of Martin, the pathetic parasocial.

    "Nnngh!!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''Bitch! YOU BITCH! I''ll fucking kill you; I''ll fuck you to death, you fucking bastards! All of you!?''

    His thought''s stopped as she suddenly stoppedughing, lost all emotion on her face, as thest of the cock was swallowed into his gullet.

    She leaned close, covering his nose and mouth with her hand, wearing a makeshift glove; Darren was stunned, thinking that maybe she regretted his actions and did fall in love with his cock; the moment he was about to pat himself on the back, she spoke.

    "Is my huge cock going to make you cum? Despite being raped, are you feeling good? Yeah! Take this load; I will knock you up, bitch!"

    The words stopped as she stood up, seeming to walk away, stretching her right leg; even Faust was a little confused, wondering if she was a miss.

    Suddenly as a switch flipped, her body spun around, raising her right leg high into the air to her side as she shot towards him with a spinning roundhouse.

    "LIKE FUCK DID I CUM, YOU STUPID FUCKING CUNT!"

    Crack!

    Her foot struck his cheek with so much power she felt the contact and almost stumbled; his cheekbone snapped before imploding, and while his face began to distort, her foot hit the top of his left cheek before crushing his left eyeball into mush.

    Thud! The boy dropped down, convulsing as he began to choke on the cock in his throat, the shock from his lost eye sending him into paralysis.

    "Ugkkk.....gh....!"

    The sound of him choking irritated her, as she walked up towards him and stomped down on his throat, crushing his windpipe, grinding her shoes against his broken neck, enjoying the slight crunch and iling stumps before he slowly, choked to death.

    "I''m sorry, I lied; you just made me cum now..." Her voice suddenly caused many of the girls to feel confused, but she didn''t care; the moment she killed him and got revenge, the sensations were so intense, along with her slow transformation into a ghoul; she climaxed the moment his neck snapped.

    She didn''t begin her transformation immediately; instead, she turned to look at Faust, her eyes like the three girls now being willingly caressed by him, wet and filled with the desire to live.

    Unable to speak because her breathing was so excited, she opened her lips to mouth two simple words before copsing to the ground, filled with cramps and convulsing, just like the first girl she was about to be a different type of vesta to Maria and Samatha.

    "Thank you"

    The only thoughts she had while enduring this pain were the satisfaction of the first real climax of her life, being set free from the frustration and desperation, and it was all thanks to one man; there was something in her mind that whispered the truth, while her body screamed in delight as if agreeing.

    Like this, all 9 girls began to get their revenge; some were extreme, like the first two, one drowning the man who vited her with her urine before raming a long, rusted pole up his anus, watching him bleed out with a soft giggle.

    Some were quite tame, just slitting their throats after beating the males with their anger and frustration as Faust''s fluids helped them heal part of their negative feelings; no longer hopeless, all 9 women began to see a new path.

    The path of being the one to vite and destroy a path that would make them stronger!

    Mildred, who watched this madness, suddenly understood his actions; her earlier dismay and anger towards him at treating the women like this faded, although his ways were rather disgusting and could never work without his ability and infection.

    ''I am d that they got their revenge. Will my own be as violent and filled with such vibrant passion?''

    She also felt this was shown to her deliberately; the day they met, he swore to help her get revenge, but she began to enjoy being around him; the memories of those days began to fade with his gentle touch and strange warmth that enveloped her.

    ''I cannot forget; this is also a message to me, right, Faust?''

    Just as she thought, the moment she looked towards him, he was staring at her with a nk face, watching her reaction; the moment he saw her eyes and face, the nk face turned into a warm smile.

    He nodded to her, then pulled the three women off the ground by their nipples, forced to use another tactic for these three.

    However, showing them what happened to the men that hurt them also seemed to help. It was not as extreme as the other nine women thaty on the ground and began to convulse, all losing their hair, and organs began to dissolve and be reced by superior ones.

    Faust wanted to watch them change, so they ordered Maria and Samantha to carry them to the second floor while Mildred and Laura would create a small bath with the spare water.

    ''I feel like my first group of vesta will bring me great harvest and...'' Faust looked down to the women leaning on him, their eyes more of dependence than ferocity. ''Some cute little pets to train.''

 Chapter 31 [Bonus ] 31: The Broken! [Part 1]

    ?P.S. This wouldn''t be shown or written, so thank Taylor9189 for gifting the luxury car!

    ---------

    Alex began to guide the girls to follow him, although they were mere broken shells before, recoiling from the sights and words; thanks to their gradual transformation into vesta, all three could now barely deal with basic functions.

    "Follow me." His voice was deep andmanding and caused the girls to shudder yet willingly follow him likembs to the ughter.

    Laura told him she had a private room only a little distance away, back into the main entrance; the four slowly walked across the dirty floor filled with corpses.

    Alex noticed that the three girls never looked down, now seemed to acknowledge the corpses and blood, as if they were still in a dreand where the end never happened.

    ''It''s none of my business, they either ept my proposal and live, or I use them as my food.''

    On this point, both sides of Alex and Faust agreed on those who werepletely useless and refused to take action and help were deadweight, and he had no use for them.

    "Careful, the stairs are slippery," Alex said with a lessmanding tone, with a more gentle and rxing voice, lowering the girl''s tension.

    "Mm."

    "Nnnn"

    "...."

    The three girls followed him upstairs before he opened the doorway to the teacher''s lounge with a slight ck, almost snapping the locked door with his powerful strength.

    ''Whoops...''

    This strength disy caused two women to shudder and follow him like scared deer being chased by a wolf. While thest one hid her face behind the soft pink locks with her light grey eyes watching Alex''s every move as if her mind was thinking something.

    Inside, the room was quite the mess, clearly already ransacked with little to no useful things remaining; quickly to the far left of the room, near the kitchen, he saw a small ck door, which was the night duty room Laura mentioned.

    ''Let''s see if it''s dirty or not.''

    "I am just going to tell you, no one is forcing you to ept what I ask of you in a moment, but know that rejecting will be the worst mistake of your lives."

    Ignoring the girl''s varied reactions, he entered the room; although it wasn''t huge, there was a nice double bed with clean sheets; it was likely used before, but Alex didn''t care; there was dust along the shelves and various small items.

    "Come inside."

    Alex ordered the trio, but they couldn''t resist due to having taken in his fluids; although that didn''t mean he would force them, their final choice would be their own.

    He turned to face them while sitting back on the slightly springing ck bed, observing them with piercing green eyes.

    A woman stood on the left; her eyes seemed to understand this, slipping off her shoes before sighing.

    She was a beautiful woman with long ck hair, a style simr to Sarah, but her eyes were golden with slightly tanned skin, close to a caramel shade.

    ''Here we go again...'' She thought to herself.

    In the centre was a wonderfully cute girl, with huge breasts and messy orange hair, with cute blue eyes that looked at him with a slightly fearful look; her clothes were a little too big, as herrge nipples began to peek from the neck that dropped too low.

    ''What''s going to happen? Will he force us to do those things again?''

    While the third girl was a little strange, with pink hair and piercing grey eyes hidden under her bangs, she seemed the most rxed and looked at him without fear or worry.

    ''I want to live, no matter what the cost!''

    The reason the third girl didn''t mention the men earlier was simple, what if one day Alex lost his control and those men somehow gained power again? Now she realised this was foolish as they were all killed mercilessly by her fellow sisters and regretted not stepping up first.

    Alex looked at the women, the silence causing them to feel a huge sense of pressure before his lips parted.

    "Do you want to live under my protection?"

    "Or would you rather be free to live on your own?"

    He knew it was cruel, but no matter how you paint the world now, it''s a shithole, and there was no room for honeyed words and being a hero, saving beauties for nothing in return.

    "How many times?" Asked the caramel girl, her eyes serious as she unbuttoned her shirt, revealing a modest pair of brown breast''s shining in the afternoon sunlight from the window above them.

    Alex looked at her with a neutral gaze before tilting his head and leaning back on the bed with both hands.

    "I didn''t ask that; simply answer my question, are you going to live under my rule, or are you leaving?"

    The girl''s face looked angry, a sign that his fluids were not dominating her mind; this caused his loins to grow excited; he didn''t want them to obey and ept because of his order, and a strange warped passion began to build in his abdomen.

    Suddenly, before the woman could respond, the pink-haired girl beat her to it, stepping forward with quick and clumsy steps before standing before Alex; she was a short girl, only up to his face height while he sat on the bed.

    "I want to follow you, to live on!" Her cute voice sounded a little hoarse from theck of decent nutrition.

    "Oh?"

    Alex admired her before taking a moment to nce at her with his "Eagle Eyes."

    Patricia Gallows, Aged 19 (Vesta - Stage 1)

    She was a young orphan girl who lived until she was 18 with the help of her matron; however, at the start of this year, sadly, thedy who reced her grandmother passed away, leaving Patricia alone in the world.

    Faced with increasing bills and longer working hours, she copsed under pressure, bing addicted to drugs and alcohol and selling her body to pay the bills and afford her next fix.

    Finally, one of the school teachers discovered her various acts and then used them as ckmail to make her his toy at school; Hanz, the personal education teacher for the boy''s basketball team, then began to escte his demands.

    Thankfully, he seemed to have grown bored a yearter, but by this point, she was a broken wreck, finally able to kick her addiction and live a modest life, but the memories of those nights in the bitter darkness were always on her mind.

    Things only got worse with the end of the worlding; those friends she made over the past few months just shunned her, abandoned her to be used by the basketball team, and likely targeted her due to her past with Hanz.

    The moment she saw Alex and his bizarre visage and changes from the past, a male she used to worship as an idol, he was wild and powerful and worked hard for his money.

    Yet she knew he was devoted to his lover Amy, now filled with the sheer will to survive, no longer the weak-willed Patricia Gallows of the past, seeking to be something more, surpassing those who looked down on her.

    - Level 2

    - upation: N/A<novelnext></novelnext>

    - Title: Low-ss Slut

    - Strength: 7 [10]

    - Agility:  6 [10]

    - Endurance:  12 [10]

    - Stamina:  11 [10]

    - Willpower:  15 [10]

    Skills: Bed Skill(Max), Damage Tolerance, Pain Tolerance, Novice Whip Talent

    Spells: N/A

    Items: N/A

    "You know what it mean''s to make this choice, right?" Alex kept his questions as neutral as possible; if he led them on, then as his vesta, it might twist their answer.

    Patricia didn''t speak, slowly moving towards him before lowering to her knees, pushing her arms together to show her hidden cleavage; a plump pair of breasts slowly slipped out of her loose jumper, revealing an almost pristine body.

    "Do you like what you see?" She asked, her voice filled with a slightly teasing and sugary tone as her chest began to sway from each side, causing her beautiful breasts to jiggle before swaying heavily to each side.

    ''Ah, he likes my body despite being used by so many others; I''m d he doesn''t think I''m disgusting trash!''

    Alex indeed found her attractive, her fair skin and tight body with lots of curvy soft flesh; his desire to consume and devour her also ignited.

    A smile came to her face as she saw his pants moving, showing his fierce excitement.

    Leaning forward her hands slid along his smooth suit pants before she leaned forward, sighing with a hot breath, as she opened her seductive pink lips, wrapping them around his zipper as she slowly pulled it down with a loud sound.

    The other two women looked at the woman offering herself, the caramel woman''s face was delighted at not being the first, and she had a sense of loss; she thought Patricia would get more attention.

    However, the pink-haired girl wanted it more than anything else in the world; she had been given nothing since the beginning of this catastrophe, herst hope to escape death was in front of her, and even if he were to vite her without care, perhaps that would enable her to live a bit further.

    ''I need this chance; there might be only death if I deny him!''

    Slowly, after opening the zipper, her lips were pressed against the ck boxers that became visible, as she felt a huge, hard rod pressing out from the gap, causing her a slightly strange feeling before she began to kiss his cock through the cotton boxers, her mind almost bing enchanted by each kiss and his cocks, thick, musky yet strangely alluring scent.

    ''Oh god, this thing is bigger than I expected... my jaw will hurt!''

    Patricia then began to unbuckle his belt, wanting to see the full-length cock that this strange man had; a sense of excitement overtook her fears and worries as the dark fleshy rod began to pop from the waistband as she slowly pulled them down, along with his ck pants, taking them offpletely, so he didn''t trip.

    "fuck!" The caramel skin girl gasped, seeing the huge rod towering tall, longer than Patricia''s face, as she pressed her face against the hot shaft, her nose softly taking in deep breaths of his scent like a pervert.

    Her heart pounded at the sight of such a massive tool.

    "Wow.... are you a pornstar?" Patricia asked, her tongue sneaking out to slide along the middle of his shaft, her eyes fixated on the grotesque and thick tip that began to erge even further, a sticky white goop dripping from the crown.

    Despite the situation, she found herself wanting it more each moment; she imagined it sliding into her mouth, deeper than any man ever did before, filling her entire throat with its length, cleaning away all the filth that abused her body before, suddenly the thought ''All those hard times were to lead me to this moment!''

    While another part of her brain screamed, ''No! Don''t go down there!'' That same part of her mind wondered why she hesitated when she should be begging for more.

    Part of her reasoned that she was still scared of the unknown, but another part told her that was nonsense, as she would never be able to leave here alive otherwise. If she didn''t take this opportunity, she''d surely die soon anyway, so she may as well enjoy these moments.

    After a few minutes, she lifted her head and stepped back, admiring the monster''s girth and size.

    "Are you going to continue? Show me your skills, Patricia!"

    When he said her name, it triggered a switch; why did he know a nobody like hers? It caused her chest to elerate, pumping the surging ghoul blood that began to form around her body. She slowly began to change without her knowledge, ever so slightly twisting her logic and allowing her to face her horrific past.

    It was as if all her fears melted away, and she was again free from pain and suffering, her hatred for the world ring up with every inch of the monstrous cock revealed.

    "Yes, master," She replied, licking her lips nervously before her hand reached for the base of his shaft, gripping it tightly with both hands, closing her eyes as she began to lick along the underside of his cock with her wet tongue, slowly making sure his penis stayed covered in saliva from her long tongue.

    Obeying themand, a new strength surged in Patricia''s limbs as a perverse pleasure spread from her fingertips. As much as she hated the idea of sex with men before, something was changing; right now, she was in control!

    Not forced, and she could control what happened; the lust inside burned hotter as she continued down his cock,pping at its scalding heat with more vigour; her head bobbed, shaking gently to the left and right as her lips caressed his huge member, first kissing the ball sack near his groin before returning to where they originally touched.

    "Mmmmn~ Good boy! Enjoy my kisses, okay?" Patricia spoke to herself as she licked along his ball crease, caressing each of them in her soft lips with a gentle suck before sliding up the length of his shaft, filling it with her sticky, warm saliva.

    Then she moved higher once more, capturing his bulbous ns within her hot lips and rolling it between her tongue and her cheek, enjoying the salty taste, swallowing her spit repeatedly as the sticky wet sound filled the room, causing both of the other girls to blush slightly, the small strawberry blonde girl looking more aroused as she began to watch intently.

    Alex couldn''t deny that her skills were worth the bed, skill being the max; the sensation of her warm tongue rubbing the right areas of his cock, while looking to check his reactions before slurping on his ns with a violent and slippery twirl of her tongue almost coiling his entire tip.

    He watched closely at how good she was with her tongue, using it like a soft sword, slicing and cutting away at his sensitive organ with obscene wet sounds, spluttering under his ns before wrapping her lips around his entire head; he enjoyed the way her cheeks bulged with each sucking motion as if trying to swallow the whole thing, and he noticed the drool forming around his shaft and dribbling down onto his balls.

    "Good job, Patricia."

    Alex noticed she seemed to desire something rougher; however also enjoyed these gentle actions.

    Thus he gently stroked her head, enjoying her tight throat that began to writhe and wrap around his cock as she lowered herself, a delighted look on her face as drool began to bubble from her nose, taking him deeper into his throat, her soft eyes looking at his intently.

    "Does it taste good, little pink?"

    "Mmmm~ so good! Nnnnm...!"

    She started to gag a little bit, which brought a slight frown to Alex''s face, though he wasn''t worried about her choking or dying; she would do fine enough until they arrived somewhere safe.

    Soon, however, her lips wrapped firmly around the top of his cock, her tongue swirling around his throbbing shaft, her muscles tightening around his cock as she held it fast within her throat.

    Her chin trembled and shook as her lips tightened around his cockhead, forcing her to use all her willpower not to puke or suffocate��though thetter seemed unlikely considering her previous experiences with deepthroating and the fact that she was quite strong already.

    "Mnnbuhh~ Gubuh! Nnnnnm~ Slruuup!"

    But he was pleased to find she didn''t have trouble holding him, even if he had to push himself deeper than most people could manage. He could feel her tongue wriggling around his pulsing pole, ticklishly ying with his sensitive tip before retreating down the length of his dick.

    "Nnnnm~ fuck my face, make your sticky white goo seep from my lips and nose!"

 Chapter 32 [Bonus ] 32: The Broken! [Part 2][R18]

    ?''Ah~ the scent of his cock is the best; it''s crushing my throat; he''s going to overwrite my entire life!''

    As she went lower, he grabbed her hair, pulling her closer to his hips as he pushed downwards, causing her to gag a few times, a slimy bubble of drool spurting from her nose and lips as she ced both hands on his thighs, grasping tightly, but allowing him to slowly thrust his cock deep into her face, enjoying her pussy like throat.

    "Gubuh!? Mmmnph!!" Unable to fight back, her throat and lips were used like a sex toy, but she couldn''t stop the pleasure; it was toote for Patricia as her changes were already happening.

    His pace increased quickly as she epted his size easily; he gripped her ponytail tighter, jerking her head forwards and backwards faster, watching as her pretty face contorted with pleasure, her nostrils ring as she struggled to breathe, but somehow managed to hold her position, even if it required some effort.

    ''Ah, her tight little throat is so good!''

    Finally, he felt her throat rx fully beneath his cock, and he allowed his speed to increase dramatically, his pelvis mming against her forehead each time, sending shivers through her spine. Soon, she was panting deeply, gasps escaping her open mouth, and Alex knew the real fun wasing next.

    ''I feel so strange!? Why does a cock feel great in my throat! This is nothing like before~ what did he do to us!?''

    "Nnmmph... Mmmph~"

    With a sharp intake of breath, Alex shoved his cock halfway down her throat before releasing the pressure on her head, letting her fall back against the wall behind her.

    His fingers dug into her shoulders, holding her steady as he resumed pushing his meat down her gullet, savouring the pleasured moan that escaped her lips as his shaft passed over her tonsils, making them re red from the force of his pration.

    Beneath him, Patricia whimpered loudly as he fucked her mouth; a mixture of fear and excitement made her tremble violently, tears leaking from her eyes as the sheer intensity of the act overwhelmed her senses.

    Forcing her to ept more and more of his giant cock, Alex kept plunging downward, forcing her to work harder and faster to amodate his girth and length; she was doing great despite her inexperience, and he admired her ability to keep her cool despite the extreme circumstances surrounding them.

    "Nnnnph~ so good, Mnnnn~ Mwah!" Patricia kissed his cock with a delighted face, wrapping her hands around his shaft, feeling the throbbing meat in her hand.

    Gradually, her struggles lessened, and she grew used to having such an enormous weapon stuffed down her throat, a thin line of drool flowing from her parted lips, oozing down her neck. Eventually, she could stop fighting, remaining still as his cock plunged deeper into her, passing deep into her oesophagus and making her shudder.

    Atst, he felt his entire shaft plunge deep into her throat; he released her hair, stepping back as he removed one hand from her shoulder. With a satisfied smirk, he looked upon the frightened woman who had enjoyed being treated like a toy; her chest heaved heavily as she tried desperately to catch her breath, unable to speak due to being muffled by his thick cock.

    A wicked grin crossed his features as he grasped his cock with two hands and rubbed it roughly across Patricia''s cheek, coating it with saliva and cum. Then he pped his cock against her nose, causing her to gasp at the sudden assault of air on her lungs; he repeated this action several times, pping his swollen cock against her nose, her face turning bright red as she coughed and spat out excess saliva.

    One final p sent a spurt of clear fluid flying towards her eye, eliciting a surprised cry from Patricia, blinking rapidly and wiping it away with her finger.

    Alex smirked at the reaction, knowing exactly what he wanted: her desire to get revenge for the humiliation.

    Without warning, he bent forward and kissed her forcefully, pressing his lips against hers and forcing his tongue into her mouth, tasting the sweet vour of her juices and her saliva. The kisssted only seconds before he pulled back, leaving her stunned and confused.

    Patricia stared at him wide-eyed, her expression saying everything she needed to say; she was afraid yet eager at the same time. But then, a surge of confidence washed over her as she realised what was happening. A feeling of power coursed through her veins, and her voice came forth with ease. "Please don''t hurt me��. too much!"

    "Ahh�� I can tell you''re excited." Alex smiled at her, nodding as if agreeing with her statement. "I''ll allow you to make this easier on yourself, but you must promise me something else in return��"

    Her words were cut short as he leaned close, cing his cock against her lips, and she opened her mouth obediently, taking him within with no hesitation whatsoever.

    He grunted softly when she swallowed half his length, her throat clenching around his girth, and she moaned lightly as he slid further down her throat, moaning as she sucked hard on his cock, relishing the strange vour of his precum mixed with her saliva.

    Patricia was stunned as Alex used his ability to control his ejaction, to let a jet of hot sperm shoot into her throat, the sudden surprise causing her to cough and splutter huge amounts from her nostrils as his cock was lodged into her throat.

    ''Oh god!? I am going to die!'' Patricia gasped out after coughing for several seconds, gasping at how much it had hurt, yet that wasn''t all��her eyes widened in shock when more spurts shot past her lips and filled up her mouthpletely before she coughed again.

    Alex groaned loudly behind her as he pulled back slightly, watching thest few jets spurt across her cheeks. His cock twitched inside her cheeky little face just once, then slowly slipped free of its prison within an instant or two.

    He watched as her tongueppedzily about his shaft''s base until every drop was gone. She looked at him with wide-eyed wonderment, panting heavily but not quite recovered enough to speak properly.

    A smile crossed Alex''s features as she finally took another breath and began speaking, still sounding like one who''d been choking for some time now. "Your cum tastes good... is that normal?" Her voice sounded strained and weak. The girl pouted prettily.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Not usually," Alex said simply with augh.

    Alex let go of his cock after a minute, allowing her to pull away with relief, coughing briefly before spitting out whatever remained in her mouth.

    Then he stepped back, admiring the sight of his young servant kneeling before him; she was breathing heavily and sweating profusely, her bright pink hair sticking to her sweaty brows. Her breasts rose and fell rapidly with each ragged breath, jiggling visibly with each movement of her chest. She was beautiful beyondpare.

    And soon enough, he decided to take advantage of her beauty, deciding to fuck her brains out.

    Reaching down, Alex gently picked her up, his arm under her bend legs, while the other behind her neck, as he gently kissed her cheek; although she asked for it rough before, he couldn''t do that for the main course; he wanted to remove their fears towards the act, not make them worse.

    "Eh?"

    Patricia was confused, being treated so softly, like a treasure, before he ced her head onto the ck pillow, stroking her soft hair, before helping remove her excess clothes with a gentle touch.

    Her hairy pussy was on disy, causing her to feel shame; since she stopped acting that horrible job, she began to avoid those things, hating her disgusting body, and thus stopped taking care of it, leaving an unkept snatch that was worse after the apocalypse.

    "You look very pretty; I''m going to start now, Patricia," Alex said gently, slowly cing himself between her legs, pushing them apart, and kissing the inside of her thighs. The other two girls are sitting on the ck sofa and watching every moment, the orange-haired girl already breathing heavily with her hands inside her tattered underwear.

    "Umm~ It''s ticklish! Mmmmn~ This that''s!?" Patricia tried to protest, none of her clients or the others ever did this for her, and now she was dirty and defiled and didn''t want to sully him, as she became more honest with herself thanks to the ghoul blood growing in volume each time he touched or kissed her.

    ''He''s going to lick my filthy cunt!? Go on, lick my snatch, you handsome fuck! Ah, this is so damn exciting!''

    Alex didn''t care, his face close to her slightly puffy lips before his tongue slowly slid along her sticky, wet slit with a slow, slithering sway. Hepped at her clit with a teasing tongue, licking at its protruding hood before dipping into her hole, finding it hot and slick as expected.

    Patricia squirmed at his ministrations, a small groan escaping her lips as she felt her clitoris swell; Alex chuckled at her reactions, loving how much she liked the sensation, especially since he nned to give her a lot more of itter.

    After a few minutes of light y and exploration, Alex took charge once again, using his thumb to spread her innerbia apart, exposing her pink, fleshy interior to view.

    As promised, he inserted just his fingertip into her pussy, curving upwards as he moved inward, searching for her entrance, his middle finger sliding past the outer ring of muscle and entering her depths, gliding smoothly without any resistance.

    "Hmmm... you tease~ lick me a little fiercer, coat my slit with your drool," Patricia begged with a sugary voice.

    The young woman gasped quietly as he prated her, his finger slipping deeper as he began to tease the soft walls of her vagina; the slimy hot walls began to tighten around his fingers, as her waist began to sway and circle his fingers that began to stroke her sensitive spots, before he paused, giving her time to adjust to the new intrusion.

    She rxed almost immediately, rxing her vaginal muscles and epting the invading digit. Soon he withdrewpletely, withdrawing his finger and recing it with another,rger one, which caused her to yelp with surprise.

    "Ohhh��"

    Slowly, he pressed deeper, sinking inch after inch until his knuckles brushed against the base of her cervix, and then he started fucking her with long strokes. She panted loudly for moments, and he grinned, knowing she would enjoy this part quite well.

    "Nnnnm... Hmmm! That''s good, please.... keep teasing that spot!"

    Soon enough, he felt her warm, slippery insides grip his thick finger, and he continued to slide further, enjoying the slippery flesh tunnel that began to wrap around his fingers as he leaned forward and began to slide his tongue along her slippery wet slit once more,

    Patricia cried out loudly as she felt pleasure from her snatch and clitoris as Alex began to show his bed skills.

    The slightly hot fluids were sticky with a light sour vour. However, the texture was light, and the taste began to change the more he tasted,

    As well as the fact that her arousal was evident from her quivering hips as he worked his way further inside.

    It wasn''t long before she reached her limit; a scream left her lips as waves of ecstasy rolled through her entire body, shaking her whole frame as she climaxed with abandon. She thought she might pass out for a second, but she copsed bonelessly onto the bed beneath her master, panting heavily as she recovered.

    But Alex did not mind the mess he created; he merely smiled as he stood above the helpless woman, preparing himself for the main event.

 Chapter 33 [Bonus ] 33: The Broken! [Part 3][R18]

    ?Patricia slowly recovered from her climax, her wet eyes looking towards Alex filled with feelings, fear, anticipation, lust, and dislike, all a mess as they merged, twisted and changed after swallowing so much of his semen.

    Her transformation increased each moment, her cute pink hair now filled with sweat, as her hips naturally swayed, showing her flexible movements.

    ''It''s a magnificent dick; I''ve hadrge ones before, but none like this...'' Thought Megan, the caramel-skinned girl who now sat beside the perverted ginger girl who was ying with herself; none of them were maidens even before the end of the world, so it was a relief to see this man didn''t care, or rather had the capital to ignore all the men they''d had before with ease.

    On the bed, Patricia watched as his body moved closer; Alex''s pale flesh with tight muscles from his head to toes was firm and sculpted muscle''s even before he changed; Patrica had used him as her material to get off to clients, closing her eyes, imagining his face it can''t be helped that now she sees the reality. It''s much greater than her dreams.

    ''He wasn''t so hung in my imagination!'' She thought while eyeing the approaching demonic cock, ''why is the tip so thick and such arge, twisted shape!''

    Alex pushed her down with a soft movement, nothing like the earlier fierce deepthroat, his powerful hands parting her thighs while moving closer, now kneeling between her legs.

    He grasped the base of his thick meat stick, pping it down onto Patricia''s stomach, enjoying the soft wobble of her small stomach and the sensation of her warm, sticky slit that almost tried to suck his cock inside, the thick honey glistening between the slight parting of flesh.

    ''She''s rather clean and neat for a slut; Amy''s cunt was messier a few months after we began having sex...''

    Gently, he slid his cock along her slimy slit, the obscene fluids causing a squelching to echo in the room, apanied by the same noiseing from the cute girl who was engulfed by lust on the ck sofa behind them.

    "Mmmm~ She''s going to get railed in front of me! Nnnnph~ So lewd!"

    Her passionate moans were almost like a suitable BGM for the event as Alex leaned forward, his muscr chest pressing against Patricia''s extremely soft breasts, squashing them down.

    Alex was a head taller than Patricia, and thanks to that, even kneeling between her legs, able to look into her eyes at the same level, he could feel her pussy squirming with her hips moving, maybe subconsciously, as she swayed them to the sides, her soft lips parting around his cock, slippery white honey coating along his shaft, as Alex felt a warm heat enveloping his cock. In contrast, the soft thighs rubbed along his outer legs, enticing him.

    "Patricia?" He asked gently, "You okay? You don''t have to do anything if you''re not ready."

    "Eh?"

    The situation wasn''t what she imagined as his hot breath brushed against her cheeks, feeling his huge head pressing against her slit, sliding along as it teased her exposed clitoris, the twisted ns and strange bumps causing her to shudder, desperately holding back her gasps of pleasure, wanting to show her experience and make him beg for more.

    "Such a cute woman," Alex whispered, his hands wrapping around her face, stroking Patrica''s soft cheeks like marshmallows before leaning in and gently pressing their lips like a delicate porcin doll.

    Gradually their kiss escted, and Alex enjoyed the faint taste of cherries from her breath, his mouth opening as their kiss became more passionate, the cute girl matching him, a wet smacking sound filled the room as she began to run her fingers through his soft, white hair grasping onto it tightly as his tip began to press against her entrance.

    "Hmmm... thick... Nnnnph!"

    The flesh of her pussy stunned Alex; it was extremely silky, like jelly, before it seemed to want to suck his cock inside her, the sticky honey dribbling down his cock''s shaft as her tongue timidly entered his mouth, sliding along his gums, as if to taste him more.

    ''He tastes so good~ my first real kiss is so good!''

    Her NG was kissing, refusing to kiss customers as it was something with a different meaning to her, despite the other things that entered her mouth, while the boys that used them as tools didn''t kiss her due to those rumours of her past, started by girls jealous of her being popr with countless boys in the university.

    "M-mmmn~ Nnnnph!"

    Patricia felt his tongue press against hers, tasting something sweet and unfamiliar yet familiar. The kiss grew deeper, stronger, until his hand pressed firmly against the back of her head, forcing her mouth open wider.

    In response, she wrapped both arms around his neck, trying to pull him closer. Their tongues twirled, swirling around one another, Patricia''s fingers digging into his hair as she held onto Alex, her breathing bing ragged as her arousal built up once again, her pussy dripping with her juices.

    As their kiss continued, Patricia felt the tip of his cock begin to push against her entrance, making her whimper as the tip slipped inside her, stretching her out and causing her to feel a pain close to when she lost her first time, which made her feel a sense of rebirth or a second chance from him.

    Alex''s hands slid away from her face and gripped her slender waist, pulling her closer to him as he thrust forward, pushing his cock deeper inside her with a wet splurt, pushing her wider as it reached a third inside her.

    "Ahhh~ It''s good! I feel full~ Mmmm.....Yeah! Slowly, expand my filthy cunt, Alex!"

    Patricia''s eyes widened in shock, her mind going nk momentarily as she felt his cock invade her deepest parts, the feeling of his cock spreading her wide and filling herpletely overwhelming her.

    A new warmth spread throughout her lower half as his cock prated deep within her, and the fact that it wasrger than any other man caused her mind great relief; a mixture of both the ghoul''s blood and her feelings allowed her to reach which made her moan and gasp no longer holding back, digging her fingers into his back.

    His hips bucked slightly, driving himself deeper inside her as her inner walls tightened around him, her vaginal muscles squeezing his cock as if to hold him there, making him groan, the sound muffled by Patricia''s lips.

    Alex felt as if hundreds of soft fingers and lips were grasping, caressing and sucking on his cock, the extreme heat from her vagina far beyond any woman he had experienced before, the suction from her deepest area giving his tip ns the sensation of her deepthroat from earlier.

    His hips trembled from the sudden pleasure while her long tunnel wrapped around him, sliding, jerking and teasing his shaft as if it was a living creature, the sloppy wet fluids causing loud splitters as it churned around his cock, like her pussy was designed to suit his cock and milk him perfectly.

    "So tight...! Patricia, it feels amazing inside you!" Alex knew that although she had tendencies to like it rough, she also desired tender and loving sex; this moment was close to her imagined virginity loss, different from her past, as the ghoul blood began to help her mind rx, forget the worst memories, overwriting her first time with this moment.

    Tears began to cascade from her eyes; she wasn''t unaware because it was done slowly. She still knew what had happened in the past.

    Yet, she could feel Alex entering her, just like his cock, halfway inside her, stretching her, making her feel full and the pain like her first time, his gentle and slowly moving hips causing her to almost squeal from his huge member, as she felt his gentle affection entering her memories, as he started to overwrite the horrible memories.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''Is this your power, your skill? Alex... you look so fierce and evil... but to me, you are the hero I always needed....'' Her thoughts were hazy, feeling his hands stroking her cheeks as his rough thumbs brushed away her tears, kissing her gently, slowly pressing his hips deeper as it reached a ce no male had ever reached before, and he still had several inches left to spare.

    Patricia''s eyes closed as she felt the tip of his cock press against her deepest parts, the intense pressure forcing her to grip his shoulders, biting her lip hard to stop screaming out.

    "Aahh~!" Patricia grunted loudly, her eyes widening as the thick ns pushed inside her depths, making her scream, only muffled by his lips.

    It hurt! She watched nothing like that lewd manga and animations. The pain jolted through her body several moments before her body adjusted, the ghoul blood growing in density and thickness each moment.

    Her ghoul blood let her feel this pain longer, so it could replicate a sense of pain as if to truly make this moment her "first time" as a ghoul.

    "Ooh... ahhh~! Oh god!" She gasped, gripping his shoulders tighter, her voice cracking from the pain. "Oh my fucking goddess, Alex... it hurts...!"

    Alex kissed her cheek softly, feeling her trembling, before he pulled back, his cock slipping halfway out of her slippery hole, leaving a puddle of honey and slime on the floor, before he turned to Megan and the other girl, who had been watching with interest, the two girls turning away as if to hide their arousal and interest.

    Patricia was panting heavily, her eyes watering; the sensation of his cock''s entrance to "that" ce was so intense that even without the added pain, it would be too much for most women to endure. But, as she quickly evolved into a ghoul, she was already ustomed to the pain, and the pleasure now followed.

    "More~ Alex..." Patricia whined in a sultry voice, her legs wrapping around his back, pulling his cock back inside her with a loud slurping pop and wet squelch, her insides tightening around him as if to stop him from leaving again as she stretched out her arms as if asking for a hug.

    Without hesitation, Alex bent over and hugged Patricia tightly, his muscr body almost squeezing the air from her chest as he felt her pussy doing the same to his shaft, the slimy folds moving in various movements.

    ''She''s so flexible and warm inside! Like my cock is getting a foam bath!''

    He was sure this wasn''t normal as they began to change shape, moulding top the twist of his ns, the curve of his shaft and her inner tunnel tightened around his tip, her womb''s entrance now sucking on him like a pair of thick, wet lips.

    ''It feels so damn good! I can''t afford to be soft anymore, don''t regret it, Patricia!'' Alex thought as he began to ept the desire of his ghoul side, wanting to fuck her and devastate her cunt, filling it with his seed.

    "Mmmmm! Yeah....faster....be rougher! Mark my insides with your huge cock!"

    Patricia felt his tight embrace, her chest racing as her distant dream was finally fulfilled; despite knowing it was a mere delusion, she didn''t care! This change was real. Thus her first time was his and would remain his for all time!

    As if to agree with herpletely, the ghoul blood finally surged around her body, causing her to turn slightly pale; her changes were in real-time, tightening her waist, and her ass became plumper, with a soft fleshy bounce each time his powerful hips thrust deep into her flooded cunt with loud splutters as she spewed a mixture of their thick fluids.

    "Mmph!" She grunted, her hands grabbing his shoulders tightly, her legs clinging onto his back. "Fuck me, Alex... make me your little bitch!"

    The words made him growl deeply in reply, his hands gripping around her back tightly as his hips drove into her, sending her further into ecstasy, her body tensing as the pleasure overwhelmed her, the pain mixed with the pleasure causing her to scream, her voice echoing throughout the room as Alex fucked her harder than any other man had ever done.

    Each thrust caused her insides to shake, her womb now opening her doors to his violent ramming, the massive rod now covered in her slimy honey as it slid through her tunnel, pushing her little walls further apart, as she felt him enjoying her body, the throbbing of his cock fulfilling her mental worries, he enjoyed her body, she could make him cum!

    "Yeees! Fuck me, Alex! Fill me up with your cock; make me your slut! Make me yours forever!"

    With a grunt, Alex began to drive deeper and faster, his cock mming into her wet folds with such force that it sounded like thunder. He felt her inner walls tighten around his shaft as she epted the pain, her cries bing louder and more desperate.

    "Nngghhhhh~! Ooh... Alex... I''m going to cum!" Patricia screamed, her mind bing hazy as her climax approached, her body shaking from the intensity of the sensations coursing through her.

    She couldn''t hold on anymore; the pain, the pleasure and the humiliationbined to make her reach her limit.

    "Cum inside me! Give it to me, Alex!"

    Alex grunted in reply, his hands gripping her waist tightly as he thrust deeper and deeper, his hips buckling as he tried to push his cock as far inside her as possible before he suddenly mmed deep inside her.

    His cock pried inside her womb, viting a ce that only he had touched, now marking it with his sticky precum with each thrust, causing her to cry out in pleasure, her inner walls milking his shaft as a single jet of hot semen shot out from his tip, sttering across her inner walls.

    Her orgasm hit her hard, her whole body trembling as she clenched down on him, the intense pleasure rushing through her body like an ocean wave.

    With each spasm, the pleasure increased tenfold, and her inner walls tightened around him, milking his shaft as she tried to milk him for everyst drop; a few more spurts escaped his tip as he filled her womb before he came for real, like a flood, shooting his seed deep inside her.

    "Aaaah! Ahhh! Aaahhh! Uuungh!" Patricia screamed, her mind losing control as she felt her womb''s walls squeeze out his seed, coating his cock and balls with the sticky fluid she kept clenching, milking him for everything he had.

    After several long minutes of this, the tension built up inside her body, the heat rising until it was unbearable, and then, with one final shudder, her orgasm peaked and crashed over her entire body.

    "Mmmphhh~!" "I''m cumming! I-I''m cummiiinnnnggg~!" Patricia moaned loudly, her mouth hanging open as her vision blurred and went dark; her mind was lost in a haze of blissful pleasure.

    As her mind reached its limits, Patricia''s eyes rolled back, and her limbs grew weak, her arms falling limply to the ground, making her copse atop Alex''sp, his strong arms supporting her weight as she shivered from the aftershocks of her climax.

    Alex held her tightly, feeling her tremble beneath him, the heat inside her building rapidly. It wouldn''t take long for her to transform fully.

    He leaned forward, kissing her neck lightly and whispering, "You''re mine now."

 Chapter 34 34: The Exorcism Of Megan Bismark [Part 1]

    ?Megan stared at Alex as he spoke to Patricia, his voice low and deep as if he had readied himself to do something very nasty, yet he had spoken calmly enough.

    Patricia''s eyes closed tightly, moving rapidly inside her eyelids; her face flushed red from her recent climax; her skin glowing from the intense pleasure, and her hair looked coated with oil or lubricant.

    Alex had never seen her like this before. He had never seen her so eager, passionate, and willing. Not once had he seen her look so happy, so alive.

    This wasn''t like the woman he knew, but he liked this version better.

    The girl brought here was not the Patricia he knew; she was entirely different. And he wanted her to stay this way for as long as he could keep her alive.

    "Ah... ah... Alex..." Patricia said quietly, her voice trembling as she trembled underneath Alex''s arm.

    She began to call his name, and her skin began to crack, blood about to seep out as he lifted her like a princess and dashed into the bathroom, thankfully there was still some water when he turned the taps, thinking it wouldn''t be long before that stopped, no longer worried about passive infection, heid her in the bath. He turned on the taps, watching as the water turned dark red before a shade of ck.

    "Shanon!" Alex shouted with a slight roar before the orange-haired girl shuddered, before pulling her soggy finger from her slippery cunt; not sure how many times she reached a light climax from watching him fuck another girl; the ghoul blood would change them all differently; and not even Alex could know how it would affect them.

    "Cing!" Shanon said, before dashing towards the bathroom, almost tripping on Patricia''s discarded clothes; when she emerged in the bathroom, her eyes were opened wide, with her jaw dropping as the above-average beauty of Patrica was now a world-ss beauty and seemed to be improving each moment!

    She felt a rough hand tapping her shoulder before looking up at the muscr Alex, his body slightly shimmering from the sweat after sex, his wild eyes causing the cute girl to shudder before gulping deeply.

    "Watch her well, and I''ll reward you with any y you want~ cute little Shanon and her sneaky voyeurism."

    His deep voice was fleeting before he left the small en-suite bathroom, mming the door shut and looking at Megan, her breasts still exposed, with her dark pink nipples erect and swaying with herrge breasts that moved with her breathing.

    "I kept you waiting, right?"

    Megan looked at him, her face blushing, biting her lower lip and still trying to act in rebellion however seeing him with Patricia and the ghoul blood slowly lowering her defences and resistance against him caused her to begin feeling a sexual attraction to Alex, not emotional, pure and explicit sexual feelings.

    "I want you to rail me, make me forget all the disgusting things that happened if you cannot do that before she finishes her change; whatever it is you did to her, she seemed happy, so I won''t judge and will ept the same, however, if you fail. I want you to kill me if I cannot kill myself, okay?"

    "Oh?"

    Alex felt her words were a little sad, but thinking of her experiences, he decided to nod before checking her details with his "Eagle Eyes" skill.

    -

    Megan Bismark, Aged 22 (Vesta - Stage 1)

    A girl in a devout Christian family spent her life in a warm and ordinary family.

    Once she went to a southern university, she fell in love with a man already working at arge business; her parents disapproved of this but eventually epted the situation. However, they didn''t stop her as she genuinely seemed to love the boy; this rtionshipsted quite a while; Megan worked part-time at a bar to earn money for their dates, not wanting to seem like a gold digger and after his money, thus it seemed like a good future awaited her.

    However, the older man eventually lost his job and became more arrogant and aggressive and sometimes demanded she works more shifts to help him pay her shifts, at first it wasn''t aggressive but more guilt tripping her about all the times she stayed there or the time he paid for a stay at a small holiday cabin during one summer break.

    Megan said yes; she loved the man even if he lost money! She was filled with a sense of purpose; he needed her! This caused her to work hard for over a year before suddenly she noticed he would be absent from the house several times a week, not returning home as they began to live together while she studied in her third year, ready to graduate in 8-9 months.

    The situation began to change rapidly; he began to drink more often, demanded money and became forceful when it came to sex,ining she must be cheating because she never asked for it anymore; in truth, she had been feeling sick and very tired for the past few weeks and thus wouldply by giving him oral, before vomiting in the bathroom, causing him to be more disgruntled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Two monthster, she noticed strange changes in her body and wanted to eat strange things; these symptoms began to trigger rm bells, so she quickly bought several pregnancy test kits.

    In a small urinal at work, she sat inside the stall alone because when she mentioned this in a text, her lover Martin blocked her number and caused her to feel frustrated as she looked at the test inside her trembling hands.

    Positive.

    Megan rushed home, wanting to share the news; although things were bad, this was a crystal of their love, something to be treasured, however when she got home earlier than usual, there was the sound of gasping and the squeaking of a bed, Megan opened the door to see a strange fair skinned blonde woman, who looked around 25-26 pping her hips down on Martin''s cock, calling out his name before she heard the familiar grunt.

    Martin came inside the woman.

    When she entered the room and caught notice of the pair, there was no rushing or sense of being caught by Martin. He just looked at her and pulled hisid member from the blond woman before stepping forward and looking at Megan with a slightly cold look before pushing her backwards, causing her to slip from the porch door, tumbling backwards down two flights of metal stairs.

    She merely looked at him in shock, the strange feeling as his eyes were like seeing a stranger, someonepletely unrted to him, as he looked down at her body on the ground being pelted by the rain through the apartment''s blinds.

    The next time Megan awoke, she was in a hospital in the far north, only her eldest brother in the room reading a newspaper almost a yearter, causing her to feel it might be a practical joke.

    However, the truth was simple; everything was over; she suffered minor damage to her brain and entered aa; upon learning about the miscarriage, her mother and father were heartbroken, and her dad went to Martins''s ce and beat him half to death.

    After that, she was sent far away to live with her eldest brother and attend a new university from scratch, forever known as the ck sheep of the Bismark family.

    Thus she spent a year or two at the university two, almost three years older than the other students, trying to form shallow bonds and unable to feel the emotion of love and, sometimes, hooking up with guys to fulfil her bodily needs. However, those were rare and never repeated.

    The moment the world ended, she lost all hope with low willpower from the events that never recovered; she only kept going by her cute friend Shanon and the strange Patricia, who seemed to have simr darkness in her past, forming a strange trio of two dark women with baggage and the weird ginger from another country.

    - Level 1

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: ck sheep

    - Strength: 12 [10]

    - Agility:  11 [10]

    - Endurance:  11 [10]

    - Stamina:  10 [10]

    - Willpower:  5 [10]

    Skills: Resistance To Mental Attacks, Flexible Body, Broken Will

    Spells: N/A

    Items: N/A

 Chapter 35 [Bonus ] 35: The Exorcism Of Megan Bismark [Part 2]

    ?Megan lifted her legs, the flimsy skirt dropping to the ground as she spread her legs, cing both feet on the ck sofa like the letter "m" before the caramel-coloured slit revealed its glistening attraction, thick strings of her nectar began to ooze from the neat lips pooling just below her plump ass squished on the sofa''s cushion.

    "Do you like my used, filthy pussy? Are you a helpless pervert?" Megan turned her head to the side, noticing his intense gaze, glimpsing his cock suddenly erecting in seconds as her body burned with mes beyond her control.

    Alex''s steps were slow; as he considered how to satisfy Megan, she was nothing like Patricia, and mere pleasure would only make her orgasm and not touch her shattered heart, maybe creating an imperfect or iplete ghoul.

    ''She doesn''t need to be rushed.'' He concluded, slowly sitting beside her, avoiding the desire to touch and enjoy her beautiful body, his cock twitching in anticipation; as he was about to touch her, he jerked his hand back in disgust, shaking his head.

    ''I won''t do it this way; let''s learn more about her.''

    Megan looked at Alex, his body dropping beside her as his naked ass sank into the cushion, his mere presence driving her insane, her body throbbing and screaming to pounce on him; before she was upied, his deep voice sounded before a soft hand brushed past her cheek;forting but nothing she never experienced with other guys before.

    "Can you tell me more about yourself?" Alex asked Megan, his lips forming a charming smile.

    Alex looked at her eyes; he earned a few points by never trailing them down to her breasts, ignoring her cute pussy with the curled ck hair along her pubis in a fluffy strip.

    "Well... I don''t know where to start..." Her voice was soft yet trembling with desire; in a way, she was d that Alex was here now. "I''ve been through a lot of shit since I was a kid... Haha." Alex found her soft and melodic voice very soothing as his hand began to massage her neck, slowly as her bones cracked lightly and tight muscles began to loosen.

    She found herself leaning forward, letting his hands ess her back, which was horrible due to herrger breasts and azy attitude towards working out, only doing the bare minimum. His hands were warm and gentle as they rubbed and massaged her back, soothing away the tension in her body and making her feel so much better.

    "A few years ago... I had a boyfriend who I loved so much..." She blurted out, scared as she felt his hands move suddenly, but Alex continued as if nothing had happened to signal her to continue her story about him.

    "He was so kind and gentle; we would hold hands as we walked somewhere together, or he''d hold my hand while we slept because he said I was cold... He never forced himself on me or pushed me off hisp or anything like that... He was just so good." Megan sighed heavily as Alex kissed behind each shoulder de while continuing his gentle massage.

    "I felt so happy every day... But then... He got fired... Or rather..." She bit back tears, now sitting between Alex''s legs, smoothly moved during his massage as she reminisced about a past she had tried to seal for over two years.

    "It all went wrong after that... He began drinking more often than usual... He began paying less attention... One day, he went out for drinks with friends after work; I didn''t see him for several days because he refused my calls or texts... When he finally returned home after three days... He came back drunk! I remember he stumbled into our bathroom and vomited into our sink before passing out on our bed." She looked angry instantly before looking away again without saying anything further.

    Alex didn''t mind about her past; he too had Amy and the many other women he slept with; because he knew the basics of her past, it made it easier to empathise with her; now, he moved his hands lower slowly as he began to help massage her waist; although she would be easierydown and if her ass wasn''t so huge; but he didn''t mind.

    ''This girl, so much for not caring; pretty much just bottled it all up...'' He thought sadly as he squeezed gently on Megan''s ass cheeks before moving up towards her waist, enjoying her light moans naturally escaping her lips. "And then?" Alex asked for more information from Megan, who seemed rather dreary.

    "I knew something had happened while he was gone." The woman sighed heavily again but didn''t continue on further than that.

    "I called him several times when I found out he wasn''t working or calling me, but he never answered once..." She sighed again as Alex used fingers from both hands together from both fingers working on both sides of Megan''s waist before moving up towards under each breast.

    "Mmmmm, he found another woman; despite asking me to work extra jobs and cause my studies to suffer, I wanted to be an interior designer.... so badly!" She said with anger and sadness as Alex''s fingers pressed against each nipple gently yet firmly while still massaging her; Megan looked at him with wet eyes, slight tears dripping from the corners.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I wanted his attention back... But he never did! He told me things had changed for him! That it wasn''t just about being nice or gentle anymore! He said something like, ''he wanted more!'' I didn''t understand what he meant by that..." She said quietly without saying anything further.

    Her body trembled as Alex''s fingers continued their slow pace between each nipple before moving away from them slightly.

    "Then... I found them one morning;ing home early from work, he was fucking her on our bed, OUR bed!" The young woman said angrily, with anger and sadness filling every word until there was nothing left from anger or sadness left within herself. "That bastard! After all that time together!" She added softly before looking away once again.

    Alex listened quietly; his touch helped slowly reduce her resistance to the ghoul infection; hot sighs escaped her lips as she became impassioned, pushing her breasts against his fingers to get more pleasure. "At that time..."

    Megan didn''t continue her word''s before; she bit her lips and looked back to Alex; his massaging caused her to feel wonderful, not just sexual pleasure, but her body felt rested; he listened to her without speaking or interjecting, and the look on his face was gentle, there was no judgment or dislike, which caused her heart to feel even more consumed by the strange changes in her body and mind.

    ''Why don''t you frown? I am not squeaky clean, even before those males vited me; I slept with countless men to wipe away this disgrace...''

    She was scared that he couldn''t ept her darkest secret, something that even Patricia and Shanon didn''t know. Yet Alex seemed so different from those men who hurt and abused them; despite his tribal skin markings, sharp teeth and fierce scars (although not bad considering he was an actual ghoul), Alex seemed different than any other man she had met before...

    This wasn''t the first time she had spoken about her past, but even after the first words, the boys would withdraw; after fucking her, they would never call or speak again, even more so after this story.

    However, this time, there was no recoil from Alex - no rejection or disgust! It was so strange seeing someone like him ept something like this! She feltfortable again with him, even if it felt like an odd feeling of guilt for doing so.

    "It wasn''t long before that... My periods stopped! Even though I would try to keep track of it through my period app on my phone because I always had it on me... It just... Stopped!" Megan said quietly as Alex listened in silence again after asking if there was anything else; however, there was nothing else she could add at that moment.

    Alex didn''t mind about this either: if men are going to reject you for your past, then they weren''t worth your time anyway! The ghoul could tell that Megan felt better just by speaking those words aloud while his fingers continued their slow pace around each breast until he moved away to lift his hands from both breasts and onto Megan''s waist once again.

    Megan''s voice sounded fragile; different from her feisty and resistant tone; like she was afraid, worried about being rejected once again; her hands grasped his thigh, Megan''s nails almost prating his flesh as she forced words out.

    "Alex, let''s say... If a woman you met and wanted to be with was pregnant before meeting you, would you break it off with her? I mean... The baby isn''t there; she just had a pregnancy history, and you would never be the first man for her..." She asked seriously but without hatred or meanness in her voice; curiosity filled it rather than judgment or disgust.

    ''I don''t care how his skill changes me; or has changed me. Saying this, knowing I loved Martin shows that Alex didn''t bend my will nor delete these feelings, and I hope he will ept my past; no other was willing, and my heart is too fragile to believe in the white lies a man tells of getting me into bed anymore...''

    Megan only thought this because he rejected her body clearly; Alex could be fucking her right at this moment if he wanted; thus, she decided to trust him, even a little, with the faintest of hope.

    She no longer felt confident, like an iplete woman due to her past; every rtionship with a man in the future would be empty andck meaning.

    Because of that one mistake, that single fall and miscarriage, Megan could no longer have children.

 Chapter 36 36: One Last Chance! [R18]

    ?Alex thought seriously momentarily, his hands resting on her sides, enjoying her soft waist as his fingers began to sink into her plump flesh. He didn''t want to take this lightly, despite the ghoul thoughts screaming to throw her down and get the shit done.

    ''It''s not something I care about.'' He thought and decided to bepletely honest.

    Megan was leaned against his chest; watching him with her head turned towards him, she could feel his still erect rod pressing between her ass with great power, vastly different from all her past men; yet the fact it didn''t wither for a moment caused her to feel a touch relieved.

    ''Is he different?'' She hoped.

    He pulled himself up to see into her eyes, his expression showing serious concern as he nced over her body again before looking deeply into her eyes.

    "I would ept her, although I don''t like the idea; it won''t make me break up. No matter her past, why can''t I ept everything about her if I im to like or love someone? The past is the past. I cannot change it, so why not ept it with a smile, filling her future with happy moments beside me?" He spoke softly but with determination.

    He then kissed one side of Megan''s head before speaking again after he pulled away from kissing her neck and face. "I would ept you because we both have baggage to carry on our shoulders." He smiled as he looked down at Megan''s shapely ass hugging his manhood before speaking again but with a different tone, "But I will be as gentle as possible."

    Megan''s eyes widened from his response and follow-up, feeling his hands sliding up her sides, no longer a massage but caressing her breasts, teasing her nipples between his fingers and thumb.

    She could feel his huge rod throbbing under her ass as Megan''s heart began to race; too confused on how to react, he seemed to understand it was her past, unable to deal with the sudden changes, so he decided not to push things... But then he made it worse...

    "Alex?" She asked tentatively as he seemed suddenly nervous after saying those words... ''He might be saying this because he wants me?'' She hoped. "Are you sure you''d ept me even if I were pregnant?" She said nervously.

    "I would ept you even if you were pregnant," He said more firmly but still with hesitation as he gripped one breast firmly in his hand and began caressing it gently and firmly; Megan trembled at first but then closed her eyes and leaned back against him as his other hand slid down towards the top of her thigh stroking along her.

    "T-then, if I couldn''t have a child in the future, would you treat me differently from the others? Like Patricia or Samantha?" She asked nervously and tried not to be hurt by the possibility of rejection.

    "If you want me to be honest... Yes," He whispered into Megan''s ear before kissing it gently but firmly as he stroked between her thighs with one hand while guiding his long shaft along her slippery, squishy slit.

    Megan''s eyes widened, knowing it was too good to be true, trying to struggle from his grasp; before his next words sounded and stunned her because it made his first sentence opposite! "I will always treat you as special..." He whispered again after he kissed again, although more firmly this time, as his fingers dipped between both lips... "As special as possible... And I will prove it."

    Megan was shocked by his words! Was that true? Was this man going to treat her well? Had she been tricked... And what did he mean by "as special as possible"?! She felt like crying upon hearing that! Just when she thought all hope was lost! The man made up for all those who said they would ept her for sure, then vanished.

    Maybe she was foolish for trusting him; he might kill her after sex, throw her to zombies, but something deep inside her whispered to trust him, give Alex a chance, and so; she did, spreading her legs and rxing her waist as she leaned forward, letting his grotesque tip rub along her slit; spreading his sticky juices and smearing her nectar along his hot, throbbing shaft.

    It felt good... And when his rod moved deeper between Megan''s dripping pussy lips... She felt like crying! He was so big! And yet... Somehow... It felt so fucking amazing inside her!

    "Ahh..." Megan moaned lightly as Alex''s cock moved along her slimy wet lips, teasing her cute button, still protected from his teasing with a small brown hood.

    "Don''t tease me..." She whispered after feeling like crying out loud because of how well it felt as Alex moved closer and closer until finally... His tip pressed against that sensitive entrance to Megan''s vagina! , its warm, soft flesh pulsing as her honey began to bubble and drool onto his cock.

    Her legs squeezed tightly when it finally rubbed against that tight opening inside... The tip entered inside... pulling at her insides, stretching her beyond any man or sex toy before; his warm shaft throbbing as he gyrated his hips, teasing Megan''s entrance only two inches inside her soaking pussy.

    It felt so good! So warm! So soft! So right! And yet... She felt so wrong! As if this was going too fast! As if this vited everything that was supposed to be right! After all... This wasn''t supposed to happen! This wasn''t supposed to be happening!

    ''But I want it to happen! I want this! Don''t let me down, Alex, this is myst glimmer of hope... if you keep holding thest slither of my heart and protect it, I will give you everything I have!'' She whispered in her heart before pushing back on his cock slowly.

    Finally, he prated her hot, slimy flesh tunnel as her insides began to tighten and coil around him, like millions of soft lips all puckering and kissing along his meaty rod.

    "Mn!" Alex grunted when it finally happened; Megan''s insides gripped his shaft tightly as he tried not to push too deeply into her warm, flooded snatch, but now that he did prate deeply into Megan''s body... He couldn''t help himself groaning with pleasure as he slid deeper into Megan''s pussy until finally... He hit something deep inside him that made him twitch in pleasure, causing him to groan deeply...

    "Aahhh!" Megan groaned loudly when she finally felt him sink deeper into her body. She knew this wasn''t right! She knew this wasn''t supposed to happen! It was wrong! It wasn''t just because it felt good but because deep down... Deep down... But there was something else too...

    Something else that made it feel right? Something else that made it hard NOT to push deeper? Something else that made him feel right?! What else made him feel better than any other man or sex toy?

    In truth... It felt perfect! Perfect, because it felt just right! Just right for both of them! Megan felt herself tensing up before giving up on resisting even more so as Alex groaned with pleasure when he felt Megan take more of him without any resistance from her body.

    And when he moved back into position again... Megan let out a loud cry of joy as he pressed forward once more into her hot tunnel, making sure he reached that deep spot inside as his tip slid against deep parts of Megan''s pussy, which made him gasp with surprise.

    Her legs tightened as she felt a strange, blissful pleasure; everything that mattered before vanished as her ass pressed against his pelvis; the loud p of her fleshy cheeks against his body caused Alex''s cock to throb inside her wet, slimy tunnel that coiled and undted around his thick club that continued to expand and churn her insides like a pestle inside a mortar.

    "Your pussy is very noisy, Megan. Are you that turned on?" Alex asked her; as she leaned against his chest with an arched back, sweating lightly on her forehead. "Mn..." He grunted as he held onto her waist tightly, his hands gripping the fleshy sides of her hips.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time, he pushed himself deeper into Megan''s slick wetness multiple times - each time driving towards some unknown point within where there seemed unbelievably good vibrations singing through every inch of the girl''s cunt walls as they clung fearlessly to Alex''s shaft for dear life��

    "M-mmmn~ It''s good! Nnn.... very deep!" Megan replied with a panting voice, her huge ass pping down on hisp as she thrust herself, clenching her ass tightly as he prated to near her cervix, still too nervous about taking all his cock and letting him prate that far.

    Her tight pussy clung tighter than anything he had felt before, pulling his foreskin over his cock''s tip, all his creamy white precum spurting into her warm, sultry tunnel. Only this could make such pleasurable noisese from this little caramel mare. Perhaps this man had been brought here by fate or destiny; perhaps this was meant not only for one night but forever!?

    Alex was already filled with lust and desire, having grown rather fond of this adorable youngdy who gave off this strange aura about needing protection. She panted heavily with each quick movement while leaning forwards, now galloping with her thick hips, his cock prating her at different lengths each time, causing her insides to quiver as she felt a climax building inside her.

    ''His cock is so good! It doesn''t slip out, no matter how much power I lift my ass to pound him! His curved tip and the thick ns are like hooks, stopping his cock from leaving~ damn, why is my body so happy?'' She thought while arching against him, pressing her back against his face with blushing cheeks as she was drenched in sweat and worried she didn''t smell good.

    "Mmmm, you smell so good!" Alex said; his voice sounded enraptured as his hips began to thrust upwards; matching her galloping motion as the pair began to enjoy a rough and rapid fuck; her slimy little pussy expanded by his huge cock, filling the room with an obscene spluttering sound as her pussy began to squirt bubbles of their mixed fluids as he rammed himself to the base; squishing her soft pussy against his solid pelvis.

    The sound was so damned erotic. So utterly filthy yet oh so satisfying. As though he hadn''t heard such high-quality sounds since fucking Amy in the ass for an entire night! Yet even then... Subtleties were missing between this dirty slut whose moaning grew louder alongside hers... Blood roared in Alex''s ears at this sound alone...

    "Hmmm.... don''t tease... Ahn...Mmmnn!"

    This sexy woman was enjoying this screw session even more than him! He could feel her hot pussy clenching as it bubbled and spewed out more of her warm, silky honey that started to dribble down his shaft, squelching with each thrust as his hands grasped tightly on the ck sofa with trembling legs.

    Alex lifted her heavy body, his cock sliding out of her with a heavy and loud pop before white goop began to drool from her parted lips and gaping entrance; Megan gasped as if unwilling to stop; before she was turned around in mid-air; now face-to-face with Alex as his gentle eyes filled with a hint of lust peered into her''s; his cock''s tip easily sliding back into her slippery, flooded cunt with a squelch.

    "So beautiful..." The man breathed audibly before lifting Megan higher by her shoulders until he could begin pounding away earnestly. And yet... Even when he did start moving faster and harder...

    "Ahh..." She moaned lightly when Alex pulled back slightly before mming forward with full force. "Uuuh..." Her eyes widened when he began picking up speed rapidly until finally... Suddenly...

    Her eyes rolled backwards when Alex mmed into Megan''s pussy hard enough to cause wet smacking noises around them both... And then again, when he pounded into that sweet ce inside...

    Making it tremble uncontrobly when he did that again... And then one final time, he drove into it for what felt like ten seconds straight until finally: "N-No..." She screamed at first when she felt him drive into that sensitive spot inside without mercy, but then...

    All went quiet except for gaspsing from Megan as something magical happened deep inside of Megan�� A feeling like an ecstasy exploded deep within Megan''s body like fireworks exploding all across the globe! When it eventually faded down after what felt like minutes upon minutes of mind-blowing pleasure...

    Megan copsed on top of Alex, writhing like jelly on his chest as they both enjoyed the slow grinding motions of his cock against deep parts of Megan''s vaginal tunnel, feeling every twitch and jerk of Alex''s cock against those sensitive spots deep within that made puddles form around their bodies.

    "Haa..... Mmm.... Nnnn~"

    Alex could feel her insides grow warmer; the slimy honey flowing in great amounts as he remained trapped inside her womb; its hot walls contracting with her pleasure, wrapping around his huge tip as his ns rubbed against her entrance, pulling on her fleshy walls slightly causing a slightly pained look on Megan''s face; followed by a relieved look filled with intense pleasure.

    She kissed him passionately when she finally found the strength to do so. Her arms wrapped around him firmly when she finally stopped kissing him long enough to say something breathless but passionate.

    Her tongue explored all over him while suddenly grabbing onto him firmly when she realized she had be too weak to move again nor resist any longer. So she grabbed him instead to give him something to hold onto in case she lost control during orgasmic bliss��

    "��I''ll be yours." She whispered in Alex''s ear while licking his cheek. Then - without warning - very quickly - and without any preparation or forey whatsoever - Alex buried himself balls-deep into Megan all at once and held onto her plump ass cheeks tightly behind before hammering them down like drums and driving all his meat right back home where it belongs�� Into Megan''s quivering slit and a tight hole where it belonged and would stay for eternity��

    In a single motion! It seemed impossible until he did just that; cumming instantly into the lovely ck-haired girl who came with a scream and a shuddering climax just momentster, feeling his hot sperm filling her insides; although she knew it could never happen, his flood of hot white cum began to fill her in huge amount''s even to make her stomach bulge slightly.

    "Aaahhh!" Megan cried out until she finally copsed over the man under her, panting loudly beneath the ceiling fan above them as she breathed heavily with a flushed expression that made Alex smile more tightly at this point than ever before!

    She felt embarrassed at the dirty and lewd soundsing from near her ass; she felt his huge load of sperm bubbling and churning inside her as it began to leak from the openings of her soft little pussy; even worse as he pulled out slightly; a loud squelch and splutter sounded and caused her to look shocked. ''Too much sperm!? What is this man, a horse!''

    Megan wondered before realizing how much trouble they''d have cleaning up since they couldn''t exactly lick themselves clean afterwards... There was also another reason why he must''vee too much. Because there was no way any normal human being could pull off such an act or act in general? And still... This was amazing beyond words! It was better than anything else!

    "You''ve filled me so much.... what a bad man... Let''s go to bed, okay? I want to ride you and squeeze out all that thick, nasty cum so you don''t fuck all those girls in the main study room~ Fufu, how about you let me enjoy this sweet sensation every day?" She asked softly but confidently as she looked at him with an innocent yet lustful gaze that left little doubt about where she wanted things headed next despite saying otherwise earlier tonight.

    "Okay..." He said, "Mmph..." He grunted as soon as heid onto one end of the big double bed for two while Megan climbed onto him - bouncing gently atop him - running fingers through his hair lovingly while theyy together as lovers should. Alex grinned, kissing her softly before thinking the night was still young.

    "Fwah..." He sighed quietly as she reached between them and guided him inside of herself while kissing him again deeply. Their tongues danced wildly within each other mouths while they fucked each others'' brains out until exhaustion took them off each side, and they fell asleep from pure joy�� well - almost everyone slept peacefully��

 Chapter 37 [Bonus ] 37: Different Beast!

    ?Alex began to stir; only sleeping for a few hours at most, the day became night again; thus, he wasted another day having sex, although he loved every moment of it; this couldn''t continue; the only ones who benefit most from this were the vesta as both were now level 3.

    He suddenly felt a soft hand stroking along his shaft, but it wasn''t the sleeping Megan in front of him; she was undergoing her transformation and wouldn''t wake for several hours.

    The hand belonged to Shanon, theplete slut with orange hair as she enjoyed the sensation of his shaft, but this wasn''t how he would tame her.

    ''Shanon is different; she is just like me, and if we are to fuck now, the ghoul she bes will be iplete, deformed and cannot be like the other two.''

    Unlike the other two women, Shanon didn''t have a tragic past; her life was very good!

    Alex used his "Eagle Eyes" to confirm this truth; before sighing at the same problem they shared.

    ????  Aged ??? (Vesta - Stage 1)

    A mysterious girl from the northern kingdom above Grimsburg, its name was Hiberia, known for the wonderful lights and aurora in the sky during most of the year.

    However, it was filled with countless icy ciers, and many struggled to live in this cold, bleak country with the lowest military might while being one of the top economical countries in the world.

    She moved to Grimsburg; then Lone Star City, after an incident at her former high school; seeming to involve drugs and other unwanted contraband, but this is restricted, and you cannot view it in more detail.

    Shanon is a rare girl addicted to the pleasures of sex and cannot control her libido well; In contrast, the other girls were abused and forced to the end of the world.

    Shanon merely allowed them to do so, and although it wasn''t pleasant even for her, it sated her constant need for satisfaction and released that sex and those acts gave her.

    Your skill level is too low to dictate her race; and detailed attributes!

    - Level 4

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: Blooming Nightshade, Nymphomaniac, Virgin Killer

    He allowed her to continue; before finishing his read of her short information; this had never happened before but caused him little concern. Once she fully awakened, like Laura was, it would be visible to him.

    Alex ignored her hands'' pleasant and skilled movements as he jumped up from the bed, stepping forward several steps before beginning to dress.

    A sultry voice, filled with sugary seduction, sounded.

    "Eh? Are you not going to rail me too, Alex?"

    Shanon crawled after him; on all fours, her soft, meaty breast''s swaying as gravity pulled them down, making them look even bigger and more alluring as she swayed her lower body; those lustful eyes of her are watching him like prey.

    ''I won''t let you run away; never have I been satisfied, yet my body and mind finally agree, yours will fill me! Make me whole! Don''t run away, Alex; I have waited so long, Alex!!''

    She lunged forward off the bed; trying to grasp onto him and push him down while he fastened his ck shirt; however, his body swayed to the side; grasping her right arm with his powerful arm''s before smashing her towards the wall with all his strength; not worried about waking the two women as they couldn''t be woken until it ended.

    "Ugh!?" Shanon gasped, spitting blood as she felt a deep, throbbing pain along her spine.

    Shanon wanted toin, to protest to Alex as her eyes became narrow, filled with anger as they seemed to bellow with mes deep within.

    Yet she couldn''t; because the moment he released her arm, Alex''s body began to tense, his muscles contracted, focusing all his power within his legs as he shot forward with an extremely fast dash, lunging out with his right arm cutting through the air with a slight whistle and wrapping his rough;rge hands around her throat tightly.

    "G...g.....a....ah...!?"

    ''Why? Why? Why? My body wants you; my mind wants you! Alex, you willplete us!''

    Shanon tried to struggle; her power much greater than Faust had anticipated, but still able to manage as his left fist clenched tightly; before he tightened his left arm; thrusting into her stomach with a powerful jab.

    The impact was loud as her flesh bruised and wobbled around his fist, her lips oozing with red blood; however, despite seeming to be in extreme pain, her eyes merely watched him without any signs of damage.

    Faust looked into her ocean-blue eyes, his emerald light peering at her with a curious gaze.

    "Maria"

    He called out with a low, angered voice.

    A cute woman with half-braided white hair popped her head from the ceiling tiles; pulling one up and dropping down with a graceful drop; her feetnding on the ground with a soft plop, a piece of bloody meat in her hands; seemingly warm as she once again held it out towards Faust.

    "E...a....t?" A soft but elongated word, progress, came from her lips.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Faust smiled, his sharp teeth showing, before opening his mouth as if allowing Maria to feed him the unknown raw meat as she moved forward to feed him.

    He didn''t care what kind of creature it was, human or zombie. He took no time to chew it, swallowing it immediately like some predatory beast. Yet soon enough finished and rxed by exhaling softly afterwards.

    Suddenly, that strange feeling of fullness, something he couldn''t control and stop, filled his entire body; pain began shooting through all of his limbs, like needles were stabbing into each vain, pins poking the walls of his muscles and flesh, gritting his teeth tightly; refusing to let it show and make Maria feel bad for feeding him.

    ''I need to fucking reach that safe zone!''

    His eyes stared deeply into hers before smiling gently upon seeing how beautiful she was��then turned back to Shanon, whoy there crying under his strong grip. It was clear she could barely breathe and seemed ready to pass out anytime now.

    "Good work Maria; look after your two new little sisters; they will be the ones to help you hunt in the future; make sure to be nice to them." Faust didn''t know how badly the transformation damaged her mind; it was brought by eating zombie flesh, not using his fluids and sex to elerate it.

    "S....is...." Maria''s face looked frustrated as she stroked her remaining scar; before taking a moment to breathe, swallowing her saliva and trying several times. After a few moments, she finally seeded, and her bell-like voice filled the room; "S-sister''s?"

    Faust smiled once more; before looking at the half-dead Shanon, her lower body now convulsing as she stopped looking at him aggressively and looked submissive and scared for the first time.

    ''Finally! I can now order her; this girl was really hard work.'' Faust thought before releasing her throat and stroking Maria''s head with a rough caress.

    "Shanon, it''s an order. You can not please yourself; seek pleasure with other people, ces, things or animals. I forbid you from doing anything sexual unless it''s with my permission."

    Her eyes widened as she felt weak against the wall, dropping down as she began to breathe deeply after only seconds of freedom! She couldn''t speak anymore! Her jaw dropped open in shock!

    But this was inevitable! She wanted to see if it was some perverted y; he would be rough with her in the next moment, yet her hopes were destroyed.

    "Shanon, second order. You areing with me outside; we are going hunting together. Maria, you watch these two; please protect them well, and I''ll take you out tomorrow night!"

    -You have reached level 11 - You have 4 attribute points to use! Please discover the Safe area''s small town to advance further!

    ''Two Willpower, One Agility and One Endurance...'' Faust tested if speaking in his mind would work to hide his abilities and increases from others.

    Alex Faust

    - Leser Ghoul Stage: 1 | Lord Type (500/???? Blood Essence)

    - Level 11 (Immunity: Level 20)

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: Subi''s Bane

    - Strength: 20 [10]

    - Agility: 20 [10]

    - Endurance: 15 [10]

    - Stamina: 20/20 [10]

    - Willpower: 17/17 [10]

    - Apocalypse Coins: 94

    Skills: Eagle Eyes, Contraception, Novice Sword Talent, Bed Skill (Max)

    Spells: Blood Lance

    Items: Novice Nodachi "Eien"

    "Strange...." Faust whispered to himself; causing Maria to tilt her head while Shanon crumbled to the floor; his orders crushing her will, defying her entire race and twisting her even further as she began to cry with tears of blood.

    "Come on, stop crying. Let''s go kill some zombies and force out your true form."

    Faust grasped her arm, her body not resisting, but she ced all her weight on the ground as he began to drag the half-naked "Shanon" across the ground, her little lips whimpering as he didn''t avoid any hard stones or debris.

    She enjoyed these bumps; sometimes they brought her a sense of sexual pleasure; because it was Faust doing this, not her, she realised that he wasn''t so bad after all and stopped being so against him, allowing him to drag her like a tire on a rope.

 Chapter 38 38: A Pleasant Surprise!

    ?Faust grabbed onto her arm, dragging her through the campus with a sadistic smile; of course, he knew this woman was getting off on her snatch being rubbed along the ground, but he forbade her from reaching a sexual height.

    ''Silly woman, she will end up frustrated soon.''

    "Hey, why don''t you let me walk? Okay, I''ll be good and won''t try to do lewd things, okay?" Shanon pleaded, her orange hair shimmering as they approached the former martial arts club.

    He didn''t care about her words; his eyes looked at the charred remains; something had eaten the corpses of all his fellow students, and the number of zombies around the campus area was considerably lower than before.

    ''This is strange; there should be more corpses here... I hope there isn''t another group trying to gain control; it''s a pain in the ass to have to kill them all.''

    "Alex, please don''t ignore me~ I''m sorry~ hey, don''t ignore me!" Her voice became seductive each time he ignored her, the sense of frustration and sugar in her words growing each moment.

    Faust stopped his steps, looking back to the clean girl despite being dragged along the floor; there was no dirt on her body or the cheap ck dress he put on her.

    ''She isn''t normal.''

    "Stop!" Her voice becamemanding; the air filled with waves as they impacted his mind and almost controlled his actions as he released her.

    When Faust realised that she used some form of mental attack to change his actions, his left leg thrust out, violently attempting to knee her in the face as she climbed to her feet.

    Shanon didn''t notice his rapid movement, thinking he would be stopped for several minutes or until she told him to move; a burst of sharp air began to whistle past her ear as a powerful impact smashed into her jaw as her brain rattled inside her skull, sending her rolling across the ground, spitting out two broken teeth and bleeding from her mouth.

    "It''s an order; never use that vile voice towards me or anybody rted to me, be they my women, vetsa or Vargeist! However, you can use it to protect yourself from the harm of others."

    ''This sly little bitch, actually trying to take me under her control; fucking subus!''

    "Ugh.... you broke my fucking nose! Damn flesh-eating insect! Justy down and let me suck your experience dry!" Shanon''s face began to change; the false persona slowly changed as her teeth became pristine and white, no longer missing any.

    As Faust watched, Ste began to transform; his heart began to race, not from danger but the ghoul''s dark and hidden lust, something like meeting a simr creature attracted to this femme fatale.

    Her dull blue eyes became bright, illuminating the night sky turning back to its bright and vibrant azure, almost shining with stars, while her ginger hair, once brittle and faded, became luscious and full again, now a vibrant crimson colour, draping over her voluptuous body, stumbling to her feet as a pair of ck and red bat-like wings popped out from her back.

    She moved with a grace and elegance that was almost otherworldly, her every movement like a dance; two curved horns began to grow from her temples, beautiful and white as they glistened in the night.

    ''It feels great to have no to hide anymore!''

    Once torn and ragged, her dress was now whole and pristine, flowing around her like a liquid shadow. Ste was taken aback by Faust''sck of fear towards her, realising he was not normal.

    She could sense that he was some undead creature that fed on human flesh, but she could not attack him for some reason. His order was too strong for her to break, so she stood there, unable to harm him.

    Looking at him, she saw that her demonic form did not repulse him. Stells could feel his glowing emerald eyes burning light torches in the night, enjoying the sight of her elegant body, his face filled with a wide smile as the two inhuman monsters faced each other.

    ''Her beauty is really dangerous! I cannot control my cock from getting rock hard! Shit this woman is so interesting! Alex could never handle her!'' Faust thought, holding the nodachi''s sheath in his left hand.

    As she finished her transformation, she looked at Faust, eyes full of wonder and awe.

    ''It''s different; why does it feel moreplete and smoother than before? What has he done to me? How can I repay him for fixing my n''s bitter curse!?''

    Normally due to a strange problem with her bloodline, there would be dark scars and markings along her flesh, which caused her to look more disgusting than alluring; part of the reason she created this false person of "Shanon" was due to her perfect form is so repulsive.

    ''The markings are gone... my sores.... scars... My face? How is my face!"

    "Alex, do you have a phone?" Her voice was different, slightly distorted, but in a wonderous and beautiful way; the reverberations caused Faust''s ears to feel a euphoric pleasure like she was giving him an intense vacuum blowjob.

    Faust didn''t mind her speech; it was a strange event; although he got the title, this was something new.

    Ghouls were a lustful and obscene race.

    He picked up the broken piece of mirror, which used to be used in the martial arts training room; the teachers would use it to show a student their posture, video cameras were also used, but this was used on the spot.

    "Oh, my god!? My face is restored!"

    She had never felt so alive, so beautiful, so perfect. And for the first time, she was grateful to be alive.

    Faust smiled at her, his eyes full of respect and admiration.

    He knew she was a creature of darkness, but he also knew she was a beautiful and dangerous creature, but she was powerful; the dark magic force that emitted from her body, from every pore, began to fill the atmosphere.

    So...

    He extended a hand to her, offering her the chance to join him in his hunt for flesh.

    Ste hesitated for a moment, unsure how to react.

    This man just kneed her in the face, broke her jaw and used his strange power to control her; even now, her body was dying to orgasm, lust for sex, the memories of seeing him fuck her two friends whom she truly cared for, their past''s were tragic, and she wanted to stay close to them; hopefully able to protect them from the trash in the future by draining them to death.

    ''Everyone thinks I am an extreme slut...''

    It was a known fact that Shanon was a slut, supposedly having slept with half the football team and was dynamite in bed.

    However...

    The truth waspletely different.

    Ste wasn''t the girl everyone thought she was; she was filled with inferiority to other subi in the north., She fled to the south and pretended to be human; to collect vigour, she would put those males in the sports teams to sleep, draining them dry with her touch.

    After all, if she tried to sleep with or kiss them, a human male would be drained into dust in a moment.

    She was the daughter of the current Subus queen, and her impulses, power and skill were innately more than triple a normal subus.

    Her mother knew about her daughter''s poorpatibility with her race for a long time, using her superior magic to forge Ste''s status so other subi with the inspection skill wouldn''t notice the truth that she was a virgin.

    This action made Faust believe she was aplete sex addict when she was just a girl who loved porn and watching people have sex in secret, absorbing the huge amounts of vitality released in the air during the act.

    Alex was clueless, believing his skill "Eagle Eyes" to be perfect, but Faust, a character he created after watching people for years, their actions and reactions. From the beginning, he could tell that this girl had little experience, even during her time in that room and being "vited" were a mere illusion.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He wondered if she didn''t help the other''s out of a selfish desire or because she looked down on them, but the truth was that Ste wasn''t powerful because she refused to sleep with someone randomly; her power as a demon and subus was limited, like a vampire that hadn''t drank blood for a long time and began to wither.

    Right now, she was barely stronger than a normal human, despite her high attributes; those were only if she was well-fed, now barely half of those were her real status.

    "What can you do; tell me of your own will, and I will trust you and help you grow stronger and fix your current problem." Faust looked down at her, his height a full head above her, feeling like those green lights prating her soul.

    Faust continued to extend his hand, simply watching as her face began to change. In the distance, a group of zombies slowly shambled towards them; she was extremely delicious to them, beyond a human, and would easily attract zombies when her dark magic was flowing outwards.

    "Let me see your true status!" He continued, seeing her eyes widening and darting across his face, ignoring the blushed cheeks and her fingers ying with her hair.

    "U-um... will you stop hitting me?"

    "Please..."

    Her ck wings flopped down when she spoke as if following her emotions, while her small wing-like ears fluttered as her eyes glowed, almost hopeful for him to ept.

    "Show me; I don''t like liars." His voice was deep and stern as a blue light shed in his eyes.

    "O-okay... please... don''t shout!"

    However, despite herining, she enjoyed the feeling and being criticised and wondered if this man changed her disposition with his strange skill; thinking back to her two cute friends and how blissful their faces were, she again felt envious.

    ''I hope he doesn''tugh at me... A virgin subus....''

    Ste Tu Formosa Aged 28 (Vesta - Stage 1)

    A subus born in the northern kingdom of Hiberia seems to be a normal human kingdom with over 2,000 years of history; however, it is ruled by the subi and their lesser imp subordinates.

    Subi live by extracting vitality from other creatures, be they male or female; this can be through direct contact via sex, kissing or touching, or within their dreams, usingplex illusion and shadow magic to drain a target of their desire while sleeping.

    On her third birthday, the pretty subus princess Ste was cursed by one of her mother''s rivals for the throne, causing her future to be destroyed.

    The curse caused her to be disfigured, ugly, and filled with cracked skin and scars along her face and body and caused her life as a subus impossible.

    Thus from that day, Ste became the ck sheep of the Tu Formosa family.

    Because beauty is everything to the subi, she became shunned despite her mother being the queen.

    Many mocked her secretly, though it always came into her ears.

    A subus needed its targets to remain filled with desire. Otherwise, they would gain nothing because of her face and body; she would cause disgust rather than desire.

    From a young age, Ste became more recluse, reading books in the library before she learned how to transform into a human figure, which allowed her to avoid the disgusting features of her subus form.

    But the damage to her mind was already too deep; each day, she swore to one day heal herself and get revenge on all the women who shunned her.

    Ste was a rather strange subus, maybe due to her looks, but she longed for a romantic partnership and didn''t wish to absorb vitality as some of them did; in fact, she couldn''t do so.

    As the princess of the Subus Queen, her ability to drain other people by touch was almost five times that of a normal subus; thus, if she tried to drain a human, they would die in seconds, causing her to feel a sense of istion.

    Supernatural creatures would be able to see through her disguise, seeing her disgusting and disfigured form, moulted wings, broken and deformed horns and face with terrible skin along her body.

    Thus never able to extract vitality from them due to no desire.

    Once she reached adulthood, Ste asked for permission to travel to the city ruled by the werewolves in the darkness, a slight hope that maybe those with extreme regeneration skills and an affinity with darkness might be able to help her.

    Thus her role as "Shanon", the active slut was created; all the while, she remembered her childhood promise.

    If a person could cure her figure and allow her to be a normal subus again, she would dedicate her life to them, male or female, She would ept them and be their lover, but this was a dream within a dream.

    A 28-year-old virgin subus lives by absorbing the vitality of couples whoe to have sex in the library.

    She has never touched a naked man''s body before meeting Alex Faust.

    - Level 6 (Immunity: Level 12)

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: Virgin Princess, Voyeur, Ghouls prisoner, Crybaby

    - Strength: 9 [6]

    - Agility: 7 [12]

    - Endurance: 12 [11]

    - Stamina: 12 [12]

    - Willpower: 23 [15]

    Skills: Illusory Gaze, Distort view, Basic flight, Bloodlust, Novice Magical Talent

    Spells: Shadow Lance, Shadow bolt, Seduction, Amorous Gaze

    "Wow... So you''re a virgin? Huh... Could have fooled me!" Faust said, stroking her soft crimson hair; if he had seen this from the start, it might have been easier to leave it to Alex as the big-breasted subus began to whimper and cry at her secret being seen.

    Only to realise...

    ''Ah!? He cured my curse; no way! This bastard is the one I have to repay!!!''

    ''His eyes are mocking me! Don''t look at me like some pitiful creature! Bastard, don''t touch my tits! Fuck why is my body getting so hot! Why does my own body betray me!?''

    Another hidden fact, this princess had a foul mouth and was very unyielding!

 Chapter 39 [Bonus ] 39: Not Invincible!

    ?Faust stood at the university gate, looking at the crossroads. The once bustling intersection was now a scene of destruction and chaos.

    Everywhere was now littered with debris and the remains of destroyed cars, their twisted metal frames a testament to the violence that had overtaken the city; he could smell the potent scent of petrol and decaying flesh, although it should be revolting to him.

    ''It doesn''t smell too bad, like a ripe banana...'' Faust thought, his hand enjoying the soft, silky texture of a subi''s ass cheeks.

    Faust looked out at thendscape; he could see that the destruction extended far beyond the university area and the crossroads, some damage likely because of that big mutated zombie he killed.

    He turned his head, looking to the right down a long street that used to lead to his old apartment, something Amy helped him buy in the past while Sarah gave him a good guarantor. The streets were filled with bodies, some lying motionless in the middle of the road while others were scattered on the sidewalks.

    The smell of decay filled the air, overpowering even the acrid smoke rising from the buildings set aze.

    ''I should feel something looking at this, but why do I feel nothing?'' Alex thought while turning to the left, a road vital to all students, a long road of various stores and shops.

    The once-familiar buildings that lined the streets were now barely recognisable, their facades marred by gunfire and the telltale signs of looting. Many windows had been smashed, and the interiors had been ransacked and stripped of anything valuable.

    Despite the chaos and destruction, there was a sense of stillness in the air, as though the city was holding its breath, waiting for the next wave of violence to strike. The only sounds were the asional moans of the undead, shuffling slowly through the streets, searching for their next meal.

    Faust knew that he needed to move quickly if he wanted to survive in this new world.

    The crossroads may have been a familiarndmark, but now it was another waypoint on the road to survival. With a deep breath, he stepped out of the safety of the university gates and into the uncertain future ahead.

    All of his serene thoughts were broken when the woman over his shoulder began to kick her legs and let out a thick ck mana, attracting the zombies like fishes to prime bait.

    "Hey, stop! Put me down, damn molester!" A woman''s loud screech began to draw even more zombies towards a pair standing near Lone Star University''s gate.

    Faust looked deathly pale, with a wild and thug-like face; despite his attractive features, gruesome scars and ck sclera made him look terrifying as his emerald eyes looked around the area with a smirk.

    Faust lifted his right hand, sting down on the plump ass of Ste with a loud smack as she yelped moments after. Her curvy, fat ass cheeks jiggled from the impact as it echoed across the open crossroads, with countless piles of cars and corpses on the ground.

    "Ahn!?"

    ''Fuck! Stop, I am a subus who should not yield to a man!''

    Ste''s little ass was now red with the huge handprint of Faust; she slid off his shoulder as ck shadows began to swirl around her body; since her truth was discovered, he would keep doing this to attract zombies and then "farm" them like a game.

    ''Why does he have to p my ass... Damn bastard with no delicacy!'' She thought before a small whisper left her lips, before shaking her head in denial, ''it doesn''t feel good... I am not a pervert! I like vani porn!''

    A zombie stumbled out from behind one of the cars, stumbling over its own feet before copsing onto the asphalt, with a smile on its decaying face.

    Faust took his hand away, turning his back on her and walked past the corpse as if nothing had happened; his body swayed as the male corpse tried to take a chunk out of his flesh; even the ghoul Faust was now appetising to the zombies after being covered in the thick shadowy mana from a subus.

    Snap!

    The white-haired ghoul snapped his fingers, and suddenly, a bubble of crimson blood began to form in the sky just above the zombie; using the blood from corpses around the area, its spear shape quickly solidified before dropping down with a rapid pace and pierced through the zombies head; the disgusting stter filling the area as thence prated the zombie like a sausage on a barbeque.

    A momentter, the red and white lights poured into Faust, but he didn''t feel too refreshed; that full, bloated feeling just became worse as he looked back at the subus, who was giving him the middle finger with both hands; quickly; she stopped and turned away pretending to whistle before skipping towards him.

    "We''ve been hunting all night; can''t we return yet? I''ve gained three levels already, and I''m tired...."

    "Shut up!" Faust snapped; he didn''t level a single fucking time!

    His voice was cold and harsh, but the subus didn''t care. Instead, she continued to walk towards him with a grin on her face.

    "You know what you''re doing is wrong, right?"

    Her seductive body began to rub against him; the ck smoke billowing as she began to run her fingers across his body; a sultry whispering from her lips as they brushed against his pointed ears, "you''re supposed to be banging me silly; that''s how I''ll be your ve right~ just like those two girls... why don''t you fuck me too? It will be great, I swear!"

    "Guha!?"

    Faust drove his left arm into her gut with a swift jab, the soft flesh easily impacted before her solid abs hidden deep inside to maximise her sex appeal to males blocking most of the damage; her little tail swaying with a smirk stered on her face.

    Over time, although she hurt at first; slowly, it was beginning to feel quite pleasant, so despite not even wanting to have sex with him; she would tease him, make him angry, to get a rise out of him. Seeing Faust in a huff caused her to feel a strange pleasure.

    But there was a limit to how much teasing he could tolerate, and now was the time for payback.

    Faust grabbed her by her slender waist and pulled her closer, grabbing her ass with both hands; his sudden violent and aggressive movements caused the subus to breathe deeply; she was scared! Her body wanted him more with each passing moment, yet her mind will resist and refuse to be his like a cheap whore.

    With a swift movement, Faust brought his other hand to her neck, pressing hard enough to choke her.

    "Stop... Stop, please..."

    She began to squirm and writhe beneath his grip, but it wouldn''t work; he would crush her windpipe if he wanted to.

    Instead, he moved his free hand to her ass, squeezing and groping it firmly as she struggled underneath him. His fingers felt the soft flesh of her ass, almost like velvet under his fingertips.

    He squeezed harder until he heard a faint gasp escape her lips; his sharp ws began to press into her flesh, causing her sweet, flower-scented blood like cherry blossom to fill the atmosphere, causing Faust to believe if this girl broke wind, it''d smell like roses!

    "Agh... Ahn!"

    Her screams grew louder, and soon, her body began to tremble and shake.

    Faust grinned as he pressed even deeper into her flesh, savouring the sensation of her soft flesh on his fingers.

    "Hahh... Haaaah... Nnnng!"

    Suddenly, the subus froze in ce, her body trembling and shivering as the sensations of his fingers spread throughout her body.

    "Ahhh... Oh god... What are you doing...?"

    Faust released his grip, allowing the subus to slide down his arm and fall to the ground, gasping for breath as her entire body trembled with every breath she took.

    "I am in charge here, do as I say; don''t get in the way, woman." Faust brought the bloody fingers to his lips before sucking her delicious blood from them, tasting the sweet nectar as it flowed down his throat.

    Ste stared at him in disbelief as a blush crept across her face. ''What is this feeling? Why am I so aroused... Fuck this bastard! He''s trying to make me a masochist; I will not submit!''<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Urrrr...Grrrr..."

    Their moment was disturbed by the groans of all the zombies they were trying to attract; however, before Faust could get into stance and start culling them for coins and the rare boxes they dropped, his eyes suddenly widened, pupils dting.

    ''What!?'' He was too slow to see the creature or zombie.

    A burst of wind shot past his head before a pair of thick ws slipped past his cheek; he felt a burning hot sensation before warmth seeping from his cheek, the extremely fast zombie almost blinking from his sight as Faust stumbled, almost dropping to the ground as Ste held him up, her eyes constantly watching the distance as ck shadows began to materialise at her waist.

    ''No! That thing is too strong...''

    Even though it wasn''t very powerful, the beast could still attack him with such speed that he couldn''t dodge.

    "Damn! Too fast!"

    Faust used his right hand to grab Ste''s wrist, pushing her arms down as he pushed her away from himself.

    A secondter, the monster appeared, a deformed human that looked like a wolf-like creature with an oversized head, arge jaw filled with rows of sharp teeth, and a thick, muscr torso covered in bloody muscles and an exposed heart. Its skin was dark grey, and its limbs were thin, but each limb ended with a wed foot.

    "Ste, you take care of the zombies around us; I trust you; take care of yourself," Alex shouted with Faust''s tone; they were no longer separated but were now linked and united.

    Alex pressed his hand against his face, feeling the oozing blood and mangled meat as big chunks of flesh were missing.

    ''Fuck this guy in particr!'' Alex knew it would heal, but this damn freak ruined his face.

    The mutant zombie circled Alex, its strange eyes able to move in aplete circle as it lowered itself, seeming to prepare to charge again, but instead, it swung its right hand at Alex''s head.

    Alex ducked out of the way as the blow missed, but the monster didn''t stop there, swinging its left arm at Alex''s chest; the force of the punch knocked him back, sending him tumbling across the ground.

    Hended on his side as the monster stood over him, ready to deliver another strike.

    "Now!"

    Alex tensed his muscles, using the momentum of his roll to fling his right side up into the air, sending a powerful uppercut to the jaw of the monster, feeling the brittle bones crack as it seemed to have lost defence to maximise speed; the blow sent the beast flying back as Alex rolled to his feet and sprinted towards the mutant as it fell backwards,nding on its back.

    With a nce, Alex saw that the monster was still moving, pulling out his long nodachi, grasping it with his right hand and cing the de over his left shoulder, each step towards the mutant increasing in pace.

    "Tch!"

    The monster tried to leap up, but Alex''s de was faster than the eye could follow, slicing cleanly through the creature''s throat and cutting straight through the jugr vein.

    Blood gushed out from the wound as the monster''s lifeblood sprayed across the ground; the creature let out a low groan as its body twitched for a moment before finally going still.

    Alex sighed in relief, lowering the sword and wiping away the blood dripping from his face.

    "That was close..."

    Alex turned to see Ste running towards him, a few zombies stumbling behind her; the subus was panting heavily, but her face showed no signs of fatigue.

    "It was a good fight!" Ste said with a strange sense of praise as she took a deep breath and focused her energy, channelling her magic through her outstretched hands. As she chanted the incantation for the "Shadow Bolt" spell, several bolts of dark energy shot forth from her fingers, arcing through the air towards the group of zombies stumbling towards her.

    Faust was surprised at how beautiful this woman looked as she spun around, her crimson hair swaying as a ck mist began to swirl around her body, masking her in a dark and mysterious feel.

    A whirring st sounded as each bolt left her fingers like a pistol shot, bursting into the crowd of zombies that were crazy about her shadowy aura, aforting sense of darkness and death; maybe the dead sought peace, mistaking her for a grim reaper only to be culled by her ruthless magic.

    Every bolt hit their target with deadly uracy, striking the zombies square in the chest and sending them tumbling backwards. Her shadow bolts exploded on impact, their dark energy tearing through the undead flesh and leaving behind smoking craters where the zombies had once stood.

    "Phew!" Sweat oozed from her forehead; these spells were the inborn abilities of her n, but due to her curse, she had only ever used the illusory and distorted view spells.

    Ste continued to cast the spell, sending bolt after bolt towards the approaching horde. With each strike, the zombies fell to the ground, their bodies writhing in agony before finally sumbing to the dark energy and falling still.

    The bubbling brains and mottled ck blood spluttered around her body as she ignored everything around her, like in a trance, finally able to touch her roots. At the same time, Faust used his sharp nodachi, swinging down on the zombies that tried to circle Ste��never dropping his focus for a moment.

    ''This feels so damn good!'' Ste shouted in her mind, feeling a sense of pleasure each time the white light entered her body, restoring the used willpower of each shadow bolt; she wanted to turn around and show off. Make Faust praise her and stop pping her ass or being violent, the thoughts growing bigger with each in zombie.

    ''I''ll beat him up, make him beg for my body, then deny him! Hahaha!''

    As thest zombies fell, Ste took a moment to catch her breath, her body still thrumming with the residual energy from the spell. She surveyed the aftermath of her attack, taking in the smoking craters and the still bodies of the undead.

    Satisfied that the immediate threat had been neutralised, she turned around, a huge smile on her face, wanting to hear the praise of Faust, to have him smile; even though she desperately fought against the ghoul infection, still, some parts had already manifested.

    "Fa-"

    Thud! His powerful body mmed into her; she was about toin before a distant building''s cracked window suddenly shed bright light, followed by a thunderous roar.

    BANG!

    Ste could only see a huge tide of dark red blood, her body almost thrown to the ground behind several thick blocks of stone used to top flooding or for building works.

    BANG!

    She was bewildered, unable to understand what happened as her heart began to race to hear that sound once more and the man she wanted to get back at suddenly flopped down; onto her body, his heavyweight pushing the air from her lungs as she became covered a flood of his blood and flesh.

    "Alex?"

    "Alex,e on! Don''t y; you''re fine, right?"

    Her azure blue eyes opened wide as she noticed one of his arms was missing; his throat had been punctured, and he was almost unconscious.

    Ste was in a panic but didn''t lose focus; remembering that he was some vampire-like creature, she opened his mouth, the sharp teeth now bloody with some broken as she ced her arm against them.

    ''You bastard, molest me, make me feel good, act all cocky! Then get hurt. I will make you treat me like a queen for this!''

 Chapter 40 [Bonus ] 40: Alex & Faust! Ghoul & Human!

    ?Ste''s heart began to throb, racing faster as she watched his blood still pooling from the wounds, the distant sounds of the gunfire still sounding, likely shooting at other zombies in the area.

    She wished he would wake up just fine; even if he pped her ass, she wouldn''tin; despite always bickering with him, she no longer felt the loneliness and fear of what might have happened back home, now regretting ignoring her mother''s letters and summons for the past few months.

    ''Bastard, hurry up and eat!'' She scolded him in her mind before using his spare hand to close his jaw with all her power.

    A sense of pain shot down her right arm as several sharp teeth pierced into her flesh; as if something spurred his body on to survive, Alex began to chew and bite at Ste''s arm while still unconscious.

    She winced from the excruciating feeling, but soon it went away after he started chewing and tearing away her flesh; agonising pain filled her body, with tears flooding her face as she watched and felt her arm being slowly devoured, now arge chunk of her soft flesh inside his mouth as he chewed on it like a piece of expensive beef.

    A sense of dizziness overtook her, falling backwards as her blood began to pool into his mouth, sucked up and guzzled with delight as if she was a warm smoothie.

    The moment before she touched the ground, a powerful right arm wrapped around her body, holding her in ce, allowing more of her skin to be consumed by the man she "hated" most in the world.

    He seemed pleased as his hunger for blood increased even further; yet his way of eating her began to change, bing more sensual and refined; feeling less of the burning pain and like her own body began to regenerate with an itching sensation.

    Ste looked down towards Faust as her jaw opened in shock, trying to pull away, feeling a sense of fear for a moment.

    ''W-what is happening to you!?''

    Faust''s eyes were dark red, void of any thought or life, like a wild beast as he continued to devour her tasty flesh; by the time he swallowed a piece, her fair skin had regenerated, causing him to lick the excess blood from her arm and taking another bite, those sharp teeth almost honing themselves to eat her more efficiently.

    ''His wounds aren''t healing!?''

    Ste endured the pain; this was nothingpared to her mother''s training while growing up, from experiencing real torture to avoid giving out secrets of her country; tobat training to help deal with small thugs and disgusting males that she didn''t like, as her attraction to all men was far higher than a regr girl; even if she made herself look ugly.

    Bang! Close to her head, a huge burst of dust and concrete exploded as another bullet was fired in their direction; the bullet ricocheted off the wall smashing into the ck car in front of her eyes, causing her to jump and let out a light groan.

    Her senses grew more alert as Alex shifted his body slightly so the man could better devour Ste without much trouble, using one hand on her body to hold her tight.

    His lips turned down, mouth open and sucking on her left breast as he held her against his chest, biting gently at the tender flesh, enjoying how he tasted it and savouring the soft flesh between his teeth before he bit down harder, making Ste whimper quietly as he broke through the skin and tore into the sweet pink meat with strong fangs still in ce.

    But he didn''t eat this flesh; instead, seeming to savour the taste of her blood, licking at her plump breast, she wanted to push him away, kick him in the nuts and beat him, yet she didn''t dare do anything, not when he was about to suckle from her. She felt helpless, yet she knew there was no way she could fight back; he was too powerful and vicious.

    She tried to keep her mind clear, but her heart began to race again, fear and a twisted excitement filling her as this creature drank deep from her and pleasured her breasts; a part of her wished to give herself to him, knowing what was happening, yet her mind fought hard, pushing back these thoughts, this was to help him recover; so they could escape, and was why she couldn''t feel any shame.

    ''Please, stop! You don''t need more blood! Don''t lick me or suck on my nipples in such a pleasant way!''

    Ste pushed against his chest, her ears always listening out for other zombies and the people who seemed to have two guns at least; her heart was in turmoil, torn between helping Faust to heal and protecting herself from his obscene actions, always fearing he would throw her down and ravage her.

    He continued feeding, taking more and more of her precious bodily fluid. This only excited Faust more, feeling himself grow stronger.

    As if sensing her feelings for him, his head lowered towards her neck, ready to tear it apart; a vesta that disobeyed him was unnecessary! As his sharp teeth met the skin, sending her into a panic. Ste had a very small chance to break free of his iron grip, pulling with all her might as she grabbed therge fist around her arm.

    Faust''s fangs were as thick as the end of a toothbrush, sinking deeply as she cried out in pain. He opened up, a few gashes in her tender flesh, a vibrant scarlet stream oozing down her fair neck as he let go, still tightly holding onto her left shoulder.

    Faust suddenly stopped, his glowing red eyes looking at Ste for several moments as if time had stoppedpletely.

    -

    Meanwhile, inside his mind, Alex felt like a prisoner trapped in darkness, unable to move, feeling like his body was encased in countless heavy chains as a raging Faust continued to sound in his ears, chained with his back to Alex.

    "Fuck! What is this shit; where did they get a fucking gun! Why shoot me? Are they retarded!" Faustined.

    "Why are you being so unreasonable? It''s the end of the world... Of course, they would shoot some strong-ass-looking zombie!" Alex retorted.

    Alex was in his regr human form, looking into the sky, when he suddenly felt a throbbing pain in the back of his head as Faust, in the ghoul form, mmed his head back to headbutt Alex.

    "Shut up! All you do is hide and let me deal with everything you find hard! Heh, no wonder Amy left us! A pussy!"

    Faust wore a smug smile, feeling victorious before Alex mmed two consecutive elbows before returning the headbutt. He smirked at Faust, who groaned with pain after the fleshy thud.

    "Fuck! Like you even give a shit; all you care about is killing and viting women!" Alex said, his voice getting louder as his emerald eyes began to shimmer with a bright light.

    "Hahahaha! Me? You are the one who created me; YOU are the one controlling me; I don''t even exist in the first ce!"

    Faust''s blood-like eyes narrowed, glowing with a deep and eerie light; his body spread out like an angel as he forced the pair chained together to fall to their left, Alex missing his right arm and Faust missing the left. He used his body with elegant and gruesome movements to crack his bones, turning around so the pair were face-to-face.

    A mirror image of the same man.

    "Alex, I am just the prefigurement you gave to your ghoul blood. There was no Faust from the very beginning! You are just a fucking psychopath!"

    "Shut up!"

    Alex refused to ept it was his fault; this persona was only created to stop the despair from killing Drake, killing many of his friends and university peers. He saw so many dead bodies; those people would greet him on his morning run; ask him for help in lectures despite never speaking at any other time.

    ''I know...''

    "Do you?" Faust chased Alex, not letting him sink into his usual self-pity and putting the feelings aside.

    "Then admit it, the truth!"

    "What truth!?"

    Alex replied, his face filled with anger and denial as he grabbed onto the neck of Faust and began to tighten his grip, the sound of his flesh tearing and bones cracking filling the darkness within his mind.

    However, despite destroying the mouth of Faust, snapping his neck, then punching him repeatedly as blood and flesh began to bubble from the handsome former face, now only a deformed jaw and cheek with two eerie scarlet eyes watching him as once again Faust''s voice sounded from every corner of the darkness.

    "Admit it! Admit it! Admit it!"

    Over and over!

    Alex tried to dampen the noise, covering one ear and cing the other on the cold ground.

    Yet the vibrations and voice grew louder; as if to stop him from denying himself; the memories of hisst moment as a normal human, not even able to see the fall of the martial arts club; most members being people he knew from being a young boy, the despair and loss he felt causing a deep chasm to open in his heart, Faust was created... no.

    "Admit that you loved every moment you were viting those women, killing those men! Treating humans like inferior trash!"

    Faust never existed to be created; he was merely an act for Alex to pretend to be innocent and avoid sinking into the darkness always hidden inside his heart.

    Wanting to sleep with Sarah, to make her his and keep Amy, a disgusting sense of jealousy and pride, despite the world allowing polygamy, why did Alex NEVER choose this option? Why did Alex intentionally ignore those signs, knowing both girls wanted this, even discussed it together?

    Because he loved seeing thempete, thinking he would only choose one!

    He was the same garbage that he looked down upon!

    "You loved the feel of Samantha''s body, right? The moment she cried, using your disgusting blood to force her to feel pleasure, despite knowing that her heart was crying and screaming in despair at the sight of Matt, who you half killed! What about Maria? Couldn''t you have saved her? Why did you part with ire?"

    Faust''s broken corpse became even more distorted; each time something was spoken that Alex disliked or it touched the truth hidden in his heart, he would shoot forward with a fast and despicable jab with his remaining arm.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Laura, those girls in the canteen! You could have saved them! Tell me, you created me to bear all those sins because you are a coward! Unable to admit that you LOVE being a ghoul, the power and the ability to toy with people''s lives! Say, you wanted to kill that subus when she resisted your power, didn''t you? Because it made you fear that Sarah and Amy might resist you!"

    "Hahahahahaha! Hey Alex! Despite hating your disgusting blood that twists her thoughts, do you know that cute girl is desperately trying to save you? What a nice girl. Do you dislike it? Or was she the wake-up call you needed, a new sense of thrill?"

    Alex gasped for breath, his remaining hand now mangled and deformed, the bones broken and visible as he closed his eyes. He knew his low willpower didn''t make him scared or fearful initially.

    It made his hidden desires and hunger surface, nothing to do with the ghoul, that only gave him an excuse to use!

    "Alex, you are a monster!"

    "Long before you became a ghoul! Tell me, how many times did you fuck that cute girl till she almost cried and begged for mercy? Do you think a normal girl would still love you? Choking her to near death, marking her flesh with your hands? Did you never think Amy left because of this? Or did you want a convenient reason in your head?"

    Faust''s mocking voice continued, despite the figure of Faust no longer existing.

    From the start, Faust never existed; there was no split personality or ghoul blood; it was merely Alex pretending to be someone else, a fake existence to take all the me and hold all his guilt and pain.

    "Do not fool yourself into thinking that you are innocent and that what you did was justified! You are the one who started all of this; there was no need for such atrocities! You were a sick man who enjoyed every moment!"

    The voice was Faust''s, but it came from Alex''s mouth, a twisted and strange smile as his eyes stopped glowing green, as if they were corrupted slowly. They turned dark red as he took deep breaths, the silence now refreshing as Alex rolled onto his back, the tight chains looser as he stared into the air.

    Alex opened his mouth, a twisted and distorted toneing from his lips; both Faust''s and his normal way of speaking simultaneously as if they were beginning to sync.

    "Ah~ it was so good, the feel of her flesh, those eyes filled with terror before drowning in pleasure that her lover could never give her. Twisting that teacher will, making her listen to my story on purpose and pretending there was no other way... Ah~ I loved every damn moment! Those women are ours; we won''t let them go, right?"

    A moment of silence filled the strange dream-like world; before Faust''s voice sounded quiet, like he became weak.

    "There was never we, Alex; I am merely your instinct as a ghoul, something that you already had, just needing a little push in the right direction."

    Alex made a strange look before he smirked at the darkness.

    "Oh, so what is that direction then? I will not be that pathetic loser who couldn''t assert his feelings for over a decade! That woman, I will make Sarah mine! No matter what!" Hisst words were like a solemn growl and oath to himself.

    "You don''t need to worry; the path is your''s to choose."

    The sensation of his body began to return; he almost felt like his consciousness was awakening before thest words of Faust were uttered with a tired and supporting tone, as if to push Alex''s back forward, to stop him from holding back.

    "There are two paths to take, Alex Faust!"

    Light began to break through the darkness; it was correct! Alex was about to awaken from his long dream, or was it a momentary daydream? He wasn''t sure, only wishing the voice would hurry up and tell him a path!

    "To be a Ghoul Tyrant! ughter the weak, vite the woman, and force them all to grovel underneath your feet!"

    "To Reign as a Ghoul Lord! A powerful leader; guides them forwards, earns their affection and love, and bes their pir! All people are kneeling before your majesty and power!"

    "The choice is yours alone, Alex Faust!"

    Alex''s eyes snapped open; he felt a strange heat burning through his entire body; the weak Ste was leaning against the wall as various marks on her body from his teeth and ws seemed to have torn her up, weakly looking towards him with nervous eyes.

    ''Is he still deranged!? I don''t want to lose my first time! Not like this!'' Ste insisted.

    The moment she was going to show herst stand, being defiant, a hand stroked along her crimson hair, gently sliding through the strands as he forced her to drink some of his blood, a gentle smile on Alex''s face.

    Ste watched his red eyes with fear; before the soothing actions lowered her guard for a moment as Alex finally spoke.

    "Ste Tu Formosa" His voice was deep, filled with a confident tone, something she had never heard from him before; it wasn''t cocky or arrogant and just felt natural to her; she shuddered the moment his hand suddenly cupped her chin.

    Alex bit into his arm, and the dark ck blood with bits of red began to pool in his mouth, yet he didn''t swallow; then pulled Ste''s face towards him; he was going to kiss her; and pour his blood down her throat by force. Otherwise, her wounds wouldn''t heal, and she might die in that group with guns.

    "Hate me all you like, Ste."

    She could hear him growling as if he were possessed by an angry beast, as if every word was another bite from a ravenous monster... but there was no way!

    "But..." She sighed as a strange feeling washed over her mind, a sensation so pure and wonderfulpared to everything else around her! It made her shiver with delight and pleasure, desperate to resist it, also feeling something strange; it was too honest! His desire before was masked in darkness and a disgusting veil; now, it was pure and aimed directly at her!

    His change began to appeal to her subus blood; despite still fighting against him in her mind!

    ''Did I miss something?'' As the words slipped from her lips, his grip on her jaw became stronger before he moved close to her in a sh, too quickly for her to resist or react! Their faces touched as their mouths came together, his hot breath blowing through the air as she struggled weakly. Her heart pounded wildly as she felt herself melting into him, overwhelmed with heat as she gripped his shirt.

    Ste wanted to struggle harder, to fight back, but the strength she expected to see was gone. All she felt was his smooth and gentle skin; his scent; his warmth and presence filling her entire being as the thick, warm blood began to ooze down her tongue and into her throat, Alex using his tongue to coil her, stopping her from spitting it out or vomiting. Ste began to feel giddy as her body reacted to the blood flowing down her throat and into her veins. The taste of blood was intoxicating...

    "Gah..." Ste''s eyes widened slightly as her consciousness grew faint, and new energy filled her.

    ''This is... He''s forcing me!''

    Alex continued to hold her in ce as he let go of his bite before he finally pulled away, pushing himself off the wall and straightening up, showing her an expression she had never seen him make; he had no lustful look in his eye; no smug grin; instead, she saw only sadness and longing, a look that she hadn''t been able to read from him until now!

    She gulped hard as that familiar hunger welled inside her again, her desires returning despite all her efforts. ''No! I will resist him! This subus isn''t an easy meal! B-but... he gets a few points... A little praise! It was just a bit, a little bit arousing!''

    He leaned down, and a momentter, the loud explosion sounded of two bullets hitting the car, causing two deep sts, before gouging parts of the meta and destroying the frame further; it was like Alex nned this perfectly, his eyes narrowing with a delighted look, before whispering into Ste''s ears.

    "Resist my blood until the veryst moment; the day you give in, I will make you my woman."

    His hot breath and sweet words caused her to blush deeply, trying to beat on his chest to hide her delight and pleasure from hearing such words that were much different from before; however, she missed his body as Alext leapt over the stone block and began to dash at full sprint towards the area the guns were fired.

    ''He didn''t even rub my tits!? Who is he? Did I break him!?''

    Massive ws around 30cm long came from his fingers from the newly regrown arm, now filled with countless ck tattoos. As his eyes dimmed into a crimson red, his discarded Nodachi pierced the ground several steps ahead as he grabbed it with his spare hand; a sh of light appeared above him 40 degrees to his left.

    As he saw the light, Alex Faust lifted his de, crossing over his upper body, around his neck as the long de shimmered in the night, his red eyes narrowing, watching as the bullet rapidly approached faster than anything he''d ever seen in his life. But he could see the bullet!

    Swinging his sword, the heavy and wide Nodachi, a gift from the woman he loved, the psychopathic woman that ate his heart as he died! Its ck de cut through the night like a birthday cake, slicing the long bullet into shreds, sending his body spinning in a circle as he was still sprinting forward, turning from the bullet''s momentum.

    ng!

    Alex''s head snapped upwards; his body was now more than 500 metres from Stells, who watched and was screaming his name; the moment she was about to follow, he looked back at her with a mocking smile.

    "Just stay there and watch your future man show you how awesome he is, alright mega tits?"

    "!!!"

    Dashing forward, Alex could only feel that for the first time in all his adult life; no, maybe even his entire life, right now at this moment as his body tore through the air; feeling the cold nighttime air blowing against his naked flesh, leaping from one car, bouncing as he shot to the next, avoiding the bullets from the shooters who was originally over 900 metres away; now he could see them.

    Three males, two women and several that were unknown as they were hidden just outside of his vision, but he could hear them talking; some were terrified of this new "zombie", and others wanted to try speaking with it; after seeing the huge breasted woman seeming to be normal.

    "Ah! I feel so damn free! Let''s celebrate by killing some human trash!"

 Chapter 41 41: Hunting Humans And Picking Flowers [Part 1]

    ?Alex could feel the blood surging through his veins as he pushed off the ground, his legs bulking with thick, powerful muscles before sending him shooting towards a concrete wall with broken ss and debris before; the air almost cut his face; the resistance was that strong; pushing his right arm out as he retracted his ws to a few inches.

    Thud!

    His body mmed against the wall; momentster, a loud bang sounded as two bullets prated the ground he had been standing on a few moments ago; the males on the roof of the building began to shout and mock each other before aiming once more. Alex didn''t care about this as he gritted his teeth, feeling a little winded from the impact, like a baseball bat smashed into his ribs.

    Luckily his ws were tougher than the stone, prating deeply with a strange sound as they tore apart the rock and cement, hoisting him more than 2 metres into the air, feeling his body sway before he tossed the nodachi onto the ledge above with an arcing throw.

    "Hmph!" The air left his body with his movements; Alex looked over his shoulder before quickly acting as he saw them lining up shots.

    Swaying his body faster with each swing, kicking off the walls before his body shot into the air; flipping sideways andnding on the roof of the small shoe store; his body tumbled as he crashed into several chairs and small tables, clearly used by a family renting the apartment above the store.

    "Ah, fuck!" Alex moaned as he spat some gravel and dirt from his lips, mming into a child''s drawing on a chalkboard with a loud crash.

    He looked around as he moved carefully forwards, seeing one of the males at the edge of the building as heunched another round in the direction Alex hade from; a quick headcount told him there would be three others hiding inside.

    ''They are within leaping distance if I sprinted across the long roof of the store beside this, but where did the two women go? Also, those sounds inside the building didn''t seem aggressive or violent...''

    Alex thought for a moment before scrapping that, though. "These cunts almost killed me; then what would happen to Ste? That dumb girl isn''t at her true strength and would be killed easily or worse... I like that cute subus.... so these people are doomed."

    As his words went on, the tone became deeper and more distorted like a demon from hell as he crept along the small roof; reaching for his nodachi; stroking it like a lover, cleaning her off as ''Eien'' seemed fine; Alex once again turned his eye towards the enemies to the northwest; Ste was to his Southeast, but seemed to be a good girl; currently out of range and fighting some zombies because of her scent.

    "...So, how do I kill them?" Alex asked quietly, moving back to stand beside a chimney, looking over the rooftop quickly as Ste used her shadow bolts to avoid being seen; the white light splitting into two halves, Alex began to wonder if he was too far away from ire now and that''s why he didn''t get any experience. His mind raced ahead, trying to find an answer. One thing crossed his mind instantly...

    Alex leaned against the wall, eyes scanning the rooftop for movement. He could hear the footsteps, moving metal and the loud thud of people jumping and climbing. They wereing his way! Their weapons are at the ready.

    ''Fuck these guys, god damn... I wanted to charge at them!''

    He took a deep breath, feeling the power of his blood surging through his veins as he prepared to unleash his magic. A bullet tore through the wall before it whizzed past his ear, grazing his cheek.

    Alex didn''t flinch, only moving like it was natural, now used to dodging bullets. He closed his eyes and focused his energy, clearing his mind.

    Although their steps were getting louder, he could feel the vibrations their body weight caused in the ground, but he began to focus, feeling the spell forming inside his palm, summoning them with the power of his blood.

    He could feel it swirling around him like an evil crimson storm of death; a light wind blew around his body as the scarlet blood flowed from around him, created from the small wound near his chest, dribbling out before forming a wonderful arc.

    ''It stings a little bit; damn, this is annoying!''

    A dark, pulsing and terrifying energy filled his body, almost euphoric as he felt huge amounts of his magic released. He could feel the blood clotting together as he concentrated, forming sharp, spiked spears that glimmered in the dim light; they span faster as he focused on them; the slight whistle in the air wasforting as they reflected the moonlight.

    Alex raised his hand, and the spears hovered around him. He could feel their weight and sharpness, a deadly extension of his will. With a fierce growl, he jumped over the wall; in his sights, the three people with guns and two spearmen were now on the same roof, merely a few metres away from him;unching his arm forward, Alex sent the blood spears shooting forward, slowly one after the other in a chained shot.

    "It''s him! Quick shoot!"

    "Ah!? It''s a fucking mutated zombie!" The female with a pistol screamed as she took a potshot at him; the bullet whizzed straight past Alex and struck the potted nt several steps beside him.

    The first spear struck true, tearing through the air like it was paper before the male with a rifle could respond, piercing the chest of the male gunman with the rifle and sending him crashing to the ground.

    "Gaah!?" blood spewed from the man''s lips as he was sent flying across the air; a huge bloody hole inside his chest fell to the ground like a sack of rocks.

    "Allen! No....!!! Ugh!!" Screamed the woman. The second found its mark, too, striking the female in the heart and killing her instantly as she crumbled to the ground, her body still convulsing for several moments after the death of herself and Allen, her lover.

    Only one of the men with rifles remained, but he was too far away, and the angle would strike the two spearmen that began to dash forwards.

    "Move! Scott, ke, you''re in the fucking way! I have a clear fucking shot if you move!" The gunner shouted but to no avail.

    The other two men with spears charged forward, but Alex was faster.

    He dodged their attacks easily, spinning around them like a whirlwind; his body felt amazing; nothing felt odd as he became more flexible than ever before, wrapping around the right male, his right hand swirling with small 30cm long bloodnces, rotating at high speeds.

    Alex could feel the power of his blood coursing through his veins, a wild and untamed energy that made him faster, stronger, and more deadly.

    ''I feel so good!''

    But Alex wasn''t finished yet, his body leaping forwards with a wild charging,cking grace but full of ferocity and power, using his supernatural speed and ability, smashing forwards into the leading spearman; the brown-haired man was knocked a few feet off the ground before mming into the concrete, his head mming backwards with a disgusting crack.

    "Hahahaha!" Alex began tough uncontrobly; who would have thought killing humans that were not infected would give such a rush; the moment he embraced his true self, a former human scumbag who became a vicious and lustrous ghoul.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The brown-haired man was dazed, blood spilling from his head, and floundered before feeling a hand grasping his face; Alex''s huge hand covered the man''s face stopping even his shout for aid as he pulled it upwards, almost snapping the man''s neck, then proceeded to smash the men repeatedly head against the solid concrete.

    Thud!

    Each blow caused a sickening crack and thud, the man just convulsing, no longer resisting after the first smash; his partner, a ck-haired man took a moment to react; his body filled with shock and eyes terror as he watched Alex crushing his best friends head like blue tac; before tearing the skull from his body; the vile crunch and spluttering caused the ck haired man to vomit on the spot; almost dropping his spear in terror.

    Alex could feel the man''s blood spilling beneath him, the crack of his skull, but he didn''t care.

    He was in a fierce battle, rage fueled by his supernatural power; as euphoria filled his body, Alex yanked the man''s head clean off; ke was his name if he remembered correctly, as that woman shouted to him.

    Alex rose to his feet, his eyes glowing with a fierce intensity, filled with the thrill of battle, pivoting his hips and spinning in a full circle before tossing the man''s skull with all his power and strength towards the woman who feebly picked up the pistol of the other dead female.

    "I''ll y with you in a minute, cute little woman."

    Woosh!

    The skull sted through the air, almost causing a screaming howl and tearing through any resistance the wind or gravity could throw at it; before it crashed into the woman''s hand, crushing her fingers and snapping both arms as she flew backwards into a stone wall; besides a ck steel door.

    Alex couldn''t tell if she was awake because the woman was too far and fell limply.

    "B-ke..... m-monster...!" He tried to sound menacing and threatening, but the tears flowing down Scott''s eyes with a snotty nose destroyed all sense of masculinity.

    "Now then... Scott, was it?" Alex spoke, his voice deep, distorted, but quite civil if you ignored his friend''s brains covering his hand and dropping to the ground or the woman he always loved now unconscious against the wall with deformed arms.

    "P-please... Please don''t kill her... Poppy.... she''s...."

    "Poppy, huh? What a cute name!"

    "I''ll do anything... Don''t kill her, please... I''m begging....." Scott began to tremble, long losing his will to fight back; he looked at the monster feeling terror; this was never a zombie or mere mutant. It could speak and understand him!

    "Oh? Anything? Are you sure she might resent you for this? I mean, death is instant, but what I''m going to do to her."

    Scott''s eyes dted, his hands trembling as the face of Alex became like a true monster, the huge, distorted smile from ear to ear with sharp, inhuman teeth and dark ck sclera with scarlet eyes suddenly looked towards him; with a delighted smile.

    "...Is eternal!"

    With that said, Alex didn''t give the man a chance to react; his foot stomping forward, crushing his left kneecap; Scott was forced to his knees, letting out a miserable cry before he felt agony; Alex began to break every bone in his arms and legs while humming a happy tune under his voice.

    Alex dragged Scott''s crippled body; his arms and legs were destroyed, while one of his eyes was torn out. He grabbed Scott''s ck hair and started to drag him towards Poppy.

    She was still half sleeping in a daze, her soft brown hair and above-average face filled with the blood from her missing fingers and crushed arms.

    "Oh, what a wonderful day~ to enjoy the fresh poppies~ let''s make sure to water them well!"

    Alex''s grim voice hummed this song as he leapt from the balcony; he could sense more people were inside the door, but they were all huddled together on the ground floor, some trembling.

    Heughed happily as he pulled Scott closer to the body of Poppy; her bloody face and broken arms caused him to whimper, but the noise of his whining annoyed Alex; thus, he tore out his tongue now a mere pping of gums and moaned sounded.

    "Damn~ you are annoying; stop making NOISE!"

    Bang!

    Alex''s solid boots began to smash into Scott, sending him crashing along the ground, stones tearing the flesh of his face before his head mmed into the metal door, causing the two people who were slowly climbing up the stairs to rush back down, a muffled cry of terror reaching Alex''s ears.

    Thud!

    Alex squatted before the unconscious Poppy a momentter, grasping her chin with his hand.

    "Hmmm... She''s not ugly, but a little on the average side. Well, I imagine she''ll be prettier right away; let''s check the condition of her body..."

    Scott''s mind was messy, like the moments before losing several of his co-workers, and the woman he was dating didn''t have deformed arms. It was just a nightmare; the end of the world never happened.

    However, when his eyes opened, everything ended, and the nightmare became his reality as the naked body of Poppy, something he was yet to see, was now on disy as that monster''s huge hands began to rub and caress her moderate breasts.

 Chapter 42 [Bonus ][R18] 42: Hunting Humans And Picking Flowers [Part 2]

    ?Poppy''s fair skin was filled with a few blemishes, but it was beautiful and felt quite homely for Alex. His pale fingers slid down from her neck, enjoying the soft, puffy skin that was nothing like most of his athletic women, closest to Patricia, but with a little extra pudge.

    He felt that this woman was probably around 25 or 26 as slight ageing was around her eyes, but nothing severe.

    ''Her breasts were extremely soft, like jelly in my hands... a passing mark!'' Alex thought to himself.

    He cupped her ample breasts, pulling on herrge nipple, rubbing his thumb across the surface before giving it a slight twist; Poppy''s body began to twist and let out a light moan, clearly a girl that likes to y with her breasts as they began to harden instinctively.

    ''Hard to believe this was the woman that blew off my arm... What a devilish woman; let''s learn more about her.''

    Alex used his "Eagle Eyes" skill to see more about her, but it was disappointing to a boring officedy with few skills and even less of an exciting backstory or past. Her attributes were all below the average for a human, except for her endurance which was 17, and that is probably why the skull from Alex didn''t kill her, only breaking some bones and making her unconscious, or rather...

    She was pretending to be unconscious.

    ''Fufu~ since you want to pretend and make an attempt to counterattack me, then I won''t use my infection and enjoy your reactions!''

    He leaned forward, brushing his soft red lips against her small ears; "me yourself for attacking me; I will get my revenge now, P-o-p-p-y~."

    His words rumbled through Poppy''s brain, instantly bringing her to wakefulness, her body jumping and shuddering; opening her eyes slightly, she saw Alex''s monstrous form towering over her. The sight made her almost scream, her throat burning from holding so much breath while staring up into those crimson eyes. They were different from any other person.

    ''No.... don''t touch there.... why is my body not resisting!? Fucking monster.... stop....! Scott, please don''t watch....''

    Poppy thought to herself, a slight tear almost dripping from her eye as she felt a conflict of feelings; Alex''s right hand began to slide down her body, the unfamiliar touch along her stomach causing her to tremble by reflect, as the slight ws on his fingers began to cut through her belt, allowing her to skirt to drop before his fingers began to stroke through her thick, unmanaged fur.

    She couldn''t focus, filled with remorse and self-hatred; why did she fire the first shot? Now feeling a humiliating pleasure from his left hand stroking her breasts across the top, rubbing around the tip of her nipples before he teased them; how did he move the exact way she enjoyed most!? Was her body that much of a traitor to her mind? ''Or am I that much of an opportunistic slut?'' She scolded herself.

    Alex pulled her nipples; the hard but crunchy sensation caused a strange smile on his face, while her hairy snatch was a surprise, but he loved women with some hair; he was not too bothered as he felt her soft slit slowly starting to moisten to protect herself, or maybe betraying it''s master from the sheer pleasure of his touch as he noticed Poppy''s breath began to increase.

    ''It seems that my infection is still working... Let''s wear gloves first for punishments in future.''

    The bastard chuckled silently, moving his fingers towards her pubic area until he reached between her thighs, where her bush messy bush was like a jungle, waiting for him to explore.

    His fingers rubbed against her squishy flesh, revealing her swollen clit and inner lips hidden behind it; the contrast of pink and white skin contrasted perfectly as Alex''s finger pressed gently against it, running along her folds until it found its destination and pushed inside.

    There wasn''t much resistance, though a clear sign of arousal could be seen from the hot fluids beginning to leak out; Alex''s cock twitched lightly as he watched the leaking pussy begin to wet itself; sliding deeper inside, the warmth inside quickly spreading through Poppy''s insides, mixing with the liquid already present.

    "Mmmn!?" Poppy tried to silence her moan, although she tried to resist the pleasure with her mind; something in her body dominated her will, while finally, it was clear she was awake as her eyes met with Scott,ying across from her with his eyes bulging open, trying to scream something at her, butcking a tongue, so they were like the moans of a deaf man.

    ''Please stop! Don''t, don''t defile her!'' Scott repeatedly begged in his mind, tears running down his face.

    ''Don''t look, Scott! Please... It''s not me; there''s something wrong! It''s him; he did something to me! That''s got to be the reason for it feeling good! This isn''t consensual! Scott! Understand me!''

    His finger moved in and out, slowly at first, before remembering this was a punishment, not a reward; as his fingers moved with more speed and roughly explored her tightly closed flesh tunnel, he could guess she was not that experienced with men or she didn''t do it often for the past few months or years, as the meat wasn''t as soft as Megan or Patricia. Still, her insides were extremely hot, which was another fun sensation.

    "Ahh~" Poppy moaned loudly, unable to hold back as she lost controlpletely from the stimtion, feeling a pleasurable wave wash over her body, brightening her cheeks and burning the tips of her ears as her body shivered without stopping; her pussy throbbed softly in the palm of Alex''s hand as if it had been starved for attention.

    ''No! This isn''t me... please... I am sorry for shooting.... don''t!?''

    Scott screamed internally repeatedly, feeling pain and humiliation as hey helpless on the floor, watching the woman that should have soon married, and had a child together now being vited before his eyes.

    Alex withdrew his finger from her cunt, leaving no traces of evidence whatsoever; his right hand lifted Poppy''s ass, nting his index fingertip against her tight entrance and pushing inside.

    "Ghaaaaaahhh!" A roar escaped Poppy''s mouth as her breathing grew rapid.

    Alex smiled innocently, savouring the pain in her voice before he began to push forward until the tip of his finger slipped inwards.

    She could feel his evil grin as he squeezed inside, teasing her hole and probing deep within before withdrawing, repeating that motion many times faster than he would normally take it; after 4 repetitions, he suddenly pushed in deeply as if hitting bottom, causing Poppy to yelp involuntarily.

    "AAAAHHHHHH-!!" Her body shook uncontrobly as her hips bucked violently upwards off the concrete, but he easily held her firm, shifting his weight and continuing to toy with the depths of her ass mercilessly; the painful pressure on her cervix caused her to gag and cough before choking on air due to heavy breaths.

    "So, you''re not an anal virgin, huh?" Alex murmured with a pleasant grin before pulling out his finger and giving her ass a loud p, enjoying the jiggle of her excess flesh before looking up at the slightly stunned woman.

    "That was part of the test. If you pass these tests, we can make this enjoyable."

    With one hand behind Poppy''s right knee, Alex dragged her towards him with ease; Poppy''s legs naturally spread themselves as she was forced closer, the scent of sweat and female arousal filling the small roof mixed with herboured breathing and asional grunts.

    Her body began to shake again, unable to suppress the flow of liquids flowing from her abused vagina; his big, fat finger entered her pussy, pushing deep before mming back out, going deeper and faster than before, coating his digits in warm juices as her body spasmed madly.

    Alex slowly teased around her entrance, coating his fingers in her sticky nectar before he thrust his long finger in and out, pounding it inside Poppy''s wet hole in rhythm with his heartbeat while she had no choice but to endure.

    A loud pping sound resounded above the screaming woman as Alex pped her buttock twice hard in quick session, drawing blood and eliciting another deep groan from Poppy; she wanted to fight, but the pain in her ass caused a mixture of emotions, with a body that was aching, burning for this man''s touch her mind was breaking, desperately looking at Scott for help as she felt close to orgasm, despite hating the idea.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "...You dirty fucking pervert..." Poppy said through gritted teeth as Alex continued his assault; her feet moved ahead of their own ord, dragging herself towards his monstrous member, desperate to end this, surrenderingpletely... to submit. To save Scott. But she knew she couldn''t, or he''d break her resolve.

    ''Fuck! Why are the monster''s always so big? It''s like those fucking goblin doujins... why can''t they be small!?'' Poppyined, her cute purple eyes trying to look away from Alex, who slowly became more handsome and appealing the more he toyed with her body.

    His facial features were perfect for a man''s; his smile was even a little sinister, while his sharp red eyes pierced hers as if to say, "This is what you deserve and want".

    The bastard came to stand over the prone woman, his massive biceps flexing as he bent forward, letting his giant cock hang freely, pulsating as it slid against her belly; his cock must''ve been around 10 inches long and 4 and a half around, maybe even more with a mushroom head filled with ribs and bumps making it look like a grotesque monster''s penis with veins extending the length of both sides.

    It looked gross, like a weapon.

    Alex''s shaft dripped with drool as it hung in front of Poppy''s face, her wide-open eyes staring down into his shadow, seeing how it swayed and bounced slightly with every beat of his heart; the smell was thick, musky and tempting to Poppy as her eyes drooped, yearning to taste that sticky fluid.

    ''N-no... I don''t suck... Scott..... Don''t do this? Just fuck me, okay? I''ll be good... Don''t show my dirty side to him!'' Poppy''s soft purple eyes looked up towards Alex, almost pleading as his head tilted, rubbing his dark purple thick head against her soft lips, a wide smile on his face as her mouth opened, gently kissing his tip. At the same time, a small pink tongue began to slither under his ns with cat-like flicks.

    ''This is so fun! Her eyes beg me to stop, yet her lips kiss me like a passionate lover! Hahaha!''

    Alex turned to Scott as her mouth opened slowly, hot breath blowing onto his huge tip, before she opened her mouth as wide as possible, still barely big enough wrapping her lips around the first inch, sucking ever so softly.

    "Hnggg~ Ahhhh... ah~! Yeah!" Alex sighed with happiness as he felt a gentle suction on his cock; the subtle vibration sent shockwaves up his spine as his hands slid forwards, forcing Poppy''s nose to brush against his ballsack and rub them lewdly with her full, juicy maw, her cheek turning red as she kept bobbing up and down.

    ''No!? Stop! Please don''t take her first time from me! What are you doing!'' Scott believed she''d never sucked a cock before, so she only used her hands; his eyes filled with tears and bloodshot from rage as that meek and shy girl was now french kissing this bastard''s massive cock with a delighted face!

    ''She''s not a slut.... Poppy is a good girl... It''s his tricks...'' Were repeated in his mind as he watched her head moving, unable to move or turn away from the strangely beautiful sight.

    ''Eh? He sounds so cute when moaning... NO Poppy! Don''t fall for this monster''s tricks... But why is his cock and juice so tasty... It used to make me vomit and gag...''

    Poppy was getting into it, moaning slightly as she went harder on his pole, squeezing her jaw muscles tighter when she found the limit of her ability. As Alex leaned over her, he brought his free hand to Poppy''s head and applied light force to keep it steady.

    Meanwhile, his hands moved lower to slide between her thighs, slipping them apart to reveal Poppy''s well-lubricated pussy with her tiny flowers parting to show her entrance and swollen clitoris, the moisture dripping from her swollen inner walls.

    After some minutes of vigorous sucking, Alex pulled her off his dick with a loud popping noise, grabbing her waist as he let his organ slip out of her mouth, allowing her to breathe for a moment; Poppy gasped as fresh air rushed in through her lungs, taking deep gulps of air.

    She thenid t on the ground, gasping slightly as she struggled to regain herposure after having half his meaty rod stuffed down her throat before moving quickly to her knees, locking eyes with Scott through blurry vision. The saliva and pre-cum dribbling down his shaft made the area slippery, too, enticing her as his cock wiggled suggestively.

    ''I''m sorry, Scott... It''s just now, so you can survive... I am not a slut! Please believe me.''

    Without thought, she licked the precum and her drool from Alex''s sensitive underside with her tongue, smiling as she tasted a slight muskiness, feeling it tickling her tongue as she slurped all over his fat pole with increasing passion.

    Her eyes rolling upwards in pleasure, she heard a muffled moaning from Alex as she worked her lips over his thickness and tugged at his root with her teeth, swallowing it asionally to give herself a break from therge appendage, sucking lightly on his head to tease him; the sensations sent waves up through his body and made him rub her hair petting her head.

    She felt confused; his actions were like that of a lover, and her mind seemed lost in the pleasure from his fingers teasing her soaking pussy; a human couldn''t go against a ghoul as her insides began to tighten around his fingers that slid inside her fleshy tunnel, spreading them apart with a sloppy squelching sound as aroused gasp''s left her lips, no longer held back.

    "Haah~!" She cooed loudly, bringing her open mouth down, aiming his full girth directly and quickly, devouring it like she was eating something delicious; the first few inches were easy to swallow, but soon her tongue got stuck as it reached the base of his enormous dick, her body shuddering as her mind wondered what kind of magic trick allowed that massive rod to fit in there.

    There wasn''t much she could do, though: the constant humping by Alex soon loosened her up. Before long, it felt natural; his cock in her mouth was bigger than the dildo she usually used during masturbation, but her mouth didn''t seem to notice how different it was. Yet she loved the sensation, pleasuring herself as she sucked on the monster, licking his tender skin while slurping over his ns with her soft, plump lips.

    As her cheeks bulged out with each new inch of his girth, a strange fascination overtook her as she found herself willingly swallowing more and more of the dark cock, enjoying the size of his gigantic tool, never once considering if what she was doing was wrong.

    No thoughts urred to her as Alex moaned, grunted and thrust his hips, holding onto her head as he pushed himself deeper down her throat, causing her to gag slightly as his knot smacked against her tonsils. A trickle of lubricant escaped her lips, running down the underside of his huge prick in a stream, sending shivers of excitement throughout her whole body.

    He kept moving his hand from her hair, lifting his pelvis slightly higher, helping Poppy get ustomed to the size of his organ; as she choked and coughed, she quickly forgot about the pain and focused entirely on the act, determined to please the great man who ravished her.

    Once Alex gave the order to stop her, Poppy obeyed, but not without struggling briefly. She panted heavily and turned red as she spat out his shaft to catch her breath; his cock throbbed and twitched beneath her tongue.

    "...Hey." Alex chuckled softly before cing his hand on her shoulder and pushing her further up on the floor, shifting her position so she sat upright facing him, her breasts bouncing enticingly as he grabbed her wrists and pinned them in ce behind her. "Don''t go anywhere," he said amusedly, tilting his hip forward until the head of his dick touched her chin, teasing her with its presence. "Your master wants a taste of you first, you naughty vixen."

    She gazed at his dark eyes curiously as he positioned her head closer, his cock bumping against her nose. With that, Alex thrust his hips again, ramming himself past her warm lips with a wet smack, releasing a moan of surprise from Poppy. Soon, more of his cock popped into her mouth, making her shut her eyes tightly and hold her breath.

    "AHHHH~!" She cried as his girth forced itself into her throat; he sank deeper and deeper until the ridge of his crown finally bumped against her adam''s apple, threatening to choke her.

    Poppy kept her eyes tight shut as she struggled to swallow more of him, an involuntary spasm running through her body as she tried her best to ept this manhood; however, she failed; Alex groaned as his head brushed against Poppy''s tonsils; she had to pull away with a cough.

    Her eyes opened slowly to find him grinning wickedly from ear to ear, shaking his head and chuckling slightly; she red up at him furiously for daring tough at her misfortune but soon saw a devilish grin creep across his face. Without warning, he pped his dick against her cheek with a powerful thud, almost knocking her unconscious as her jaw ached.

    Poppy remembered she wasn''t the one in control here...

    And the man whose cock she enjoyed sucking was her enemy and a monster!

 Chapter 43 43: The Pollenated Poppy [R18]

    ?Alex pushed her down, pulling her ass into the air as he moved behind her, his heavy cock pping against her meaty ass with resounding ps; while pushing her face to the floor, Poppy''s head was now looking directly at the crippled Scott, his gaze full of confusion and anger.

    He stayed silent as he witnessed Poppy swaying her ass, pressing against the bastard''s cock, rubbing along his shaft as Poppy gave Alex a buttjob, his hot cock spreading her ass apart, letting her enjoy the sensation of his thick ns pulling on her pussy lips each time he pulled back, sending jolts of pleasure down her spin.

    Scott could get nothing from his rage; no sound came out of his mouth as his broken fists trembled and his body shook.

    His eyes widened in shock as Alex became rougher as their lust rose, sometimes pping her ass with his free hand before groping it and causing Poppy to groan and whimper with an obscene voice as Alex rubbed his rock-hard cock against her crack, the slimy wet sound causing chaos in Scott''s brain.

    ''She''s wet!? Aroused... This bitch.... No, no, it must be him! He isn''t human and must have done something to her! My Poppy isn''t a cock hungry slut; two years of dating and I''ve only had two handjobs!'' Scott rationalized, ignoring that she was currently rubbing her slippery entrance against the tip of Alex''s huge member, with no sign of resistance on her face.

    ''I have to be good; make him cum! Or he will kill us both! Don''t surrender to this pleasure! He is my enemy. Please, body...''

    His mind was racing, trying desperately to fight back against this tide that threatened to drown him... And he failed utterly.

    An urge that he couldn''t resist surged within him, making Scott grab his phone from the ground next to his stomach. Taking advantage of his sudden stillness, he swiftly pulled out the camera app and snapped a picture; it wasn''t clear whether any photo would help him, but it was worth a shot. After all, he might regret itter if he did nothing.

    Even worse, if this monster fucked his girlfriend, maybe even killed her. While his mind told him he should escape and run far away, his hands refused to obey as they began to record the video, zooming in on that huge, deformed tip rubbing against her slimy wet entrance, the enhanced microphone of the phone picking up the slipper and wet sounds of her pussy that began to stretch to ept Alex''s fierce meat club.

    Although Alex snapped his left arm, he could still move the right one slightly as if Alex wanted this kind of situation, phones could no longer call, but the camera and video functions were just fine.

    "Oooooh... Not bad..." Alex grinned. "You want to capture our lovemaking? Your girlfriend has a nice ass..."

    In return, Poppy squeezed her hole, letting more thick, sticky honey dribble out of her cunt as it smeared onto her lips and rubbed her clit in circles around Alex''s hard cock to coat him in her lubricating juices. Her arousal rose despite trying to fight it off, as she started panting deeply, unable to suppress it. From there, things went faster.

    ''Don''t record... Please! Don''t watch my slutty face... I can''t fight this man! I am going to lose!''

    With a final groan escaping between his gritted teeth, Alex wrapped both hands around Poppy''s ass, raising her ass a little higher to take all his lengths before mming himself down, bottoming out in her warm, sultry cunt with a lewd grunt.

    That brought forth another cry of pleasure from Poppy, which quickly degenerated into a sobbing screech when she realized the depth he''d managed to prate, followed by a moan as he rammed his hips forward and knocked her forward, pinning her to the ground.

    "Mmmmn~ so deep.... what is this!?"

    She couldn''t move her arms or legs under the weight, moaning and crying out every time Alex mmed his cock into her pussy, pounding her harder; he looked like a bull that desired to breed and impregnate his favourite cow.

    "Nnh?!" Poppy screamed each time Alex shoved himself deeper inside her depths, screaming incoherently as she pressed her head against the floor, muffling her cries as Alex used his powerful thighs to m into her smooth insides over and over; she was beginning to tire and struggle as she tried to push her hips back to match his movements, but she remained trapped underneath him due to his gravity bending strength and weight.

    Fully aware of how pleasurable it was to pound another man''s lover''s juicy snatch like a jackhammer, Alex knew exactly how to keep her begging for more.

    The way she moaned and grunted each time he bottomed out drove him crazy: he needed to fuck her harder and deeper; he needed to hit those sensitive spots to bring her to the brink of orgasm, where she would beg for it.

    That was when he remembered his spell. He spoke it aloud, using his left hand to rub Poppy''s clit in circr motions.

    "Cum for me, Poppet," he whispered; for a moment, his thrusts changed as if seeking her most pleasant spots, those that she had forged from using her bad wyvern dildo countless times; his sudden change caused her heart to palpitate; feeling excavated and the squelching flesh tunnel prated and rubbed at the spots that drove her crazy which made Poppy suddenly jerk and spasm.

    The tears streaming down her face as she stared at the distant sky added to the scene''s authenticity and acted as proof that he was fucking her in the open, albeit much better than any dildo ever could. It also helped hide the fact that Poppy was enjoying being vited, as the tears made Scott think she was in pain and struggling.

    ''That''s my Poppy, don''t submit to this bastard!''

    Alex had long forgotten the punishment, forgotten even Scott or Ste; the warm pussy flooded with slimy honey that wrapped around his cock, caressing and milking him with loud spluttering sounds; her slightly bumpy inner walls that gripped onto him, like trying to pull him inside and keep him forever; her wonderful vagina enthralled him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    All these sensations drove Alex mad with desire. ''I''m going toe soon,'' he thought grimly, groaning with satisfaction each time Poppy''s body responded to his roughness.

    He took onest look at his prey before he released his climax, unleashing a flood of virile energy from his balls deep inside her womb; as a result, Poppy convulsed violently beneath him, trembling and bucking her hips in vain attempts to escape his grasp.

    Her naked frame shivered as her orgasm tore through her body, her legs kicking frantically and rolling across the ground as she fought to break free, but he held them fast; he let loose a few dozen spurts before he felt a final rush, coating Poppy''s insides entirely as he grunted and spewed what felt like gallons of sperm into her pussy. Finally, as the final pulses ceased to fire within him, his lustful breaths fell silent.

    Taking care not to mess up her hair too badly, he rolled Poppy on her back, avoiding looking at her tearful features.

    One of his hands still rested on her wet slit, preventing semen from dripping as though he nned to go again. Sperm dribbled out of the base of his shaft as he lowered his hips; she didn''t notice. Instead, Poppy panted heavily, staring at the sky without acknowledging anything else.

    ''I came.... this monster made me orgasm... and I loved every moment of it...'' Poppy thought to herself, the warmth in her lower body, a huge amount of sperm still bubbling inside her as she tightened her ass, trying to force it out with loud, dirty squelches and spluttering.

    A moment.

    That was all it took before she suddenly saw that monster''s face; he leaned over her, his face even more appealing and attractive; something had changed in her heart; there wasn''t an intense rejection of him, but she didn''t love or even like him. Yet her body desired more of that sensual pleasure.

    She loved to masturbate, usedrge toys, and worried about being "loose, " yet this man made her feel amazing; his size was beyond any toy... Unlike Scott... something Scott could never make her feel.

    ''I''m a bad woman.... forgive me, Scott, but I want to feel more of this pleasure... If I am going to die, why not die after a great orgasm?''

    The mystery man smiled down at her with pure happiness, leaning closer until she could smell his musky scent and hear his slow breathing. As if hypnotized by his calm voice and gentle smile, Poppy bit her lip and waited for the inevitable. She couldn''t deny that she desired more of him, especially after his seed filled and swelled her belly.

    "You passed."

    Poppy felt his cock, hard once again as it slipped through her pussy lips, teasing her clit and entrance flooding with his cum; she thought he would thrust inside and fuck her senseless, then suddenly her eyes widened, feeling a soft, warm sensation on her lips as two huge hands wrapped around her face.

    Alex enjoyed the slightly salty taste of her lips; opening her mouth with his as her tongue was the first to move; pushing into his mouth, feeling her slowly healing arms wrap around his back, holding tight; rubbing her lower body against his throbbing flesh rod.

    "Ohh... Mnnph!" Poppy gasped loudly as Alex kissed her, pressing her lips to his and grabbing his shoulders.

    They shared several long, passionate kisses while his hands roamed all over her beautiful body, stroking her bare skin, arousing her further than she already was; kissing wasn''t enough. She was ready for more, needing something deeper and more real, wanting someone who knew more about her, willing to explore her body, even if her boyfriend couldn''t do it.

    ''I don''t care... it''s just now! This one time... Let me enjoy being a woman!''

    Her brain blocked out the guilt and the terror and focused solely on the sweet pleasure of his tongue sliding against hers, tasting her juices and the musk of his crotch filling the air, which mingled with the sour vour of her breath.

    Poppy changed her movements and actions like something snapped in her mind; she became more active, and it was her moving and kissing him back, sucking on his tongue as a sweet and addictive taste filled her mouth.

    No longer caring about her supposed lover, she whispered into Alex''s eyes.

    "Please fuck me; make me feel that pleasure again."

    Alex smirked, his red eyes glowing like dark torches in the fading night.

    "With pleasure, please enjoy every moment!"

 Chapter 44 44: Worried Stella, Venture Forth! [Slight R18]

    ?''She''s acting.... that has to be it, right?'' Scott told himself; his eyes focused on the camera as he watched Poppy sucking on the tip of Alex''s tongue, slurping on his spit with a delighted face.

    To top it off, she moaned and whimpered into his mouth while their tongues danced, drinking in every sensation from touching his slick skin, the heat of his chest against her breasts, the hardness of his abs leading down to his bulging dick.

    His monstrous cock buried inside her slippery lips, pressing against her swollen cunt, and finally, when his erection and small bumps rubbed against her clitoris with his movements, driving her wild with lust and eagerness.

    Despite the danger involved, she found herself pulling him closer and arching her neck so that he could kiss the side of her neck, sending waves of bliss cascading down her spine; even then, he slid his thumb across her cheek and ran it down her throat making her shudder and bite her lower lip in excitement.

    Alex''s touch sent shivers throughout her body, making her cheeks flush hot and her nipples harden to the point they hurt.

    Then it happened, his cock finally slipped inside her searing hot, honeypot filled with his huge load of sperm, now mixed with her honey as, unlike before, her flesh walls greeted him with affection, wrapping around him with more strength, teasing his ns as he pushed deeper, pressing against her cervix as Poppy continued to kiss him like a lover.

    "Mmmph~ It''s so big... my pussy is being destroyed~ Nnnnm! Fuck me hard enough to kill me!" Poppy spoke with a sultry voice, her eyes fluttering as she sucked on his tongue, nibbling on the tip, always taking a submissive position to Alex as she watched his amused face.

    Those deep red eyes watched her with passion, lust and indifference. Even then, her pussy epted him, epting his massive length into her needy slit. Poppy took all of him with ease, and she groaned with delight as he sank deeper into her, pumping his girth in and out.

    "Ahhhh~"

    Her eyes widened as she moaned with pleasure; she could see that he was aroused, too; she was no longer surprised at seeing erections, only pleased he kepting back to fuck her. She was d; she liked knowing she still excited this evil psychopath, despite being his prisoner.

    It was still tender as he pounded away at her, but even so, hisrge penis seemedrgerpared to her pussy, stretching her thin membrane; watching his hot breath ruffle her hair, smelling his musk as he groaned; hearing him grunt and moan in pleasure made her horny as hell, moaning back when his cock prodded her insides, squishing her flesh with dirty wet sounds.

    As if to heighten that pleasure, he began mming her faster.

    "Yesssss~ You can cum inside anytime you want... Oh god, ~ Mmmn!"

    ''I don''t care~ I love cock and pleasure!'' Poppy shouted in her mind, Scott still watching the video as she showed a face he never saw in their two years of dating.

    ''She looks so happy and free... It''s beautiful...''

    Alex was grinning widely as she moaned through an intense orgasm, screaming and begging for more as his raging beast buried itself in her luscious cunt.

    ''Yes, yes~ Come for him, Poppy~'' Scott thought.

    And so she did, letting go of everything as her pussy erupted, squirting droplets of juice around Alex''s cock like it was her favourite food. The scent of sex filled the air as Alex grunted happily; his free hand lovingly stroked her silky brown locks.

    Poppy opened her eyes, staring at the sky full of fluffy clouds as she felt his cock throb, releasing its final reserves and spewing the rest of his seed into her fertile womb; she wanted to give birth to another life as she felt her essence give way and flow into his pulsing member.

    Alex pulled out his still spurting cock; coating Poppy from head to toe in his sperm; she was covered in thick ropes of white semen as it dribbled down her tits and thighs; Poppy was tired andy on her back as she began to change from the old Poppy into the Ghoul Poppy quickly, this wouldn''t make her love Alex, nor like him.

    She still hated him as a man who ruined her life with Scott. But she loved his cock, one that gave her a pleasure nothing did before; her loyalty was thick but affection moderate.

    ''Well, let''s get back to Ste.''

    Alex didn''t n to take Poppy with him for now; the survivors downstairs might be useful forces in the future; thus, he took several bottles of water he had contaminated before handing them to Poppy, who was lying down; her eyes didn''t be red, but turned a dark, deep purple while her hair became the same colour to match it.

    He whispered his orders for her to manage and lead the team; after all, she was stronger than any of them, even more,

    with two doses of his sperm boosting her level twice.

    Walking towards the roof''s edge, he stopped for a moment.

    Dark red eyes gleamed in the night sky, slowly transforming into the early morning.

    As his order entered Poppy''s ears, a deep, distorted voice sounded on the wind.

    "Kill that useless man; only I can see your naked body from now on."

    Before he stepped on the edge and jumped down, not caring what her response was.

    -

    His body dropped rapidly; the cooling air helped to clear his mind as Alex reflected on what he just did; while his ghoul blood was surging and filled with excitement, his mind was thinking of the future; he would keep track of Poppy, meeting her each time he came to hunt to see how she managed her group.

    ''If that woman finds more useful girls and cannon fodder, then I might treat her better; for now, she''s still an enemy if I hadn''t been quick....''<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alex''s mind stopped thinking as he saw the worried Ste, her long red hair, body covered in the blood and flesh of various corpses; she began to sprint towards him, her eyes seeming a little wet as her huge melons shook wildly with her sprinting.

    It seemed, in her rush, she forgot to use her movement spells and just wanted to make sure he was alive.

    "Alex!"

    His arms opened wide on reflex before the small, plump subus jumped into his arms; it didn''t matter if she hated him or was angry with his methods. Alex was still a closerade to her, and he suddenly went berserk after being shot and eating her flesh and blood.

    ''He took those bullets for me; why was I acting like a stupid girl with no brain? Mother always taught me to watch my surroundings... Alex... You are a bastard; I will beat you one day until you cry and beg for my forgiveness! Hmph, but... maybe a little.... you''re not bad!''

    Alex held her tightly; the different sensation from Poppy caused his blood to boil, but he forced it down; although he wanted to ravage and push her down, both his ghoul thoughts and human thoughts wanted this.

    He wouldn''t act like a fool anymore if the moment of pleasure with her here caused him to lose her devotion in the future; wouldn''t he be a fucking idiot? Can''t he wait a few hours, then get any of the women at the camp to sleep with him, a bit of food, or some sweet words?

    ''Let''s just take it slow, she''s cute, and I need to find that damn safe zone!''

    Stells nuzzled her face against his, a mixture of the ghoul instinct in her and the feeling of worry, making her not care about how she felt. All that mattered to her was simple, if she was okay, then were herpanions alright.

    "A-are you okay? You won''t die suddenly, right?" Her soft voice, with a tinge of worry, almost made Alexugh.

    "I''m fine, don''t worry. Thanks for your help; maybe I would be dead again without your delicious flesh."

    "Hmph! Such a pervert!" Ste knew he could be innocently talking about her flesh and blood, but the image of him sucking on her breast moment of pleasure that caused her to enjoy a light climax came to mind, and she pushed him away with shame.

    ''I can''t let him know! He must never know he made me cum!'' She adamantly thought.

    The pairs hugsted quite a while, Alex only lightly caressing her and avoiding being too sexual; this cute subus couldn''t be captured with only forceful breaching; thus, he changed his ways and just gently held her hand as he began to tell her their ns for the rest of the night, well early morning.

    "Ste, can you still fight?"

    Alex asked, looking at her sincerely, his eyes locking onto hers as they began to fade, turning back to his usual emerald glow; this caused Ste''s heart to ease, no longer racing like a frightened deer.

    ''Good, he''s back to normal, a little nicer than before... I won''t be fooled... but I won''tin!''

    "I can... Not a huge amount, my mana or willpower is just over half, and unless we both level, I might not make it."

    Ste wasn''t a braggart; she knew it was important, to be honest at times; although she felt her body would be fine fighting another 10 or maybe 20 zombies alone, that would be close to her limit as the white light didn''t restore all of her fatigue and willpower that was drained.

    Her fingers began to y with his as she thought to herself, not even realising she had entwined their finger''s together like lovers; the soft feel of his skin was soothing as she leaned her head on his shoulder.

    "Maybe we could try searching for the safe zone you mentioned? There are two really strong zombies guarding a strange door in the other direction; it''s where the old cemetery used to be, but now it''s different, and I cannot see anything else anymore."

    "Hmmm, good point," Alex said with a soft smile.

    He knew that ce was strange from the moment he checked; his "Eagle Eyes" were too short range to see their details, though, looking at the small subus, her breasts and arms stroking against his arm as she swayed on the spot.

    Alex began to stroke her hair, like a father would praise his daughter, watching with a sense of delight when her face lit up, scrunching together as she enjoyed the soft sensation.

    "Good girl, you''ve done well tonight. Sorry I dragged you with me."

    "Mmm... it''s fine... keep stroking..."

    A few momentster, the pair began to walk towards the strange door; with the thick darkness, Ste swarming around her body, like a mantle or dress, her face vibrant and feeling refreshed from the head pat and his slightly gentle side.

    Alex pulled his de from the inventory system, leaving the sheath inside as his right arm, still interlocked with Ste, swayed slowly.

    A sudden sound in his ears caused his mouth to transform into a twisted and evil grin, out of the sight of Ste, who began to hum a quiet pop song from the summer.

    -Congrattions, you unlocked Ste''s Affection and Loyalty gauges after surpassing negative affection!

    Ste + 4 Affection (3)

    Ste + 10 Loyalty (62)

 Chapter 45 45: Into The Fray!

    ?Alex and Ste stepped forward, passing a small store that had once sold alcohol called Aunt Mavory''s Grape Wine! It was now abandoned, like most buildings on this lonely road.

    ''It''s a shame; Aunt Mavory was such a kinddy!'' Ste thought as she looked at the smashed windows and traces of blood all over the area, especially inside; both of them peaking inside only to see nothing but broken ss and spilt wine left.

    "I guess that some survivors tried to escape and chose here to hide...." Alex thought aloud, looking at the corpses with bite marks, w wounds and a few that took their own lives.

    "Let''s hope Mavory escaped; she was a kind woman." He continued.

    Remembering the woman that once scolded him, pping his ass with a wooden stick for drinking underage with Sarah, fond memories of the first few years he came to this town.

    ''Mother... Are you well?'' Before they continued, he thought, Ste packed a few of the unbroken bottles of wine, pulling her tongue out at Alex as she replied. "For a special asion! Hehe."

    After leaving the main road, they walked for around thirty minutes before reaching a strange gate made of dark, ck material.

    "Strange... Why doesn''t it seem like something that exist''s in this world? It''s like when you y a game, and the devs paste a photo of the sky; or distant background. Eerie as fuck!" Ste mumbled as she swiped her fingers across the door.

    Alex looked around the area, feeling a sense of disconnection; things that used to exist were gone and now reced by strange and weird objects.

    There used to be a shoppingplex to their right, but it was now nothing more than crumbled stone and wild grass; not even zombies entered this area but rather silence; the entire area was silent and filled with only the gentle breeze and the sounds of their breath.

    "Stupid ce...." Alex snorted, trying to rid himself of the uneasy feeling.

    ''She mentioned guardians; I''ve seen them, but where are they now?''

    He looked towards the left only to find it hadn''t changed; a road led further into the city, where thergest businesses and the best mall were located. But ahead of them was where a massive cathedral and graveyard used to reside.

    This was where most people in the city would be taken to be buried or cremated.

    Alex had expected to find the graveyard full of zombies, given the current state of the world after the apocalypse.

    However, instead of the undead, they found a ck gate with a stone wall surrounding a huge amount ofnd in a massive rectangle.

    The atmosphere was dreary, dark, and eerie. The world had just ended, and now everything was in a state of copse. The air was thick with the stench of decay and the sound of silence, broken only by the asional howl of the wind. It was as if the world had been drained of all colour, leaving only shades of grey and ck.

    They could feel the weight of the darkness pressing down upon them as they approached the gate. The stone walls towered above them, and the gate seemed to stretch forever. It was as if the very gates of hell had opened up before them.

    Alex and Ste stepped through the gate, and the ground beneath their feet seemed to shift and groan. The dark sky above them seemed to grow even darker, and the air grew colder. It was as if they had stepped into a different realm entirely.

    As they continued to walk through the graveyard, they could feel the eyes of the dead upon them. The tombstones and mausoleums loomed over them like twisted sentinels, their inscriptions obscured by the darkness. It was as if the very earth was watching their every move.

    Despite the overwhelming sense of foreboding, Alex and Ste pressed on.

    Until a sudden sound filled their ears, almost like a voice but distorted and caused their skin to tingle as if it wasn''t something that should exist there.

    - "Congrattions; you have discovered the entrance to the Safe Zone: Lone Star City."

    A moment of delight filled Alex and Ste as she hugged his arm again before remembering that she was trying to resist him, tapping his shoulder and pushing away.

    However, Alex grasped onto her hand, keeping it held tightly as the voice began to speak once more.

    - "Since the guardian has yet to be defeated, you must do so before entering. Are you ready to fight the guardian now? I can give you 10 minutes to prepare; then, you will be kicked out and banned from entering for 24 hours."

    The old voice became vigorous and powerful towards the end like it didn''t want to deal with their shit.

    Ste struggled to get free for a moment before giving up after giving a hateful look towards Alex; her fingers dug into the back of his hands in defiance as she pouted and looked away, not denying that when he stroked her hands and rubbed her fingers, it felt pleasant.

    "What do you want to do, mydy?" Alex spoke with a less rough tone, teasing the cute subus princess.

    She snorted, but a slight smile filled her face as she looked away.

    ''Yes, that''s right. I am a princess; show me that respect! Fufu~ such a nice voice, very attractive.''

    For a moment, the cute subus took some time to think while enjoying Alex stroking her fingers; he would rub along her sore knuckles, which soothed her mind; despite being a supernatural being, she wasn''tfortable with death and ces like this graveyard.

    Thanks to hisfort, she could think clearly, but wouldn''t admit it right now.

    "I want to get out of this horrid ce; it''s dark, smells funny and gives you an excuse to molest me!"

    Alex nodded, looking at the area and saw the two strange creatures from his previous times looking towards this ce.

    Using his "Eagle Eyes," he could get only the most basic information.

    Zombie Ghast: Infection Stage 2

    A lesser evolved creature, they have fused with the zombie infection deeply and have increased physical power at the cost of speed and endurance, and their intellect has begun to recover.

    Their sheer brute force makes them terrifying opponents in battle, able to tear through solid metal with their bare hands and toss cars aside like they are nothing more than toys.

    Despite their size and power, the Zombie Ghasts were not mindless beasts.

    They possess an unnerving intelligence level, able tomunicate with each other through a series of guttural growls and snarls.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Ghasts Work together to bring down their prey, using their immense strength and cunning to overpower even the most well-armed and well-prepared survivors.

    Encountering a Zombie Ghast was a nightmare for any survivor, for these monstrous creatures were nearly invincible in battle.

    They can absorb massive amounts of damage and keeping; their unrelenting fury and immense strength make them nearly unstoppable.

    Level - 15

    - Strength: 32

    - Agility: 5

    - Endurance: 13

    - Stamina: 15

    - Willpower: 20/20

    Skills: Charge, Dread Strike, Bale Screech

    Spells: N/A

    ''Hmmm, they are damn powerful! Although it says 5 Agility, there''s no way those things are easy to dodge or kite!'' Alex thought, one blow from them, and even he might be down for a while, looking at the fragile Ste before unconsciously clenching her hand tight.

    "It might be dangerous. Ste, are you sure?" He asked her with a deep and maic voice, no longer ying around with her.

    Ste could feel his mood and tonal change before looking towards where his eyes were fixated.

    The Zombie Ghasts were monstrous creatures; as Alex looked at them with a more focused eye, he felt a sense of thrill, wanting to fight, crush, and devour them, even if he were to explode!

    They were humanoid in shape but farrger and more muscr than any normal human, standing over six feet tall and weighing well over 400 pounds, with mottled skin covered in scabs and scars, and their eyes glowed with an otherworldly intensity.

    The two Zombie Ghasts wore tattered clothing that hung loosely from their massive frames.

    Despite their size and bulk, they moved with a disturbingly fluid grace that belied their immense strength.

    These creatures were incredibly powerful, possessing triple the strength of any normal human, which caused Alex to be excited; these were not cannon fodder and were like that huge creature that killed him on the first day.

    ''I imagine these would be a terrifying enemy for normal people though, that strength against someone with low attributes and not immune, even a single graze from their ws would end them!'' Alex thought, his heart beginning to surge with excitement and joy.

    ''Let''s fight them! Hurry, ept the fight!'' His mind roared.

    Ste could see a huge, dense shadowy aura from the two zombies, simr to when she was casting spells or manipting her shadows; for a moment, she almost wanted to give up, but the moment she saw the excited red eyes of Alex, glowing like Christmas lights.

    ''Ah, look how excited you are; how could I say I want to run now?''

    Her eyes looked at him with a warm look, a slight twitch in her face as she alternated her gaze between the two things.

    In her mind, she hoped that these weren''t the guardians and that it would be a goblin or something.

    "Shall we fight them, Alex?" Ste whispered, her voice trying to hide her fear and tremble.

    Alex was shocked and delighted, turning to her with great energy as he smiled from ear to ear, looking more ghoulish than before. Somehow whenever he was fighting or wanted to fight, his face became extremely gruesome and wild, making him look like a monstrous thug.

    "Hey, old guy. They are the ones. I can fight them now, right?" Alex asked, his voice excited, tensing and stretching his muscles, releasing Ste''s hand for the first time of his own volition since they left that area.

    ''Ah... He let go... It''s a little colder now...'' Ste thought as her eyes watched him stepping forward, the huge nodachi swinging across his body several times with a loud howl of the wind.

    - "Are you sure? From what I can see, you will die for sure..."

    "200 Apocalypse coins!" Alex shouted into the air, his entire body filled with confidence and bloodlust.

    His shout confused Ste, but the voice was slightly stunned, and they replied with a slight stutter.

    -"Y-you are betting 200 coins? With me? Boy, do you realise who I am? With a single ...."

    "200 Coins, take it or leave it; you''re not a coward, right old man? No one cares who you are; this isn''t a damn cultivation novel!"

    There was a moment of silence as the two Ghast''s eyes began to glow an eerie green, lifting their bodies and snapping towards Alex''s direction. However, a third one leapt down from the stone walls they guarded with a resounding thud.

    -"Okay, 200 coins! If you win, I will give you 300 coins, but you have to fight 3 of them, and neither can die!"

    "Hahahaha! I knew you could do it, old man! Come on, Ste, let''s kill some zombies! Cover my back, don''t get hurt!"

    Ste watched as he began to dash forward, her eyes fixated on his thick back, tall and wide as his muscle bulged; like the wind, he was rushing towards the distant zombies that began to charge towards him with their hulking bodies.

    The loudughing and tauntsing from his lips caused her to chuckle before she frowned and remembered to resist him, slowly following behind as she focused her shadow magic around her body.

    ''He''s like a child going to y tag with his friends...''

 Chapter 46 [Bonus ] 46: Battle Maniac

    ?Bang!

    The very earth shook from the intense weight of the three Ghasts leaping into the air, something impossible given their huge muscles and hulking bodies; bursting through the air like a flock of eagles, they shot directly towards Alex, who just lowered his nodachi beside his waist, closing his eyes and taking in the entire scene, tightening his muscles he focused his ears.

    "ggrrk!"

    "Guvak!"

    Woosh!

    Their hulking bodies arced towards him, like three meteorites ready to destroy him, lifting their huge arms and forming massive hammers with their brutal fists bigger than Alex''s head.

    ''Alex!? Why are you standing still!?''

    The ck mist around Ste began to form a powerful whirlwind forming small bolts of her shadowy magic; she didn''t release them; instead, as her body began to feel a throbbing pain, a stabbing sensation in her head, formingrger spike-sized bolts.

    - Ste learned Shadow Magic Maniption Level 1

    A small streak of blood began to ooze from her nose as she felt dizzy; her willpower dropped by 5 to create these spikes as she watched the zombies m down towards Alex; her eyes closed after seeing a ck light shing, unable to watch.

    Alex felt their bodies, smelling their rotten and decaying bodies while grasping tightly on his nodachi, waiting for them to enter his range.

    5 metres above...

    4 metres above...

    3 metres!

    sh!

    His ck de cut through the air rapidly, creating a ck crescent moon of light as he shed towards the skies aiming to bifurcate one of the Ghasts at least.

    Thud!

    However, these weren''t stupid zombies; the two Ghasts on the sides twisted their hulking bodies, cing a single foot on the central Ghast before using his body to boost themselves with a powerful kick sending them spiralling beside Alex.

    Their sharp ws, like propeller des, tore through his muscles. As they ripped apart his chest and thighs with gruesome wounds.

    ng!

    ck blood sprayed from his body, bubbling and sshing onto the ground as Alex''s felt a burning pain, the nodachi slicing through the central Ghast''s lower body before it kicked out and sent his body backwards, sliding across the dirt, breathing heavily.

    ''Fuck, these guys are so fun!''

    Woosh!

    A w attempted to tear his head from his body, cutting through the air with a loud howling before Alex could even react to the kick; Ste''s eyes widened as she thrust her arms forward, like prating the zombies with her own hands.

    The whistle of the wind as her sharp spikes in the dozen cut through the air began to sway and circle each other, drawing the attention of the Ghast to Alex''s left, but it was just enough; the ck spears like ballistae mmed into the Ghast''s hand, tearing it apart as massive holes appeared with filthy ck blood oozing from them.

    "Ah!? I did it!"

    Filled with high spirits; her body spun around before lowering her stance, a wave of ck shadow energy forming around her like a tsunami; rapidly forming more spikes as she began to bleed from her nose, this magic taking her willpower to a low number.

    Yet her face was like Alex''s!

    Smiling from ear to ear, she felt so much delight from fighting these things as her body began to move, along with a rhythm that only she could hear, swaying and bouncing as the various spikes followed her rhythm, bing hard to judge.

    Alex burst forward with zing red eyes, his sides healing slowly as he held the nodachi in the ox guard stance; not a good piercing weapon, but it was irrelevant as he wanted to kill the fucker before his eyes.

    Bang!

    The feeling was near mutual as the zombie with its mutted pelvis tensed his muscles with a thick bulk andunched forward, each step causing the ground to shake with a resounding noise from each of its powerful steps.

    "Grrrraaaak!" Its mouth opened wide, snapping apart, spitting saliva and sticky blood towards Alex like a battle cry.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    Alex stepped to the side with his leading foot before tightening his waist and thighs; his bulking arms rxed before shing his huge sword to the right. The huge momentum caused his body to spin as he left the ground with a light jump, bing a rapidly rotating weapon and leaping off the ground as he tore through the sky.

    The two Ghasts behind him were rushing towards his unprotected back, ready to kill this annoying ant, their sharp ws primed for battle, although the right only had one set.

    A plethora of shimmering ck spikes hovered on the horizon, hidden by Ste''s wonderous shroud, her hand wiping away the blood across her nose as she giggled, watching as Alex looked like those things she saw as a kid, the de bay things.

    ''Ah, you''re so stupid but cool... Why did we meet in such a stupid way? Here Let me help you!''

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Like the sound of missiles firing from auncher, cannonballs from a canon, Ste''s modified spikes began to cascade through the sky, twirling, swaying almost like homing missiles as they arced into the air; before dropping down.

    As they lunged towards Alex, the sharp ck des of death began to rain down on the zombies.

    His de tore through the raging Ghast, first slicing through his hand, the de splitting apart his ws like those painful adverts showing a man putting his hand down the drain with a de; the sensation of cutting bones and flesh gave Alex a slight erection; blood pumping through his body as Alex didn''t care about the two zombies attacking his back.

    ''This is the best!''

    Blood began to swirl from the Ghasts sliced body and arm as Alex released one hand from the zombie, propelling his body forward.

    The Ghasts smashed his chest left arm, causing a loud crack, brushing his muscr chest instantly before Alex used the momentum from the punch against the poor Ghast. He used him as a springboard to send him flying into his ally''s ws.

    In contrast, Alex shot in the opposite direction towards the door, rolling several times as blood began to leak from his lips, his red eyes watching as several ck des began to rain down a momentter.

    Thud!Thud!Thud!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The ground shook as Ste managed to wound them severely, each spike cutting through their twisted and powerful muscle; her skills were clearly beyond anything Alex could have imagined when he truly realised that not forcibly sleeping with her was the best choice he could make so far.

    "Hah.... fuck I''m all shed up..." Alex tried to gather his tired breath, the sore bones and muscles causing him to groan as he stood up, as the moment the two Ghasts touched theirpanion, an amusing thing happened.

    Swoosh!

    Two bloody cknces shot into the sky, like torpedos from a u-boat, bursting through their chests but missing their hearts.

    "Grrah!"

    A huge white light began to flood Ste and Alex as the central Ghast was dead; his body was ripped apart by both the ws of his allies and Alex using "Blood Lance" with its mottled ck blood.

    "Hahaha! We did it; got one!" Ste jumped up and down, some of her mana restored, but her nose still leaked a trail of blood as her mantle showed some small holes and was thinner than before.

    ng!

    Alex held out the nodachi and dropped it to the ground, his arms taking the basic Muay Thai stance, his eyes locked onto the Ghast with only one arm and blunted ws, its fearsome green eyes looking only at him, its bloody muscles slowly repairing as the hulking giant stepped forwards towards him.

    Step by step, they began to elerate towards each other; Alex slightly bounced, still fresh and with a wide grin, despite his blood sides and broken ribs.

    The other was heading for Ste, its body in a worse state as ck blood leaked from his popped right eye, looking at her with a grim and nasty gaze.

    "Huge tits. Can you manage to fight him alone? If you win, how about I kiss you? Hahahaha!" Alex roared as he approached the huge monster more than a head taller; its ws retracted as it fired a cannon-like jab towards Alex''s face faster than a normal human could blink.

    Alex tilted his head, but the sheer force of the punch caused the air to tear open his cheek, making his mouth look like the slit-mouthed woman in horror tales; his hair was trimmed before his eyes widened,nding a series of powerful jabs into the Ghasts stomach, his eyes filled with pleasure as the warm crunch, squishy sensation of crushing and tenderising the Ghasts chest was euphoric.

    "Who wants your fucking kiss!! Kiss my ass!" Ste wasn''t in the mood to act meek as she could only use her agile body to sway and sidestep the huge ghoul''s aggressive attacks, silver and white ws slicing through her hair, almost tearing her wings.

    ''Fuck this guy, fuck men! Damn, bastard... Better be a good kiss!''

    Each time she took a step, a shadowy ck spike would shoot from the ground, stabbing the Ghasts legs and causing a small bloody hole, slowing its movements.

    Gradually, she began to elerate her speed; circling its back, she tried to use her "Illusory Gaze" and "Amorous Gaze" to trick the Ghast as it caused the Ghast to keep striking the space she was in a moment earlier and sometimes dyed its attack.

    Flutter!

    Ste began to float in the air, her beautiful and sleek wings pping slowly as she watched the Ghast looking around, trying to find her with its zing green eyes.

    "Ahh~ dance around, little doggy!"

    The night sky began to illuminate with the rising sun; revealing why she was constantly bleeding from her nose; in the sky were more than 40 ck spikes, all swirling around her flying body; like they were weing their dark queen of lust and seduction.

    Her arm pushed forward, signalling the end of the Ghast, prating and tearing him apart with light swish cheese; her lips curved into a twisted smile, licking her red lips as she felt a sense of sexual excitement from killing with her shadow magic.

    Ste tilted her head, almost falling from the sky, as she saw Alex fighting the final Ghast, blow for blow; like a boxing match, he was wailing his fists into the zombie''s head and seemed to be aiming for a knockout blow of some kind.

    ''His body is in tatters; why isn''t he using the sword? What is that smile? Your nose is fucking broken! Idiot!''

    She felt deeply irritated as various thoughts began to contest and scramble.

    ''He shouldn''t stumble against this kind of trash!''

    ''Why does he look so attractive when fighting so violently ah!? He just headbutted the zombie and bit off its ear!''

    Alex was covered in bruises and battered, but he felt amazing. The skills he learned for a decade to fight andpete with humans worked on zombies; if he were normal, he might be infected by now,

    Bang!

    His right fist collided with the Zombies face, crushing its nose as he finally broke the fuckers nose in revenge, blocking the hook from the Ghast with his left arm, feeling it shudder as the forearm was already dark blue.

    Suddenly something happened that stopped his enjoyment.

    "If you beat him in the next strike, I''ll kiss you myself!"

    Tilting his body to dodge the Ghasts violent lung, grabbing the bloody mass of what should be an "arm" with his left hand as Alex looked at the Ghast, not as a zombie but rather like a rival or training partner.

    "Sorry, Ghast, I can''t afford to get hurt anymore." A tone as if he had lost, as if it was over.

    ck des began to grow from his right hand; the Ghast tried to lean forward and bite at Alex as it struggled to move its arm, but each of Alex''s blows was designed to destroy the muscle of this hulking muscle-type zombie.

    Now it could probably only use half of its 30+ strength as the ck ws shed, piercing through the broken lower jaw of the Ghast, prating its brainstem as it stopped struggling and stooped to the ground.

    ''It felt good to test myself against an equal opponent; I must learn!'' Alex thought as he watched the subus descending slowly and falling against his chest.

    Although it looked easy, they only won by the skin of their teeth.

    Ste could barely keep her eyes open, her willpower now 2 as she looked up to the man she loathed earlier tonight.

    Still, she didn''t like him, but he was a little cool, at least he was right now.

    Alex began to feel the white light washing over them; a sudden warm sensation pressing against his lips, like a soft peck as Stell''s plump red lips kissed him lightly, her eyes slowly opening to meet his; thankful in her heart that turned green again before she darted away with her pping wings and a light blush.

    -Title Earned: Subi''s Kiss

    It improves the owner''s charm when speaking with others, making them less hostile.

    It will NOT make them love you instantly; the boost is minor and would make Hatred be disliked instead.

    While in a daze, the gate began to open, revealing a bright skyline; several wooden buildings. The ring light was almost too much for Alex to look at for a moment as suddenly, a soft hand grasped his, pulling him inside with a cheerful hum and giggle.

    - Gained 400 Apocalypse Coins

 Chapter 47 [Bonus ] 47: Ranking And Rewards! [Part 1]

    ?The dreary graveyard began to fade as the pair entered the light; Alex walked with a slight limp as a loud series of cracks emanated from his body while regenerating, causing him to wince in pain, letting out a slight grunt of anguish.

    "Fuck it hurts so much; why did I have to take so many blows."

    Ste''s hand swung faster to make him hurt even more, with a sneaky grin on her face.

    "Hmph! Why didn''t I see you speaking about pain when your huge cock was tearing Megan and Patricia apart! It hurts when things m into a normal girl''s cervix, you know?"

    "Ugh... That''s different."

    ''Hehe~ such a stupid man, look at him looking away! Ste''s victory.''

    They both walked through the doorpletely as the light faded; Ste suddenly felt a harsh pain in her ass, followed by a loud smack.

    This bastard had pped her ass, groping her momentarily before letting go!

    ''Ah, what a nice ass, subi are so good.'' Alex thought before he saw Ste moving swiftly, her body rippling with ck mist, before her right hand shot forward and grabbed tightly onto his crown jewels, her fingers kneading them as she looked up at him; her azure eyes narrowed as if she had won something.

    "I can see why you do this now... feeling a nice cock is good," Ste murmured as she stroked along his crotch before skipping away with little hops, dodging Alex, who tried to swipe at her ass again in revenge.

    Ste looked up at him, imitating a video she saw online, giving Alex a thumbs up, sticking her cute tongue out, and sliding across her seductive red lips.

    "Nice cock! Fufu~ can''t catch me~ hahaha."

    Bang!

    "Ouch... My head hurts..."

    "Hahaha... Argh! Fuck it hurts."

    Alex watched as the voluptuous red-haired subus mmed into a strange stone pedestal before she almost fell to the ground, causing him to chuckle and point at her before theugh hurt his still-broken ribs caused him to go down to one knee in agony.

    It took several minutes for the pair to recover as Ste tried to thrust an elbow into Alex''s chest. At the same time, he twisted his body, putting one palm on her shoulder and pushing her upper body into a bowing position before his left hand swung down, cutting through the air with a loud resounding smack!

    Her ass trembled as her fleshy cheeks pped from the full strength of the petty ghoul.

    "Ahn~ don''t p my ass in the same ce every damn time! Bastard, hmph!"

    Alex stroked along her, enjoying the silky texture of her flesh through the thin skirt she had switched to after their constant fighting.

    "Then, if I p another spot? Like" Pah! He gently tapped the other cheek, grabbing her soft flesh in his hand, roughly pulling on her as he enjoyed her body shuddering before throwing a kick to his shin. "Here is okay right?"

    ''Bastard! Why am I born a subus? Stop, it''s making me wet... stupid bastard, cheating with his damn mind control...''

    Thud!

    "Hmph! See if I save you next time, stupid."

    Ste harrumphed as she kicked his shin, but there was no power, and her foot stroked along his leg, maybe unconsciously, as it felt morefortable than painful.

    ''This girl, she gets cuter each moment I''m with her... If Ipare them, Sarah would be a wild rose, Amy would be poison ivy, and Ste would be a cute daisy or venus flytrap, as I cannot remove my mind from her.''

    He didn''t forget ire, but she wasn''t as close to him, and for all he knew, she might wish to go separate ways in the end as she was always a good girl and hated to cause pain to people.

    Shaking his head, his eyes fixated on Ste, whose body shone in the light of the strange vige, her eyes almost glowing as she pulled on his hand, a bright smile almost confusing his heart.

    ''A damn natural subus!'' Alex thought, letting her pull him towards the vige.

    The sun began to rise over the hidden realm; that''s how Alex would describe it; a small vige became clearer as they passed through the doorway.

    A small forest of trees surrounded the vige.

    While a protective barrier shimmering with a gold light seemed to stop all intruders and defend the vige, Alex noticed that the people inside moved faster than normal. Also, the time seemed a little different.

    ''It seems to be in a different time axis; minutes pass in there while only a moment passed here.''

    "Can we go inside? Look at those cool weapons!" Ste looked towards him, now holding his hand as if it was natural, her fingers stroking his knuckles almost the same as he did for her.

    ''This girl...''

    ''I feel a little more rxed holding his hand. Hmph! This is your reward for trying so hard; let''s ensure he doesn''t fight that way in the future... Stupid Alex.''

    "Ah, let''s head inside soon."

    The vigers continued their morning routines, some tending to their gardens while others went to the vige''s small church, but it was so rapid for the pair, like watching a sim game in fast forward or triple speed.

    Alex noticed a grand church in the distance, a beautiful stone building with stained-ss windows that shone in the morning sun.

    Many vigers knelt in prayer, their voices carrying softly through the peaceful space. Outside the church, a cksmith hammered away at a piece of iron, sparks flying around him.

    The ng was so loud it reached even outside the barrier; a strange feeling of entering a fantasy world filled Alex and Ste, seeing countless strange races; feline women with cat-like faces, while there were normal women with beast-like ears and whiskers.

    ''It''s like they cater to every fetish...'' Ste thought, thinking about those strange but amusing books for those who like the more furry type of woman.

    Alex, on the other hand, enjoyed the swaying ass of the priestess; her lips were pink, and she had long, pointed ears and dark, caramel skin as she seemed to apply some strange magic onto the adventurers that bowed to her; golden light would flow from her entire body.

    The sheer opposite of Ste as small cuts and bruises faded in seconds, even faster than Alex''s regeneration.

    ''I''d love to stick my face in that ass and taste her vour...'' Alex''s mind fell into the gutter for a moment before it recovered and finished surveying the small vige.

    He looked up as a group of travellers passed, their armour and weapons gleaming in the sunlight.

    Further down the road, arge inn bustled with activity.

    Travellers sat outside, enjoying a hearty breakfast and swapping stories of their adventures. Themon room was filled with even more travellers, some nning their next adventure while others rested from their long journey.

    A bustling market filled the vige''s centre, with vendors selling trinkets, weapons, and all sorts of odds and ends. A group of children chased each other around a nearby fountain,ughing and ying.

    "It looks like a normal fantasy vige; the people look so happy, but are they real people?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    - "Some call them the forsaken, those whose world has long fallen."

    ''Ah, isn''t this old man going to try and scam the 400 coins back from me somehow?''

    - "Oi! Don''t take me for somemon thief; I am..."

    ''Don''t care, don''t read my mind, damn old man!''

    - "...."

    A sad old man''s deep breath sounded before it vanished.

    - "If you need my aid,e to the church; that crazy bitch has just begun her little game..."

    Alex didn''t give a snarky response, just responding to the man with a nod, hoping the old guy could see his action; suddenly, a strange thing entered Alex''s vision.

    In the very centre of the market, arge blue portal stood over 3 meters high, its shimmering surface almost too bright to look at directly.

    Suddenly, a group of adventurers appeared from nowhere and entered the portal, their weapons ready. The vigers watched in awe as the adventurers vanished into the portal''s swirling blue surface, leaving behind only the echoes of their footsteps. The portal remained, its surface undisturbed as if nothing had happened.

    "What''s that blue thing?" Ste also looked towards it as they approached the golden veil, almost passing two pedestals beside a small archway to enter the golden barrier.

    "I don''t know, but it''s kinda like a game, right? Maybe they went to some strange world to fight monsters or something?" Alex said, his voice filled with excitement; although he loved martial arts, since childhood, his mother was a big fan of old RPG games and would make him watch her y them, as she got "lonely" ying alone.

    ''Mother, you would enjoy this so much! I wille for you, but I am not strong enough yet... Even simple humans can stop me; please be safe.''

    Alex wasn''t worried because his mother was tougher than Sarah and her guards. He never asked what his mother did, but she always wore ck leather and seemed skilled with throwing and shooting games in the arcade.

    ''Not to mention, that woman would kick my ass even after 10 years of martial arts training...''

    While Alex thought the day wore on inside the veil as time passed.

    The vige sprang to life even more, with more travellers arriving and the vigers doing their daily business.

    But the memory of the adventurers'' sudden appearance and disappearance lingered in the air, adding a sense of mystery and excitement to the already magical vige in the hidden realm.

    "Ah! Alex, look! These boxes have our names on them! Fufu~ what''s in my golden chest? I can''t wait~ open for me~e, Alexander ~ open your chest with me!"

    Ste swayed her body, leaning against a golden chest, her huge breasts almost pushing the chest off the pedestal as she looked back towards Alex with shining eyes.

    ''Hmmm?''

    Alex looked at the two pedestals, one on the right and the other on the left.

    -Alexander Damian Faust

    Then the other.

    -Steria Tu Formosa

    Both boxes were glowing with a beautiful shimmering glow, much like the barrier outside the vige; when Alex tried to touch Ste''s box, it jolted him with a painful bolt of electricity.

    "Ahhh!? Fucking cheeky box!" Alex groaned.

    Meanwhile, Ste began to mock him, using her shadow mantle to y with Alex''s box, trying to push it off the pedestal to "identally" open it.

    "Silly Alexander~ poor Alexander~ what a cute name!"

    "Shut up!" He retorted, raising the hand that spanked her ass as she began to cover both cheeks to protect them as she still felt the pleasant ache in her rear.

    "You won''t threaten me!" Her shadowy mantle pushed even more in defiance.

    ''You can p it all you like! I won''t bend or break to your sexual brainwashing! I will treat you as my magic wand!''

    Alex grunted, before kicking the pedestal and moving to his chest, bumping Ste out of the way with his hips as she stumbled and acted dramatically.

    ''This girl seems to be getting cheekier... yet why am I growing fonder of her?''

    His eyes widened in fear.

    ''She doesn''t have a system like mine, right!? There''s no "Alexander Damian Faust" Favourability bar for her, right!?''

    Alex didn''t need to worry, and it was mostly his excitement from the battle and him not realising how much fun it was to joke around with a girl that still resisted him after all their contact and drinking his blood.

    His fingers swayed in the air, the golden light wrapping around his fingers like silk before fading into his flesh, and a lock opening sounded with a loud thunk!

    The chests wererge, made of dark ck wood with beautiful engravings of a strangenguage that looked like runes and sigils, but he couldn''t make heads or tails of them.

    Even the "Eagle Eyes" skill showed nothing helpful.

    - A Golden Chest

    Gifted to the ones who break the first trial of the Forsaken Vige.

    Once per area.

    With a shake of his head, he clicked the goldentches open before the heavy lid opened; bursting from inside was a dense light, filled with shimmering particles of light, causing his green eyes to begin to feel blinded.

    Ste, too, covered her eyes with a slight yelp as she opened hers.

    A momentter.

    They both heard a voice.

 Chapter 48 48: That Womans Voice!

    ?"Greetings, disgusting humans! Let me give you a congrattory message! One of you insects finally found the Safe Zone in Lone Star City! Fufu~ Congrattions! Steria Tu Formosa and the illustrious Alexander Damien Faust!"

    That damn woman''s voice began to resound in Alex and Ste''s heads, causing them to hold onto them in pain; her words were extremely loud, like a loudspeaker turned up to the maximum volume beside their heads.

    ''Fuck, this woman is so obnoxious!''

    Alex thought this, but in his chest, a thought that Sarah and Amy might hear this and know he was alive caused him to be excited; sadly, the woman''s next words ruined all of his naive thoughts.

    "Well, only the people of Lone Star City can hear me right now, so it doesn''t matter! Hey, do you want to get stronger? To survive against these zombies and the second wave in a few weeks? You should head to the Safe Zone in 6 hours!"

    Ste''s hand grasped Alex as the second wave seemed daunting for her; he tightened around her palm as she seemed to tremble, maybe thinking about her family. His mind also began to travel south, thinking about his mother; she should be fine.

    That woman wouldn''t die even if she were killed.

    Poof! A golden light began to illuminate not only the real world but also the fantasy town in the forsaken realm, causing a huge uproar as the barrier began to crack, before almost shattering as suddenly that annoying old man who kept trying to con Alex shouted in a deep voice.

    "Oh, cut it with your damn egotistical nonsense Artemia! You are merely a pawn yourself!"

    ''The old guy is pretty tough, insulting this powerful woman...'' Alex thought.

    Woosh!

    The brilliant light began to billow and whirl from the church, a massive torrent of golden light forming a second barrier��a third as the broken barrier was rapidly repaired, regaining its powerful gleaming light.

    None of the humans wished to hear this bitches voice again; all of them felt dread the moment she began to howl like a horny cat. Thankfully the moment she spoke, all of the zombies and mutants stopped moving as if frozen in time, giving those that were about to be devoured or infected a second chance.

    Deep down, these people remembered the names of the two; despite not doing it on purpose, those two people had saved their lives!

    "What the hell is going on?" The dark elf nun spoke, her voice melodic and wondrous like a charming song.

    A man came out of the church, followed by arge group of armed soldiers and priests, including an old man. The man''s clothes were tattered and blood-stained, his face covered in grime and sweat; he looked more like a warrior than a priest. He wore a pair of white trousers and a red shirt underneath a ck cloak, both ripped and torn.

    "Nothing serious, that evil god that took everything from us all is here again. It seems we will have another chance at redemption; let''s hope that the news residents are more pleasant and don''t try to attack or enve us the moment we meet. The second this barrier fades, they might attempt to conquer it like Valdus 5, that stupid of humanoid bugs."

    The old man''s face became stern when he remembered thest that this insane woman had destroyed.

    However, their patron god and one of their saviours were using his power to resist her, buying them another month at least before magic and offensive skills would work in the vige. Although they could attack the invaders, they could only fight after being attacked by a resident.

    "I am worried;st time, it was alright, but look at those two over there. This time it seems to be a human-dominated, but you remember what happened with Zeldan Senturi?" The dark elf clutched her habit, herrge breasts slightly peeking as countless dark scars filled her flesh as she looked at Alex with fear.

    "They''re probably going to kill everyone, aren''t they?" The dark elf asked with trembling lips. "They''ll probably just massacre everyone and then eat us too!"

    "No need to worry; I think those two don''t seem to pose any ill will; the man even gained the interest of our patron god, so try to be civil to those two alone; they did find this ce within a week after all..." the old man answered confidently. "We won''t die so easily, even if they choose to be our enemies in the end!"

    The soldiers and priestsughed with their leader as they could no longer hear that woman''s voice; thanks to the reinforced barrier, her influence vanished from the small forsaken vige.

    Alexander and Ste couldn''t hear their words, only listening to the woman who began to cackle before the sound distorted and vanished.

    "Damn bitch!" Alex yelled.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the campus, towards the west, close to a huge shopping mall, one built when the university was nned with over 100 regr stores and 40 food stores, a woman with a muscr body, her long wavy dark brown hair and dark red eyes peering at a huge group of zombies and another group of survivors hiding in the opposite buildings stepped forward, her arms and chest filled with various wounds and scars. However, it made her look more attractive, like a wild beauty.

    ''There are 12 humans, 82 zombies and many more inside the shopping mall. Let''s prepare to storm them; kill the humans if they get in the way.''

    Nodding to herself, she dragged her spear, now blunted with several dents, where she was forced to use power rather than fines��. She looked at the damaged spear, thinking about the man who would violently swing his sword around, fighting in that huge corpse wave several days ago.

    "Alex... Did you die?"

    Alex had given her more than just a gift; once she realised the benefits he gave her, there was nothing but respect for him. He didn''t intend to ever meet up with her; only the order to increase her willpower remained, but that was for her good. Once she reached 20 willpower, she could use her skills without worry and began to understand more about herself and the changes.

    ''A ghoul... His ghoul... His Vesta.'' ire looked back at the five girls who helped her get this far, all of them now ''his'' vesta as they all took various roles, from a tanking role with the bulky and muscr girl from the south. Two cheeky short girls who were plump withrge breasts and plump rears that both used a different element of magic.

    Her team was not perfect; they had lost one of the vestas early on to a strange mutant that was incredibly fast. After that, meeting up with another group of around 10 people led by a male named Chu Feng; he was from the distant east and seemed skilled with a sword, although he was trusted by the group that followed him; 6 boys and 4 girls all of the girls being his women, which caused ire never to ce her trust in this man.

    ire signalled the vesta to follow her, slowly circling the zombies as they got in position, always watching the other group of humans just in case they made a movement and tried to get the fisherman''s profit.

    Suddenly, the sky began to turn golden, illuminating the entire city, as a wretched voice poured into the mind of everyone present. At first, ire nned to ignore it, but then she heard "his" name, and her heart began to throb rapidly, as did the girls behind her, knowing all about him as ire brainwashed them into believing in "Alexander."

    She used his full name because it sounded more sophisticated, making her words and preaching more suited to her tastes. Honestly, she liked his full name more than the short version, and after bing a ghoul after eating a human''s corpse in desperation when her desire to feed overtook her mind.

    ''He''s alive... Alex... You didn''t die!''

    "Girls, the zombies seem to have stopped moving! Attack these fuckers and get some free spoils! The one that does the best, I will personally introduce you to our leader!''<novelnext></novelnext>

    "OOOH!" The vesta all shouted, feeling ted as their leader pumped them up.

    Behind Chu Feng followed the group, his eyes watching the extremely attractive women, who were both powerful and women he wanted to join his harem; his eyes looked back to the above average women, two of which were weak and merely vases that enjoyed his protection using their bodies.

    "Let''s follow those women." Chu Feng mumbled before dashing forward

    ''You can act all aloof and cold, ire, but I know you western women can''t resist a strong, resolute man of justice!''

    ''I am the strongest; I will take you down!''

    Back in the Vige, Ste began twirling around with her reward from the chest, a strange dress that seemed to fuse with her mantle so she could easily change her clothes.

    "Hey~ look at me, big pervert! How is my body in this tight dress?" Ste switched her clothes to a skintighttex dress, then formed a bodysuit, spinning around faster as her breasts and ass freely wobbled and swayed as she seemed happy.

    - Shadow-thread Garment

    Reduces all damage taken by 10%

    All spells cost 10% less willpower

    + 2 willpower

    Soulbound

    Unbreakable.

    [Bronze Tier]

    Alex enjoyed watching her ass and body tightly wrapped intex while using "Eagle Eyes" to see its effects as she danced around like an idiot, her wings pping as they could easily fit through thetex, her body floating a few metres off the ground before she started hovering around Alex wanting to peek at his reward.

    "Show me~e on! I let you hold my hand! Fufu ~ please, Alexander."

    "Stop poking me with your fat ass!" He moaned, pushing her away, grabbing a firm feel as he did so. While her body clung to him as she floated around his head because he was sick of it, Alex lifted the lid slowly once again.

    - Moonsteel Ore

    An ore that can be used to upgrade a weapon once

    See a cksmith in a safe zone for more help.

    - Wyvern Leather

    A material used in upgrading weapons and armour

    See a cksmith for help forging or upgrading a weapon or a leatherworker to create wyvern armour.

    - 200 Apocalypse coins

    At first, Alex thought his reward was less impressive but would wait until he met a cksmith before judging.

    He grabbed her soft hand before heading towards the vige with bright eyes.

    "Let''s check out the vige. We only have 6 hours before everyone elsees! We need to see if there are any rare things the first people get!"

    Ste was still enjoying her new outfit as she kept the bodysuit, then added a frilly dress over it, not wanting to show her body to others so easily; Alex saw her body enough already, so she started to care less, her little wings still fluttering as she followed him in the air.

    "I want to get a cool weapon~ let''s see the cksmith, Alex!" Ste said with amanding tone.

    Thus the pair began to head towards the old man''s cksmith, who once again started hammering at the anvil; he looked around 50 but still had tight muscles and was quite short, sadly the cute dark elf nun was no longer around for Alex to perv on.

    ''She had the biggest tits I''ve ever seen!'' He thought whileparing to Ste beside him, who looked at the small food stalls with a growing stomach.

    That moment reminded Alex that he no longer felt hunger for these foods, but the freshly cooked meat, which seemed to be a monster of some kind, tickled his appetite slightly, not smelling like rotten fish or expired milk.

    "Ste, shall we get some food first? You''ve been working hard, and I want to treat you to some of those meat skewers!"

    "Mmmm!!!"

    Ste''s eyes brightened once he spoke as she began to p her wings even faster in delight, forgetting most of the things Alex did to abuse her, even though his hand was now resting on her ass like it was natural as she floated beside him.

 Chapter 49 49: McAlister

    ?Stell''s mouth was filled with greasy fat from the tasty meat skewers; Alex too enjoyed quite a lot; the tender meat that was just barely cooked full, a strange texture like chicken but a vour like beef.

    It was a nice small snack and cost him 4 Apocalpyse coins to buy two sets; Stells seemed to enjoy floating around with her wings; she would hang onto his body when tired or reaching her limit, then suddenly flutter away to an interesting thing she found on the market strip.

    ''This girl, her ass is so fat, and she keeps eating. All this extra flesh is making me so happy!'' Alex watched with a smile; the girl was so strange; when it was just him, she would let her assets show, but now there were other people; she wrapped her perfect figure tightly away, sometimes looking back and pulling out her tongue at him when she noticed him looking her way.

    ''Hehe~ he''s enthralled by this princess, making that nasty man my ve is an interesting idea!'' Ste thought as she began to pick some candies, happy that Alex would pay with his coins rather than let her use hers.

    But she didn''t take too many, only one serving at most, and always took the cheapest option; she didn''t want to be a bitch and nned to buy him something with her current coins in return.

    ''He always gets hurt or fights with his hands... Let''s find somewhere that makes gauntlets or a nice chest guard...''

    While she was floating around the small stores with ready-made items, Alex turned away; the vige was small, and she could find him easily; the girl''s nose was like a dog, probably due to being a race specialising to charming and sleeping with men.

    His path moved towards the cksmith; in the distance was the old man hammering away at the anvil with a nk face, sweat pouring down from his muscr frame; he was only a short old man, but his force was amazing, so strong that Alex couldn''t get any information at all from his "Eagle Eyes" skill.

    "Hmmm?"

    Ste noticed that Alex began to move further away; not wanting to be alone in this strange vige, she began to flutter her bat wings as she spun through the air; in the distance, many young children saw a flying woman for the first time in their lives began to watch Stells with glowing eyes, as they seemed to discuss something together.

    As Alex approached the cksmith in the grim little smithy in front of the church, he could hear the hammer pounding against the anvil even before he saw the dwarven male. The air was thick with the smell of smoke and burning metal, and the only light came from the flickering mes of the forge.

    ''The scent is so thick!'' Alex thought, almost covering his nose, his enhanced senses feeling like hell.

    The dwarven male was formidable, his muscles bulging as he worked the metal with his hammer.

    His long beard was sweaty, and his eyes glinted in the firelight as he worked with incredible precision and skill; sometimes, his eyes zed over as if lost in memory. His eyes never left the item on the anvil once when working on it.

    ng! ng!

    Alex watched in fascination as the cksmith plunged a glowing hot piece of metal into a bucket of water with a long sigh, as if he was rxing with the water, creating a cloud of steam that hissed and sputtered in the darkness.

    The metal hissed and popped as it cooled, taking on a ckened, twisted shape.

    ''Why do his weapons seem sinister, as if made to kill in the most brutal and fierce ways?'' Alex thought as he drew closer, almost subconsciously drawn to this dwarf''s craftsmanship and focus.

    Around the forge, Alex could see all manner of dark and twisted creations: swords with jagged edges, blood grooves and cruel hooks, maces with spiked heads and barbs, shields adorned with thick spikes and twisted prongs, and other gruesome imagery.

    ''They look damn cool, though...''

    As the cksmith worked, his hammer ringing out in the darkness, Alex felt awe and dread.

    There was something primal and dangerous about the cksmith''s craft, something that spoke to the darker parts of the imagination.

    Each piece was a masterpiece of craftsmanship, imbued with a sense of power and magic that made Alex''s skin crawl as he was yet to be able to cast magic elemental magic.

    There was a slight fear, an aversion in his very flesh. But the cksmith''s work was undeniably impressive for all its darkness and foreboding.

    As he watched, the cksmith finished his work and turned to face Alex, his eyes gleaming in the firelight. "What brings you here, ghoul?" he asked, his voice low and gruff with a strange Scottish ent before the unfriendly eyes narrowed on his body, glowing with a skill likely simr to Alex''s.

    "What can I do for ya?"

    Alex could feel a strange sense of rejection; although he greeted him, there was no wee in those eyes. He felt only rejection and distrust, something Alex only felt when he was younger; the memories caused him to stumble mentally, standing on the spot.

    "I...."

    While he was stunned, a cute subus began to flutter around the cksmith, her cute wings pping rapidly as she touched the strange shields, maces and swords, she winced in pain with a soft cry, "ouchie, mmmnph." The girl seemed to have cut her finger on one of the sharp spikes on a huge mace that made her eyes gleam with a strange light.

    "Oi! Little missy, don''t touch the merchandise!"

    Alex noticed although the dwarf spoke roughly to Ste, his eyes were more gentle, not the eyes of a man looking at a woman, but something different.

    His strange ent seemed to amuse Ste as she floated as if swimming through the air, her little ass swaying as she flew around the dwarf, who began to hammer the item once again.

    "Hey, gramps, what are you hammering?"

    The dwarf''s face twitched at her bell-like voice.

    "Is it a sword? Hmmmm, why is it bent so funny? Gramps, are your eyes okay? Do you need a rest?"

    "Quite it,ssie! I am busy; go y with your boyfriend!" His voice is almost tired as he closes his zed eyes, hammering away again.

    "What''re ya makin''" Ste copied his voice as she seemed to have made him angry, throwing his hammer down, tossing the strange sword in the water, before his face stopped the moment that Ste gave him a yful smile, like a naughty little girl.

    "Ah.... Mirelda....!?"

    The cksmith''s mind suddenly shed back to his past, in an exquisite cksmith, ck tiled floor, moonstone walls and a huge furnace with a drawn male hammering an anvil; while a girl with leather armour and a longsword on her back leaned over his shoulder, like the younger dwarf, she was shorter than normal and irritated the dwarf.

    "Miranda, do you have to go fight?" The middle-aged dwarf spoke, his voice less gruff, but it was the cksmith who was with Ste; he used to be quite handsome, as the young girl puffed out her chest, speaking in the same tone as her father.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Of course! Dad'' who will fight if we dinnae fight?

    The old man''s mind shes back, the same red hair butpletely different; his daughter was as t as a beansprout, yet he felt something in his heart; this girl reminded him of his lost daughter that day. Had he not resisted and forged her a better sword, would she have died from a broken weapon?

    ''Mirelda, is this fate? Are you sending me a message... This girl, I will help her for you! Please forgive your stupid father; he could not see the light...''

    Alex noticed the change in the dwarf''s eyes; he gave a strange smile, like someone practising a smile as if they hadn''t done so in a long time, before his eyes moved towards Alex; the two shared a slight conversation as Ste blushed and began to yfully hit the old mans arm as heughed with a hearty bellow.

    ''What are they talking about?'' Alex thought, his nodachi now in his arms, wanting to see if it could be upgraded.

    Ste noticed this and began to make shapes with her hands.

    "You see, gramps, his sword is super big, like waaaah and heavy than oooooh! But it''s all damaged and messy; he fights like a wild beast but looks cool! Don''t let him know I said this... He might get too cocky! Stupid Alexander.... fufu!"

    The dwarf''s name was Daneel, one of the many people who lost their world to this game of the gods; nobody knows who started it or which god is the true mastermind; they only knew that the woman who announced it was that bitch from earlier.

    Thus everyone hated her.

    "Lassie, did you want to make something to help him? Do you love him? Or is he special? What about yourself?"

    "ehehe~ I don''t know, but being around him makes me feel good. He is a little annoying and perverted and stupid! But when he fights, he''s like a shining star, illuminating the darkness and opening a path that guides me forward! He''s like my guiding star; he still found value in me when I was alone, disfigured and worthless! Shhhhh! Don''t say anything.... he, he is too selfish!"

    Her whisper was barely enough for the dwarf to hear, but he ced a small barrier to mask the sound; living over two hundred years can do many things.

    ''This weessie doesn''t even realise how much her eyes sparkle when she speaks about him, whether insults orpliments. Let''s help her; his sword is interesting too.'' Ack, he''s such a handsome boy but looks like a thug that would mug his grandmother... Never mind, let the young birds figure things out in time.

    McAlister walked towards Alex, his face moody but bright eyes filled with passion caused Alex to recover; no longer facing that gaze that caused him to move to this city in the first ce, seeing the man who treated Ste so well reminded Alex of his past, being a sick boy in his early years.

    His mother worked hard to fix his strange ailment until she was exhausted.

    ''A fate that makes normal people feel disgusted by you...'' That is what my mother said; she used to buy all sorts of strange items to fix it, make me drink weird potions... I used to be extremely frail before turning 6... Mother, people have started to like me, even because of strange methods... Amy liked me before that... so thank you... I will repay those efforts.''

    "Oi,ddie? Are ye there?" McAlister waved his hand in front of Alex''s face before giving him a quick jab to the stomach, causing Alex to crouch in pain; this man''s strength was beyond that 30 of those Ghasts!

    "Ah, sorry... I was thinking."

    Alex felt a little nervous speaking to this old man, almost feeling like he was back in school before the old man shook his head and held out his arms; at first, Alex was confused before the old man''s irritated voice sounded.

    "Yer Sword'' I''ll help upgrade it for you."

    McAlister began to examine the sword, his face showing a grimace at the almost ruined de, his eyes looking at Alex like a bastard before tapping the length, smelling the guard; it was a strange sight before he began to cress the sword, like checking each inch of the huge nodachi; not a moment did he struggle to handle the weapon.

    "Oooooh! What an interesting sword! Laddie! Let me help ye fix it! I can help you make this a wonderful weapon! At least bronze for now, but forter? Even Dominator ss isn''t out of the question! This sword was crafted with such a deep love.... a powerful affection to protect the owner, hmm? Oiddie, is this the sword''s name?"

    His finger slid across the engraving for "Eien."

    "Ah, yes, it means Eien, something close to the word eternity..." Alex felt overwhelmed, only wanting to improve his sword, not find such an enthusiastic cksmith who began to carry away his sword, looking through the back of his cksmith, throwing different chunks of ore and leather around, then turning back to face Alex.

    "Tha weessie said you have some moon steel ore and wyvern leather?"

    "I just got some. Yes. Is it needed?"

    McAlister smiled before dashing over towards Alex; nobody would believe this man was so old and could move fast just for a sword! His hands once again extended towards Alex like a beggar with shining eyes.

    "Laddie, those items and 50 AC, and I''ll reforge yer sword to bronze! I swear on my daughter''s memory!"

    With a sigh Alex, he shrugged, his eyes closing as he took the items out of the inventory, he was a little worried it was a scam and he might lose them, but he decided to give the benefit of the doubt; he wondered how to use coins or take them out.

    But the moment he thought, ''I need 50 coins...'' they popped out, arge coin with 50 printed on both sides, with a strange woman engraved on both sides with a triumphant face.

    "Oh goodd, goodd! Take thatssie on a date around the city, maybe to the church, to get the best jobs! It will take around 5 hours! Some are limited to each world''s upants, firste, first serve! Oh, and don''t worry about the sword. I''ll make it one. You can swing around like a crazed barbarian without any grace and without damaging the de! Haha."

    "Thanks!" Alex was truly happy, this gift from Sarah, she would surely kill him if it were all battered and half destroyed.

    McAlister began to mutter to himself as he turned away. "Oh, should I go for a double grip, maybe add a smaller guard? Ooooh, the de needs a blood groove and some serrated edges.... hmmm.... the handle needs to be morefortable."

    Alex was about to turn to find Ste, who vanished at some point before the dwarf turned back; suddenly, Alex felt an aura that almost made him kneel on the ground, like a tonne of weight was pushed onto his body, blood oozing from his nose, wondering what he did to McAlister now.

    "Laddie, ye best look after that weessie! Protect her properly and treat yer wife well, aye?"

    ''Wife? Ste?''

    "Tell me, why do you help me so much? A simple sword in your store is 200 coins, yet you are offering me such a huge upgrade for such a big thing! It''s way too convenient!" Alex''s voice wasn''t too high but filled with doubt.

    McAlister just turned his head, looking towards the small park where several children were ying; Ste was taking them forps around the small park, letting them touch and stroke her wings as she smiled with a wonderful glow.

    "Cause the weessie begged me to upgrade yer sword."

 Chapter 50 50: The Church

    ?In the distance from where Ste was ying with the children, from the slightly ajar door, the dark elf priestess was watching her.

    "A subus, a creature of darkness, is harmlessly ying with children? How odd..."

    ''I will check her just in case.''

    A strange white light illuminated her body and hand, flickered with wave-like patterns and fading.

    "Strange... "Detect Evil" and "Detect alignment" doesn''t point to her being evil at all...."

    When the dark elf used to detect evil in Ste, instead of reacting, it just fizzled; this meant that Ste was not an evil creature or had an evil mind.

    Since this happened, Fein felt she needed to make sure and cast a third spell as spiralling green lights began to revolve around her body; a slight sense of dizziness filled her body after using three spells in session as her mana began to plummet.

    The final spell that Fein cast was "Detect Threat" to give the caster a vague idea of how dangerous the person was because thisst one showed that once again, despite being a being of shadow and darkness, they are also linked to lust and depravity.

    Ste wasn''t a threat, nor triggered any of the usual things a subus would.

    ''What a strange subus.... what about the man? He... Males cannot be good!''

    Alex was oblivious as he began walking towards Ste, listening to the old man McAlister''s advice, his face filled with a smile, knowing that Eien would be upgraded before the end of their private period.

    He wanted to check the Church, the item store, the inn and that strange portal. He wanted to know what it did and why it existed.

    "Ah, Alex! You finally came to get me~ these kids are so cute!" Ste pouted as a student''s voice called the children inside for lunch.

    "Come, children; it''s time for dinner! Don''t make Bishop Grey wait too long, or he''ll start another sermon; he loves those so much!" The beautiful dark elven priestess stood close to the church doors, desperately hiding her terror and fear of the man beside Ste.

    "Ah! It''s Sister Lan!" A little girl shouted before hugging Ste''s wings and rushing off to the dark elf''s side. "See you against Sister Sten!" Her missing teeth caused her to mispronounce her name, but it was cute, and Ste just waved and smiled as the kids began to dash away.

    "Hehe, see you again, Sister Sten~ big brother, don''t make big sister cry, or we will beat you up!"

    A small kid with buck teeth and blonde hair pointed at Alex, causing him to feel on the spot; pointing to himself before smiling at the kid ruffling his hair.

    "Stupid kid, I''ll treat her V-e-r-y well!"

    "Haha! Good!"

    A small slither of mana began to leave from the top of Fein''s fingers and eyes, a little drop of blooding from her nose.

    The children swarmed around her and pulled on her bright white habit, almost revealing her scarred chest and wounded flesh. Her face became one of terror and fear as she began to drag the children inside, her back covered in a cold sweat as the mere sight of Alex caused her almost to piss herself.

    ''He''s too fearsome! Why do the prime gods allow such a fiend to enter our sanctuary!?''

    "I must warn bishop Grey...!" Fein whispered to herself with a grim face.

    "Sister Lan?"

    "Sister Lan, do you need to pee?"

    "Oh, shush! Let''s go get your lunch, okay?" Fein replied to the kids.

    After a while, she took the children to feed before fleeing to her secret chambers, forced to change her habit and underwear.

    The moment she cast those spells on Alexander, her body trembled; she urinated at the chaotic and terrifying energy that came from that man.

    It was not that he was a threat now; her spell would tap into the divine, using the Prime God power a small fraction to detect the will, nature and threat of another living being below the demi-god stage.

    She could crush him now if allowed to attack him; however, when those thoughts entered her mind, an old man''s voice scolded her for being too judgmental and locked her mana for 24 hours, thus being a normal woman at the moment.

    Fein walked to her old desk with many burn marks, cracks and lines to show how long it had been used; the faint imprint of various people writing and penmanship filled the desk as she took out a yellowish piece of paper and began to write a letter addressed to Bishop Grey, titled.

    - Person of interest, a person of great danger: Alexander Damien Faust.

    ''Dire threat, great evil, Chaotic natured... That man... Alexander..... he is dangerous! Just like those men!''

    Meanwhile, Alex was walking around to the front entrance of the Church, wondering what this ce could offer for that old man to insist they visit here first; he noticed most adventurers woulde to this ce before leaving in the portal or visit her then go to the inn with a strange symbol beside it.

    ''I should have asked what the symbol meant...'' Alexmented as they pushed into therge brown double doors; the church walls were more like a cathedral, with massive white stones making up most of the wall; not a spec of dirt seemed to touch them as if magic.

    "Hey Alex, did you know we can explore new worlds?" Ste clutched his hand tightly before pulling him to look in her direction. She looked at him with gleaming blue eyes and an excited smile before pping her ck wings to show her excitement.

    ''New worlds?''<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You mean.... actual new worlds, like in those novels with the dense eastern protagonists that go to a strange world and be super strong?"

    Ste pouted before tapping his chest with a soft thump; she didn''t want him to go in that direction, "well, the idea is the same, but apparently, those worlds are harsh, and most people never return, so there is no bing super strong... But the kids said those that returned seemed to glow and get stronger and more baaaan! With thicker arms!" Ste chirped as she tried to show her muscles but failed.

    Alex took a moment. They continued walking while Alex wanted to eat a banana for some reason.

    Alex stepped into the Church and was immediately struck by the sense of wonder and awe that filled the air. The walls were adorned with intricate paintings and carvings depicting fantastical creatures and epic battles. The light from the stained ss windows bathed the space in a soft, ethereal glow, casting shadows that danced on the stone floor.

    The adventurers that filled the Church seemed to move with purpose, their armour and weapons glinting in the candlelight. Adventurers bustled about the space, their armour nking and weapons ttering as they rushed to and fro.

    Some were adorned in bright silks and flowing robes, while others wore leather armour studded with steel. They moved purposefully, darting into side rooms and emerging momentster with satisfied smiles.

    Alex couldn''t help but feel curious about their rush and the side rooms they entered and emerged from with satisfied smiles.

    The side rooms were simple yet functional, each containing a small altar dedicated to a different deity, altars adorned with offerings of gold coins, shimmering gems, and rare artefacts, all left by the adventurers as tokens of thanks for their recent victories.

    The Church remained silent, but its walls seemed to reverberate with the power of the gods, lending strength and courage to those who sought their aid.

    Alex watched as they exited the Church; the adventurers breathed a sigh of relief, their faces glowing with satisfaction, now walking with renewed purpose, ready to continue their quests and defeat the evils threatening their world.

    ''Wow, they looked so happy after entering those rooms; I wonder what happened inside.''

    "Excuse me, might you be visiting for the first time?" A gentle male''s voice sounded, his head shaved with a shimmering head. It wasn''t the old bishop from before they entered but a normal priest in his ck robes and a strange sign on his neck; it wasn''t the cross that Alex was used to.

    "Ah, well, to be honest, yes, we are new to the vige and didn''t want to intrude too much..."

    Ste took the lead; her soft voice stunned the priest, expecting the visitors to be arrogant and violent like most new people.

    After suffering various setbacks, losing most of their friends and loved ones or destroying their would cause them to be mellow and fit in with the rest.

    This was the Forsaken Vige, after all.

    ''Since she was polite, even the male beside her was just a little menacing to look at; he didn''t do anything wrong. Let''s help them get a job; if they remember the Church as a point of positivity, then we might avoid any conflict!''

    "Hello, visitors from the new star; my name is Paolo, and I serve the Prime God: Deneb, the old man who forms the barrier around this vige and the first to have lost his homeworld to the devouring beasts who im to be gods."

    A sense of bitterness came to form his lips as Paolo looked at the pair; he then pointed to a small empty pew and motioned for them to sit so he could help them.

    "I''m Ste; this is my.... uhm... Alex! He looks mean, but if you don''t attack him, he''s super nice!"

    ''So this girl that is filled with a more holy and divine air than most people to im to be the son of god. The man beside her is her, Alex? does that mean husband... Well, they do suit each other! Perhaps goddess Dibe must have had a hand in their match!''

    Alex and Ste nodded to the priest before sitting on the bench; the wood was strangely warm, like a heated cushion and didn''t hurt to sit on; both looked towards the priest. Alex didn''t speak because he found that Ste got a better reaction; his voice was rough and sounded like a thug starting the conflict and sarcastic when speaking softly.

    "Give me a moment; I can tell from once being in your position that you must use that "Status" screen those damned evil gods use to show your current attributes and skills, right?"

    The pair nodded and felt a sense of crisis when he mentioned being in the same position, Alex wanted him to be deliberate, but the priest was too fast. Paolo bowed to them with some strange salute as his hands swirled in a sphere before pointing to the sky.

    "May the Prime Gods bless you!"

    "I will quickly go and find a spare Job Sphere which will allow you to choose a job; strangely, you were not forced into a horrible job by the evil god... Most other travellers are given a random job and teleported to a random city."

    "Did that not happen to you? I can see you are shocked."

    This news shocked Ste and Alex, wondering why their time differed as they shook their heads in sync.

    "Well, we can discuss thatter; first, a job is the most important. Those systems and attributes that those evil gods distribute are not your own; some of the foolish warriors who believed themselves to be superior found that without taking a new job in this safe zone...."

    Paolo looked at them both seriously, his face looking grave before his lips opened slowly, a slight ringing as the town bell began to ring, its deep, macabre tone causing the words to be even more shocking.

    "You lose everything in the second wave if you do not find a safe zone and change your job once upon the start of the second wave. Those evil fiends will strip you of everything, the ability to level, all the attributes you ground, reducing you to 1, and then all skills and items given will vanish... But in return, all zombies and monsters will more than double...!"

    ? Alex was stunned, but it onlysted a moment, while Ste thought of her mother and wanted to quickly get home and tell her, ''what if mother thinks it''s a joke? Or the maids and knights stop her from leaving... I have to go, Alex... Will youe with me? Will he... What am I to him?''

    While Stells began to worry, he looked at Paolo, who once again bowed to them with a bitter smile as he was a person that didn''t choose a job and was forever locked to having 1 attribute in all stats and had no way to gain strength.

    "I will go get those job spheres; take some time to think about what I spoke about; remember, you won''t even be able to take a new job or gain attributes from the dimensional quests."

    Paolo''s back turned to them, leaving more questions than answers as Alex began to contemte just how big this situation was; his heart was calm despite the chaos his mind was undergoing, the willpower stat of his dropping by 4 in the past few minutes of speaking.

    ''I must bring all my women, the vesta and friends here... Mother too... Sarah, Amy... ire!''

 Chapter 51 [Bonus ] 51: Princess Of...

    ?Paolo returned with two strange orbs; they glistened and vibrated visibly with a strange dark blue light, sometimes seeming violet and other an azure blue like Ste''s beautiful eyes.

    "I am d you waited! Sorry, no advanced job-sphere was left, so you must deal with the more basic and primitive interface."

    His face was apologetic, and Alex could see his sincerity while handing them the two spheres.

    "Wow! It''s so strange... like it''s fixed to my hands and so hot!" Ste eximed as she yed with the orb, turning her palms upside down to see if it would stick to her hand or fall off.

    "A-ah... miss... it would be best if you didn''t do that. These things are expensive, and only the first one is free; after that, you must choose a prime god and pray to them to donate and use the mass-sphere to upgrade or change your job..." Paolo exined nervously.

    Alex nodded and gave Ste''s plump ass a little p, the fleshy cheeks rippling as his force was too strong, almost knocking the poor girl off her feet as she stumbled into the pew ahead of her, looking back at Alex with a nasty re, before giving a light harrumph and ying with her new toy.

    "To use them, you need to focuspletely on them, and your entire view will change; don''t worry, I will sit here and ensure you are safe. Or rather, you can pick your new jobs one at a time if you cannot trust this vige just yet."

    Paolo knew the truth of life; the vige was scared of intrudersing in and piging them once the barrier died down, while as a person once on the other side, he remembered the fear of the vigers scamming him or attacking him while distracted.

    This vige would only ept a person afterpleting a single-dimensional mission or spending arge amount of time here, helping with the church or the various other parts, like the inn, guild or any of the several cksmiths.

    His honesty and frank words were weed with open arms by Alex, who looked at the excited Ste, who still seemed to have some restraint and peeked at Alex from time to time from the corner of her eyes with a sad puppy look.

    "Ste, you go. First, I''ll wait for her, and you choose your favourite job, don''t let me or the apocalypse change your mind if you want to be a dancer, priestess or even a jester. I won''tin." Alex wanted to capture this girl''s heart and affection, but she didn''t reveal her levels to him for some reason. Once it showed the above positive, they vanished, as did all the other girls.

    ''Only Maria, whose values are above 100, remained...''

    The girl had been quite shy when he met her; now, she was bolder than ever.

    She giggled and shook her head. "No, there is something else I wish to try out instead. The dancing ss seems fun, though I''ve tried something simr."

    Alex smiled and shrugged his shoulders, knowing what she meant: ''You''re not going anywhere without me.''

    He couldn''t deny her request; she was cute, and something about her made his mind clouded; although he desired more than anything to throw her down, tear off her clothes and ravage her in this sacred and solemn ce, another part of his mind felt like when he first met Sarah, or when Amy began to pursue him to start their rtionship relentlessly.

    ''Ste is much cuter than I thought... I wonder if ire, Laura and Mildred will surprise me too...''

    A thick light began to envelop Ste, a strange mixture of ck and silver flowing like the western ocean with a graceful ebb and flow; it was almost intoxicating; Alex found his eyes focused only on Ste, her pretty face with a few drops of sweat, the slight grimace she showed while closing her eyes tightly, leaning against him as if natural as her body vibrated and pulsated with warmth higher than normal.

    Paolo looked at her situation and sighed in relief; there was no problem with these unused job spheres. He had lied to the pair; these were not normal spheres but ones his patron god had forced him to use. They were much more beneficial and contained special jobs that could only be chosen once. Thus he worried there might be bacsh for a mere level 10 to choose her job this way.

    He did feel a touch of envy as the lights began to converge into a swirl, spiralling around her body like a tsunami greeting the eastern coast inds, enveloping Ste in a wondrous light which pulsed and seemed to brighten along with her breath. She gasped as the world went silent except for the sound of her breathing as Ste began to breathe heavily. Her eyes opened wide as she stared at Alex, her lips parted slightly.

    Her skin became smooth and soft, glowing as her hair turned white and shimmered, bing translucent as the strands moved freely under the sphere''s influence.

    It took less than three seconds, and Ste''s face flushed red, her eyes widened as she leaned forward, her tongue slipping between her pink lips, licking them slowly and seductively as her hands reached behind her neck and untied them the ribbon holding her hair together. As soon as the ribbon fell away, her long red locks flowed down her back, cascading over her chest and hips as her breasts swelled, growingrger and rounder until they appeared fuller than usual.

    As she continued to lick her lips and stare at Alex, she raised both hands, stretching out and cing her hands on his cheeks, staring at him with a sense of confrontation. Then she lowered herself onto her knees and ced one hand upon his thigh, gently rubbing up and down as she licked her bottom lip again.

    Then with a gentle smile, Ste kissed his cheek softly as the swirling lights dissipated and faded.

    "What... what happened?" Alex asked quietly, stunned by her transformation. His mouth hung agape, unable to form a word, only able to nod dumbly as he watched her crawl closer to him.

    <Is this how women act?>

    In a matter of minutes, Ste transformed from a shy and innocent youngdy that resisted his advances and seemed to hate him to a seductive temptress, her behaviour bordering on sexual harassment.

    He was taken aback by her sudden changes.

    But despite his shock and confusion, he couldn''t help but find himself attracted to her.

    When the girl crawled towards him, a strange feeling entered his chest as if something was trying to alter his perception and thoughts, a strange whisper in his mind which began to grow louder before it was drowned out by another voice and vanished.

    The female voice, close to Ste''s but a little different, more mystical like an evil spirit, would say the words "be my ve." or "Serve thy queen." over and over, which was very strange.

    The moment the voice vanished, a stream of blood oozed from Ste''s nose; she stopped crawling towards him, pulling away rapidly with an irritated and pouting face as she kept looking at Alex and snapping her head away in the other direction. "Hmph... Won''t be my little ve... stupid ss, lied to me!"

    Alex seemed to have a hunch, then used his "Eagle Eyes" to look at Ste, the blue light in his pupils shing before observing her changes; with a bitter smile, his right hand extended and tightly grabbed onto her breast, pulling on the soft flesh as his hand squished her flesh and began to pinch at her, not for pleasure wanting to punish the naughty little subus, as she whimpered and tried to escape his grasp, despite this her nipple began to erect and press against his palms during the punishment.

    Steria Tu Formosa Aged 28 (Vesta - Stage 1)

    - Level 10 (Immunity: Level 20)

    - upation: Princess of Seduction

    - Title: Virgin Princess, Voyeur, Ghouls prisoner, Crybaby, Tsundere (Hidden from Owner), Dense (Hidden from Owner)

    [Attributes]

    - Strength: 9 [6] ----> 10

    - Agility: 7 [12]

    - Endurance: 16 [11]

    - Stamina: 13 [12] ----> 14<novelnext></novelnext>

    - Willpower: 32 [15] ----> 35

    [Skills]

    Illusory Gaze, Distort view, Basic flight, Bloodlust, Novice Magical Talent, Shadow Magic Maniption Level 1, Mind Maniption(ss), Mind spike(ss), Novice dagger talent

    [Spells]

    Shadow Lance, Shadow bolt, Seduction, Amorous Gaze, Disperse(ss),

    [Items]

    Shadow-thread Garment

    Reduces all damage taken by 10%

    All spells cost 10% less willpower.

    willpower +2

    Soulbound

    Unbreakable.

    [Bronze Tier]

    "Aaaah!? Don''t touch my tits! Bastard... Molester... Ahn~ no... d-don''t stop...." Ste''s mind began to feel strange the moment it became less painful, instead sending constant barrages of pleasure through her body, almost like a constant surge of electricity flowing down her spine and nerves, her pleading eyes looking at Alex, who merely smiled at her reaction.

    ''Bastard! What''s that look for!? It''s as if you think you''ve won!!! Stupid... don''t mock me!''

    She felt her resistance weaken as the waves of pleasure washed over her body, causing her to moan and writhe beneath his palm.

    Alex smirked and squeezed harder, pinching her nipple hard enough to make her yelp loudly, earning a scowl from Ste. But as he was about to start fully molesting her in the church, a loud cough sounded from a female priestess.

    Fein, after finishing her work helping the children get fed and then attend their lesson, wanted to keep an eye on the threat ''Alex''. Still, the moment she entered the bustling main halls of the church, she saw a most unholy sight; his hands were inside the female''s dress, pulling on her huge breasts till they looked small and squished.

    She knew this hurt because when she pleasured herself in the past, Fein tried the same, and her breasts were bigger than Ste''s; thus, she wanted to interrupt them, trying to hide her tant disgusting and burning insides, memories of those horrible days when the outsiders raided the small vige, angry with their lives and taking out that frustration on the vige that didn''t train its members forbat and to resist like now.

    A young dark elf maiden was tainted and tortured, ruining her spirit, body and mind.

    "Ahem...."

    Alex heard the gentle voice before turning towards the source; at first, he was going toin, yet the moment he saw the woman''s beautiful brown skin, like a caramel espresso, steaming in the morning sun, he stopped. His hand slipped out from Ste''s ck mantle, which reminded him that Ste controlled her clothes, so unless she wanted him to touch her... ''How did I get inside that mantle to touch her breasts?''

    Fein hated males; the men of the church were just okay; she tried her best taking a deep breath. Although she hated them, that didn''t mean she would be rude or offensive; it just caused her body to shudder slightly, filled with hives and a thick oily sweat as her fear and adrenaline continued to pump within her veins.

    "I- I would suggest you use that job sphere... If you want to perform... those kinds of activities... The inn has several rooms for married couples and... There are children in the church..." Fein gave the same salute as Paolo, who was a true brother and vanished when Alex began to molest Ste, not once looking at her body but instead leaving a small booklet for Alex; it was titled.

    "The beginners guide to bing a Dimensional Mercenary."

    Alex looked at the beautiful woman, her veil not worn due to her rush revealing her soft brown cheeks, cute dimples and piercing golden eyes. He almost became enthralled as she was more subus-like than Ste.

    "Fairdy, your skin is as radiant as the golden sun that sets upon the enchanted forest. It shimmers with an ethereal glow as though the spirits of nature have blessed you with their divine touch. Your caramel-colouredplexion is like the warm embrace of the earth, and it lends a regal grace to your already captivating beauty. Truly, you are a vision to behold, like a wonderful elf with the colour of the world tree."

    He used the term world-tree as it wasmon in games for elves to be born or worship one, but the moment his words finished, the priestess blushed deeply as her eyes darted around, although he could feel her dislike for males.

    This woman was tasteful and didn''t just be violent and irrational around him, his body leaned back when speaking to her, trying to create distance, so she felt less stressed by his presence, squashing his back against the soft body and marshmallow breasts of Ste in the process.

    "Ahem... sorry you were just too stunning... I lost my thoughts for a moment; I will do as you say; forgive my bad conduct." Alex replied in a deep, husky voice by sheer habit.

    His face showed repentance and a sense of regret as he was quite aroused by Ste''sck of resistance which was now only words, as she continued to mutter her favourite keywords, ''molester'', ''rapist'', ''sex-demon'', and ''bastard?''

    "G-good..." Fein thought he would show difort or anger when stopped, but the male was not only pleasant. He even apologised, ''is he the chaotic threat? Although lustful, he doesn''t seem so evil... Was my judgment too hasty?'' Fei nodded to herself as she saw him lifting the orb; silently, he gave both the priestess and horny princess a nod before focusing on the blue sphere.

    Fein was a little confused; in her home world, her skin colour was seen as taboo or evil in her elven vige.

    Dark elves were known to be lustful and disgusting whores and sluts; this was what her mother taught her growing up; for some reason, she was the only dark elf in her vige and, because of this, was subject to lots of discrimination, even whening to the human world before her homeworld ended...

    ''I was merely treated as a brothel whore... They assumed that''s the only job the lewd dark elf race could do... Even if he''s a man.... like those hideous creatures that ruined my life... I am happy and proud of my skin... it makes me even happier to receive the firstpliment from a stranger about them in my life!''

    ''So, why... where did those deeply passionate and expressiveplimentse from...? Hehe~ I waspared to the world tree... how delightful!''

    Fein became a little dizzy and started to drift away, walking back to her room, constantly repeating the words he used, remembering his expression ofplete seriousness and passion.

    Her heart couldn''t help but throb before his mind poured icy water on those feelings, but the fact she was happy never faded.

    A momentter, after she left with fluttering steps, followed by theints of Ste for him being a ''manslut'', Alex ignored it all and looked at the blue orb; suddenly, he was engulfed in ck mes and encountered a strange, burning agony as the world began to disappear.

    Which left him inside a dark void without sound, sight, or even smell.

 Chapter 52 52: Ghoul....

    ?Inside the dark void, Alex stood feeling a sense of foreboding. This was supposed to be where he gained his new ss, but why was it so eerie? Ste was done in a few minutes, but he felt like hours had passed, and nothing had changed.

    He stepped forward and stopped dead as the world lurched sideways, looking back only to find the darkness that seemed to close around him like a cocoon.

    Alex was confused; there was no announcement or words spoken; lingering in the darkness alone caused his mind to be frustrated and stressed; was his device faulty?

    Would Paolo trick him into getting Ste?

    All sorts of paranoid and fearful thoughts filled his mind, those that should no longer affect him; since bing a ghoul, he lost these thoughts; he was supposed to have gotten past his weak self.

    His mind shed back to when Amy first began to date him; she was a very attractive girl withrge breasts that would sway no matter what she wore, a support bra or mere dress; they were just that wonderful, not to mention her plump ass that could fill out any jeans or pants and cause men to be beasts by simply walking past them, topped off with her cute twin tails and fluffy pink hair.

    ''She was ranked number two on the list for most desired girlfriend and rank one for the girl boys desired to have sex with most after all...''

    Alex was quite jealous, or rather at first; hecked confidence until the night after he took her first time; his feelings were like being in this darkness now. It was like his mind and body reverted to him back then, unconfident and insecure.

    "This is stupid... I am a ghoul now... Why do I feel this way!?" His voice sounded in the darkness, less deep and a higher pitch than he was used to; it echoed, repeatedly forced to listen to his own defiant and unconfident roar.

    Silence...

    Minutes?

    Hours?

    Days?

    How long had passed as he stood in the void, nothing but his breath and the quiet voice that still resounded in the distance.

    "I thought I was stronger than this!" His voice cracked louder, tears forming and falling from his eyes; "What''s wrong with me?" He screamed, his voice breaking again, and more tears fell, sshing onto the ground below.

    Had someone found him? Was someone here watching him? Had he been discovered? Were they waiting for him to escape before they killed him!?

    The answer came momentster, a whisper followed by a gentle touch upon his shoulder; he turned slowly, seeing an old man sitting across from him. The light from the orb above created a halo effect around the old man, his white beard making him look even older despite his youthful appearance.

    "I see you are having trouble finding your way."

    Alex looked down, knowing he''d failed his test; he slumped his shoulders and sighed heavily; "No... I''m sorry... I don''t know how to do this..."

    The man chuckled, "You didn''t fail. You''ve already done your part. You''re not meant to understand everything when you''re only so young..." His voice is tepid and hoarse as the old man now appears on the other side of Alex, like a strange ghost.

    "Then what am I doing here?"

    "Listening to yourselfin about a minor setback," the old man said, leaning back as a golden chair suddenly formed behind him, his face rxed before looking towards Alex. "Want a seat?"

    "Yes, please." Alex sat down and looked away from the old man, unable to look into his pale blue eyes.

    "That''s better. Now, I must ask... if you wanted to get back on track, would you know how to?"

    "I... I don''t know..."

    "Well, then, it''s simple. Get on track. To guide people to the right path. That''s the whole point of this ce. You''ll never reach your destination if you can''t make it through."

    "But I don''t want to go back on track! I want to keep going forward; I want to be a ghoul! I love my life since the change!" His voice rose in a mix of anger and frustration.

    "You shouldn''t be too worried. You''ve got this far. There''s no reason you won''t continue to the end. I wouldn''t worry about it; continue to do what you think is right. Don''t lose sight of your goals."

    Alex took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, "I guess you''re right... I wish I knew what the right thing to do is. I don''t want to waste any more time."

    "Think of it like this; the darkness will always be there, just like your problems. Just remember what you need to do and act ordingly. I''ll leave you to do your thinking, but I hope things work out for you. I know you can do it; you''re her son, after all..."

    ''Let''s help him a little; breaking rules doesn''t matter to me, an old fossil that couldn''t protect his star....''

    With that, the old man disappeared, leaving Alex with the same grey-ck void he had started in. Alex began to think the old man might be just his imagination; he mentioned his mother, but how could she know some old man locked in some strange void? The moment he was convinced he was going crazy, that old geezer''s hoarse voice sounded in his ears again.

    "I can tell you''re ready for your next step. All you need to do is take it, and you''ll be fine."

    The moment after his words faded, the void changed; there were now several paths, each with a strange door and picture beside the entrance. As Alex began to inspect them individually, there were more doors than expected.

    The first door had a picture of his first lover, the first woman he slept with, and the image was of that night; Amyy in his chest, her sign of innocence not too deep as it slightly stained his white sheets, tears dripping from her eyes as they had booked the weekend away in the southern city of Galway.

    "To my first real woman, she who ignited my passion and desire." It was written under the painting.

    The second door was different; it was an older picture as Alex in the photograph was around 8 or 9 at most, with her short ck hair, like a boy, her fists swinging to protect the young Alex. It was the second year after meeting Sarah when he began to like her truly, the start of what would be his most deep secret in the future.

    "To my first love, she who protected and guided my path when I was lost in the dark and filled with loneliness." This was the title of this picture.

    Alex stood silently for a moment; both pictures were important to him, one might seem like sex or lust to another''s but for him, that moment was something that changed him forever; connecting with Amy was the moment he stoppedparing her to Sarah, his secret love stopped dominating his thoughts, it was the night that Alex saw AMY clearly for the first time.

    He slowly walked along the corridor, several paintings with various people and situations of his life; the further he walked, the more run-down the corridor became; the doors were marked with "danger" signs and warnings, and even his mind was saying ''no, it''s not them, these are not the path! Move along.''

    The pictures showed moments of his life, but Alex never understood the meaning of this trial, always wondering if Ste had gone through this. He didn''t have a heroplex but wanted to believe, just like any person has that small wish to be important. Was he special...

    Alex came to the end of the corridor, the end wall void of any doors or pathway; it seemed he had to choose one of the doors as he contemted his thoughts, life and choices over the past decade.

    ''I don''t want to be a hero... To have enough strength to guide those women... to protect them and return the favours they gave me...''

    ''Can I say I truly knew and loved them? Probably not, but I want to... Even if I be a ghoul void of all emotion and feelings... I want to keep still my love and affection for those close to me...''

    "Can I not be selfish?" His weak voice sounded.

    Suddenly a rumbling sounded in the void as a huge door began to form, it was filled with a strange text, but he remembered it was the origin of manynguages in his world, slowly taking the time to trante it.

    "Mors tua vita mea."

    While Alex began to try tranting the text, another photo appeared, but this time it was more like a movie, or rather his reflection!

    It was him, but the current Alex was the human Alex from 5 years ago, the time he met Amy and was human, while he in the reflection was the Faust form of Alex, him after death, as images and scenes of his actions began to sh in the picture. No...

    His meeting with ire, his strange attraction towards her, molesting and forcing her to be his Vesta...

    Meeting Samantha and ckmailing her into bing his Vesta, fucking her in front of her current lover just because he wanted to see her reaction, desiring to feel more excitement, hoping it would restore his feelings to normal, but it didn''t.

    Various images of the past few days began to sh before his eyes, from Maria''s tragic end to Laura''s hopeful plea...

    Alex thought everything was right but then realised something.

    Why didn''t Mildred show up?

    Was it because she hadn''t opened up to him, didn''t submit to be his Vesta?

    Or was it because he hadn''t fulfilled the promise to her yet?

    Alex didn''t know.

    Then the scene switched; it was something he didn''t know; inside the school''s main lecture room, the darkness filled the entire ce as everyone slept. Yet Mildred was shivering, her eyes darting around and looking towards the door, always as if she was scared someone would break through the door.

    Her lips continued muttering, and Alex could see the fear on her face; Laura was only a few spaces beside her, sleeping quite rxed andfortable.

    "Alex... Why are you not here... I''m scared...."

    Mildred''s voice was frail before she covered herself with a quilt; Alex watched the image and suddenly realised it wasn''t that Mildred was immune to the fear, terror, and memories of what they did to her because she was an adult. She hid those fears and unsightly things because she was an adult!

    ''Mildred...''<novelnext></novelnext>

    He didn''t understand why this trial was showing him these things, but at the very least, if this was real, he wanted to soothe Mildred''s pain because she was his Vesta, and he must remember his promise to her.

    Instantly after these thoughts, the corridor shook once more, the image returning to the ghoul image of himself, but this time it wasn''t a reflection of his ghoul self, but the Alex from the past; he was now the ghoul as if everything swapped ces.

    The door''s message shed once more.

    "Mors tua vita mea." The words were simple, tranted into hisnguage, would mean:

    "Your death, my life."

    Then it began to shudder, the room filling with debris as all the old doors began to crumble, the pictures floating in the air like magical butterflies swaying across the air, a faint light following them as they all began to enter inside the picture of Alex that smiled at him warmly, pointing to the words again that had suddenly changed and been switched, regardless of grammar.

    "Mors mea vita tua"

    "My death, your life."

    With a nod, the younger Alex began to fade, all the pictures now forged into a single painting. As the doors began to open, a strange light filled Alex''s vision; he couldn''t understand what was happening; there was no choice for him to make, a grin filled his ears, and his eyes closed, trying to block out the extreme light.

    It felt like he spent an eternity resisting the light.

    Suddenly, a soft voice sounded from beside him; Ste gently shook his body as she heard him mumbling, and his body seemed to shudder and almost fall to the ground, helping him sit down with that dark elf now gone. Her eyes watched him, never leaving his figure, as she worried deeply. Despite iming to hate him, her heart began to race.

    ''Please, don''t let anything bad happen to this bad guy... I will be the one to punish his bad deeds!''

    "Alex?"

    "Alex..."

    "Alexander!"

    Her voice sounded in his ears several times; the first, masked by the ringing noise, then the second, it began to wash away that noise. Finally, his body was shaken roughly before her loud shout reverberated in the church, suddenly causing everyone to snap towards their direction, scowling angry looks aimed at Stells. Still, she didn''t care if their prayer was broken.

    Desperately she shook his shoulders as the orb dropped to the ground with a clink, its luminosity fading.

    "S...Ste....."

    "You''re okay!?"

    Ste was filled with delight; his nose began to bleed before she could wake him up, her mind thinking back to when her willpower was too low and she was almost dying to kill that Ghast, her arms and body wrapped around him, regardless of how she acted or pretending to feel. Her heart was filled with joy; he was okay! He wasn''t going to leave her side! Alex was fine...

    "Ste...." Alex softly stroked her smooth cheek; her eyes began to dart from side to side as he looked into her face with sincere and serious eyes. "I want you to be my vesta, to remain beside me until the end." His voice was charming, filled with an attractive deep tone that smoothlyforted her ears; she was embarrassed.

    Ste''s mind began to race, filled with various thoughts, and a became dull, then clear... too chaotic to think properly. Her im to resist and dislike him still existed, but she could feel his seriousness and sincerity. This wasn''t an order, nor was he trying to force her to be his sneakily.

    She opened her soft, glossy lips before closing them and repeating several times.

    "Don''t rush, I will give you time, but I hope you can give me the answer before it twists your mind..."

    Alex gently stroked her hair, brushing his fingers through the silky strands as he felt Ste''s hands grasp tightly onto his shirt, looking at him intently with her eyes seeking only him.

    "Mm... Alexander... Please give me some time... to arrange my feelings, okay?" Ste could only give a subtle nod.

    Her face leaned forward, gently pressing her lips against his forehead; a quiet smack sounded before she pulled away before she gave him a small smile as if she had finally gotten a victory, seeing his slightly blushed face. ''Fufu~ so you can act like a normal guy sometimes too?''

    "Call this kiss my tentative answer... Okay?"

    "Ah..."

    Their exchange came to a lul as she suddenly pulled away, realising that herst words and that kiss gave him the answer already, but she still wanted to face him fully; as a subus, it seemed she could resist his strange powerpletely.

    If she wished, though, she could sumb to him at any time; the fact he wanted her and asked rather than forcing it to happen caused her opinion of him to increase considerably.

    The more time she spent beside him, the more envious she became of Amy, who had been his lover for many years.

    Meanwhile, Alexander finally looked at his current status screen.

    [Alex Damien Faust]

    - Leser Ghoul Stage: 1 | Lord Type (500/10,000 Blood Essence)

    - Level 11

    - upation: Ghoul Leader

    - Title: Subi''s Bane, Subi''s Kiss,

    [Attributes]

    - Strength: 20 [10]

    - Agility: 20 [10]

    - Endurance: 15 [10] --> 20

    - Stamina: 20/20 [10]

    - Willpower: 17/17 [10] --> 30

    - Apocalypse Coins: 558

    [Skills]

    Eagle Eyes, Contraception, Novice Sword Talent, Bed Skill (Max), Ghoul Tactics, Unbreaking Will

    [Spells]

    Blood Lance, Corpse Explosion, Empower Vesta

    [Items]

    Novice Nodachi "Eien"

    ----

    Alex noticed he could expand the upation with the small + beside it; once he did there, it showed the various upgrades it would eventually grow into.

    Justica Path: Ghoul Commander -> Ghoul Lord -> Ghoul King -> Ghoul Emperor

    Dominata Path: Ghoul Chieftain -> Ghoul Warlord -> Ghoul Highlord -> Ghoul Tyrant

    Both of them ended with a single upation.

    "Ghoul Overlord."

    Upon seeing his ss wasn''t the end, the sense of disappointment at the initial sight stopped making him feel depressed. His attribute upgrades were not what he imagined, but then again, willpower and endurance were very important for someone in his position.

    ''That''s right; I am not just a warrior or fighter...''

    Alex looked at the still-blushing Ste, brushing the crimson bang from her eye, as she looked towards him with a gentle smile, showing her nervous feelings.

    ''I am their future overlord, for them whether I be a tyrant or their lord...''

 Chapter 53 53: Dimensional Mercenary

    ?Ste tilted her head; the look Alex gave her was so strange, no longer looking at her like dirt. She asked with a considerate look with a hint of kindness, there was a slight cold light still deep within, but now she didn''t feel scared, just looking him in the eye.

    ''I wonder what ss he got?''

    Alex didn''t think about anythingplicated; remembering the entrance of the city and the big portal, he wanted to learn as much as possible before the others entered the city; now that his future ghoul cultivation wasn''t locked, his entire body felt less bloated and constricted.

    "Shall we go for a date, mydy?"

    He reached out gently towards her hand; at first, she thought he was just being strange and wanted to molest her, but seeing his sincere eyes were still emerald green, Ste would trust him this once.

    ''Hmph, see if you molest me, touch my boobs! I will chop your little cock off when you sleep!''

    She took his hand and nodded.

    They walked through the church gate together, leaving behind Paolo, who stood at the entrance with a bitter look as if he wished to apologise after seeing the reaction that Alex had suffered from the sphere he gave.

    ''Although my prime god asked me that favour if something happened to him because of it, my heart could never rest easily...'' Paolo thought to himself as he clenched his fist, swearing to make it up to Alex the next time he came.

    Suddenly, for the second time in the same day and his entire life as a priest. His beloved god spoke down to him for the first time.

    The old man''s voice waszy, but he had a sense of humility and apology to Paolo, "my dear believer, sorry for making you do something that caused pain in your heart. What happened to Alex will never be something he mes you for; I hope you can ept this token of my appreciation, make sure you continue to be a good friend to him, and you might achieve your deepest desire."

    Pa immediately felt a burning heat surge through his body, like his muscles, bones and flesh was reforged, only for a short moment, a slight dribble of blood seeping from his nose and lips, but what he gained far outweighed this small pain.

    ''I... I have more attributes.... they are all 2!?'' His mind began to scream with joy, filling his heart with warmth and jubtion as he swiftly turned to the fading back of Ste and Alex, swearing once again. Thanks to a small meeting with them, he would treat Alex and Ste like his true siblings; not only did he gain some power...

    The promise of the old man, his prime god...

    It meant reuniting with his childhood love, causing his dull, lifeless heart to thump with anticipation.

    "May, the prime gods bless you both; meeting you may be misfortune and disaster for others."

    "But for me, you are luck incarnate in the flesh!"

    Paolo gave a solemn salute and bowed to their backs, which seemed to be bickering about something, as Ste grabbed the crotch of Alex and his hands wrapped around her buttocks, but Paolo didn''t look for long; his eyes only had the desire for one woman, that woman slumbered in the church basement as he hurried with a sprint, all to see her once again.

    ''Wait for me, Esmerelda...

    Meanwhile, Ste''s hand tightly grasped his package, her stern eyes narrowing as she watched his slightly nervous face.

    "H-hey... Ste, I couldn''t help it... I was protecting your ass from any enemies..."

    "Oh?"

    "I can only feel one enemy close by, and it''s already slipping between my ass cheeks and stroking me? Care to exin, my grand protector?"

    Alex looked at her with a helpless expression; for some reason, since he changed, the mixture of his serious side and yful side began to merge, no longer a heap of dull, dark, brooding nonsense; he was now more of a grey shade, neither overly positive nor negative.

    Ste looked at him with cold eyes, her heart was racing, and she did this to hide the truth, to defy the feelings that tried to eat away at her determination. She was about to forget everything, releasing his huge club, because touching that thing felt like it corrupted her even faster than his hand stroking her behind.

    "Ste!" Alex spoke sternly and seriously, causing her body to snap to attention as she looked up towards him, slightly parting her glossy red lips, feeling worried and fearful for a moment, "what''s wrong.... mmph!?" Before she could speak, he softly wrapped a single arm around her head, pressing his warm lips against hers, squishing them with a soft kiss.

    ''Stupid girl, you''ve been kissing me several times, so it''s time for payback! Haha, do you think I cannot feel your heart racing? Or feel the vibrations from its excitement whenever I am close?''

    Her hands moved to his shoulders and pulled him closer, wanting more of his hot breath. His tongue slid into her mouth, tasting her sweet nectar, so thick and dense as if begging to be devoured. It was like her body had forgotten how to react.

    There was no rejection as her mind was offline for several moments; by the time she realised what was going on, she had coiled her tongue around his, the vigers around them looking with a blush, seeming to be a more reserved ce.

    They stood there for a while, his lips exploring her mouth, her arms hugging him tightly, as their tongues danced in the air; quickly, she managed to pull away, turning her head to the side, shocked at her actions as she began to curse him with constant abuse, yet allowed her body to remain within his embrace.

    "Pervert, damn molester... Stinky bastard! Don''t touch mmph!?"

    Alex couldn''t resist how adorable she was, her little fists hammered his chest, but there was no power. This woman was powerful and could cause some damage, yet her mantle wasn''t used. Instead, it danced around her body, filled with a vibrant and joyful feeling, nothing like one would expect from her words ofint.

    There was no tongue this time; his lips just pressed against her, stroking her back and holding her tightly; Ste''s rejection was intense for the first moment before slowly her body rxed, ignoring the world, ignoring her mind and just wrapped her arms around his back, as they stood below a huge fountain that began to spurt it''s beautiful water art, they shared a long, sweet kiss.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After a few moments, Ste pulled away, her eyes staring at him with dazed wet eyes as she ced her fingers onto his lips and kissed them, then continued to the tip of his nose and then his forehead; Alex found it endearing and cute, but her eyes were tinged with confusion, she let go and stepped forward to her left.

    "Stupid...." Her soft voice muttered as she began to dart towards the inn, where Paolo told them to register as a dimensional mercenaries.

    Alex stood for a moment, basking in the sweet sensation of Ste''s gentle kiss, her soft lips and sweet fragrance; while Ste''s heart was in chaos, her affection rating, if visible, would be wildly going up and down constantly as she fought her inner demons.

    The warmth of his body, his powerful arms that gave her a sense of protection and ease, his affection kiss that melted the darkness from this copsing world.

    She stopped outside the old wooden inn, a huge building with two entrances, her eyes tightly shut as she began to take deep breaths, grateful that Alex knew not to chase after her and stick to her like glue; one moment passed, still in chaos.... two moments passed...

    Ste regained her cool after 10 minutes, opening her bright blue eyes, ignoring the various people that asked her questions, and giving a polite smile and nod as she pushed through the door.

    "I''m falling in love with him."

    A single thought revolving around her mind, no longer forcibly denying or trying to reject Alex, she uttered the words quietly like a mosquito as she approached the high wooden counter with several pretty women in office-like suits and various strange tools.

    The purple-haired beast woman greeted her with a smile; her strange ears, which were neither a feline nor canine that Ste knew, fluttered like huge long antennae as she began to speak with a slightly distorted voice.

    "Wee to the Adventurers Inn. Are you a new visitor? If so, how may I help you?"

    Ste looked at the woman for several moments, reading her name tag, which said Val, a strange but cute name, she thought to herself before she looked over her shoulder. The handsome man with his silvery white hair brushed back like a wild thug, emerald eyes, narrow like a gangster... His thick muscr chest peeked through the shirt like a sex god.

    Her mind added to the previous thought as if Ste slowly began to take a step forward to face Alex with her honest feelings.

    ''And it''s nothing to do with his special power... That''s still sealed away in my abdomen...''

    A strange light filled her brilliant blue eyes as she watched him carrying a small box of the expensive meat skewers that she kept looking at but didn''t want to be too cheeky and ask for, whispering, "idiot... I don''t need gifts to forgive you..."

    ''Mother... your daughter is about to seduce her first and only man! Slowly... deeply, I will make Alex love me the most... Shower me with affection and give him the same in return... If he doesn''t molest me in public all the time... Please wish her luck...''

    Alex wasn''t clueless, that look was something Amy had given him several times in the past, mostly before they began to date, and she would strangely turn up in ces he went on a whim, ''she''s not going to be a strange stalker like Amy, right... That girl even followed me to a men''s bathhouse...''

    His mind was confused at how she suddenly changed because the bloodline reaction when he checked it was almost non-existent. It felt more genuine; for the first time, she realised that non-humans might resist his infection or could keep it at bay for a certain amount of time. This caused his own heart to throb, different from Samantha, Maria...

    ''I should make sure Laura is the same, although only a half-elf. This means I can enjoy romancing her normally; that moment she taught me so desperately, was it because she feared being abandoned rather than sumbing to the ghoul infection? It would exin why she and Mildred were the only two not in my strange world of memories... All the girls I''ve formed bonds with appeared, but those two...''

    He renewed his determination to show more affection, learn more about his vesta and not treat them all like disposable women. The new ghoul tactics skill allowed him to view what things his vesta was good at and what they could el at in the future.

    Ste for example

    [Strengths]

    Bed skills, Shadow magic, Daggerbat, Persuasion

    [Weaknesses]

    Physicalbat, Love and Affection, Long battles, Feelings, Alex.

    [Potential]

    Stealth, Wind Magic, Ambushes, Short battles, Linguistics, nning

    "Excuse me... I hope you can not waste time; I might get in trouble, haha!" The soft voice of the strange beast girl sounded, her small antennae flopping down as she tapped the counter, causing Ste and Alex to stop their interlocked eyes.

    "Ahem..."

    "Hahaha!"

    The pair nervously came to terms with feelings that they previously would avoid or ignored; Alex stepped forward, his face fearsome and wild but handsome nheless; strangely for the beast girl, his looks weren''t fierce but very attractive as their race looked simr to Alex, with a more wild and feral facial structure.

    His deep voice sounded, secretly taking one of Ste''s hands below the vision of the clerk, her soft fingers intertwining with his as they stood beside each other, her other hand snatching the meat skewers as Alex dealt with the clerk.

    "We were hoping to be Dimensional Mercenaries if possible. Can you teach us the way, Miss Val?"

 Chapter 54 [Bonus ] 54: A Succubis Pride! Foolish Beast!

    Val''s eyes blinked at Alexanders'' pleasant voice and respectful nce; he didn''t peer down at her deep cleavage or act curious about the strange antennae and fur around her neck, which gave him bonus points for an outsider in her books.

    "Very well, various worlds exist in many time axes. Do you understand that these missions are not some hero game? There is a huge chance that you might be sent to a world that has already begun to copse, and the creatures there will tear you apart in seconds?"

    She spoke sternly, trying to let these two newbies know that this wasn''t some glorious task like the children in the outer vige believed; honestly, she hated to see them be mercenaries when Val could see just how low their levels were.

    It was true there were lower levelled words and ranks for the quest, but idents could always happen, from deceitful clients to jealous peers.

    Nothing was guaranteed when entering that wondrous blue portal.

    Alex looked into her eyes and could feel her words were not malicious; rather, there was a tinge of concern in her strange distorted voice, her long antennae floating in the air before they swayed around in the air, seeming to disy their feelings.

    ''Well, what a nice receptionist. I was expecting them to not ept us due to being outsiders...''

    "Understood, I can ept the dangers, but the reality of our current world is that we need power and strength as much as we can get, no matter the danger and effort needed."

    Val found his response satisfactory as she began to go through the various rules and regtions; they were quite simple and close to what you would normally find in novels and manga as Alex and Ste listened intently.

    - Don''t trick your fellow mercenary

    - Although infighting is allowed, murder is frowned upon

    - Never take quests above your level or falsify your abilities.

    - Like above, never lie aboutpleting a task; the guild can tell if you''vepleted the mission.

    ...

    The list went on; it seemed that Val simplified the rules and meanings of some of them for the pair so they wouldn''t misunderstand or misinterpret them.

    Something the pair found strange was there was a rule that said the murder was frowned upon, but if another mercenary stepped on your bottom line, then it was perfectly normal for two people to fight to the death.

    Whether over money, women or a reward.

    "Now then, onto the ranking system, this would have been introduced to your world in the second wave, but because you managed to find a safe zone, it will be useable for you now."

    "Ranking system?" Alex asked curiously, his hands resting on the wooden counter.

    Val tapped the desk, her antennae swaying as she leaned forward, a sharp gaze as her eyes glinted with a bright light.

    "Mmmm, as mercenaries and warriors, it''s important to have a ranking system; this was put into ce by the myriad of Prime gods and updates in real-time, no matter where you are, be it here, your world or in a distant gxy fighting on a mission."

    She took a strange ck table from under the desk, tapping it several times before turning it around and showing Alex.

    Golden text and swirling light began to illuminate as various texts formed; at first, it was in a strangenguage that looked likeplicated swirls and runes, transforming into his knownnguage after a few moments.

    [Ranking System]

    - Local Ranking (Current World)

    - Bronze Ranking (Stage 0-2)

    - Silver Ranking (Stages 2-4)

    - Gold (Stage 5-7)

    - Externa (Stage 8)

    - Superbia (Stage 9)

    - The Dominatia (???)

    The moment Alex focused his vision on each one, he could see millions of names in each category, finding them in a certain rank but unsure what it meant as he began looking for himself and Ste.

    It took quite a few moments, but once his thoughts became clear enough, the ck te suddenly changed, showing a different set to text with a magical glow which interested him greatly.

    Alexander Damien Faust

    - Local Rank: 5975

    - Bronze Rank: 460,600

    Steria Tu Formosa

    - Local rank: 6,950

    - Bronze Rank: 495,550

    Upon seeing them browse their level sessfully, Val began to smile. Before tapping the small board several times, small text showed them what this ranking meant.

    Shockingly, the stage concept had nothing to do with the level and was purely for bloodline cultivation.

    Because Ste was a stage 1 vesta rather than her subus, which was a stage 2 existence being the dominant form of identification, it would help her initially.

    Otherwise, she would be sent on missions with Stage 2 existences rather than ones her power level during missions.

    "Ohh, there are so many strong people in this world!" Ste marvelled as the man he thought was close to the top was ranked so low, wondering if it counted the zombies and mutants, as most humans could never reach his level so soon, right?

    Val tapped the Local Ranking list and then showed the list in greater detail.

    Rank 1 - V

    Rank 2 - Fein

    rank 3 - Bishop Grey

    ...

    ...

    It was then clear to them that it included the people in the forsaken vige and likely the many other safe zones in each town; it wasn''t until he reached the 3,000s that strong existence began to show from his.

    Rank 2,900 - Lenora Salvatore

    Rank 2,905 - Liz��ra Diabe

    Rank 3,200 - Amy Salvatore

    Rank 3,201 - Sarah Diabe

    "Phew... Thank you for the detailed and clear information Miss Val." Ste and Alex replied, speaking the same words, causing the strange woman to smile.

    "Don''t worry; my job is to teach newbie mercenaries to avoid losing them in their first mission."

    "Also, Val is fine... Calling me miss is a little embarrassing, haha~ now, are you sure you wish to be a mercenary?"

    Ste''s shining eyes looked towards Alex with an amused look, her hands grasping onto him tightly as she nodded several times before he gave a wry smile and turned back to Val and nodded back to her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If possible, we would both like to be dimensional mercenaries. Is there any process we have to do first?"

    He felt in novels and games; there would always be a scene where the newbie would fight an instructor a few levels above them to help put them in their ce and teach them clearly that they weren''t special and were at the bottom of the barrel right now.

    "Mmmm, there''s just a little test of your current might, although the ranking system is absolute... There are times when someone''s rank would be extremely high, but their knack forbat or skills weren''t properly trained, and they die to someone in the hundreds due to simple mistakes..."

    Thus Val informed them that to be approved, they both must fight and defeat an instructor.

    Alex noticed that her face looked a little displeased as she pressed a small button beside her desk; the moment it was pressed, a small humming sounded before a loud jingle in the distance behind her began to emit from the speaker.

    Around ten minutester, a male pushed through the door, his steps filled with confidence as his lustful eyes browsed the room.

    This man''s name was Mabelon, a male of the same race as Val, who stepped forwards towards her desk, his eyes sliding over every inch of her body while a huge smile filled his lips.

    "Ah~ my cute little Valu, you finally called for me? What, have you decided to ept my proposal to be my third wife? I can assure you won''t be displeased!"

    Mabelon said as he thrust his hips forward; the man wasn''t stupid but rather the son of someone important from their original world. Thus she couldn''t carelessly offend this little prick, her antennae avoiding his as they tried to attach to her.

    "No, I need you to guide some newbies... Be professional, Mabelon."

    "Oh?" His distorted voice was unpleasant to the ear, unlike Val''s, before he turned his eyes towards the pair.

    Immediately ignoring Alex while focusing on Ste, whose body instantly wrapped tightly, covering every inch of her body to hide from this disgusting male, not even showing a mere inch of cleavage as his eyes fixated on her.

    "Oh... What a lovely woman, hey... Why are you with an inferior human type? They are much smaller and can never please a woman like we Vamura can, hehe~ it''s thick, long and ribbed for our female''s pleasure!"

    Mabelon''s words caused Alex''s mood to sour almost instantly; he almost lunged out and tore this man''s body apart, feasting on his inferior flesh and blood, wanting to destroy his entire bloodline, before a soft hand grasped his tightened fist.

    Stroking gently, Ste leaned against Alex''s body, lifting her chin to kiss his cheek with her soft lips, a brief whisper leaving her lips as she stepped forward with graceful and silent steps.

    "Don''t worry; no man could everpare to you in my eyes."

    "Oh, littledy, did you ept my offer?"

    The man''s antennae began to sway in delight before her eyes narrowed, the shadow mantle forming countless daggers and tendrils as she spat on the ground before speaking in a rough and violent tone.

    "Ah? What''s this disgusting dog speaking about? That small thing in your pants isn''t even a third of his. Why are you getting all excited like a second-rate viin?"

    Ste was angry, filled with disgust; this man angered Alex with not only his carelessments but also her; the pride she held as a subus felt her choice was challenged; how could a subus make a mistake when judging a man?

    Especially when it came to intercourse and a man''s ability to please.

    Steplimented Alex as a man, not to soothe his pride but to reaffirm her own! Her malepanion was the most superior in the world, despite him being a little perverted, a molester and an idiot.

    He was her idiot!

    She began wrapping herself in a thicker, more violent and dreadful mantle of a shadow that made her beautiful face vanish, bing more gruesome, like a banshee that perfectly suits the scarred face of her partner and his wild look.

    "Say, Valule, I can kill him, right? He insulted my pride as a subus and my chosen partner?"

    Meanwhile, Alex looked towards the leaving Ste, her figure fearsome, a face no longer pretty and filled with strange scars and ck lines, causing all the males in the background to wince and the women to look away, no longer jealous yet to him...

    She was beautiful, immacte and the perfect woman for a ghoul''s bride.

    "Hahaha, stupid bitch do you think a fresh stage 1 could kill me? I''ve been a Stage one since you had your first period!"

    Ste didn''t even listen to this fool''s voice; she saw the nod from Valule and walked towards the training room, which was pointed out a little earlier.

    While Alex''s eyes began to scan over the cute beast receptionist, now they knew that her race was Vamura.

    His discovery shocked him further; before, it was all hidden, but now, because he had learned more information, her strength caused him to feel a tinge of fear.

    Alex wondered why Valule would take the bullshit from that male, who was only level 14 and a few spots above Ste on the Ranking List.

    Val Aged 1,250 (Vamura)

    - Level 500

    - upation: Blood witch

    - Title: Queen of ughter, V, Maneater

    "Hmmm?"

    Valule noticed the glow of his eyes again, a slight frowning to her lips as her figure vanished instantly.

    ''Eh!?''

    Alex only felt a cold palm covering his eyes while another slipped inside his shirt, slipping down his muscles with a slightly cool sensation.

    "Peeking at ady''s secrets is rather impolite for such a wonderful gentleman~ be a good boy in future and ask permission, ok?" Her soft voice was no longer distorted but deep and husky as the vibrations sent waves of pleasure down his spine.

    ''What is this woman!?''

    A seductive power countless times greater than even Ste as a subus with just her voice and tone, slowly her hand reached lower.

    "Let me get even and see your secrets and expose your inferiority so.... oh?"

    Val nned to embarrass him by taking out his member but found it far bigger than any human and a little bigger and much thicker than the males of her race...

    It was shocking for her; the size difference of their race was at least 1 foot, as she stood at 7 feet tall, while Mabelon was 7 feet and 4 inches tall.

    ''He''s quite huge... good boy, big sister will put a mark on you and watch you grow, keep those other bitches from taking my prey.''

    It was the first time Alex was on the losing hand. Still, with a woman who was ranked 1 in local power and top 10 of her stage, all he could do was endure as her sharp teeth bit into his flesh, the ghoul infection useless against such a huge difference in power, as she sucked on his neck, before leaving a loud spitting noise.

    He felt a burning sensation before the wound rapidly healed but left the imprints of her teeth and fangs on his neck.

    Alex had to be marked, not figuratively.

    "Come on, let''s watch your little girly fighting that man; looking at your power and potential, she will probably try to kill him, right?"

    Valule''s voice was now filled with delight as she pushed him forward towards the training room, while Alex, after his first loss to a woman, only stepped forward in a daze while looking at the new title he had gained.

    - Marked by the Queen of ughter.

    A blessing or curse? Please be careful; the moment you reach a sufficient level, the Vamuran Noble might drag you into a dark corridor or road and vite you until your hips are turned into dust, even more for the Queen of ughter...

    Good luck!

    All Attributes + 1

    Growth Increased +1

 Chapter 55 [Bonus ] 55: Staring Into The Void!

    Val guided Alex out of the main room; they came to a strange gateway, like the huge blue one inside the vige square, but fewer people entered, and the weird portal-like silky water was pink, and the image inside was clear.

    "Don''t worry, follow me~ big sister will show you a wonderful new world, fufu."

    Alex wasn''t one to fear the unknown, his body stepping forward with a long stride, although to Val, it was a regr step, as she wrapped her arm around his hip, pulling him forward as they almost jumped into the portal.

    Instantly it was like his entire vision distorted; the world would spin and contort as he almost felt like vomiting, and then a momentter, Alex was spat out into a strange area; the huge world expanded before his face, and below him, an arena like building floating on a strange massive piece ofnd, while the world seemed to be half destroyed as strange energy seemed to be holding countless of these huge floating continents in ce.

    "Come on; you look so cute." Val teased him momentarily as she pulled his body down to the ground,nding on the stone floor of the arena''s spectating seats.

    Honestly, he was amazed; the sights were beyond his wildest dreams, the aurora that was barely visible in his former world now floating around the sky, like a fantasy MMO game he would y during summer, the vivid colours almost like someone added one of those phone filter''s to real life.

    Alex watched from the stands as Ste stepped into the arena, her lithe frame contrasting the hulking seven-foot beastman wielding a massive axe. The arena was a massive structure with towering walls that seemed to loom over thebatants below. The air was thick with the scent of sweat and blood, and Alex could feel his heart racing in his chest as he looked around.

    ''She looks confident.'' Alex thought, seeing her shadowy ck mantle, filled with tendrils and a strange mist, swaying like a graceful dress, the sleeves forming various shapes to hide her limbs, her legs and body movements hidden from sight.

    He could feel the floor was made of a strange smooth stone, nothing like his own world, while around the ground were a series of circles and lines that seemed to indicate specific zones forbat. Surrounding the floor were tiers upon seating, filled to the brim with spectators eager to witness the carnage about to unfold.

    At first, Alex wondered why there were so many people, but suddenly two powerful hands tapped his shoulders, grasping his muscles as her long fingers began to massage his flesh. The Vamura already identified her prey as the surrounding women of strange races, some with bizarre lower bodies made of tentacles or fleshy appendages.

    However, unlike the humanoid women Alex was used to, they still carried a strange and mysterious beauty.

    A warm breath left the pink lips of Val as she hugged his back, her strong arms with more muscle than Alex, "Did you notice? Most viewers are not actually from the Forsaken town; the training arenas are connected to a single world, and the small gate you passed through transferred you to a world thousands of lightyears from your home. Isn''t that amazing?"

    Her antennae began to stroke his cheeks, abdomen and back slowly; the customs of alien races were much different to humans; some would catch and vite their prey after confirming fertilisation, then eat the male, while other''s would slowly stalk their prey, entrapping him and causing him to be enamoured with her sultry and passionate affection.

    ''This boy is good; he better not die~ I am looking forward to my future rival... or maybe sister? She was quite polite and cute!'' Val thought to herself, watching with her narrowed eyes, switching from a blue colour to a neon purple as she watched the fight as if she stood beside them, her eyes magnified by 10 times.

    "It''s amazing... I would never have thought something this crazy existed..." Alex tried to sound asposed as possible, but in his mind, despite the ghoul''s bonus to resisting mental effects, he began to worry about being stranded in another world; what if they couldn''t go back? Will Ste be alright... Why is this huge woman still molesting me!?

    Detecting the feelings through her antennae, Val pressed his shoulders down as she slipped underneath his body, her soft but firm muscr thighs cushioning his ass as she held both antennae to his temples, hugging him close to her body.

    A thick scent of strange fruits and vours that Alex had never smelt before, a mixture of a sour allure and sweet attraction that alternated the moment his nose began to adapt towards the scent while feeling the extremely hot breath blowing down the back of his neck.

    Alex was about toin before a sudden jolt struck his head, the two antennae causing a strange pulsation across his forehead pain filled his eyes, the green orbs aching. ''What the fuck!?''

    He was going to swat her away before he noticed something amazing! His vision could see Ste as if she was standing less than a metre away; when he thought about seeing the entire battle, it automatically zoomed to a more 3rd personal overhead view with a high FoV; somehow, it was like when ying games on hisputer.

    ''Wow...''

    "Amazing, right...? I can do much more with these cute girls~ fufu!" Val''s sensual voice echoed in his mind as her lips traced along the back of his neck, almost taking his entire attention from Ste, her sharp teeth sometimes nicking his flesh, causing small cuts to form, his blood dribbling into her soft lips.

    "Keep watching; enjoy the fight~ my cute little Lamora."

    (Lamora is amb-type creature from the Vamuran''s home world. Cute and very shy, normally eaten daily by Val and her kin. Sometimes used for a less dominant sexual partner and a word of endearment.)

    ''One day I''ll make this woman treat beg me for mercy... damn... I don''t know why being treated like a submissive man is irritating; how do those simps live like that!''

    "Ugh!"

    Suddenly, Val''s hand slid into his crotch before pressing her lips to his ears, "oh, what is this simp? Fufu ~ be careful of your shallow thoughts... I can hear them. Hehe, you want to make me beg for mercy? Is that with this thing?" Her long fingers began to stroke over his pants, his thick meat club unable to resist her charms and now more than 80% erect, causing her eyes to narrow into happy little crescents.

    "Maybe I will look forward to that day..." Her head moved once more, the tips of her antennae stroking across his temples in a slow circle, the slight furry tips causing his body to shudder as a strange feeling of pleasure throbbed through his brain. "For now... you''re my little Lamora, understand?"

    "ammn~" her soft lips wrapped around the back of his neck as she began to bite into his flesh, enjoying Alex''s strange, exotic taste.

    Vamoran females were sometimes known for their nibble desires like the ancient ancestors of their races; only the strongest live to procreate.

    Unable to beat her mentally or physically, Alex allowed the pleasure to erupt through his body, instead fixing his eyes on the arena as the fight began.

    The arena was dark and peaceful, with torches flickering along the walls and casting long shadows across the floor. The atmosphere was tense, with the crowd murmuring amongst themselves and the asional roar of excitement or fear rising from below.

    "Hmmmm, little girl, do you want to fight me? I am very powerful; I would hate to hurt you!" Mabelon teased Ste, his axe rxed on the ground, before the referee had already exined there were no rules as this was a training exhibition and a sense of grudge between the pair.

    "On the count of three, you are free to start. Remember, if the opposition submits, you are free to ept it or kill them, although if they do submit, the loser has to ept one demand from the winner. Understood?" The old lion-headed man said as he looked between the pair, his eye glowing with a faint golden light.

    As Ste faced off against the beastman, Alex could see the sweat beading on her forehead and the determination in her eyes. He could feel how serious she was; that look as if she were a banshee was too beautiful, although many human males might find it eerie, macabre or ugly.

    Alex thought she was the most beautiful at this moment; as her eyes closed, several seconds passed before she replied. The slight worry in her eyes was reced with belief, her eyes looking towards his location before showing a crooked smile only for Alex.

    "Mmm..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Of course!"

    ''I will make her cry, beg for mercy, then make her spend the night with me, unable ever to forget my huge python''s taste!'' Mabelon thought to himself while Ste''s body vanished into thin air like dark misty smoke.

    He knew the arena was a ce for testing new adventurers and mercenaries where the strong were separated from the weak and the skilled from the inexperienced. It was a ce of danger and opportunity, where one misstep could mean the difference between life and death.

    "You care for that girl, huh? Well... don''t worry; even if she submits, I will ensure that trash doesn''t touch a hair on her head... Will you reward me? Fufu ~ what should I ask for?"

    Despite the foreboding atmosphere, Alex could not help but be drawn in by the excitement of the arena. He knew that Ste was a capable fighter, and he could not wait to see what she was capable of in this hallowed ground of battle.

    Alex''s looked down at the ground; the fight was moments away as his eyes began to turn a dark red, her face even more twisted as he grasped the hand of Valule that was stroking his member, pulling her away with all of his power, forcing his veins to bulge from his arms, sweat to pour from his head, as he sped her hand tightly, twisting his body to face her, a mouth full of sharp teeth and long tongue over 20 centimetres long dripping with his blood.

    It should have been an eerie, maybe fearful sight, but Alex didn''t falter or drawback; his face leaned forward, her ck triangr nose squished t by his pink fleshy nose. Her eyes opened wide, huge cylinders with a strange colour, from neon purple to swirling blue and red, a dted pupil in the centre with a strange star shape floating inside.

    "Oh? What''s the matter..."

    "Let''s make a bet, woman," Alex spoke with a deep, maic voice, ignoring the pressure from her aura with sheer will and reckless abandon; this woman thought Ste would lose; that felt insulting! His vesta would never lose against such a pathetic opponent!

    He would never let even this woman, who could crush him as a bug, speak negatively of Ste, even if it was a jest or joke to her. Ste was important to him; the link between his thoughts was interrupted as Valule couldn''t understand his muddle thoughts or his strange change.

    "Bet...? What could you offer me... someone, who stands at the top of the myriad of broken worlds?"

    "Nothing." His honest words came in reply, shrugging his shoulders.

    Valule began to frown, thinking this boy was maybe a misfire. Did he get a little cheeky because she showed him some affection? Why not just kill him and that girl now? No... The rules forbid that, still she felt irritated before the shallow thoughts of Alex entered her mind as her eyes widened and a huge, distorted smile filled her face ear to ear.

    "Oh? Are you willing to bet yourself to be my pet if she loses? Are you sure... I won''t share with you if you are my pet! That''s not the same as a lover...."

    Her hand stroked over his face, pulled on his soft cheeks, sliding down his chin, neck and chest.... before her cruel whisper sounded, "I will eat your flesh and devour you while you are still alive! Really? Are you going to bet such a wonderful thing with me?"

    Not even a second passed by before his face also distorted, like two demons at the bottom of hell embracing each other, suddenly the area around them was void of all other people, some shivering from the intense aura from Val while many terrified by the distorted and eerie faces of the pair, like a pair of abyssal friends.

    "If she wins, I want you to offer your protection and guidance to my various women and me while they visit the Forsaken vige for the next year."

    Alex didn''t want to bite off more than he could chew; he nned to have Mildred, the girls who were vited and the weaker girls trained by this woman, he didn''t trust her, but along the way to the guild, something was interesting, that caused him to feel confident.

    "Oh? Then, are you going to make a soul pact with me? You know if it''s broken, you will be obliterated, right? You can''t escape even if you hide in that world and pretend to follow the terms, right?" Val''s strong voice, her lips pressing against his as she spoke, to others, it was like a romantic kiss between two beasts, while for Alex, it was a dance with death.

    This woman would love him eternally if a lover or ravaged and devoured him as a pet... either way, she wouldn''t leave him alone. So why not take advantage of her strange mentality and racial customs?

    His gaze turned cold and hard, his lips pressed together, his jaw tensing up as his hands gripped hers tightly.

    "Ah, let''s sign one right away."

    "!!!"

    ''This boy~ ah, a pet on the one hand, a wonderful male on the other~ he cannot win... helping a few of his other women be stronger? Protect them? Who can go against me...? What a stupid boy... He could have asked for more... I hope she wins; I pray she wins!''

    Val released his body, her right hand moving inside her breast pocket and rummaging inside her space storage before she found the item she was looking for; a long cylinder with two holes at the bottom as her finger traced along the long cylinder, two sets of writing appeared.

    The terms that Alex agreed to, in both hernguage and his.

    "This item is an S-Tier soul elixir; the moment we drink from each end, our souls, hearts and fates will be entwined for eternity, no matter who wins, even after one of us dies. Our souls will never be parted; even if the year passes, my soul will reside within yours, yours within mine. Is a bond closer than any other woman you ever meet~ fufu? Are you sure? Sure? You''re sure, right?"

    Her lips salivated as she pressed the bottom hole against his lips, roughly as it squished her lips, before she leaned forward, a strange excitement filling her body as she pressed her lips against the other side, pressing so hard, it entered her mouthpletely as the pair were almost kissing, a strange pink glow filling her eyes as the red and blue swirlspletely merged and were no longer vignt.

    ''Come~ Let''s ept the contract!'' Val''s voice sounded in his mind as her Antennae wrapped around his head and held him in ce before the cylinder began to glow a dark crimson, vibrating in his mouth.

    She pressed her lips further, sealing the deal with a strange kiss as his mouth was filled with the bitter taste of the cylinder, the red fluid that began to ooze into his mouth and the soft feel of her cold yet squishy lips.

    - Gained title: Tempter of Fate, Yandere collector.

    Tempter of Fate: When you stare into the Abyss, the Abyss stares back. (Beware! Beware!)

    Yandrere Collector: Make three or more women with questionable mental states take an interest in you. (Run! Escape!)

 Chapter 56 [Bonus ] 56: Meeting!

    Meanwhile, outside the academy

    Mildred''s beautiful blonde hair flickered in the wind, her hand holding a fully drawn shortbow, several arrows between the gaps of her fingers, watching the scene below her, standing on the roof of a school store, a soft breeze of wind blowing past as the brilliant sun rising as her emerald eyes reflected the radiant light.

    "Hold the bow tightly; aim just above the target you wish to hit."

    Her voice was slow, concise and clear as she began instructing the seven girls standing just a metre below her.

    "If the target is too far, raise your bow even higher; the amount will determine your skill, bow and the wind''s direction; please make sure to learn your distance, habits and ideal range; I cannot teach you everything."

    Seven newly transformed vestas stood in a line, each carrying a shortbow, while two had longbows, slowly drawing their first shots and taking a while to get used to the feel; ahead of them were six vestas leading those were Laura and Samantha. They began slowly guiding and leading zombies towards the group in sizes between 5-10.

    ''These girls are so different....'' Mildred thought, looking at the girl who crushed the man''s testicles and climaxed, now her hair and eyes a vibrant blue as she moved in sync with Laura as the pair both used dual daggers and assassin-type skills.

    "It''s good those damn fools would loot anything they thought was useful, even their fallen allies'' equipment..." Mildred mumbled, releasing an arrow from her bow, shooting through the air in a short arc before prating a zombie around 50 yards away, right through the dome, as the white light instantly prated her body, filling her with a rush.

    Mildred felt the need to improve; suddenly, she went from his only vesta to one of many.

    She was not special like Laura, nor as devoted as Maria or Samantha...

    At first, it was because she was adamant that she would reject him, that Alex was nothing but a means to get revenge; however, now that he was gone, a feeling of emptiness filled her chest.

    ''No matter how hard I deny it, whether it''s my feelings or the fact I''ve been changed....''

    Swiftly loading another arrow from her middle fingers, drawing the bow in seconds and firing another rippling shot that tore through the air; as if filled with magic, it exploded with speed while halfway out of her bow and tore through the throat of another zombie, causing its body to tilt to the side, another girls rookie shot then prating the zombie through her deformed skull and giving the new vesta her first kill.

    "I did it! I killed one!?" The vesta who shot cheered before the others seemed more determined tond a shot.

    Due to herck of skill and vision, she had no clue that Mildred helped her, but seeing the girl who was determined to die, nothing but dull eyes and despair earlier so vibrant, Mildred began to think that Alex''s skill wasn''t so bad after all.

    ''These girls are much better than I thought once they became like me, although the memories of being vited never faded. At least now they are not trapped by those horrible feelings...''

    Mildred continued to unleash her arrows, killing a zombie with each hit, the white essence spreading between all the girls around her, while a small portion shot towards the direction of the old graveyard.

    ''He is there...''

    Although there was a book with the novice Archery talent and enough for all the girls, Mildred first wanted to test them all out; Samantha and Laura agreed they would try each girl and see who was good with archery, who could fight with strength and the others like Laura who used their speed most.

    The first one up was Sarah, a young woman who loved baking.

    She moved gracefully, using her arms as much as possible in every movement and looked as if she was trying to remember something as she fired an arrow in quick session towards the targets in front of her; as she missed by an inch, she released an arrow which burst into mes in midair; once it hit the ground it turned into ashes almost instantly, but this time it created sparks which startled some of those watching.

    ''Wow!'' Laura said, impressed at the girl''s ability and precision.

    "I''m surprised you didn''t aim for the head!" one of the vestas mocked her, but Mildred was impressed with this girl. She was one of the few with a talent and a skill called "ming Arrows", the ability to make her arrowsbust into mes at random intervals after the shooting.

    "Of course I did, I missed...!" she answered angrily.

    Sarah smiled before firing another shot from her bow while willing the arrow tobust into mes using a "ming Arrow" in midair, where it broke into smaller pieces before bursting into me again; the small shards of wood began to rain down on a group of zombies, setting fire to their skin, melting the corpse''s body, then vanishedpletely without leaving anything behind except for a dead zombie full of holes.

    ''Her skill is quite interesting; if she learns the novice archer talent, it could be a good surprise attack... I wonder if she can use it on melee weapons? Or maybe even any thrown object if it counts as a missile attack?''

    Mildred began to wonder what other talents these girls possessed; the next girl up was Mary, a beautiful woman who used magic to enhance herself.

    She appeared as if a strong wind were pushing her back as a gust blew through her long, blue hair and blue eyes before her body almost turned into images as she began to slice apart a zombie with her brutal daggers, almost as if torturing the male zombie with a twisted smile on her face, as she crushed it''s skull under her foot, a long red tongue sliding across her lips as she felt a light climax from killing him.

    ''That voice mentioned Alex, this means that in three hours many people will rush to that ce; I know he said to wait, but I cannot allow him to be there alone... Maria stayed behind as those two girls... Megan and Patricia were it? They seem to be transforming at a slower speed than the other girls...''

    "Alex... stupid... why does your absence have to leave such a big gaping chasm in my heart?" Mildred muttered, once again taking out her anger and frustration on the zombies, swearing in her heart that she would stop being so stubborn and try to face her issues to remain close to Alex in the future, not wishing to lose to the other women.<novelnext></novelnext>

    -

    A silver spear shone in the rising sun, an outburst of power stemming from her wielder''s violent and aggressive lunge; using her own body as part of the spear, ireshed out at the human who tried to sneak up behind her and sh her back with a vigorous swipe, it was strange, she thought that arrogant man would be behind her team, so why could another human assault her so easily?

    ''Is he a filthy snake, merely pretending to be a man of good morals?'' She thought, tapping her de against the ground as the male human''s skull split apart, grey matter bubbling as it slipped from the cracked bone.

    "Ein, take care of any ambushes; Zwei, cover Ein and use magic sparingly! Drei, you take care of our nk. The rest of you, follow me; let''s find where that arrogant little cunt is hiding." Her voice was harsh but clear as she marched towards the academy ground through the copsed shopping centre.

    The words of that woman''s voice meant that soon Alex might be surrounded by others, and from the few days apart, ire found that even your old friends that spend years beside you at school cannot be trusted!

    ''Maria... Please forgive me when I believed them about your death... Why was I so stupid and naive, even after his tip...''

    She felt regret for what happened before they entered the city and didn''t notice their enemies until it was toote... But still, I won''t give up on Maria yet...

    "Alex must have a way... his skill could protect us all so much... although I am changing into something different each moment that passes, the more I kill these monsters, the more I desire to devour their flesh... No, not just theirs... even human flesh... But... It''s fine... Now I can be beside him without worry... I am equal... something that even Amy didn''t share with him!"

    ire was in a moment of stupor, only safe due to her "Sisters of Battle" that would always work together with her; each of them was stage 1 vesta and now much more powerful than an average human of the same level, using Alex''s tips, she made them increase willpower to 15 with the extra points, then depending on their talent and skill, improve the others.

    ''I feel like some captain from the three kingdoms books... Hehe!''

    Her smile faded as the sound of swords shing, people shouting, and then a gun being fired several times filled her ears, as did footsteps which seemed to get louder as someone ran towards them as if trying to escape a fire; another person fell dead out of nowhere; the ones who were left had no chance against such numbers as one man picked up two guns, shooting at anyone within reach.

    ire and the other girls recognised the male; it was Chu Feng, a strong warrior who helped them through a couple of difficult fights; for some reason, he was almost equal in power to ire, while his there women seemed to get slightly stronger each time they had rtions with him.

    ''That filthy rat, dare to proposition me in that way...''

    He tried to force himself into their shared room the night they met. ire made the vesta she converted to sleep in the same room as her to avoid incidents.

    Thus when the drunken Chu Feng entered her room, almost destroying the door, he was met with more than twelve glinting daggers and several kicks to his testicles as a consequence of his actions; since that night, he began to me it on the wine and being excited at meeting another friendly group.

    As ire looked around, she saw that many others, both men and women, died, screaming or groaning until they went silent as the world grew darker...

    The academy grounds werepletely wrecked, bodies scattered everywhere, when suddenly more than 14 women appeared, eight of them with bows locked onto ire and Chu Feng in the distance, while a blue-haired woman that resembled the female physical education teacher quickly dispatched the zombies with another group of six women, that seemed to kill without any fear or resistance.

    ''They are like me!?'' ire felt this connection when she came closer; these women were like her! Like the women behind him, all of them vesta!''

    Finally...

    A short week, maybe less, nobody could tell the days passing in the end times.

    All ire knew was that he was close... Finally, she could see Alex again since she believed he had died that day.

    Her eyes suddenly met with Laura''s as they recognised each other; the bows stopped aiming at her and the girls behind her but remained locked onto the show-off Chu Feng, who pointed his guns back towards them with his small group now with two fewer males standing behind him.

    "Hey... ire, can you have these bitches drop their bows? Don''t they know a woman shouldn''t treat a man this way; otherwise, nobody would want them!"

    ''Idiot...''

    ''Retard...''

    ''Loser...''

    Laura, ire and Mildred thought to themselves at this man''s words before shaking their heads and making the girls drop their bows, allowing the two groups to enter the now barricaded entrance of the academy.

    The n to meet with Alex was still underway.

    Little did any of the women know right now, Alex was on the verge of bing some woman''s pet, only to fertilise her eggs and then be her meal.

 Chapter 57 57: Murder

    The crowd was going wild; Mabelon''s huge body dashed forward, the chaotic wind surrounding his body a burst of power flung from his chest, empowered by his rushing body, there was no going easy in a Vamuran''s dictionary as his two antennae began to sway violently and buzz with a strange light gathering manna around them, His fist shot forward filled with powershing out towards Ste. The vigour was so strong; it was like he tried to crush her into submission with a single blow. But she had other ns for him��

    "Pah!" She swung back on instinct, but not before feeling an intense heat over her left shoulder. A nce at where that strikended revealed some minor scorching upon her skin and fur, though she knew better than anyone how quickly something could go wrong when dealing with fire-breathing creatures such as these. Her eyes flicked up again just in time to see Mabelon''s footing down right beside hers. "I''ll take this one��." And then her figure began to fade, like morning mist in a summer afternoon breeze.

    Ste watched the beaste after her through half-lidded eyes while maintaining her position, the flickering shadow caressing her flesh as Mabelon''s boar-like charge smashed into the stone wall, creating a crater.

    This arena was quite an interesting creation which would scale towards the power of both individuals fighting; if one were ranked 10, it would be able to withstand the maximum blow from a pinnacle rank 10 inside the ring, but if the pair were ranked 1, then even the rank 10''s breath could shatter the walls like foam.

    The crowd''s voices were like the roaring sound of firing cannons, like festival fireworks shooting through the sky, bringing more adrenaline, excitement and uproar.

    Ste''s body was half crouched, like a primed lioness ready to pounce, her right hand outstretched and circling as if beckoning the very shadows toe to her air; lethal spikes began to form, no longer causing her head to ache, or nose to bleed. Her narrowed eyes were watching Meblon, seeking an opening every moment.

    Her sneaky magic was invisible to the naked eyes or those who weren''t her allies.

    Things might have gone differently if she hadn''t been forced onto the defensive. Still, she had managed tond a few blows here and there; A colossal mace swung across her body, the sheer force and violent storm that followed sending her light body into the air like a broken kite, slight gaps in her shadow mantle formed, revealing her bruised skin, dark blue just from the air pressure.

    ''Fuck...''

    Ste took several steps backwards after rolling to her feet, now more than 10 yards from the hulking male, his face filled with confidence as he looked to the crowd with a confident smile. He seemed to think they''d lost their minds cheering him on against someone much weaker than himself. It didn''t matter what he thought �C Ste wasn''t about to give him any openings. If anything happened tonight, she wanted to ensure he went home, having many serious wounds.

    Swish! Ste''s body moved like a bolt of lightning; she used her Basic Flight skill, fluttering her wings, not for height but speed, as her body shed past Mebelon, using Distort View to leave him still seeing her crouching in front of him.

    Watching his focus on her former figure, her body rolled in the air, with both feet tapping on the stone wall, crouching against it as countless thick spikes of shadow spears grew from the wall, like countless spikes growing from the walls,rger and denser than before; Ste''s face filled with an excited look as her blue eyes shed inside the shadows.

    "Mind Spike!"

    Bang! Bang! Countless explosions of sound burst from around her body, like miniature hurricanes, as the huge spikes began to shoot towards Mebelon''s body, which slowly turned around like a barrage of the Justice Kingdoms'' fierce tomahawk missiles.

    Mebalon''s eyes widened, feeling a strange pressureing towards him; using his huge weapon to block his face and key points, he stood his ground, anger and fury building deep inside his chest.

    "��you��"

    His voice cracked slightly, lips curling upwards in distaste. "You''re nothing."

    And then suddenly, all hell broke loose.

    A powerful st of mana exploded from Mabellon, crushing the air like a huge tsunami of brute magical power, the air crackling and almost torn apart as the ground beneath him cracked and shattered, sending earth sting into the crowd before crashing into the arena barrier.

    ''Insecure boy.'' Ste thought, enjoying his anger.

    The shadows began to tremble with her building excitement, and the huge power began to approach, almost tearing most of her Spikes into magical dust, treating these intricate shadow creations like mere child''s y.

    A smirk identical to Alex''s when he was fighting that monster with his fists earlier, cracking her wrists as she rotated them, Ste stepped down off the wall, her feet graceful, stepping forward like a deer approaching a river, like pushing through an ocean of pressure, her right hand lifted and pointed towards the hulking moron.

    Her hand slowly, as if crushing a piece of metal in her hand, tensing as she felt the huge resistance to her grasp before finally, it clenched together as if his body was captured like a marite; Mabellon stopped moving, and his aura vanished, The arena became silent; even a rat''s footsteps could be heard.

    "It''s time..."

    Ste''s voice was like a silent scream, an alluring chant, forcing the crowd to be silent as they watched her movements fully enamoured.

    A beautiful figure wrapped in ck mist, her soft pink flesh slowly exposed, only hiding her huge breasts and plump ass, those were not for these people to see, as the swirling mantle began to form countlessnces from the swipe of her arm rapidly, graceful and swift as her other hand still clutched tightly, trembling as Mabellon began to try to resist her Mind Maniption skill desperately.

    Suddenly, her eyes glowed with pink light, causing his resistance to lower drastically, the Amorous gaze of subi too powerful for a mere beast as his body began to heat up as if in heat, surrendering to herpletely.

    With a flick of her wrist, a beam of pink light shot forth like a spear, striking directly at Mabelon''s chest, exploding and shattering the stone floor underfoot.

    He let out a long groan as the energy within her struck him like a hammer; this wasn''t an attack but a mere illusion to trick his body and mind, slipping further into herbination of a spell and skill, the Illusory and Amorous Gazes.

    Step!

    Ste''s barefoot stepped forward, the soft flesh touching the smooth stone with a soft sound, approaching the hulking man, now swaying on the spot.

    Step!

    Her feet began to move faster, elerating towards him with a gradual increase in speed before she was dashing at full speed. The wind blew past her body as the shadow mantle deformed, now like a long ck cape of misty shadows, constantly forming countless shadowy spears andnces that hovered around her body, tracing the air behind her back.

    Boom!! Boom!!!

    Like thunder, a series of explosive sounds sted through the air as Mabelon''s giant frame shook, each boom louder than thest, the stones around him shaking and vibrating with the vibrations.

    A violent rain of earth fell onto the area with a booming sound, and blood sshed everywhere as the Vamura''s fresh blood filled the air. Ste was assaulting the man from all directions, her spears forming in the darkness and shooting towards him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Mabelon was barely hanging on, his body filled with bloody holes and deep wounds.

    This was no longer a battle but a massacre.

    Ste didn''t relent; the moment she found the opening, her ck spears began to barrage him, more relentless, more violent as they began to dig deeply into his flesh, the powerful exterior too strong for one to pierce him fully, so she shot five!

    "W-wait...!"

    Mabellon tried to speak, his mouth pooling with blood after recovering from the damage and mental attack; Vamura were physically strong, with explosive magical power, but was weak against mental attacks and psychic damage. They couldn''t heal themselves well either; even if he could endure her onught, the pain would drive him insane sooner rather thanter.

    She needed to end things fast.

    But first, a taste of revenge:

    A burst of 12 shadow spikes prated his limbs, first his arms, then his legs, then his body, pinning him to the ground as blood and flesh began to ooze from his body; Mabellon''s eyes were now dazed and blurry, no longer able to think straight as once again his mind was overwritten by her captivating gaze, that broke his mind.

    Ste raised both hands high above her head, letting out a roar of pleasure as she threw herself forwards, leaping up in midair towards Mabelon,nding atop him, pinning him down.

    Blood dripped from her fingers as she leaned closer, pressing down on top of him as she pulled out a pair of daggers, "So, you''re more than a male than him? Are you delusional?" She asked, her voice low and seductive as her teeth bared ever so slightly, her hair falling over her shoulders, concealing her pale white neck. "Do I need to show you what happens to those who insult him��?"

    The glint of her daggers shone before her de sunk into his cheek, pulling his muscr face apart, slicing the flesh as she began to sh at his face in an almost crazed assault manically.

    She ripped and tore as his blood bubbled and sprayed onto her face and body. Ste''s des continued to slice through his muscles and flesh.

    Mabelon''s eyes began to tear up and water as he screamed in agony. His screams grew louder until he could not hold back anymore, his entire being filling with pure hatred, his rage boiling like moltenva.

    "FUCK YOU!"

    The veins bulged on his forehead as he roared, unleashing an explosion of raw magic like a volcano erupting. Still, the moment he was about to release, her delicate hands stroked along his neck, her red nails shimmering in the light, an amused look in her mocking eyes glowing in the darkness surrounding her.

    "I will only fuck one man."

    Slosh!

    With the sound of flesh tearing apart, Ste''s red nails pierced through his throat. The huge man began to gargle, choking on his blood as it filled his throat.

    Ste''s eyes no longer looked at the dying Mabellon.

    They looked toward where she felt Alex was standing, her face twisted with an insane pleasure and distorted smile as her fingers clutched his voicebox and oesophagus and yanked it from the bastard''s throat before holding it in the air.

    "And that man can never be anyone but him."

    Blood pouring down her arm, she continued to dismember and tear apart the corpse as she looked into the emerald eyes of Alex, ignoring the woman that sat behind him; all Ste wanted was to show she could fight, that she wouldn''t drag him down, even she didn''t understand these feelings fully.

    But killing this man...

    She took a moment before opening her mouth wide, sharp teeth unbefitting of her charming self; her face was more grotesque, like a true monster than a seductive subus, as she began to chew and devour Mabellons flesh, her lips and face covered in dark red blood, as she felt power surging inside her entire body.

    "It felt amazing..."

    Alex leaned back in his seat, smiling as the fierce woman behind him looked down to the stage with a dismayed face, but that was only for a moment.

    Then it changed; a happy face formed as she smiled, leaning against his back, her pretty face rubbing against his cheek.

    "Oh, ~ does this mean that one day you might dominate me this way? Should I look forward to it? Or maybe I can kidnap you now and fuck you to death? Fufu, you smell so good... why not be my pet anyway?"

    "Hell no!" Alex snorted, pulling out of her grasp; if she were serious, that would be impossible. However, she was ying, currently happy about being wrong.

    Her body leaned back as she began to fake cry and act sad.

    "Oh no... I just wanted a cute lover.... -sniff-"

    Alex didn''t stick around and just left, his steps rushing towards the ce Ste would leave the arena, wanting to congratte her.

    Behind him, the face of Val became t as she leaned on her palms, dull eyes watching his every move, not a sense of emotion on her face.

    "You can''t escape me, little Alexander Faust; you are my prey... Don''t grow careless. Otherwise, I might just be unable to stop myself and ravage you in the middle of town~."

 Chapter 58 58: Rikala Of The Brutablis Tribe!

    Ste''s body was delighted; her little bat wings pped intently as she shot towards Alex. The moment he entered her eyes, there was no acting coy; her body flung like a bullet from a gun as she leapt into his chest.

    "Alex!!!! I won!"

    She wrapped herself around him and hugged him tightly with the biggest grin ever. "I win! You can''t beat me now. Hehehe~ give me praise! Mnnnn!" Sheughed happily at this victory over a horrible enemy who could never be beaten without him underestimating her. He smiled, too, as she began to rain kisses on his face, her clear excitement causing her to be frisky and seek his touch.

    He put one hand between her legs, but Ste took it in hers gently and pushed it off. "No! Not yet. We go slow." A little pout appeared on her lips as she looked up at him. "Please? I feel so good right now. Please?" With those words, she kissed his cheek, then another along his neck. "You''re not allowed to touch..."

    Alex gave a wry smile, but the fact she reacted so differently was much better than her previous attitude; a soft sound came from her pink lips as she hugged onto his back, sliding her fingers along his muscles, "yet.... not yet....ok?"

    Ste wasn''t that dense; she knew her feelings were changing, whether due to the blood or not, spending time with Alex and doing this crazy thing that she would never have done before. Why wouldn''t she grow to like him? Although she wouldn''t call it love, she wanted to spend more time with him and see more of this ending world''s final offerings before the grand finale together with him.

    ''This girl... If I had known she was so interesting, maybe I never would have dated Amy...'' Alex thought as he looked towards the portal, the slight anger on the scary Vamuran female face now gone. Instead, she was escorting a female warrior like her. She was quite tall, with two des where her arms should be and an insect-like carapace around her body.

    Alex realized that woman must be his opponent to decide if he could be a mercenary; a sense of delight filled his body; subconsciously, his hands began to caress Ste, whose guard became weaker, enjoying his rough hands stroking and cupping around her breasts, the shadow mantle allowing his fingers and palms to prate, sending an amplified pleasure down her body easily.

    "Mm..." Ste moaned softly, feeling his rough fingers across her warm pale flesh, squishing her heavy, swaying tits with his excitement, the sensation reminding her of how much she loved him, her desire for him, her need to please him.

    A deep breathter, they kissed again, tongues swirling around each other like lovers. It felt natural and sensual like thest few days had never happened. Her mind couldn''t remember anything but his touch, voice, and even what she ate yesterday or the day before. All was forgotten as if in a haze of blissful unconsciousness.

    His mouth moved from hers slowly, only to find her cheek, while his hands slid down her back and found her ass, which he grabbed firmly. His fingers massaged her rear, drawing out a soft moan from her throat; her tail was writhing behind her, twitching in time with his fingers as Alex teased her.

    Then suddenly, he stopped, and her pleasure faded almost instantly, causing her to want more, wanting to ask him to continue, go further, despite normally wanting to avoid this bastard and his sneaky hands.

    ''Why am I so perverted!? He''s going to corrupt me like this so slowly.... sensually....''

    Ste watched as Alex moved away, approaching two other women, a strange sensation in her chest as both women caused her an acute feeling of danger, almost making her back away in fear as that damn receptionist red at her with hateful eyes.

    ''Hmph... He likes me most!'' I don''t care if you look angry...

    Alex moved within 8 yards of the two females, one that now had to help him for a prolonged period but hadn''t given up on capturing him like her prey, and then his face turned to the other woman... She was more like a warrior, proud and looked at him with respectful eyes, no lust or hidden desire.

    "Hello, my name is Rik, warrior of the Brutablis Tribe! I am here to assess your strength! If you can survive more than 5 minutes or make me use more than 1% of my power, I will ept defeat!"

    ''Hmmm?'' Alex lifted his eyebrows but remembered someone who ranked in the top 100 of this local area; this woman was in the top 50 and probably very powerful when he was in the thousands.

    "A fair exchange...." His words slipped out, causing the strange eyes a mixture of countless golden sections, a beautiful set ofpound eyes just like a beetle would, but her vision seemed to be far more impressive; something deep inside him gave him a grave warning that those des were more like a mantis than a slow beetle.

    Rik was like a brutal mixture of a praying mantis and a Hercules beetle.

    The female warrior stood tall and imposing,manding on the edge of the arena; after her greeting, she stepped forward, with a beautiful posture, before leaping into the arena in silence, walking to the centre and waiting.

    Her form was familiar and alien, as though nature had crafted her for war. Her arms had been reced with two gleaming des that shimmered in the light, their edges honed to deadly perfection.

    With a truly otherworldly appearance and tall height, she was filled with a noble spirit, standing head and shoulders above most of her fellow warriors. Her body was toned and lean, with visible muscles rippling beneath the surface of her insect-like carapace.

    The carapace was a wonder to behold, shimmering in the light like a rainbow made of steel. Its surface was smooth and unbroken, except for the intricate patterns etched into it, which seemed to shift and change as she moved.

    Rik''s carapace was a mixture of metallic shades, ranging from bright silver to deep bronze, with hints of blue and green that seemed to glow in the sunlight.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Her des were equally remarkable, shining with an almost blinding, deadly brilliance. They were long and slender, with razor-sharp edges that gleamed in the light. The hilts of the des were wrapped in soft leather created with her skin that had been worn smooth from use, and the outside of the des was adorned with small gemstones that sparkled in the light.

    Despite her fearsome appearance, there was a certain grace to her movements, as though a master artist had sculpted her to move with power and beauty.

    Her hair was a mane of jet-ck, falling in a sleek cascade down her back, and her eyes were a deep amber, reflecting both the heat of battle and the cool intelligence of a seasoned warrior.

    Despite her formidable appearance, the warrior moved with a fluid grace that belied her size and strength.

    Her eyes shone with fierce intelligence and determination like she had been bred for battle and trained for war. She was a true master of her craft, and her movements were a deadly dance that left her foes reeling.

    "Oh my? Do you want to bang Rik as well? Are all of us weird girls to your liking? You big pervert, fufu~ loverboy, do you want to make another bet? Same as before, but I extend it to the third wave. But I have to say, even after the third wave... I can barely protect them; after that, we''re all fucked, haha!"

    A hand suddenly slipped inside his pants; before he could even react, or rather before his eyes and body realized she moved, her hand slowly stroked along his half-erect member, causing a dull sensation to wash over him.

    "Hmm... I know it''s nothingpared to the others you''ve seen, but for someone like you who loves this kind of thing, don''t worry. Even if you lose, you''ll still enjoy a lot."

    Another hand joined the first, stroking his cock as she whispered in his ear. "Promise? Just for me?"

    She had cast a spell upon him as his mind went nk, and his dick grew harder under her hands.

    Alex was about to nod at her when Rik ordered him, "Don''t flirt! Let''s Fight!"

    Alex snapped out of his daze and immediately felt a surge of energy rush through his body as he kicked off the ground and then soared in the air, breaking free of her strange mental enchantment, Ste''s little lips changing from a pout to a smile when she saw the woman was rejected, her little subus body was hiding around 50 yards away, making sure she was safe first, as that receptionist truly terrified her now.

    Rik shook her head before speaking with a softer, more gentle voice.

    "You should be careful; that woman is very vicious and might eat you even if you have a deal... that thing... can you please put that huge thing away? Its thick and musky scent is triggering my mating pheromones... It''s a bother."

    His confused face took a moment to think, then looked down; his towering rod stood in the air, filled with a thick and powerful sense of defiance as if to say, "I shall conquer even the gods!"

    But now wasn''t the time for such folly; his body stepped apart from Rik, who was very honourablepared to that woman; Alex half expected some strange gamble from her too, thankfully he could slowly sort himself out, waiting for it to go soft and tucking the little fellow inside his boxers nice and safe.

    "Uhm... Can we fight?" He said seriously, looking at the woman with her second pair of arms crossed.

    Rik nodded with a wide smile, "Of course! Everyone knows us, even those from the Great Forest, as the most feared warriors ever to live! As I told you earlier, the Brutablis Tribe has a reputation for being able to defeat anyone in the area. Now, let''s show these fools just how strong we are!"

    ''She''s a bit blunt and only speaks like a warrior, but I find her cute... What does her naked body look like under that powerful carapace?'' Alex thought, therge nodachi not avable, so he took a fighting stance, his arms raised high, feet slowly bouncing with quiet taps to build momentum.

    "Ah, let''s fight; my name is Alexander Faust, the man to one daypletely defeat you!"

    Alex stepped forwards, his feetnding on the arena floor with the same stride that he would take against anyone else; there was no sense of fear or pressure, only a desire to fight building within his chest, this woman like the Zombie Ghast, ignited pleasure and the will to fight, unlike Valule who just caused a sense of terror to him.

    "GOOD WORDS, LITTLE MAN!!"

    Rik''s roar wasn''t of anger or displeasure; instead, her body began to blow powerful air from her body, like a steam engine, as her shoulders cracked.

 Chapter 59 59: Here We Go Again!

    Rik''s body burst forward like a truck, the sharp ws crossed over her chest, as a strange solid carapace covered her mouth and nose as if to stop any interference with her breathing, and all words were now useless, a strange aura, and glow filled her body, with a graceful movement she approached.

    ''This woman is so big!'' Alex thought, not speaking about her height but also this woman''s body and power, the huge carapace also causing her to be even more bulky and rigid.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The breath in the atmosphere almost vanishedpletely, its entire crowd silent at the sudden change in Rik''s movement, from a graceful and beautiful armoured woman to a running fortress on legs, each step digging into the earth as she approached Alex. Although he thought he had prepared, Alex was dazed like the crowd.

    Alex tried to move back, his mind still trying to process what happened; how did that happen? He felt something press against him and turned around only for it to be knocked away by another blow of air pressure which sent him flying backwards through the wind, mming into the arena wall; a dull pain fulling his back. The rock cracked under his weight before crumbling onto the arena floor.

    As he dropped from the elevated height, Rik''s body continued to rush towards him, a strange light in her eyes.

    Thud! Thud!

    Her legs were so powerful, the bulking muscles visible even from this distance; with his muscles and brain awoke from his daze, Alex began to pulsate his newly awakened mana and the blood inside his body, urging his muscles to surpass themselves.

    Alex felt his bones be taut as his hips lowered; he pulled his fist''s to his waist, shaking slightly as he began to gather power in each fist, the sensation of his muscles reorganising and throbbing with power as his eyes narrowed, like thin slits just watching the insect girl charging towards him, smoke like breath exhaling from her nose and mouth.

    Step by step, she approached.

    His breath slowed, watching her in silence as the crowd began to feel dizzy and disorientated.

    Woosh!

    Her body mmed forward, her twin des not used, but rather her powerful shoulder wanting to crush him into the wall; Alex talked to talk but was disappointing when all he did was stand there dazed.

    Now Rik wanted to crush him and go back to training.

    Alex knew he could not rely on his defence; maybe even his speed was lower, needing to make Rik understand that he, also, was not some bug she could crush while holding back. But this would require him to fight with everything in his head, from the muscles on his body to the brain in his skull.

    Rik couldn''t tell the changes in his body or thoughts; Alex had failed to meet her expectations, his weak body breaking from her carapace.

    Her biggest mistake.

    Bang!

    However, the moment her shoulder reached within an inch of his body, Alex lowered himself just enough toe under her guard, swiftly with all his power and force pulsating within them, he punched out with both fists aiming for two soft parts in her carapace, one between her hips and belly, only a small section, but exposed and revealing her beautiful green stomach, the other aiming towards her armpit.

    Her two pairs of arms joined in this ce, soft and fleshy, right under her current extended shoulder.

    Both punches hit their mark, sending shockwaves throughout her body, making Rik stumble backwards and fall,nding heavily on the ground. Shey there unmoving for a moment until she slowly got up again.

    She looked at him with confusion, then delight. ''You are weak.'' Those thoughts were deletedpletely, and her hand lifted into the air and showed a gesture as if to say sorry; Rik felt a surge of excitement through her body as she realised that Alex was not weak or stupid but rather just new to fighting stronger, or opponents with different visuals.

    He smiled at her, showing no fear but instead confidence.

    Alex began to wave his hands to her, as if to say, ''I am stronger than you think,'' as he raised his hands above his head, flexing his fingers, feeling the energy flow through him, ready to explode.

    ''So what if I lose!'' He thought, ''the only thing that matters is doing my best and crushing this woman beneath me! I want to see the colour of this green woman''s blood on my hands!''

    With a smile, Alex took a deep breath and charged forward.

    His body surged with power; unlike when fighting the zombies, blood swelled naturally around his arms, almost as if copying the shadow mantle skill that a subus would possess. This was what he did, his new upation was weaker than abat type, but this was only at the start!

    Powerful steps tapping on the floor, Alex moved onto the assault, Rik''s body entering a defensive position; her weak spots taking such a heavy blow caused two of her arms and waist to feel numb, although she was powerful and could have limited only herbat stats. She loved fairness.

    Thus her endurance was limited too, meaning the damage he inflicted was real, a throbbing pain spreading from her abdomen and armpit as herpound eyes watched Alex approaching.

    A single punch aimed at her neck and a kick to her knee joint; the sound of bone cracking made her cringe. A second strike to her midsection, a third to her thigh, a fourth to her ribs, a fifth to her hip, a sixth to her elbow, a seventh to her wrist, an eighth to her ankle, a ninth to her heel, and a tenth to her face. All strikes hit home, leaving a trail of red across her body.

    His blows were not powerful enough to knock her out or cause severe damage, yet each blow left her unable to stand straight, but she kept moving forwards.

    ''Why!? What''s going on!'' She thought in confusion.

    Rik should have blocked them; these blows were not too fast for her, yet each time her body tried to move, something stopped her, like a bundle of thread wrapped around her limbs, stopping her movements and slowing her down.

    Her body seemed to be held back except for her feet; they remained strong and steady.

    ''How can someone be so powerful? How does he keep hitting me and stopping me from blocking?''

    She tried to use her strength to break free, but nothing worked; her body became sluggish and slow.<novelnext></novelnext>

    That was when it dawned upon her that swirling red; wasn''t just visual and that red magic would cover his fists as he attacked; the blood mist was invisible when he punched forward rapidly. Thus she missed when to burst out and enveloped the area he was hitting towards. Her legs remained stable; hecked the power to cause her to lose bnce with such a solid anchor.

    ''This woman''s body is so tough... my knuckles are almost shattered each time I strike her... Damn, it feels good!''

    Although only a little, her huge carapace was causing her to slow down; this fatal speed allowed him to take advantage as strange blue blood dribbled from her lip, where he caught her with the tenth blow.

    "Hahaha! Good, what a good man! Let me see how far you can go! Please entertain me more!"

    Thatst sentence was cut short as the next attack came; a hard punch to the gut, followed by a swift kick to the side of her leg, but for some reason, there was no dodge or attempt to block his attack, only a loud cracking sound that resounded through the arena, it was when you cracked a bone or egg, the moment this sound echoed through the arena it was Valule who was more stunned.

    Valule was impressed by his stamina and his attacks that were precise and well-timed, but she didn''t expect him to be able to continue attacking without pause; she hadn''t expected him to be so resilient either.

    But she was wrong about the toughness of his body because, after the first few hits, the cracks started appearing.

    First on his arms, then his thighs, knees and elbows; the wounds healed instantly, but the pain was unbearable. His arms felt ripped apart; his legs and ankles felt like they had been broken multiple times over. Even his ribs hurt, but he ignored the agony and continued punching.

    Each time he struck her, his body felt lighter, as though he was bing less dense, allowing his body to float and giving him a greater range and flexibility in his movements. Each hit sent waves of intense heat through him, burning his skin like acid, numbing his nerves and forcing him to ignore it. It was painful yet exhrating at the same time.

    It wasn''t easy to describe exactly how he felt, but he could sense something changing in his body.

    As if the painful reflection of damage from Rik''s carapace was changing his body, but the moment he almost felt plete'', everything changed, suddenly a gust of wind passed his ear before a bloody spluttering sounded, his right side felt lighter before a soft thud sounded on the ground beside him.

    "Eh?"

    The hulking mass of carapace stood tall before him, but inside, her beautiful figure, long ck hair and body had vanished instantly when he blinked. Alex slowly turned around, about to raise his right arm, only to find no sensation before he looked down to see a bloody stump, oozing with a fountain of blood, across from his body behind him. Rik vanished from his vision, or rather...

    There was a goddess.

    Not a goddess of beauty or anything wondrous like the old men of the past used to believe.

    This woman was a feral and pagan goddess, her body squatting, the flexible joins of her body showing that this woman wasn''t human.

    His thoughts should change instantly, not thinking along the lines of fighting a human, as her body bent and twisted like water flowing over rocks in the river, Rik gave him a moment to recover before her body vanished into a sudden sh of green light, the next moment, her body was before him, two sharp des driving down towards his shoulder''s attempting to disarm himpletely.

    ''This woman is amazing!''

    Blood pumped through his body, the adrenaline from losing his arm making the world seem in slow motion, all colour draining from his world, only ck, white and the beautiful green of her tight and muscr body, each movement and contraction visible to his eyes.

    He noticed the twinkling of herpound eyes as if each small golden dot saw a different world, sending all this huge information back to her brain.

    Alex''s body pushed his left shoulder forward, avoiding her sh narrowly as it sliced through the wind with a horrifying howl before shing down, creating deep gashes in the floor; Rik''s face brightened as she lifted her head instantly, her eyes seemingly watching only him; she must be the same! Her world was only Alex, wanting to defeat and crush this male!

    ''Forgive me for ruining your pretty face!'' He thought before pushing her head down with his remaining left hand, her body weight now a fraction of before, easily pressing her down, towards his lower body, before snapping his leg forward, bending it to rocket a ferocious knee straight to her left eye, which exploded in a shower of blood and gore.

    In that instant, Alex''s mind went nk, his body surging with power and speed, his fist striking her chin, knocking her off bnce and smashing her against the wall, breaking several bones in her face and jaw.

    Rik looked shocked, her opponent''s bleeding arm now recovering. She suffered the first flesh wound in countless battles, her eye closed due to the power of his brutal knee, and many women in the crowd felt he was too heavy-handed to a woman''s face. Still, Ste was jumping and cheering in the crowd as the bone above Rik''s left eye shattered, oozing glossy blue blood and pieces of flesh.

    "I-it hurts... I''m wounded?" Rik touched her left eye, the lid unable to open, as the sticky wet sound began to paint the blue-coloured flesh onto her fingers, causing a stinging pain that began to burn with her hard fingers brushing against it.

    ''I lost the battle? To a newbie... A male..... his stats a mere fraction, how?''

    Rik''s face was not one of anger, disbelief or shock. Instead, it was strange as she just stared at Alex with a singlepound eye, the pain he caused her, like that of her father when he trained her more than 80 years ago... She was always taught that pain was affection and her father''s love.

    A twisted and distorted past, the failed attempt to save their world, created a broken fighting machine named Rik.

    Alex was about to proceed and continue his assault until the arena''s walls suddenly lowered, and the announcer spoke about his victory.

    He couldn''t focus; a wet sensation came from his ear before the floor seemed to feelfortable as Alex copsed to the ground, each blow he struck her carapace reflecting a portion of his damage and fighting on mere passion and momentum.

    Even the pain was distant now, no longer able to tell if his body was floating, prone or sitting. Alex flopped like a rag-doll as if all bones in his body were crushed into dust, only skin remaining.

    Finally, his body crumbled, only to be held in a soft, slightly sticky grasp, droplets of wet sludge dripping onto his face as a strange scent filled his nose; in the distance, he could hear Ste''s strange shouts andints before that goddesses voice sounded in his ear.

    - Yandere collector increased to four.

    ''Ah shit... why is this strange bug woman covering my face in her blood?''

 Chapter 60 [Bonus ] 60: Finally! A New World!

    Alex could feel a strange sticky sensation on his face, like a small, sticky sponge sliding across his face; the scent was sweet, like almonds.

    He thought it was a dream because there was no sense of feeling in his entire body; the soft sponge began to trace across his face, lips, nose and eyebrows and seemed to not only wash away his fatigue but ease the pain in his body, from a burning and stabbing pain to a slight throbbing sensation.

    ''So soothing...''

    Val stood on the spot with a dazed look, her arms stopping Ste from entering the ring; honestly, she wanted to have Rik beat Alex and lower his confidence so she could soothe him when he became depressed. Still, the boy shocked her and managed to defeat Rik, who shed her courage to fight him fully.

    ''This boy is so good; I cannot wait to break him down, force him onto the ground and squeeze him dry~ let''s work on my thighs when training, fufu!''

    "Get off him! Stop drooling on him!"

    With her little wings pping, Ste tried to get onto the arena, stopped by the evil witch that caused terror to form in her heart. But she couldn''t stop; the woman with light green skin,pound eyes, and long ck hair was sliding her tongue all over Alex''s face, sometimes slipping into his lips while the sleeping Alex was once-sided molested and caused Ste''s chest to feel tight and itchy.

    She had never seen anything more disgusting than this act. Her hatred for Val grew stronger as she watched how much pleasure she got from seeing someone else vited. The red-haired girl clenched her fists tightly at her side and fought back the tears, wishing she could do something about what happened next.

    ''Stupid Alex! Don''t lose; you won, so why are you the one on the ground? Get up, beat away the bugs ande back home!''

    "Ah-Lexxx!" She cupped her mouth with both hands and began to scream like a banshee, causing even Val to cover her ears in pain.

    Rik never meant to be like this, and it wasn''t entirely her fault; the moment she saw he was hurt, the instinct like her mother did for her when injured was to clean the wounds using her saliva because of its numbing and the slight restorative effect she believed it to be fine. Still, when his sweet, delicious blood entered her lips, she lost all control.

    It was like something began to change in her heart and mind; this boy who managed to beat her, despite breaking most of the bones in his body, became more important to her, the light sheepish licks bing more powerful as her drool-coated his face with its warm slimy texture, different to normal women due to her being an insectoid creature.

    ''Something''s strange.... why is he so tasty... what is this weird feeling in my chest? I want to make him stronger... he must stay close... What does he like to eat? Can I drink a jar of his spit at home when I feel low? How about his blood....''

    Crazy thoughts began to circle the mind of a woman who formerly only cared about bing stronger and improving her strength.

    Rik''s soft flesh began to wrap around Alex, the green flesh warmer and more delicate than humans skin, but her nerves and senses were more than triple; as his body began to rub against her usually hidden flesh, she shuddered and felt feelings beyond even when she won a harsh battle.

    ''This is so good... there''s a sticky feeling between my thighs... it''s getting worse.... did I wet myself at this age?''

    Rik continued to think stupid things as her blue lips moved closer and closer before they ovepped with the soft pink lips of Alex; he only felt a soft, gummy texture while the soft wet sponge that tasted of sweet almonds entered his mouth actively sucking on her tongue to enjoy the taste more, each time he gulped down a mouthful of the almond syrup, his body and bones began to heal, aiding his naturally fast regeneration.

    He didn''t know if it wouldst, so he took advantage of this moment to heal as quickly as possible; he wanted to go and test the dimensional mercenary portal before others started to enter the city. As their tongues danced together, she pulled herself off him, making sure to lick every inch of him until her mouth left a thin trail of saliva on his cheek.

    She didn''t want to end, but the feeling between her legs, the tingling in her chest and two cherries became too strong; Rik wasn''t sure what was wrong with her, but she needed to deal with the desire; something deep inside her was screamed and driving her mind to act, quickly grasping her slightly cracked carapace that already stated repairing, she darted towards the exit, with two pairs of beautiful translucent wings fluttering from her back, something she never used during the duel.

    As soon as she reached the outside world, she spread her wings wide and flew high above the clouds, heading straight for the mountain range where the portal was located, leaving behind the young man who defeated her, whose body was still healing itself inside her hand was a small pot filled with his saliva and blood as she smiled happily swishing this pot with a sealed lid, there was also a torn piece of Alex''s clothes stuffed inside her strange t mandible that closed across her mouth, hiding her face.

    The moment Ste saw that bug woman vanish, she slipped past Val and shot towards the area, her eyes fixated on Alex as she stumbled through the air with her basic flight, like a ne in turbulence, her happiness was too strong as shended on his body with a thump, causing him to exhale and cough loudly from the heavy weight of Ste''s body mming into his chest as she wrapped around him like an octopus.

    Ste looked down at the young man with his eyes closed, wiping off the sticky slime from that damn bug, enjoying his cute smile, kissing his cheek lightly before whispering, ''you were so cool~'', her voice sounding odd to him because she sounded like a child saying such words.

    She hugged him tighter, her breasts pressed firmly against his chest, causing him to gasp softly, unable to speak or move due to their massive size.

    ''You''re so big~'' She cooed, rubbing her head against his shoulder, her cheeks turning redder and brighter than usual, her pupils dting and expanding as her body trembled and shook with excitement and joy.

    A part of him knew she was acting strangely. Still, another part of him just enjoyed holding her tight, feeling her warmth and smelling her sweet scent, which reminded him of honey and strawberries, causing his cock to twitch in response, giving him hope that he might get lucky tonight.

    Alex no longer felt the intense pain, and feeling began to return to his body, gently stroking Ste''s back; he pushed himself up as her soft breasts squished against his firm chest, and they sat together.

    He let out a slight grunt, still feeling some pain from the battle, but the fact he won was more than enough for him to smile; those vibrant emerald eyes appeared as he looked at the strange Ste, who immediately realised her gaff the moment his eyes looked at her, blushing furiously and looking away, mumbling under her breath.

    ''I should have been paying attention... I can''t believe I made such a mistake... I will pay more attention in future; what if he gets all cocky... think''s I love him or something!?.''

    "Shall we go check that board out now? Since we passed the test, we should be able to get our new identification, right?" Alex asked, his voice deep and still a little bit dreamy.

    "Yeah, yeah, let''s hurry."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Back inside the small guild that also served as an inn, Val was back to her old self, neat working outfit, with no blush on her cheeks, nor did she look like a predator eyeing her prey, causing both Ste and Alex to feel strange.

    "Hello, you two did very well~ here; I''ve already prepared some identification for you both! You can enter any Dimensional gate for Stage 0 or Stage 1, but for anything higher? You need to increase your stages first~ fufu, or you could sleep with the receptionist, and she might make a nice little exception for you... although you could be eaten~."

    This act of her''s didn''tst long as she leaned over the counter, her soft lips only a few inches from Alex, before she kissed the tip of his ear, a long, silky tongue sliding across the tip of his lob as she whispered thest parts of her sentence, Ste quickly pulled him away, her eyes watching the woman with vignce, something told her that this wasn''t over.

    Val was a dangerous and scary opponent.

    After receiving their identification cards, the pair walked towards the mercenary board, which contained all the jobs and listed missions avable from this vige.

    The identification card was quite simple; it had their name, and a picture was taken at some point; Alex looked like a handsome model with no shirt, while Ste looked like a call girl or prostitute with her amplified cleavage, seemingly a slight revenge from Val.

    It didn''t show too much detail of their upation and attributes but included their rank and the upation name and stage; this might be to help tell people how strong they were, and forming groups would be easier using this than delving into someone''s private details with invasive questions.

    Their levels weren''t shown either, probably to keep them secret from other people, although it said stage 1 could be anything from a newly levelled stage 1 to an almost evolved stage 1 on the border of stage 2, which was a huge difference in power.

    They read through the list, noting that some jobs required multiple parties to take down, so they decided to start smaller and try to gain experience points without taking on any real danger. They found a job that involved killing monsters for money and gaining XP, so they epted it and headed towards the huge portal; the quest slip seemed to vanish once Alex showed interest in taking the quest.

    It was like a group of words entered his mind, with the pleasant voice of Val, most likely because she was who signed their cards as it continued to sound until he responded.

    "Handsome, would you like to take this quest?"

    "Y/N."

    Appeared in his mind when he decided yes, vanished the slip, merged it with his and Ste''s card, and added a new line of text at the bottom of their identification.

    "Currently on Quest: Defeat the Mutated Kobolds"

    "Failure: Lost 10 silver, cannot take the quest for 24 hours."

    Alex was about to take Ste''s hand but soon found a warm, delicate palm wrapping around his as the redhead looked at him with slightly blushing cheeks, "Got a problem!? Let''s go?" Her little cheeks puffed out slightly before she turned her head away since that woman appeared; Ste became more animated and possessive.

    However, still, she hadn''t acknowledged why she acted this way, simply just enjoying the sensation of holding hands and going around to the portal with him.

    Val watched the two leave with a soft smile, her eyes narrowing as she began to identify Ste as a rival, her fingers tapping the counter as two elderly people entered the guild, not 10 minutes after Alex left.

    One looked like a female version of Mabelon, just rather aged and with a more ferocious feeling; beside her, a soft-looking male, his antennae short but a more feminine face and seemed fearful of both the woman beside him and Val that stood at the desk.

    The woman mmed the desk with her arm, a loud crash filling the room as everyone turned towards themotion.

    "WHAT''S THE MEANING OF THIS!" The woman bellowed, her eyes filled with hatred and anger, leaning forward, trying to intimidate Val, who was always acting in front of these people as if she never wanted to marry that prick.

    Back then, shecked the strength to reject it outright.

    "Why is my beautiful, perfect son dead to some dirty, back-world slut!! Where is the little bitch, I will kill her, but first, I will rape any male she loves, then eat them in her despairing face before she dies.

    But now?

    sh!

    A de, rather a ck w, tore through the air, slicing the very dust particles that flew in the air; a momentter, the woman''s neck was filled with a long red line before blood began to ooze from her flesh, a moment that the head toppled off and mmed on the ground with a thud.

    "Sorry, I am not interested in this game anymore... He would be angry if you kept bothering him...."

    She turned back to a small, goat-looking co-worker, licking her lips with a ravenous face, "littlemb, can you clean up her corpse and send her innards to the chef? I want to eat bitch stew tonight. Okay? I''ll let you have some Vamura heart, fufu~ that good?"

 Chapter 61 [Bonus ] 61: New Haven

    A bloody scream filled the street as terror was unleashed in a city east of Lone Star.

    The city of New Haven was a ce of darkness and depravity, a den of vice and corruption where the Salvatore family held sway over all. The streets were stained with blood, and violence echoed through the alleys and backstreets. The criminal cartel ran everything in this city, from the drug trade to prostitution, and anything was epted for the right price.

    As night fell, the city came alive with an exhrating and terrifying frenzied energy. Gangsters strutted down the streets in expensive suits, their eyes flickering with the promise of violence. Gunshots rang out at night, and the sickly sweet smell of marijuana mingled with the acrid stench of gasoline.

    In the city''s heart, the Salvatore family held court in their opulent mansion, surrounded by bodyguards and sycophants. From their perch, they watched over the city like vultures, preying on the weak and vulnerable. It was a ce of power and privilege, where thew was nothing but a joke, and justice was amodity that could be bought and sold.

    Thanks to the head of the Salvatore family and their ties to high government members, their family gained city leadership. With the right price, they could remain in control for over 500 years, since before many of the current cities even existed.

    However...

    That was before the apocalypse happened.

    Now everything was different!

    The same city, once a haven for the Salvatore family''s criminal cartel, nowy in ruins. The buildings that once promised a better life now stood in varying states of decay and destruction, their windows shattered and their doors torn off their hinges. The once busy streets were now empty, except for the asional groan of a wandering zombie. The only sounds were the shuffling of feet and the distant howls of the undead.

    Once the epicentre of the city''s criminal underworld, the Salvatore mansion now stood as a towering fortress against the zombie hordes. Its walls were reinforced with steel and concrete, and its windows were barricaded with boards and metal bars. The entrance was guarded by a team of heavily armed survivors, who allowed no one to enter without careful inspection.

    The rest of the city was a deste wastnd where the undead roamed free, and the living struggled to survive. The once vibrant neighbourhoods were now abandoned and silent, their streets littered with the decaying remains of those not fortunate enough to escape.

    asionally, gunfire would echo through the streets as survivors fought to defend their homes and families against the zombie threat. But for the most part, the city was a ce of quiet desperation, where those who remained huddled together in makeshift shelters and prayed for rescue.

    Despite the bleakness of their situation, some survivors still clung to hope, dreaming of a day when the city would be reimed and rebuilt. But for now, the streets of the Salvatore family''s once-great city remained haunted by the undead, a grim reminder of the world that had been lost.

    Men and women refused to be cowed by the violence and corruption surrounding them. But even amid this darkness, some fought back against the tyranny of the Salvatore family. Surrounding them were few, but they were determined, and they knew that the fight for the soul of New Haven would be long and bloody.

    "Stupid humans, what do you mean my ass is nice and juicy? Let you take a bite? This ass is not something you trash can covet!"

    A beautiful woman barely 5 feet 5 inches tall, with huge fluffy pink hair circling her body with two twin tails that bounced with every movement. Her body only wore a light ck dress, her huge tits swaying with each movement; however, no matter how hard they swayed or bounced, they didn''t slip or show her nipples, even to the men who tried their best to see them.

    ''That stupid Alex.... doesn''t return my calls... That smelly dog bitch is now in my city! Why didn''t she bring him!''

    "FUCK!" A foul and rough voice sounded from the girl''s cherry lips as she took several shots with her guns, the loud sound of her bullets prating the skull of an unfortunate male who tried to seduce her with lousy pick-up lines.

    The woman stood in the centre of the ruined city, her eyes scanning the destion around her. Broken ss and debris littered the ground, and the twisted frames of carsy scattered about. Stores had been smashed open, their contents looted or destroyed. The stench of decay hung in the air, and distant screams echoed through the streets.

    The woman held two long pistols, their barrels still smoking from recent use. Each pistol was loaded with custom-made ammunition to prate even the toughest armour.

    Her guns were heavy in her hands, but she knew they would provide the stopping power she needed in this dark and dangerous world. The Smith & Mason Model S&M500s gleamed dimly as she drew the weapons. They were a sight to behold with their long barrels and customised grips.

    "I love being thrown around and treated like a rag-doll!" Amy''s crude voice sounded as her dress began to blow in the wind, walking towards the corpses, kicking them to the side to see if any were living.

    ''No fun... I want to be held down, choked and fuck by Alex''s huge cock... Ah~ I know you''re still alive; those rumours of you dying are a lie, right? Right? I saw you on the camera... I saw you... you were alive.... hehe~ stupid dog bitch doesn''t know!''

    The loud sound of the gunshots echoed through the air as she emptied the chambers of both pistols. The recoil shook her arms as she fired, but she remained steadfast. She reloaded, the metal cartridges clicking into ce, echoing through the silent night as if she were some grim reaper, human, zombie, monster; nothing mattered to the heiress of the Salvatore fortune.

    In the darkness, her maid was sneaking around, her eyes locked onto any threat killing them and collecting any of the blood of the most potent creatures, making sure always to keep alert.

    ''I cannot bex; many of our brethren have already been ambushed by Lycan or killed by mutants... As vampires, how pathetic...'' Alberta''s thoughts were critical as she walked in the shadows like an assassin, her sharp daggers piercing even the most powerful steel or metal.

    Amy didn''t care, her guns smoking as she began to empty her bullets into the oing zombies, several stages 2''s. At the same time, the rest were just trash, each bullet tearing through the air like a knife through melting butter, bursting open their fragile heads with pinpoint uracy and spreading their nasty grey brains everywhere.

    "Ah.... this is so boring... Lazy fat bitch... those tits are just going to sag if she sits at home all the time... Dad''s even fucking that 18-year-old... Why does momma not do this shit herself! New blood..."

    Shaking her head, returning her mind to the delightful news, she thought that Alex died when Sarah came to her family home, despite being sworn enemies, to tell of Alex''s heroic end and that she ate his heart, allowing Amy to sense the changes in Sarah''s blood almost devastated her.

    ''That bitch... she ate his heart, even when my beloved Alex wasn''t dead!!''

    Bang!Bang!Bang!

    "You agree with me, right, damn it! Fuck she''s a dumb slut!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Amy spoke to the corpses of the humans that spoke to her, the zombies that nowy without upper bodies, while she sat down on the broken roof of a crimson sports car, her legs crossed as nobody was close; they missed the chance to nce at her naked lower body, the thick pink fur and smooth slit, Amy didn''t care about her look, this body was only for Alex, and if heined the next day she would wear a huge coat with severalyers.

    Holding her guns out, Amy felt at ease; her guns were an extension of her will, and she would use them to protect herself and those she cared for. The Smith & Wesson Model S&W500s were the perfect weapons for her, symbolising her skill and power. With each shot, she felt the surge of adrenaline course through her veins, driving her to continue fighting.

    "Who needs a fucking sword... The only sword I need is that huge one between Alex''s legs shoved inside my tight sheath!"

    Amy grimly surveyed the destruction as she sat on the car''s roof. She knew that the world was dangerous and was prepared to do whatever it took to survive. With a deep breath, she raised her pistols again and continued, thinking back tost night; she returned home after the Vampire Councils meeting to decide how to deal with this threat; moments after that, she got home, the news of Alex dying caused her to want to join him, but Alberta was always there to stop her attempts, now all spiked objects and weapons were confiscated until leaving the manor.

    ''I am d she did that... Otherwise, would I have searched the inte for ways to kill myself without sharp objects... Damn, I was so stupid; the inte had been down for days... but... luckily, the camera and my pad still worked... Then... He showed up... In real-time... Alex wasn''t dead!''

    Thus after seeing him on the camera, Amy sealed her door and began to watch the video on repeat, his face more fierce, scars that made him look like a bad boy and seeing his body improved even more than before, Amy began to tease herself. She dreamed of the pleasure it would bring to be manhandled by him now, maybe she could reveal her true colours, and he''d still be able to pin her down and fuck her like amon slut, while choking her.

    Amy was an all-out pervert and only left her room seven hourster, her fingers skin looking slightly shrivelled but her face beaming as she began to ept the hunting missions her mother gave. After all, she wanted to hunt for Alex, taste his blood, and feel his strong muscles underneath her ws.

    "What do you think you''re doing?"

    She jumped at the sudden voice, turning to find her maid standing behind her, holding two daggers. "Alberta?! What are you doing here?!"

    "Youngdy... you were screaming your ns and his name so loudly; I doubt anyone in the city doesn''t know you finally found a reason to continue..."

    "Oh shut up," Amy grumbled as she turned away, continuing her rounds. It wasn''t long before Alberta caught up to her, keeping pace beside her.

    "It seems you''ve taken quite a liking to him."

    "He''s mine!" Amy growled.

    "So you say, yet I don''t believe you. You were too obsessed with him since we first met... Even though he seemed to dislike you at first."

    "Fuck off, Alberta... I''m not going to talk about it anymore..."

    "Then let us leave this topic alone... For now."

    They walked silently for a short time until they reached arge building which used to house a bank.

    "This ce has been untouched for weeks; why haven''t these people gone elsewhere? Are they hiding somewhere else?" Alberta spoke softly, her eyes glowing as she observed the slight movements from the humans hiding inside, some light sounds of metal seeming to be the release of several guns'' safety locks.

    "Maybe... Or perhaps because it''s near the Salvatores'' estate, and everyone knows not toe anywhere close, and they might be safe using our power and skill... Damn fucking leeches."

    "Language, Young Lady....."

    "Yeah yeah... I understand.... ok?"

    Amy stepped forward, her glowing red eyes filling the night with a strange luminous glow as her pistols were raised in the air, aiming towards two of the shadows with guns.

    "Hey, you FUCKING assholes, get out of my family''s turf, or I might just blow some extra holes for you fuckers to plunge your tiny cocks into!"

    Bang! Bang!

    Her pistols shot as if to start another daily urrence of the end times for Amy and her family. The cries of dying humans, begging men who have given up hope and women swearing to do anything to be protected.

    Sadly Amy cared nothing for this; her only response.

    Bang!

    Was death.

    Thus ended another day in New Haven, a slutty little stalker Vampire with pink hair pining for her lover while swearing to get revenge on the werewolf woman who had the real ce within his heart yet used excuses not to take a step closer.

    Amy was never going to let Alex leave her, no matter how things turned out, she would follow him even in death.

 Chapter 62 62: Lycan

    Deep beneath the earth''s surface lies a damp and gloomy basement. The room''s roof is made of ancient stone bs with gaping holes in between, allowing the moon''s soft glow to seep into the room, with an eerily silent atmosphere, save for the faint howling of wolves in the distance.

    The room was dimly lit by torches ced sporadically along the walls, casting flickering shadows that danced across the stone floor.

    This underground room was essible only by a winding staircase that descended into the earth. As they reached the bottom of the stairs, the air grew cold and damp, the sound of dripping water echoing through the space.

    Its dark stone walls are rough and cold, with ayer of moss and mildew coating them, giving off a musty odour. Chains hang from the walls, rusted and worn from years of use, while tattered scraps of fur and clothing litter the floor.

    This ce was a den of werewolves, withrge and savage beasts roaming the area, their eyes glowing yellow in the dim light. The air is thick with the scent of blood and death, and the sound of snarls and growls fills the air.

    Despite the dreadful feeling of the room, it has an air of ancient power and mystery. The werewolves within have made this ce their home, and their primal energy can be felt in every corner of the room. It is not a ce for the faint of heart, but those who dare to venture into this dark and sad den may discover secrets and powers beyond their wildest dreams.

    In the centre of the room, atop a raised tform, sat a stone throne that seemed to meld seamlessly into the rocky walls behind it. Upon the throne lounged a woman draped in a ck dress that seemed to absorb the light around her. Her eyes glinted dimly, betraying a sharp intelligence and a fierce will.

    The rest of the room was stark and empty, save for a few rusted weapons scattered haphazardly about the space. The walls were rough-hewn and unadorned, except for a few ominous scratches that marred the stone surface. It was clear that this was a ce meant for utility, not beauty, and that the only thing of value here was the woman who sat upon the throne.

    "Young Mistress, we have captured those who tried to flee after stealing supplies!"

    A female with a long ck tail and fluffy ears said, her body stiff and kneeling, touching the ground with both palms, her eyes closed as sweat dripped from her brow.

    There were three humans behind her; their eyes were swollen, cheeks bloody, and they were subject to physical punishment; they tried to speak, but a thick muzzle was strapped to their mouths, only allowing them to make annoying sounds and grunts.

    "Ughh..... much!!" A male tried to protest, his nose bent the wrong way and his formerly glossy ck hair torn out.

    To his side was a woman, her body was plump and voluptuous; before the end, she might have been dubbed a model or married a rich man in the city to live a very rich and fulfilling life, sadly because of how things changed, instead of improving herself, she would spread her legs to gain safety and food. It couldn''t be shamed, some people were not built to fight or resist theing changes, and she made her choice a foolish choice, but her choice.

    The third human had no name; he didn''t even know where he came from; sadly, his luck ended when meeting this woman filled with honeyed words and her devilish charm.

    ''Fuck, why didn''t I stick with the other team? Stealing from this family was the most stupid idea we could have had... What? "They won''t care about a few items..." They fucking killed 10 people and hung them outside the building just to prove a point...''

    "Oh?" A female''s low, husky voice filled with a slight ent as she sat on a chair, lounging with her legs over the arms, a long ck dress covering her beautiful and perfect body, tight abs, firm muscles filling her from head to toe as a thick silver tail wrapped around her waist, the tip swaying in the air.

    On the right of her chair, a ck sheathed katana stood leaning beside her head as she rested on both arms, looking into the moonlight, barely visible from this converted mansion.

    Turning around, her crimson floral tattoo fully disyed on her shoulder, as the long ck stem now travelled down to her hand, in which she had a new tattoo on the back of her hand; it was in memory of someone she believed dead, written in the tribalnguage of the Lycan''s tranted intomonnguage it was something close to.

    "Together as One for Eternity"

    Then two marks indicated names or people, but the glimpse was too fast to notice what or who that might be. The mark at the top looked like a circle with a line through it, while the one below was a triangle with an upside-down cross inside.

    Both symbols meant death, and there were many stories of how these tattoos brought bad luck or worse. But then again, if you survived the tribtions and hardships, your life would improve. She wasn''t sure anymore, though.

    She turned towards the three people standing behind her, each holding a rope tied to a heavy wooden beam. Ropes and chains tightly bound their hands so they wouldn''t struggle during torture and prevent escape attempts.

    All three stared at the youngdy sitting atop her throne, waiting for orders. Her golden eyes glowed softly in the dim light of candles ced throughout the room, and shadows danced across her face, revealing the beauty of such a rare creature.

    ''Why should I bother with this garbage... Tell me... What should I do now that you are gone?''

    Sarah looked at the tattoo on her hand, a memory of the man who supported her heart for over a decade, from young puppy love to her unwavering devotion and love, a feeling of guilt, hatred and anger filling her body.

    ''Why was that bitch not beside him? If it were me, I would never have let him stay there... Who cares about the martial arts members... I only waited there for him toe... He would have been safe... Why did I deny my feelings? Let''s her take him, so foolish... so foolish....''

    Her mood and feelings were so powerful it was like an aura of dread and weight spread from her body, pushing down on the mean and women''s bodies, her eyes sometimes with a dark red glow, something different from her werewolf self, the changes even she noticed, but chose to ignore them, the zombies didn''t infect her, but something else.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The reasons she refused to let their doctors cure it was simple; something deep in her heart said this was rted to the man she loved, the man she would love until her veryst breath, as werewolves were an extremely loyal and passionate race.

    It was clear that all three wanted nothing more than to die rather than suffer another moment under her gaze, yet still, they waited patiently until their mistress permitted them to speak.

    "So, tell me, what happened here today?" Sarah asked, turning her attention away from the prisoners, her voice smooth and soothing, almost hypnotic, as she stared into the moonlight, her eyes gleaming with amusement.

    One of the men spoke first. His breath stank of alcohol, his skin pale and sickly, and his lips stained red with blood.

    "We found the warehouse open and decided to steal some stuff." He started, his tone dull and monotone, but he held himself together well enough.

    "I don''t give a shit about that, nor do I care about the contents of that warehouse. You''re here because of something far greater, aren''t you?"

    He nodded nervously, his eyes darting around the room, fear and confusion clouding his mind.

    "You see, I am very close to a certain bitch with pink hair...." Sarah''s rough tone continued; the strange ent would be foreign to anyone who knew her at university. Alex would think that Sarah was speaking like her mother right now, but that''s a story for the future as her aggressive tone began to worsen.

    The male who spoke suddenly shuddered; although he was a mere human who helped the Lycans when the world went to shit, he reached out to the Salvatore family''s heiress, willing to help spy on the werewolves for her.

    His body began to shudder, the stench of ammoniaing from his body as he fell back against the wooden beam, tears oozing from his eyes like a sh flood. ''She knows... It''s over... I''m fucked....''

    Now it seemed all those little things hade to light; while Sarah still lounged on the strange stone throne, four werewolf maids standing around her, each with a pistol and longsword just waiting for the order to strike.

    Once again, Sarah lifted her hand, narrowing her eyes with a gentle and affectionate look as she traced along the tattoo and mark that dictated his name with her finger.

    ''Would you scold me for being so rough, treating humans like this? Or would you support me like always... Say I am doing the right thing: protecting my family is more important than being morally epted... Hey Alexander... I still love you. Will you allow me to join you soon? Your strange gift that eats away at me feels so soothing... Like you are still here somewhere with me....''

    "But I want to hear your voice once again...." A whisper left her lips before she suddenly snapped out of her daydream. Alex no longer wrapped around her shoulders, holding her tightly; she was back in that damn room, hidden underground and sitting across from these ungrateful humans that they helped survive the apocalypse."

    Sarah lifted her body slowly, the soft ck hair flowing like a cascade of silken threads, turning her body to look at the three people that broke into the storeroom to steal food and supplies, but most like the other male was a spy that would be giving information on their guard setup, no the food.

    "Kill them."

    Alex and Ste stood opposite the huge blue portal; its strange, dancing, fluid-like shape caused them to feel mesmerised; finally ready to start their first-dimensional teleport, they stood in line and waited to present their id cards to the olddy standing close to the entrance, it seemed her ability was able to change the location and co-ordinates. Still, thankfully she wasn''t the only one. Otherwise, enemies would be able to wipe out these safe zones easily.

    Ste looked up to meet Alex''s eyes, smiling happily at him, glowing brightly as she whispered sweetly: "Let''s have some fun, hehe~."

    "...Yeah! Let''s go kick ass!" He replied jokingly, chuckling lightly as they stepped forward and presented their ID card to the woman, watching carefully as she scanned them using her magic eye lenses.

    Their image appeared on the screen above her desk, showing a small holographic projection of themselves as they watched closely as the woman typed something onto her strangeputer-like keyboard; a few momentster, she handed them their IDs, nodding politely as they took them.

    "Have a good time." She smiled gently, waving them goodbye.

    "Thanks!" Alex grinned, stepping aside as Ste walked past him.

    "Come on, let''s get going~."

    Her soft lips now, as if by habit, pressed against his cheek with a loud smack, her warm tongue sliding along his cheek as she began to skip away, giggling at his slightly dazed face, her cute ass swaying as she pulled away from him.

    "Sure, yeah... Wait, what?!" He shouted, catching up with her as she waved cheerfully ahead, disappearing through the giant portal before them.

    "Hahaha, sorry, but you gotta follow me~!"

 Chapter 63 63: Strange Desert World!

    A wide expanse suddenly appeared before the pair, Ste''s hand tightly grasping Alex as she wondered what they would face in this new world. It was a vast desert with only one feature; an enormous mountain range that stretched out to either side of them like a wall.

    The mountains were jagged and sharp-edged but seemed strangely beautiful rather than intimidating or foreboding.

    They had no snow on their peaks, nor did any trees grow atop them a�" instead, the grass was on all sides. A soft green covered everything from the base to the higher reaches, where it became browner. There was something familiar about those towering walls, though...

    "So bizarre!" said Ste quietly, her voice echoing across the open space between the two groups. "What is this ce?" She turned back to look at Alex, who shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He''d been wondering too! Neither could recall ever seeing such andscape. But then again, neither had seen anything strange since arriving here.

    [Entered Novice Dimensional, Quest Zone!]

    - Duration 2 hours

    Task:

    Eliminate 10 Mutated Kobolds Kobolds within the time limit.

    Reward:

    2 Apocalypse Coins Per Kobold

    Failure:

    Lose 10 Apocalypse Coins, cannot take the quest for 24 hours.

    a"� Status Change (New): Stage 1 - Novice

    The words ''Beginners'' shed above Ste''s head when she entered the zone and started looking around herself. Her eyes widened slightly when she saw how many people were already inside.

    This wasn''t just a few adventurers wandering into another dungeon and trying to get rich quickly by killing monsters; this was an entirely new world, countless people from the various safe zones would enter these worlds, and the more difficult the quest and stage a taker, the longer they would remain in the zone.

    In theory, if you wanted to be sure of getting your hands on some coins without risking yourself, there were plenty of other ways to do so besides taking quests. Of course, most people had no choice because they needed money desperately enough.

    For better or worse, everyone else hade here for the same reason. And now that they knew there was a way to leave the safety zones behind again, why wouldn''t they?

    Ste looked up at the sky and felt a sudden pang of fear run through her body.

    It took her a moment to realise it wasn''t moving. Nothing moved anywhere near them, which made sense considering it was still day outside. However, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that someone or something was watching over them. Or perhaps, not even watch, but wait patiently until its prey arrives.

    She nced at the ground, noticing several strange, furry humanoid creatures scurrying away. These were kobolds, and judging by the number present, they numbered somewhere north of a hundred.

    Their bodies were short and stout, with small heads and stubby tails. Most wore simple loincloths, but others had leather armour covering their arms and chests. All carried crude swords and spears, quickly clearing the area of enemies.

    They weren''t alone either; several dozen humanoids walked towards them, wearing simr clothing and carrying weapons. Some bore shields, while others wielded bows and arrows. One woman, in particr, stood out, dressed almost identically to the men save for her long hair tied into braids.

    She also had a bow slung over her shoulder, and a quiver full of arrows nocked beside her hip. As she watched, the group stopped walking, forming a line facing outward towards the horizon, drawing closer together. Then, as one, they began to sing.

    The women released a volley of arrows when thest note died away. Several of the archers drew back further, firing more shots before the first wave had finished falling. When the second barrage ceased, the entire band resumed marching forwards, continuing to fire upon the enemy.

    There were shouts of rm from the other humans, followed by screams and cries as the kobolds fell dead. Soon, the lines were empty except for the asional straggler fleeing past the advancing soldiers. With a final cheer, the warriors continued, leaving the battlefield behind.

    Ste stared after them momentarily before returning to Alex, whose expression mirrored hers. They shared a nce and grinned at each other.

    "This ce is chaotic!" eximed Ste excitedly, pointing at the massed ranks of armed fighters.

    Almost all the dead kobolds that fell to the assault dropped to the ground, their bodies torn apart by the humanoid warriors, their ears torn off, teeth ripped, and even their hearts pulled from their chests. It seemed that all of their parts were worth something in this world.

    Alex stepped forward, and he noticed a group of around 20 Kobolds rushing into the forest to his west; grasping the soft hand of Ste, the pair began to dash through the strange desert that was more like mud than actual sand, with trees and flora easily growing inside it.

    ''What a strange and wonderful world...'' Alex thought as his body easily darted countless metres in a few seconds, unaware of the woman with her hair tied up watching them, a strange smile on her face as she watched the half-naked Alex''s muscr body and licked her lips, as she began to refill her quiver and took a group of female warriors from the group and sent the other''s back to the small city in the distance.

    While the woman slowly began to sneak after Alex and Ste, her beautiful brown skin glowing with a silky finish in the sweltering sun.

    As soon as they arrived, Ste wasted no time in using her soft bat wings to take to the air, floating into the trees to gain an elevation advantage; the tracks of the kobolds led to a small encampment inside the forest, only a couple of hundred metres away from the pair, Alex stepped forward slowly, his weapon wasn''t finished, so loaned a basic sword that was simr to his nodachi, just with less curve and quality from the cksmith McAlister.

    ''There are more than a hundred, was that group earlier not the main force but another forward unit? A mere scouting band?'' Alex thought, his body lowered and slowly approaching the camp; he knew it might be folly to try.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Still, the timer was ticking down, and for the longest time, he could sense the presence of several females moving closer; hoping to use them to his advantage, he knelt, now able to see the kobold camp.

    He didn''t know how many were sleeping, but he saw threerge tents set up, with six guards posted outside each tent. Two tents had smaller structures attached to them, probably used to store foodstuffs and other items.

    Two paths led deeper into the woods; he assumed both went to different viges.

    ''I have to assume we''ll need to kill every single one of these guys, '' he thought, ''but I can''t afford to let my guard down; they may well ambush me once I''m close enough to strike.''

    Alex wondered if there was some reason that the group of fighters didn''t attack the kobolds if they knew they were here when he first began to chase them.

    Nevertheless, after realising the kobolds were not stupid, they set up traps, diversions and other ways to divert the attention of the humanoid warriors; sadly, as a ghoul, he could easily sniff out the scene of this exotic flesh, one that made his lips ooze with saliva.

    With a deep breath, he charged forwards, swinging his de wildly at the closest guard, cutting him cleanly in two before leaping backwards to avoid the second man''s spear thrust. His next swing caught the third warrior in the chest, sending the man flying back against the tree,nding hard on the bark.

    His foe managed to roll onto his back and raise himself, but Alex was ready for this; spinning on the spot, he swung his sword downwards, catching the creature in the throat. Blood sprayed everywhere, but the wound was fatal, and the beast slumped lifelessly to the ground, asionally twitching as blood pumped out of the gash.

    Now, Alex focused on the remaining five; his movements quickened as he shed at their legs, knocking two unconscious.

    Three others tried to rush him at once, but Alex blocked one blow with his sword and parried another; letting go of his sword momentarily, he grabbed the attacker by the arm and hurled him back against the tree trunk. Another rushed forward, stabbing Alex in the stomach as he struck, causing the ghoul to double over and gasp, coughing up a mouthful of red liquid.

    Then, he heard a shout from behind him, and a dagger flew right past his ear; he turned, raising his fist to punch the assant, but found himself staring at the smiling visage of the woman following him.

    She held a short knife in her left hand, her right hand gripping a shield as she sliced the throat of the kobold easily, her face beautiful with a strange tribe-like marking along her face that only added to her beauty, with dark skin like the desert and ck hair like the evening sky, she watched him with alluring silver pupils, her shield and dagger still primed to protect herself.

    ''That looks familiar,'' Alex thought absently, ''what happened to my mind?''

    A loud crack resounded through the forest as another arrow whizzed overhead; Alex spun about to find yet another archer standing atop a nearby tree.

    The young girl raised her bow and fired another shot, prating the throat of one of the kobolds ying dead. Alex smiled and waved at her, indicating he meant no harm, and she nodded before returning to her position.

    "Why are you here in our forest?" The voice was not spoken in hismon tongue, but Alex could understand it perfectly, wondering if it was a side-effect of being a dimensional mercenary.

    "I am here to hunt them!" Alex didn''t show any lies; he''d already seen people with the skill to detect lies or a person''s ill will.

    The moment the woman heard his answer, she nodded and found it strange that he could speak theirnguage so wlessly; despite being so different, she admired his face, the handsome features, with clear battle scars, although she thought he was very pale and usually preferred a more dark-skinned male, this male was just as nice, the striking difference to her norm was more exciting if anything else.

    "Shall we work together?" The woman suggested, holding her bow and pointing towards the huge kobolds still roaming as if they saw and heard nothing.

    Alex was confused for a moment until he saw his cute subus standing on a tall tree above the kobolds, her body filled with the shadowy mantle as it pulsated and seemed to spread her dark energies across the entire camp, likely using her illusionary skills at once, which caused him to feel impressed.

    ''This girl... Her knack forbat and instinct is growing faster than mine!'' He realised suddenly.

    "Yes," he agreed, "we shouldbine forces."

    Noticing his gaze, the woman saw the pretty, pale woman but didn''tment.

    Strong warriors in this world had countless partners; she too had several males at one point but soon grew tired of such a boring lifestyle, now only finding her pleasure from intensebat and conquering stronger males, making them submit to her in both the battlefield and her bedroom.

    ''Why are there always women swarming around us!? Stupid Alex... stop looking at their fat assess and stupid chests! Look, their pussy hair is so thick... you might get sick! Look at me... My ass is big too...'' Ste thought, her mind and chest feeling itchy when she saw another group of women drawn to Alex.

    ''It''s like he''s a ma for troublesome pussy...'' Her bitter thoughts turned into an insult, yet she didn''t realise that meant she, too, was a troublesome pussy...

    Another troublesome woman had marked Alex; if he knew that your destination for the first 10 leaps would be the same, would he have gotten so close to her? Maybe not, but Alex would discover this after shing with this beautiful female desert warrior.

    Alex took a deep breath, his body swirling with huge amounts of mana as his muscles contracted and bulked out before twisting in a strange form.

    ''These women are so damn sexy...''

    He began lowering his hips and preparing to dash into the kobold''s territory, behind him a group of 22 female archers, all wearing a simple loincloth made from kobold fur, barely hiding their huge, bouncing breasts and plump, meaty buttocks which would drive any normal man crazy with lust as they didn''t try to hide those wonderful sights.

    ''Let''s go.''

    "Fire!" The woman''s deep voice sounded the instant Alex moved, as if she was perfectly in tune with his actions and thoughts, the arrows instantly shooting into the sky, an arc-like volley that protected his nks from any sneak attacks, as the kobolds finally noticed something wrong.

 Chapter 64 [Bonus ] 64: Stella Loses Control!

    Alex turned slowly to the north and looked at Ste, standing proudly atop the towering tree she ascended, her back arched and arms stretched to either side of her. She lowered her feet, mming her heel into the ground before she dropped to the dirt; her powerful wings unfolded into her body as she rose slightly in the air and descended rapidly upon the nearest kobolds.

    Her shadow mantle formed several sharp spiked tentacles as they began to rain powerful blows towards the kobolds, tearing their bodies into pieces as blood and flesh flew into the air, her voluptuous body bouncing as she flicked her right arm, sending the shadows bursting out to flick away the corpses of the kobolds.

    ''She''s a beautiful woman...'' Alex thought as his body dashed forward, the de glinting as it swiped across the neck of several defenceless kobolds, confused about how to react. These arrows rained down from the distant warriors, the strange demoness that tore them apart with her morous body and powerful dark magic.

    Then this violent male began to charge towards them like a deranged beast, his silver sword ripping them apart like scraps of cloth. The remaining kobolds fell upon him, trying desperately to get some form of attack against his bloody body. At the same time, the arrow-like spears shot relentlessly over and around him, and he finally threw them off as he used both hands to snap their necks.

    He pushed back the first two who managed to make contact with him, but they continued, then ran straight past Ste and bounded toward Alex.

    Alex turned quickly so as not to be caught up in the beast''s cleaver, his body leaning to the side, thrusting out his left leg like a scorpions tail; a sickening crunch sounded as the kobold''s back bent strangely before dropping to the ground and convulsing, blood oozing from his lips.

    "Hahahaha! die~ die!" Ste was more like a goddess of death, using her mantle to cover her legs and feet as she kicked the kobolds down, sliding across their bodies before piercing their hearts with her sharp heels; her face seemed to be filled with rapture as the white light began to pour into both of their bodies, like a constant stream of energy that made both of them a little overzealous.

    A sh came across his vision before Ste knocked one kobold on her face; she then began to spin herself again, using her shadow-encased ws as deadly spikes as she carved deep cuts in their chests.

    Alex shook his head to focus as he lunged forward to attack. His sword cut clean through another kobold, splitting its throat just above where he attached its head, spraying blood into the air before knocking into three others simultaneously. With one hand, he sent both of them flying towards a cluster of five nearby, while the othernded neatly onto the final kobold''s nose with a thrust of his left sword.

    Blood flowed into the cracks between the rocks, filling them until only ripples remained behind. And in the sand... the bodies werepletely concealed now, so much blood and viscera smeared along the ground like a sea of blood, blowing into the ground with wave upon wave of sticky ck blood.

    "Are you alright, Stell!? Mmmmph!?"

    Alex tried to ask Ste how she was doing. Still, her body suddenly darted towards him, her chest heaving as she seemed to be breathing heavily, her arms wrapping around his back, closing Alex''s lips with her own, her soft pink lips like pudding squishing against his, as she opened her eyes wide, those brilliant azure iris staring into his, with a passionate gaze.

    Even as the woman kissed Alex like a hurricane, she pulled him closer, locking his bare body within hers.

    Their stomachs met like two soft marshmallows flumping together; she seemed strange, the dark shadow mantle parting as her naked body pressed against his, two dark pink erect cherries rubbing against his chest, while her lower body wrapped her legs around his, the hard lump in his pants causing her to squeal and shudder.

    Her dark tongue pushed deep into his mouth, striking him deep as her desire burned within, making her quiver. Alex broke off the kiss but continued his downward slide with his hands until theynded on her bottom, his fingers digging deeper and harder.

    When she twisted against him like a slippery snake and threw herself back like an exotic dancer, her hips flicked and twisted against his pelvis, forcing her tongue to coil around his as she sucked on his saliva, drinking his drool with a satisfied face.

    ''Ah~ why did I resist... so delicious... Alex... the only thing that soothes my burning feelings... it''s your lips... your kiss... your flesh...!''

    She arched her entire body up against his, grabbing onto him tightly, feeling his hardness push deep into the soft folds of her wet cunt as if his body was pushing into her tummy, moving backwards, drawing out his member fully and releasing it with the flow of her vaginal lubrication, like the flood from a natural spring.

    Then her spongy lips separated, and his long dragon stared directly into the red cavern where she desired to thrust forward eagerly, each wall filled with pink flesh as her ass jutted out further than he expected, as rich honey dribbled out of her.

    Alex hesitated for a moment before gently pushing her away, his body like a phantom as it vanished from her vision; Ste was devastated, thinking that he didn''t want her, the shadow mantle tightly covering her body as wet tears started to fill inside her blue eyes. His body moved around her back, wrapping both arms around her as she struggled, wondering what this bastard wanted, all that time trying to get her into bed and now he rejects her.

    "Ste...." His voice sounded gently in her ear, but not enough to persuade her as she continued to pout, the burning sensation in her abdomen almost driving her crazy.

    "Ste!" A more stern voice sounded, causing her to tremble before a sudden tearing sensation caused her to feel a huge headache; Alex began to tear apart the shadow mantle that protected her ass, her huge pink cheeks on full disy as Ste shuddered from the cold sensation of the forest''s air on her ass.

    Pah!

    "Ah..."

    Pah!

    "Ahhn~ No...!"

    PAH!

    Three sessive ps, each one harder than the previous, her asscheeks now filled with a dark red handprint, as he softly caressed her juicy flesh, the plump cheeks deforming and letting his fingers sink deeper.

    Alex spread her ass with the tip of his index finger, and she quivered nervously as a second one joined, pushing her apart as more skin tore beneath his gentle touch. He raised her pink cheek to expose her anus; Ste whimpered in fear when his thumb ran along the crevice, lifting the moist bud to reveal an elongated glistening entrance, ready and open like a door to hell, showing his huge dick disappearing from her sight.

    Her breath increased when Alex pushed his tip against her ass, the soft entrance walls mping tightly against his tip like velvet silk, almost squeezing the life force right out of his cock.

    And yet, even as his hips reached for purchase... neither entered; his hands stayed where they were as he tried to go no deeper, as Ste threw her head back, her body arching back sharply despite not knowing what it was.

    "Ste, you''re drunk on the constant amount of experience and in a state of excitement. This isn''t the way you want to loss it."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I don''t care... do me!"

    He shook his head; this girl seemed to have forgotten the 23 women now watching her sight; they began to clean the battlefield like before. However, this time set aside a portion of the kills; in fact, these were the kills that Ste and Alex caused; what was interesting was only their leader watched their act brazenly, while the other''s just nced over in between dealing with the corpses, a slight blush on their beautiful brown faces.

    ''She won''t listen to me softly, huh...''

    His eyes began to darken, turning a dark red, no longer being gentle; his hand moved to her neck, slowly grasping around her, as her blue eyes looked towards him, thinking he agreed.

    "Ste."

    Alex lifted her off the ground, his hand beginning to choke her; the colour of blood seemed to drain from her face as the shadow mantle wrapped around her body, but she refused to attack him.

    The countless spiked shapes stopped as they shot towards him before turning into soft, hand-like appendages and stroking his face gently like a lover St.e''s eyes widened in shock; she tried to use her Alluring gaze, Illusory touch... but Alex continued to tighten around her throat.

    The woman tried frantically to loosen his grasp around her neck, straining against the man with strength and magic. She searched desperately with her hands for something or anything to counter the power being forced from his grip.

    Ste searched desperately with her hands for something or anything to counter the power being forced from his grip. She shoved her fingers into his crotch, her magic finding no ce to focus, leaving her weak and drained.

    But it was useless as Alex grabbed her scarlet hair, yanking it like a dirty rag and pressing her against a tree; the loud m of her body hitting the trunk filled the forest as birds began to float away. Ste felt her mind beginning to fade, but she regained some of her lucidity in that darkness...

    ''Why was I trying to have sex with him so desperately!? My first time has to be romantic and special!'' Ste thought, her hands gently grasping his thick wrist, her eyes oozing with tears and snot from her nose as her body began to shudder and between her legs began to trickle with a warm stream of fluid that smelt pungent like ammonia.

    ''My chest hurts... I feel like my neck is going to break...''

    Ste shuddered and rocked her entire body, arching back as her blood ran like water down her thighs with every tug from his strong arm. Hot tears rolled down her cheeks like melted snow melting. She opened her mouth and gasped for breath. And still, his grip around her tightened until he squeezed too tight as he seized control.

    He kicked back with one foot against her shoulder as she mmed against the tree with a loud thud; before she dropped to the floor, Alex''s former dull eyes began to shine a ruby red, catching her limp body in his arms, looking at her bruised neck with a slightly regretful look, now she struggled to even breath, but her eyes despite seemed to contain a sense of fear, there was also gratitude.

    ''He could have fucked me... gotten what he wants, but instead chose to resist the same temptation as me....''

    "T-thank you...." Her sore throat ached with throbbing pain before hisrge hand stroked her hair with a warm smile.

    "Don''t worry, although I wanted you so badly, almost enough to throw you down and ravage you even until after the quest time ended..." Alex lifted her soft body to his chest, her arms leaning against his shoulders, with her face close to his, their breath now hitting each other''s cheeks.

    "But I would rather our first time be more romantic and at least on a clean bed, haha! Mmmph!?"

    The moment she heard his words, a funny, frog-likeugh sounded as she kissed him once again, this time without the lust, just a simple peck, as she rested her neck on his shoulder, watching him silently with her brilliant blue eyes, never leaving his face as he turned around to face the warrior women, especially the leader with her silver eyes who approached with a small basket filled with kobold eyes, ears, teeth and hearts.

    "I see you are finished; this is your hunt share. There are no problems, I assume?" She spoke quickly and quietly, gazing directly into the green orbs of Alex, her vibrant silver flecks reflecting her sincerity, unlike the milky yellow hue in everyone else''s.

    Alex gave the nod, suddenly hearing a message in his ears, realising that the portal method was truly something magical, like a game.

    [Leaving Novice Dimensional, Quest Zone!]

    Task: Eliminate 10 Mutated Kobolds Kobolds within the time limit. (Complete!)

    Reward: 2 Apocalypse Coins Per Kobold (Total 44 coins!)

    Nice work!

    Prepare for teleportation!

    He wasn''t sure if he could take them but knew this ce would be where they came next time. Thus he handed the basket to the woman, giving her a warm smile before his body started to flicker. "Call it an advance; next time we meet, let''s spend more time hunting together!"

    Their figures disappeared into an energy pir,pletely gone; Ste blinked as she put two fingers up to her reddened snout to dry away the lingering bits of blood, snot and tears. ''Damn it... my lip bled so much! This must be the consequence of killing too many creatures at once...!''

    Alex closed his eyes as the pair began to feel the strange sensation of floating in the air before, a momentter, theynded on the ground with a slight thud.

    Back in the Forsaken Vige.

 Chapter 65 65: Times Up!

    The moment the pair entered the vige, their bodies swayed for a moment, the feeling of nausea causing their stomachs to turn for a few moments before they restored their bnce, leaning against each other; there were some chuckles from the people watching from the sides, it was always amusing to see the newbies returning from their first few quests.

    Although it was highly dangerous, the first few were safe for people below stage 2. Thus newbies were those who quested in Stage 0 and 1 zones.

    "Hey... I feel so horrible... Alex, make it go away!"

    Ste''s face looked sad, her body resting against him as she looked upwards, those azure eyes sparkling like a puppy seekingfort and warmth.

    "Ah..." He just nodded slightly, not sure how tofort her properly. Instead, he began to brush her head gently with his hand, stroking across her silky hair, sometimes feeling the slight dampness from where she was sweating earlier, but he wouldn''t mention it; he didn''t want to incur thedy''s wrath after she started to trust him a little.

    "Shall we go look for another quest, or is there something you want to do? We only have about 30 minutes before everyone else can enter here." Alex whispered, enjoying the warmth of Ste''s body as she cuddled up to him, her lips making cute noises as she enjoyed his pampering touch.

    ''That means after this, my alone time with Ste will be cut short... to think only a few hours have passed, I feel like I''ve spent weeks with her...'' He thought, looking down at the red-haired subus.

    "Let''s see the old man; your sword might be finished?"

    Alex patted her hair, pretty sure that it would take longer. Still, it might be the smartest idea as McAlister might be extremely busy once the other''s started to enter, thus holding Ste''s hand, he walked towards the cksmith, a feeling of confidence growing in his chest after gaining his upation and the improvements to hisbat style, thanks to fighting Rik.

    Soon they approached the workshop entrance, seeing people waiting anxiously, hoping their weapons and armour would bepleted before their respective parties were made to travel to their first destination.

    "And he said mine should arrive today... and now this!" A small male eximed, seemingly distressed as the two quickly ran over. "Gather round,dies. It looks like Mr McAlister won''t be able toplete our items; his shop will need some repairs to continue work tonight..."

    "I wonder whose sword that was.... it was so domineering and almost destroyed his entire smithy!" A powerful warrior holding a huge axe said, looking at the crater outside the former cksmith area, where McAlister scolded Alex to take care of Ste.

    Ste began to flutter her wings, flying around the cksmith looking for the old man, her alluring figure hidden tightly behind her ck mantle; still, only Alex could see her right now; it seemed she became rather cute as time passed on.

    While Alex tried to see the sword the big guy mentioned, the two gave him curious nces before giving him a tired look towards Alex.

    "Haha, I hate to see what happens to the guy whose sword it is; McAlister is very strict about his store; look how ruined it is, gyahaha!"

    "True... do you remember when we said he used the wrote ore to suit our weapons as newbies?"

    "Gyahaha, then he removed just that ore, and our weapons crumbled to pieces after fighting a few goblins, and we almost died!"

    The group of adventures seemed to enjoy their pastime. At the same time, Alex knew that he might be in for some punishment because the only sword in the workshop still in one piece was his nodachi, now the de was a little thicker, with a dull ck colour, small silver dots that sparkled inside the metal making the de of Eien look like a starry sky, the handle was tighter. It seemed the ideal shape for his hands, which was confusing for Alex, ''how does the old man know my ideal grip? Before, it was a little too thick and caused it to slip when I put too much force into the de...''

    On the other side of the cksmith, the old man''s face was full of soot and dirt, but his face wasn''t angry or sad. Instead, he looked like a child that found a new toy or discovered the toy he lost when younger and began to parade it around excitedly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When he noticed Ste''s fat ass sitting on his anvil, his whiskers moved, "Oh, Lassie! Where is the boy!? Let''s have him test the new weapon... This was the most wonderful de I''d enjoyed tinkering with in many years! I could feel the emotions and feelings of the woman that likely crafted this weapon! Even better than the most talented enchanters! Although the workings were amateur, the love, affection and reckless obsession... second to none!

    Ste tilted her head, feeling a little mumbled in her chest; what did it mean for a de to be made with those feelings? Was it Alex''s de, or did he find it somewhere...? For some reason, Ste needed to know; she must know! The old man began to walk away, approaching Alex as she used her shadow mantle to vanishpletely, now barely visible, as she wanted to hear what they said together.

    At Alex''s question, a smirk formed on McAlister''s bearded face as if he had been nning this whole situation since it happened, even though his workshop was nearly demolished. He wore his usual cheerful grin when he stood next to the giant Alex, as his arms went behind Alex''s head before pping him several times.

    McAlister initially hated Alex a little, his thug-like face and extremely attractive features; normally, those types were super arrogant and expected McAlister to grovel at their feet andplete weapons for them. "Aye,ddie.... why do you insist on taking the harsh road? What kind of woman did you entice to make that sword for ye?" He chuckled darkly, making Ste tilt her head while she remained hiding inside her cloak.

    Alex raised his arms behind his head before looking into the sky, a strange and sad look; "to be honest, the girl who made it was my first love, yet by the time I realised those feelings, it was already a little toote, how did you know a female made the sword? I was sure she had an expert in her family, Zen Wiseman craft it?"

    Mcalister gave a wry smile before patting the boy on the shoulder, his face with a shit-eating grin. "Listen,ddie, that sword might have looked amazing; it''s likely the de and other parts were touched up and perfected by that Wiseguy, but a woman and a novice at that created the core of your sword... Why else would it have the words "I love you, Alexander" written repeatedly, engraved into the core of the sword, the wood of the hilt... how did you never notice the slight bumps from your fingers holding it?"

    ''Eh!?'' Ste gasped, before scuttling back inside the cksmith, her little heart racing while she darted away, not stopping until she found herself in the church pews, "why did I run away... I am so stupid..." Her little body curled in a ball as she wiped her eyes, she knew that there were women in his life already, but she just couldn''t control herself; a feeling like needles stabbing her chest assailed her before a gentle hand touched her shoulder.

    "Is there something the matter, lostmb?" Fein asked gently, her white habit contrasting with her beautiful dark skin.

    Her voice charming and serene like the moons tender light, "would you like to tell me about it?"

    Meanwhile, outside the golden bubble, a mass of people had begun to show; Mildred stood on the furthest side, taking the higher ground where the steps looked down on the church, her groups of archers ready to attack should any of the people try something funny, Laura was stood at the front, her body toned and tight, thanks to her being a half-elf, she was born with a basic upation, but would only gain a new one in the city, behind her all the closebat vesta stood in silence, their bodies covered in blood and gore from the various zombies they ughtered.

    Sarah, Mary and the other vesta began chatting quietly, excited as they knew they would soon meet their master.

    ire stood beside Samantha; the two seemed to have hit it off, both using a spear as ire had been teaching Samantha basic spear arts since they met, which caused that annoying Chen Fan to be jealous as he watched the girls all getting along. Still, everyone rejected him; thus, he was with his three girlfriends and standing with random people, all waiting for the barrier to open.

    The tension was crackling as the golden barrier seemed thinner each moment.

    "Remember, Laura, don''t enter first; we are not in a rush to enter. We will wait for Alex toe out, don''t let any of the girls rush inside, or I will shoot them down." Mildred''s voice was cold, her feelings of losing favour causing her to be stern and try to teach the women to be more strict and disciplined.

    "Don''t worry; I will cut them down if they ignore our current chain ofmand." Laura''s soft blue hair swayed, the high ponytail shimmering in the rising sun.

    Crack!

    Finally the barrier began to break, as the humans on the outside began to rush forward, unaware there was still a test....

    Ten Zombie Ghast''s began to crawl from the broken church graveyard, as blood and bodies shot out of the area faster than they could dash towards the distant vlge.

 Chapter 66 66: Vesta Tactics

    Chaos...

    That''s what erupted the moment those hulking monsters appeared.

    All the people who rushed forward to enter the vige were torn apart; their bodies were used for crushing and killing other humans like fleshy weapons, killing those who only wished to find sce in this ending world.

    ws tore apart unprepared women, no longer protected by their macho team leaders and losing the men who they entrusted with their bodies; However, some could pull back, and their teams and groups were devastated as they desperately tried to escape the 10 monsters that began to tear apart humanity like theybine harvesters.

    This wasn''t something unique to Forsaken Vige, each ce where the people managed to defeat the guardian and enter caused havoc.

    Her voice was twisted with lies; sure, it would be open forever, but only after they defeated the guardians, which would spawn in proportion to the number of humans standing outside. If even a single person remained inside--the doors would close again at once! It''d just be an obstacle course for them all over again. But now, there were more than ten creatures here already--so much so that they had begun tearing through the buildings themselves.

    "Girls, take a step back, form tight lines and draw your bows; Sarah, use your ming arrows on their joints, bring them down or slow them however much you can." Mildred stood at the front of the vesta archers, her shortbow glistening in the morning sun, the darkness of night still twisting and lingering in this ce as she watched the 10 zombie Ghasts tear apart the people that were chatting happily earlier.

    "Yes, M''am!" Sarah replied, her cute face filled with delight that she seemed important, while some of the other girls with less prominent abilities felt they must find a use for them and gain both Mildred and their master''s praise!

    A white sh appeared from nowhere, her body almost naked, covered in fresh blood and flesh, Maria''s hands like huge, monstrous ws with human and zombie remains in her hands; she seemed strange, her mouth hanging open with sharp teeth on disy, her red eyes shrinking and dting as she searched the crowd, almost able to feel the scent of Alex, her body surging with excitement and delight.

    "S....strong guys....!" She eximed with a softer voice than before, now slowly recovering before she turned back to Mildred, tilting her head before blowing a kiss and dashing towards Laura''s group, who were now making a short line to protect the archers and wait for the reactions of the zombies after decimating the humans that tried to fight back in vain.

    "L...Lara...."

    "Oh? It''s Maria; your voice is getting cuter! I am sure darling would love that!" Since bing a ghoul, Laura became more light-hearted and friendly with the girls; her heart was still filled with worry and fear that Alex might discard her, and she wanted him to seal the deal and take her all the way. Then she would use her mature skills to make him her prisoner of flesh.

    "Mmmm, true, master loves those soft voices," Samantha added, her hips resting against the red-headed female who seemed to listen to the conversation intently; she was told that Alex would give them new names after he returned as both she and the girl who crushed her vites genitals wanted apletely fresh start, nowpletely different from their past selves.

    ''I hope he will ept our plea....''

    "P-please.... Help....Us!" A group of males ran towards the vesta, their eyes filled with tears, nose snot and blood seeping from their wounds; all of them were infected and would never be cured at this rate.

    Woosh!

    The young men cried out in horror, unable to move as she approached them, whispering into their ears like a malevolent breeze.

    "Master..." Laura''s words came out as whispers, her voice low and husky, "Your little pet is growing up fast! The many scars and cuts are fading from her skin, too! Oh my god--she has such a sexy figure now!"

    "If Master allows me--I shall help you!" And then, without warning, she pulled out a knife, stabbing it deep into the first man''sman''s abdomen, who was a few steps ahead of the other males, leaving him in shock, gasping and shaking.

    Like a gust of sharp wind, Maria''s body vanished, darting forward as she danced between the other vetsa, sometimes pping their rears to make them more alert or giving them a kick to the shin when she felt they werepletely cking.

    With a light leap, she began spinning through the air, her body grasping two daggers tightly before gliding along like cutting a cake and opening a newly delivered box. Her body and hands rushed past the group of males, her daggers and ws slicing through their flesh and bone like melted butter, causing blood and mush to spurt from the wounds along their necks and crotches as she stood a few metres in the distance, licking her blood-red lips.

    "B-but Master... Isn''t here...."

    Maria didn''t care; she continued moving around the area, watching everything unfold.

    And now, thest survivors were running away from the undead monsters that moved in silence, ripping apart anything they touched with bare hands and feet.

    Laura noticed one of the boys crying as he fled, his chest covered in dark red liquid. He looked at her with desperate eyes, pleading for someone to save him, but Laura couldn''t do that; she needed to remain calm, cool and collected. After all, she was the leader of this band of misfits!

    She grabbed him by the scruff of his neck and lifted him off the ground, holding him high enough to see her face clearly, ignoring how weak and pathetic he was.

    "You''re going somewhere else tonight--" She said in a cold tone, "and if you want any chance to live, tell me why should we spare you?"

    "...Y-you don''t have to kill us, please!" His cries fell on deaf ears as she threw him to the side, sending him tumbling across the grass and dirt, rolling several times until he stopped abruptly andnded with a thud.

    He gasped for breath, coughing up bloody phlegm; he stared at the sky above, not knowing whether to look at her or the heavens.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What did I say? Tell me!" She shouted at him, grabbing his chin and forcing him to stare directly at her, her fingers digging painfully into his cheeks.

    "--Please... Save me!"

    His eyes widened in terror and surprise as she brought her hand down upon him, mming his forehead against the earth with a dull sound, causing him to copse onto the floor unconscious.

    But she ignored his pleas.

    "Laura... aren''t you supposed to save them when they beg...?" Samantha crept up from behind her, looking at the poor male who began to spasm, her short spear and shield shimmering as she continued to watch the zombie Ghast who stood in the distance, not leaving a certain point from the vige gate and watched the female vesta with a strange sense of confusion, some tilting their heads and watching as the 25+ vesta all stood ready for battle.

    ire, on the other hand, was on the opposite side; when the chaos erupted, she split up with Laura, so now she was on the left side of the entrance, Laura on the right, and behind her was the coward who always imed to be so tough, now looking fearful but still acting resolute with his three harem members.

    ''This loser is so pathetic; where is his "I am the protagonist" aura now? Shouldn''t he show his great power, dash into the battlefield, and spur on the humans that now stand frozen in terror?'' just behind ire and Laura''s groups in shambles. ''How long will it take for these idiots to realize they need to flee?! This isn''t a game!''

    "Well... since he''s broken.... a shame." Laura tossed the boy into the church grounds, his body arcing through the air as the 10 ravenous zombies lunged towards him faster than most humans could see.

    With a loud crackle and pop, they exploded into pieces like a grenade exploding, revealing bits of meat and organs under the thickyer of dust that formed, leaving nothing behind except a pile of scattered bones and guts.

    They didn''t bother picking up the parts, either. Instead, they continued to walk around in circles, sniffing at the ground and moaning as they walked closer to Laura and her allies, whose eyes grew wider with every passing second.

    They knew what wasing next; it wasn''t a matter of if but when.

    ''Master might leave the vige... even he couldn''t take these on at once...'' Laura thought as she edged forward, anxious about these zombies.

    Herpanions followed suit, but none dared speak out. There was no time for them to panic, nor was their room to think rationally. All they cared about was that they weren''t caught alone and wouldn''t allow anyone to die today. Not even the cowardly ones.

    "Should we throw this trash as bait, then attack them while busy, Teacher?" The blue-haired vesta, her long blue ws and pretty eyes blinking like a cute girl, despite her horrific and heartless suggestion, this girl now getting pleasure from killing and maiming her enemies, all to please her lord, her saviour.

    Like the red vesta, she too began to worship Alex; the two most violent girls getting revenge seemed to have changed the most when reborn, even enough to shock the girls at first. Now a few hours had passed, though, they didn''t seem to mind that much, instead wanting to earn more and more praise from Alex.

    "Ah.... he''s going to die....!" A male''s voice sounded as he crouched on the ground, missing half of his right leg but watching the vige''s direction with a mystified and enchanted look.

    "She''s so beautiful..." Another male spoke, his eyes fixated on a woman wearing a fluffy ck dress, her arm wrapped around the male, who moved closer, not even seeming to consider those ten monsters, as the male''s hand carried a ck de, its beautiful sheath sliding off before vanishing into the air, a de with strange runes and a verse written along the ck-steel de.

    The moment he appeared...

    ALL vesta stood to attention like they were suddenly highly trained warriors, each ready to strike into action at once; the only ones unaffected were Maria, Mildred and Laura, who were left to their own devices or seemed to have too strong of willpower, while Samantha joined the vesta with closebat weapons.

    Suddenly an attractive voice sounded from a distance; it caught the attention of the human survivors, the fake protagonist, his vesta and the zombie Ghast.

    "Girls, I order you to crush these insects. The ones who perform best will be rewarded with deep affection."

    The moment Alex spoke, it was not the vesta outside that moved fastest, but Ste...

    Who darted out and began to scream and shout as she moved to attack the ghast alone; a few momentster, Mildred and Laura snapped out of their trance and began their attack.

    "Girls, shoot those bastards down! Master is watching; show him your efforts!" Mildred began to fill the sky with arrows, a strange smile on her face as she noticed Alex looking at her intently, spurring her on as she fought vigorously.

    "Come on bitches; those archers will steal our master''s love!" Laura said with a strange voice, her face a little twisted as they began to charge forward; it a shame Maria was already a few centimetres from one of the zombie ghasts, her ws piercing its throat as they extended from short nails to long 25cm des, causing the Ghast to shudder and try to resist before she tore off its headpletely.

    In response, two more Ghast spawned from the ground; it seemed these guardians didn''t y fair...

    Alex stood at the gate, a little lonely as his sword was ready to devour blood, only for all these cute women to fight for him, all boosted by his ghoul lord skills and talent.

    "Well... at least I can feast my eyes on their nice bodies...."

 Chapter 67 [Bonus ] 67: Darkness

    The girls felt uplifted when they saw Maria tear one of the Ghasts apart, expecting her to lunge towards the next one.

    Regardless, they were all deceived by her vicious initial assault, every vesta from the new girls like Mary to Mildred, who stood like a dauntingmander, her voice clear and directive as she ordered the girls behind her, some spilling to the closebat group.

    "Aim for their eyes, neck and weak joints! Mary, don''t worry! Shoot slowly; take your time; I will keep them locked down for you! Be, stop shooting at Maria out of jealousy!"

    "Yes, Ma''am!!" several voices sounded, like a choir''s melody from their various voices. The vetsa was serious but still had the lee-way toin and learn from the battle, while the humans were routed, disordered with broken morale as they watched these vicious and amazing women fighting off the monsters with ease.

    Maria flicked the blood from her ws, ''Master doesn''t like dirty things...'' She thought, her hands carrying the heavy Ghast heart as her figure faded, almost like an anime character, leaving only the faint outline of her body as she shot towards Alex.

    The moment she arrived 30 yards away, her thighs bulked, the thick muscles tightening before she leapt through time (Joke!) the air and spread her entire body, leaning back with a euphoric smile on her face as she floated towards his body with her legs spread, the beautiful white hair, tanned almond skin all illuminated by the morning sun as she approached Alex, who was watching the battle, but arge smirk on his face, as he lowered his hips, solidifying his centre of gravity.

    Thud!

    Her body mmed into him, the soft meat of her inner thighs, the warm paradise between her legs filling his sensations, before the girl''s thighs tightened like a vice, almost crushing his entire waist; with only her legs around his hips, she was solid and held in ce as she sat facing him, her red eyes moving across his face, as if able to feel his changes, breathing softly, the battlefield began to fade.

    Their worlds became each other, Alex for Maria, Maria for Alex.

    ''She''s so beautiful, even with this scar." Alex thought, his hands stroking the scar along her neck, tracing his fingertips along her throat towards her chin; like a needy cat, Maria brushed herself against his hand, her eyes narrowing as the heart in her hand squished, waking her up.

    "Dinner... Made.....Please eat.....Master!"

    It was funny that her idea of making dinner was to tear out the heart of a creature.

    Still, Alex could see the sincere feeling of wanting to help him in her eyes, along with the feeling in his mind of her desire to make him happy, the moment before she passed the huge heart, sticky from the excess blood.

    With an alluring scent, like freshly cooked fillet mignon, Maria''s long red tongue began to slide across the heart, coating it with her sweet saliva, now almost scented like it was served with a red wine reduction.

    "So delicious smelling... I want to taste it..." Alex said, the powerful and enchanting aroma from the heart almost charming him fully, his inner ghoul screaming to devour the heart and reach the first step, bing a real ghoul...

    "Master..... Eat..."

    ''Eat my love, taste my love, Master, this is my love, Master... does my spit taste good? Do you like my gift? Can I keep feeding you? Do you still like me despite my ugly scar? Is my voice disgusting? Master.....Master?....Master!!''

    Maria''s lips kissed and pressed against it, like applying the finishing touch, as her lips blood was smeared on the top as she pushed it against his mouth.

    Her blood transferring to Alex''s lips like a second-hand kiss, her pungent taste of berries, sweet-tart and vani filling his nose before the meaty heart entered his mouth, her eyes shining brightly as she watched him eat the heart, pushing her fingers into his warm mouth, enjoying the feeling of his sharp teeth brushing along her flesh, the sticky warm drool mixed with the heart filling her fingers as they began to bleed.

    ''Master~ it hurts. Bite me more... Master is eating Maria... Master Looks so happy... Hehe~ More hearts~ More Hearts~ kill the things... Master''s love...!''

    Her mind was so distorted but loyal in the moments of her deepest despair as shey dying; the memories of only him gave her the strength to move on when she was alone in that barren ce, surrounded by enemies and wolves; her heart was enveloped and protected by the gift he gave her.

    Alex was the final bastion of Maria''s heart, from the moment she was vited and maimed to the first step as a pure ghoul; his face, voice and thoughts were enveloped into her mind, twisting and bending her, but also saving her from despair, breaking and death.

    Ste beside them felt a sense of disconnection from reality; the way she served the heart like some delicacy, her bloody lips, and the ceremony that felt erotic and romantic to her caused Ste to feel shocked in her mind.

    ''Eh!? Why did I feel that feeding him that disgusting heart was romantic? Why am I jealous... I admit I like him, but... I want to feed him too.... bite my fingers.... devour me... make us one....'' Her eyes became dull as she charged forward again, no longer watching the actions of Alex; shended beside Laura, her former teacher and now equal.

    "Teacher! How can I help you?"

    "I need something to hit him with."

    "Hm...? What kind of thing should I use then? Ahh! My fists are perfect! You''re so strong, Teacher!"

    "No... not my fist; just smash him hard enough with any blunt object."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Laura was also feeling jealous because of the hidden reservations she could. Feel although she swallowed his thick essence, her bond to him was weaker than even the new girls spawned in the gym just from his diluted essence.

    ''I am so stupid... How could I judge the master like other men... Still, I hope he can forgive me one day....''

    She was a grown woman, unable to hide most of her worries and fears, even with the ghoul infection making things clearer. Still, she couldn''t deny that with each moment that passed, her feelings towards that little sexy gangster grew, and she started to feel the subtle emotions like a girl in love.

    ''Tsk, why is that girl taking the good parts... Now master will get stronger and reward, Maria...''

    "Alright, girls, that''s enough watching; let''s take the front three while Red, blue and Sophie will dy the others; if you see one of your sisters struggling, then make sure to back her up!"

    "Yes, Mother!" The girls responded with her former nickname as a coach before their bodies moved out; some were beefy with heavy steps causing the ground to quake from their powerful force, others agile felines darting towards their prey in the wild. The zombie Ghasts were being held back by the constant barrage of Mildred and her lovely vesta.

    "Mildred, switch to concentrated firing... Aim for those really big ones that are staying at the back! Once we begin fighting earnestly, I feel they will fucking dive intobat and tear those girls into shreds! Those bastards are strong!"

    "Ahaha, Laura no problem! You heard the cute mommy girls, shoot those big guys, keep them away from the main group!"

    As Mildred fired upon the biggest two, the rest of the girls followed suit with small bursts, sending shots into therger creatures standing near the edge of the field, trying to avoid direct contact.

    As the smaller Ghasts began to rush forward, these bodies were like phantoms as the vesta began to engage them in totalbat; some became wounded and almost fell under the hail of arrows, and the bigger ones began to make loud sounds, their mouths opening like huge ck holes, deep intangible growls leaving their mouths.

    Sophie led the charge alongside Ste and Alice as they ran straight past where Maria tore apart the first zombie, ignoring his presencepletely, aiming for what looked like the main cluster of Ghasts.

    They found themselves running directly into a pack of zombies; six or seven of them looked very simr to each other, save for their size, which ranged from 6 feet to 7 feet tall, with twisted and strange appearances. Their heads were covered in grey fur and had yellowish eyes, while their arms ended in massive ws. Some had bones that grew from their elbows, like spears with spikes protruding from either side, while the females had short sword-like ws.

    ''Let''s even the ying field; these bastards are too fast!'' Ste thought, her eyes looking at the huge battle several girls like her, trembling in that dark gym, now fighting like fearless warriors, spear met flesh, sword meeting bone.

    Ste''s ck mantle began to fade from her body, now leaving her as if wearing only a pair of panties and bra, her huge breasts swaying as the countless shadow tendrils began to emerge from the ground, gasping at the various zombie Ghasts, coiling their legs and yanking them, one Ghast about tond a heavy blow on a small vesta, before it''s wing just sliced through the air, her cute ck bob fluttering before her dark red eyes noticed the situation.

    Her body leapt onto the Ghast, biting into its neck and tearing at the monster''s flesh like a crazed berserker, the sticky blood spurting and filling her mouth as she pulled away its flesh, a burst of power and euphoria filling her body as she continued her feast.

    "Use the white light! Attack with all you have!" Laura shouted, her daggers carving the muscles of arger Ghast as she spanned around its body, her blue hair like a dancing ribbon in the morning sky; each time the Ghast tried to counter and hit her body, the elven beauty would seem to shift her entire body several inches like magic narrowly avoiding its attack.

    "Heh... fucker! The only man that can touch this booty is my future husband!" Laura taunted, her eyes flickering to Alex, who began to kiss Maria in the background, passionately spurring the girls to be more violent and vicious, jealous of Maria but wanting the same reward instinctively.

    White light erupted from the dead Ghast, then began to flow into all the women present; However, it wasn''t a full recovery; the tired and bloody fingers of the archery squad began to heal rapidly, their eyes no longer dulling and tired from long periods of concentration, as their volley was able to contain the bigger Ghast, that almost broke through due to the exhausted shots of the novice vesta.

    Meanwhile, the girls were using the energy of the light to push their abilities further; many used it to enhance their physical capabilities, allowing them to leap higher and strike harder with weapons or bare hands. Others focused on healing wounds faster.

    Others took advantage of the ability to strengthen their mental fortitude, enhancing their focus and attention span, increasing their reaction speed and reflexes, as the Ghast suddenly stopped moving, their arms stretching out wide.

    "GRRAAAHHHHHHHH!" All the Ghast began to scream, like wailing children, from the smaller ones nearly dead to the huge ones filled with arrows behind them; something was wrong as Alex began to devour the ''Blood Essence'' from the heart, his eyes suddenly breaking from the deep kiss with Maria, snapping towards the sky and the strange feeling as the morning sun seemed to be eaten, as darkness... the night returned.

    "Attack! Don''t stop! Kill them! Bring them down!!!!" Mildred shouted, her bow shooting faster than ever as the arrows between her fingers fired rapidly, but the arrows bounced off the Ghasts, causing her heart to elerate; why was this happening?

    "Form up, pull back! We cannot damage them; something is wrong! All back to Mildred, protect the archers!"

    Wounds no longer stopped them

    des no longer prated their flesh

    Something Unholy was happening...

 Chapter 68 [Bonus ] 68: Ghoul Lord

    A swirl of ck mist began forming a small tornado in the centre of the graveyard, and all the Ghasts and their corpses began to melt into theher mist. The situation slowly changed; an eerie and horrific feeling washed over the humans and ghouls.

    ''What''s happening?''

    Alex''s face became serious, his arms still stroking the soft white hair of Maria as she pushed more meat into his mouth, sometimes piercing her fingers on his teeth on purpose, the sight of her blood and flesh entering his mouth causing her body to tremble, her womb tightening as she felt a strange sense of light climax.

    A few minutester, everything changed dramatically again when the ground beneath everyone suddenly started shaking violently, sending many stumbling back onto their rear ends or tumbling down upon one another. The earth seemed to shake underfoot, making even those standing firm stumble about helplessly until finally, after what must have onlysted seconds, the trembling stoppedpletely.

    Alex looked up at the sky with concern for a moment before he realised it was not just him who had noticed this phenomenon: there were now hundreds, if not thousands looking upwards too. He turned towards where they came from--the same direction which led them here in the first ce--and saw nothing but darkness; the vige was gone, the sky above only darkness.

    A chill ran through his spine as he thought of something else entirely. ''Where are we? Where is everybody?''

    Maria could feel herself bing dizzy again, so she pulled Alex closer against her chest, holding him tightly while trying to keep her bnce. She knew that whatever happened next would be bad news.

    ''Strange smell... Alex is better... stinky...'' Maria thought, as a strange, dreadful voice, or rather chanting, sounded from beyond the ck mist; some humans began to climb from the ground, no longer alive, but mere corpses, even the living humans near ire began to grow crazy, wing at their faces, tearing their flesh, before attacking the people around them.

    The air around them grew colder than ever before. It wasn''t cold enough to freeze anything solid yet, but already frost formed along the edges of every leaf and de of grass within arm''s reach. Even though no wind blew, ice crystals hung suspended in mid-air like icicles hanging off the eaves of some frozen castle.

    A sudden gust of frigid breeze made Maria shiver uncontrobly despite the warmth emanating from Alex beside her. Her eyes widened slightly when she heard a distant rumour of thunder rumbling across the ins far away to their south followed.

    ''There''s something wrong; that strange voice is controlling the humans! It''s creating zombies and trying to wrestle the control of my vesta way from me!''

    Alex''s body shook, a sense of pride that bubbled deep in his chest, the feeling of his quality and calibre being tested as he pushed Maria gently to the side, taking off his ck jacket, cing the warm, padded suit jacket around her shoulders, gently giving her forehead a kiss as her body no longer felt the cold, instead to upied by the scent of the jacket around her shoulders as she began to sniff it intently.

    "Don''t fuck with me, you fucking corpse!" Alexander''s angry roar sounded in the sky, his fierce red eyes glowing so bright it prated the ck mist; seeing deep inside a strange corpse-like creature sitting on a frozen throne, activating his eagle eye, a sense of frustration and fury began to surge inside his body as he pushed his left hand forward.

    The angry roar caused all the vestas that were only linked to him lightly to snap out of their confusion, the formerforting and alluring voice now sounding like nails on a chalkboard.

    Laura tilted her head, unaware of why he was so angry, but the two women beside him were trembling with rage.

    Both the red and blue-haired vesta grasped their weapons, angry, filled with indecent rage at this bastard''s words, the foul and pathetic attempt to steal their passion and loyalty towards Alex, who gave them another shot at life soon after the other women who felt the same, the memories of their days being vited, trounced and treated like garbage shing through their minds.

    "I won''t spare this man."

    "Let''s tear him apart!"

    A sudden outburst of power, the heavy aura of anguish and self-disgust burst from the body of a blonde vesta; Samantha dashed forward towards the ck mist in an aggressive manner, her spear lined up like a weapon as she began to increase her pace, dashing faster and faster towards the mist, her eyes locked onto the frail old man sitting on the throne.

    Alexander''s eyes glowed with a blue light as his body began to swirl with bloody magic; the small cyclone was nothingpared to the ck mist. Still, the thick spikes and spears that began to form as his fangs and teeth grit together furrowed brows as the anger and rage inside him boiled to the limit, the ghoul inside him, the lord inside him would never ept another to trounce on his domain, to try and usurp his women!

    His blood storm so intense the human that just became corpses were torn apart by the extreme sensation and force, ripping them apart forcibly using their bodies and blood as fuel for his mass of spear, the dark red swirl bing like a mass of webs and swirls around his body, the drops of ck blood raining down around his body, causing Alex to look dreadful like a reaper of death.

    Zombie Lord (Stage 5) - (Sacrificial Avatar - Stage 2)

    A vile creature born from the death and consumption of countless living, the leader of all corpses, master of death. These monsters are very rare creatures, and normally only one will exist in an area as they are very territorial, mostly despising any that share a simr territory to them, as it detected something that ruled over death like himself the moment the barrier broke, the Zombie Lord wished to crush the Stage 1 fly.

    - Level 27

    - upation: Zombie Lord

    - Title: Corruptor, Bewitching Death,

    - Strength: 17

    - Agility: 6

    - Endurance: 12

    - Stamina: 32

    - Willpower: 18

    Skills: ???, ????, ???

    Spells: ???

    -<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''What zombie lord, dare to touch what you should not covet'' Alexanders'' hair began to sway wildly as the mass of blood spears and spikes spun around his body with a light whirling sound; Alexander took a step forward, lowering his centre of mass, before copying Samantha as he dashed forward, the spears chasing him like a kitten following yarn.

    Samantha''s body was filled with goosebumps as she began to approach close to the mist; her eyes were filled with blood tears, forced to exert herself this far to resist that things called her self-hatred, the pain in her heart; she didn''t meet Alex in the best way, neither did she be his vesta like the other''s deep down always feeling her standing was weak, as an erratic feeling filled her body, she tensed her muscles, the novice spear in her hand creaking from her grip strength as she thrust her shoulder forward with all her power.

    As soon as the spear left her hand, it boomed through the air, quickly tearing through the air, ignoring any resistance and pressure as the iron tip ripped the ck mist apart, a bright glow forming as her red eyes seemed to shine as her scream followed thence; "Dare to try test my loyalty! My heart and soul, everything belongs to Alexander Faust alone!"

    The loud shout reached Alex''s ears, his rage simmering as the bolts of blood shot out like huge missiles, howling through the air as they tore apart the flimsy ck mist like it was mere smoke before the whistling of sharp des began to tear through the zombie lord''s avatar, it''s screams of pain began to echo like a banshee''s wail.

    With her outburst of power, Samantha''s body followed through with her spear being thrown, leaving the ground as she flew threw the air, almost falling onto the ground face first; her body now empty of all power, she poured everything she had into that throw, the despair that she was almost lead astray, the fact the voice even tempted her for a moment, her heart was in tatters, her mind almost broken as she fell towards the ground, the blood tears floating in the sky like raindrops.

    "I am..... use...."

    Thud!

    Her body mmed into a firm object, sinking slightly before a warmth began to envelop her entire body, two powerful arms that were dripping with blood wrapped around her body, causing her to feel secure; the vesta blood in her knew who this was and felt delighted, while the self-hatred began to shrink before a husky voice sounded in her ears. "You are never useless... I need you... I need ALL of you."

    Alex''s voice resounded, reaching all of the vestas; those that were fully transformed smiled, already knowing the truth and able to ignore the voice with a snort, but the girls who were not fully transformed and only drank his fluids, it was like the ss house surrounding them was smashed, as a warm and epting embrace enveloped them, the frigid and bewitching voice vanishing from their minds as they all began to snarl, baring their teeth feeling the anger, frustration and gratitude that Alex was feeling right now, the vesta grasped their weapons, looking at the hundreds of zombies that were formed due to this bastard.

    "That''s why..." Alex''s voice was elegant, deep andmanding.

    "My Vesta, I order you to kill everything that moves!"

    The moment the words left his lips, through his ghoul tactics and new ss, a red glow burst from his eye; as most of the vesta seemed to be enraged, they left formation together and began to charge into the fields as the zombie lords wounded avatar began to fade, four wounded zombies Ghasts falling missing parts of their bodies after their summoning.

    Alexander would never let them go free, his smile wide and distorted as he spoke with that regal and reverberating voice, "those who perform best will be rewarded!"

    Maria, Laura, Mildred and the red and blue ghouls suddenly stopped trying to organise the ghouls and joined the fray.

    Samantha struggled with his hands; she too wanted to prove herself, her body helpless to overpower Alex as she looked towards him with a pleading face. However, he looked down towards her with a gentle smile before he lowered his face to hers.

    "No matter what happens, you''re mine forever." He whispered, cing his lips against hers. Nothing like the lustful and rushed kiss before she was turned as the wails of the dead sounded; he kissed Samatha gently while her heart began to race.

    "Alex!" She screamed, her eyes widening.

    He ignored her and kept kissing her, his tongue sliding past her lips, tasting her mouth.

    "I need you... you know that?"

    Samatha nodded, unable to speak.

    "And you know I''ll protect you, right?"

    She nodded again, her mind in chaos; before he left, there were no deep emotions, only a cold and cruel leader, but she could feel his intense possessive desire, his affection and passion, towards her... towards even the girls he''d met only briefly, her body rxing as her arms drooped down, brushing against the grass as she enjoyed his gentle and epassing kiss.

    "Good."

    His voice rang in her ears, and thest thing she remembered before passing out was his lips upon her cheek, a warm sensation washing over her, her mind slowly drifting away as her consciousness was lost to sleep.

    "Now rest, my cute little vesta...."

    ''Pitiful Zombie lord, you have touched what shouldn''t be touched, now you have earned the hatred and fury of the Ghoul Lord... Just wait, stage 5? I will crush you when I reach stage 4!''

    Alex held Samantha in a princess carry as he watched the chaos unfold before turning his head to the right.

    He saw a group of women, an eastern-looking man who seemed to be following ire, and a small group of what appeared to be his vesta.

    "ire... you worked hard... I was kidding back then... But... What a good girl..."

    Stepping forward with his cute vesta in his arms, the lord of ghouls entered the battle, his body covered in a bloody swirl, constantly forming spears of blood that would impale and protect his cute and lovely vesta.

    ''Sarah... Amy... I aming to get you soon. No matter what it takes, you will both be mine for eternity.''

    The grim red glow of his eyes was now like an eerie light, guiding the path of all his vesta in the dark, empty road of the abyss.

 Chapter 69 69: After The Tide!

    -You have reached level 13 - There are eight attribute points; please use them well O''Ghoul Lord!

    - Blood Essence Increased! (2,500 --> 7,800/10,000)

    "Is this voice mocking me?" Alex thought, his body now sitting on the stairs of the Chruch entrance, several cute ghouls now covering his body.

    Maria was on hisp, with Samantha wrapped around his back; in the distance, the new girls who didn''t have much bonding with him looked with envious and strange eyes, their minds filled with regret for almost sumbing to that zombie bastard.

    The problem with his vesta was just how infinitely close they were to the element of death.

    Thus, any creatures or monsters with control over death or a simr domain were dangerous for his girls unless they were braindead like Maria or level-headed pirs of stone like Mildred.

    [Alex Damien Faust]

    - Leser Ghoul Stage: 1 | Lord Type (7,800/10,000 Blood Essence)

    - Level 13

    - Local Rank: 5975 -> 5973

    - Bronze Rank: 460,600 -> 457,355

    - upation: Ghoul Leader

    - Title: Subi''s Bane, Subi''s Kiss, Marked by the Queen of ughter, Tempter of Fate, Yandere collector (5).

    [Attributes]

    - Strength: 24 [10]

    - Agility: 21[10]

    - Endurance: 22 [10]

    - Stamina: 21 [10]

    - Willpower: 35 [10]

    - Apocalypse Coins: 372

    [Skills]

    Eagle Eyes, Contraception, Novice Sword Talent, Bed Skill (Max), Ghoul Tactics, Unbreaking Will

    [Spells]

    Blood Lance, Corpse Explosion, Empower Vesta

    [Items]

    Novice Nodachi "Eien" (Silver)

    "Alex~ you were so cool; give me more kisses." Samantha''s face rubbed against his cheeks; the moment she recovered and found herself in his arms, the self-hatred and other dark thoughts vanished like dust.

    "Mwah!" Her soft lips pressed against his cheek before a sudden burst of wind rushed past her face, tearing her face slightly, a red line slowly appearing as her blood began to drip from her cheek; Samatha looked towards Maria, whose face was carefree, no sense of bloodlust and a gentle smile as she enjoyed Alex rubbing her hair.

    But her fist was less than an inch from Samatha''s nose, the mere wind force able to cut her cheeks so badly, wouldn''t the fist explode her head like a watermelon!?

    "Stop ying now, girls; it''s time to sort out the loot; there seem to be quite a few ck boxes this time, right?" Alex''s voice was not for the twozy cats on his body, but for Laura, who stood a few metres away, wearing sses for some reason, as she counted the coins, skills and items that dropped, her hands writing a list for him.

    She felt guilt towards her feelings; Laura believed that she merely used Alex to ovee her sorrow; bing a ghoul became an easy step to have her past be dulled, a quick chance to step forward, and her attachment to him wasn''t as solid, as the other girls, causing her to overwork herself now, despite levelling her forehead was filled with beads of sweat.

    No matter if the other girls offered to help, she waved them away to continue on her own.

    The moment she heard his voice, her body trembled as she turned to look at him with a nervous and unconfident look, her hand holding the pen slightly shaking as she tried to look into his eyes only to avoid them, looking to the side, her long elf ears flopping with dull golden eyes, unlike her usual self.

    "M-master... There are..." Her voice continued with a slight shake, not a teacher''s usualmanding and confident voice but rather like a mere young woman speaking to a superior.

    Alex nodded; her reactions and feelings were vaguely clear to him, even more so when he saw that strange room and only her and Mildred were not present; he needed to spend more time with them.

    He wanted to soothe her worries and fears but didn''t have time, as there was a big problem and so little time to achieve his goals.

    His body leaned forward, taking the list on a white sheet of paper from Laura; looking at the list, it wasn''t a big haul, but the items dropped were quite simr to the human''s skills and talents when they were in.

    [Spoils]

    - 1,500 Apocalypse Coins

    - Novice Longswords x 7

    - Novice Spears x 3

    - Novice Longbow Talent x 4

    - Novice Shortbow Talent x 7

    - Novice Sword Talent x 10

    - Fire Bolt Spellx 2

    - Ice Wall Spell x 1<novelnext></novelnext>

    - Healing Wave Spell x 2

    ''Do humans who fall into zombies drop skills simr to the ones that had? Is it something only for people who awakened after the end...'' Alex needed time to discover this truth, wondering if he could have Samantha look into this with her future partners.

    ''Patricia and Megan aren''t here!?'' His body shuddered, the hair on his arms stuck up as he looked towards the cute Maria on hisp, with his pupils dted and anger building up in his abdomen.

    "Maria, where are Particia and Mega?"

    "Hmmm?"

    Her cute head tilted as if she didn''t even know what he was talking about, as her body hugged tightly onto his chest, her teeth biting at his neck, as her sticky lips brushed along his pale skin, her ruby eyes watching him, unblinking as they seemed absent.

    "The two girls were sleeping in that room when I left!" His voice raised a level, causing several of the women who were still sorting through the corpses, the deep and angry voice paired with his wild and scarred face causing them to shudder and work harder.

    "Mmmm....???" Once again, tilting her head, causing Alex to almost attack this girl out of anger, he specifically asked her to guard them, like Ste, who was busy helping the wounded girls patch up their wounds. They were special ghouls to him.

    The tap of heels on concrete sounded as a beautiful woman with long, slightly wavy blonde hair approached Alex; her feelings wereplicated, almost listening to that voice; he offered to fulfil her revenge now and not in the future, but then she remembered the truth.

    Alex wouldn''t take revenge but let HER get revenge herself like those girls in the gym; that''s what he was trying to tell her with those actions; without that, she might have begun to shoot at her vesta and betrayed him.

    ''I''m useless... He never asked me for anything, neither forcing me to service him... or cing orders I cannot resist...''

    "Alex, I have moved them to somewhere safe; they are being watched by four vestas who were left to guard our base; forgive me, but we needed Maria and were worried you might be in trouble after that voice sounded, don''t me Maria!"

    A small distance away, ire was standing in the darkness; the moment Alex appeared, her heart became crazy; she wanted to rush over, kiss him all over, hold him tightly and then scold him for vanishing and noting to find her after the zombie horde attacked.

    But then she saw him, the changed visage, his very presence causing her lower body to throb with deep, pleasant pain as she breathed deeply, wanting to rush into his embrace, the girl with white hair a little familiar, causing her to be jealous.

    The five remaining girls around her were the same, their blood-red eyes watching Alex''s every move, ignoring the returning Chu Feng, who snuck back and snatched a few boxes from the vesta before they reached the main human area.

    His face was worn out, and his clothes were ruined with a messy face filled with several bruises from the fleeing humans, and one of his women was bitten and stood behind him with a slight limp.

    ''Fuck! Who is this show-off... Well, whatever, we managed to live thanks to this idiot, but look at all those sexy women... I wonder how I should introduce myself.''

    "Maria!?" ire heard the blonde woman with huge tits saying that name loudly, Alex too.

    Suddenly, the image of her best friend surfaced on her face, and a sense of dread overcame her lust and desire to reunite with Alex; she no longer felt she deserved to be happy, knowing the truth after capturing one of the bastards from that night...

    ''They did such horrible things, then left her to die in silence.... alone... Why did I just leave, thinking she died on patrol, especially after they tried to molest us!''

    Swallowing deeply, she decided to move closer, the small hope that Maria was not dead, that it could be the same Maria; despite how small a chance it could be, her steps towards Alex were slow as they continued to discuss what to do the things needed.

    "Mildred, good work... I don''t me you and think you did your best." Alex didn''t want to chastise her; since he became a Ghoul Lord, he lost the ability to see the numerical values of their loyalty and affection, something that caused him to feel helpless at first until he saw both Samatha and Maria, who were both above 100 in both values now.

    "Alex... I..."

    "Don''t worry about it; how can we trust each otherpletely without these things happening? We''re only mortals... I don''t me you; he was a Stage 5, and we are only stage 1... of course, he could affect your mind. It was because I always leave your side; forgive me, Mildred."

    ''What is this? Who is this!?'' Mildred''s body shook; the moment he acted so kind, so gentle and affectionate, she felt a strange feeling like something grasped her heart; Alex was nothing like this before; why did he change so much? Her words were trapped, unable toe out as those warm eyes watched her, alternating between blood-red, like shimmering rubies and vibrant green, luscious and calming emeralds.

    Mildred felt a lot of weight off her shoulders; there was no punishment; rather, she was right. He praised her.

    The feeling of dread became euphoric in a moment, filling her with the feeling of wanting to jump and shout before a sudden voice came from the girl she met during the battle.

    "Maria?"

    ire''s voice was shaky, unsure as she spoke to the girl on Alex''sp; for some reason, the way she looked, the tilting of her head when she listened to Alex and Mildred speaking reminded her of her dear friend, she would tilt her head when they would speak about hot guys, who they thought had the biggest cock in the school, then which boys would suit each other in a BL rtionship.

    "Mmm?"

    Maria turned around, with her head tilting as she looked at ire for a few moments; the ruby eyes were dull at first, as if looking at a stone sculpture, not a person, then suddenly, as if magic covered her body, light returned to her eyes, a vibrant shine as her mouth opened, the wounded throat just as ire heard, another reason she thought it might be her.

    "C...ire?... W...why... Big... Tits!?"

    The moment those words and questions were asked, despite being a ghoul, her heart almost stone, and warm tears began to ooze from the ghoul''s eyes.

    She remembered her breasts before transforming were barely a C-cup, now arge and plump D-cup... They would always write lists of the damn big-breasted witches in university andin to each other.

    ''Ah.... she''s not dead... I haven''t lost her....''

    ire''s body took a step forward, slowly at first, while Mildred stepped back, whispering who was protecting the girls in Alex''s ear before she arranged to take half of the girls back to keep their current base from being invaded or taken by others.

    Alex pulled her hand as she turned away, pulling her gently as her lips pressed against his, the soft and fruity taste filling her mouth.

    Was it the first time? Mildred couldn''t remember, but the surging feelings in her body began to explode; the terror she felt towards males because of those people didn''t happen, her eyes closing as she enjoyed his kiss.

    Alex''s hands were on her back, fingers sliding down her spine, then up again; he pulled her closer, kissing her harder, his tongue pushing into her mouth, tasting her sweet juices. He wanted so much more, but he knew that would have to wait untilter; for now, he had a mission toplete.

    "I want you," Alex said softly, "but I can''t right now."

    Mildred nodded, not wanting him to stop kissing her, even though she knew what he meant. It wasn''t scary, and her heart began to throb as she rubbed her nose against his before reluctantly parting from him, her mind in chaos at her strange actions, then seeing that red-haired girl snort at her with a knowing smile if to tease her. She could feel herself getting used to his touch, scent and taste...

    ''Don''t mock me... I''ll make sure I be his number one... Eh? When did that be my desire....'' Mildred thought as her heels cked on the ground, her hips swaying with more enthusiasm and delight than before.

    Meanwhile, Maria took a few chunks of meat from her dress pocket, the slimy meat staining the material as the dark red zombie flesh oozed sticky blood while Maria looked at it with drool in her mouth.

    Maria offered her best friend some of the best quality meat she had only offered Alex before, as if she felt no me towards ire, her eyes gentle and serene.

    "Want some? It''s good....?"

 Chapter 70 [Bonus ] 70: A Man And His Ghouls - Part 1

    Alex began stroking Maria''s soft hair while looking across at his new vesta; out of the corner of his eye, he watched as ire took the meat from Maria''s hand, with damn eyes a little damp as ire seemed to feel the guilt lessen slightly.

    In contrast, after killing everyone involved, Maria seemed to no longer care about that event.

    ''I should reward the new girls, something to boost their morale and also increase their bonds with me... God forbid I try to remember all their names; let''s pick a few...'' Alex pondered quietly before his lips opened, enjoying the soft feeling on Maria''s body that began moving around on hisp as she chirped to ire about random topics.

    "Laura, can you bring a few girls using those makeshift and blunt swords and spears?"

    His voice was deep and maic as the blue hair elf jumped at his call; honestly, she worried that he knew that her affection and loyalty weren''t as high as she acted when giving him a blowjob, just desperate to cling to something in desperation.

    "Seven swordsmen, three spearmen; Mildred, can you pick out 3 girls you think are suited to using Longbows while taking one of the skill scrolls for yourself."

    Alex leaned back, calling her as she prepared to take a group of the girls back to the campus to protect their base; she was secretly happy he allowed her to take the [Longbow Talent]. With a spring in her step, she began to bring the girls over, as if wanting Alex also to choose the ones worthy of the skills.

    Because Alex hadn''t seen the girls since they were in such a wretched state, now more than 20 girls stood before him, their beauty a level higher, smiles on their faces as the bruises, scars, and fear seemed to have greatly diminished.

    ''So many wonderful ghouls, all slowly progressing to be my arms, my eyes... my mouths!'' Alex thought, his eyes dark red for a moment as he watched over their beautiful bodies, voluptuous, athletic, slim, thick, all sorts of wonderful variations.

    "You... Step forward; what is your name?" His finger pointed towards a slightly nervous girl of short stature, her eyes darting around as she tried to avoid looking at the half-naked Alex; he was attractive as a normal human at high school.

    Yet, now it was much greater, and the ghoul blood inside her increased those feelings of admiration.

    "M....me!? Y-yesh, master!" Mary bit her tongue, like a cute girl, as she stepped forwards; Alex watched her breasts bouncing with her hasty steps forwards, using his [Eagle Eyes] to see more information about her.

    "Mary (Temporary)" Aged 22 (Vesta - Stage 1)

    An attractive young woman who studied business management at Lone Star University also ranked in the top 5 of the university''s ''beauties to fuck'' list. While ranked in the top 10 of the ''Ideal Girlfriend'' list.

    The likely reason for the difference in ranks was her body, dynamite E-cup breastsrger than any other woman in the entire university and her fashion sense that enjoyed short skirts and loose blouses.

    When the apocalypse started, she was with her boyfriend of many years; however, in the first hour, her boyfriend turned into a zombie after being bitten on the first day of the apocalypse; after fleeing with the girls in her ss, they finally believed themselves to have found some form of safety in the main lecture hall.

    Sadly, that night due to her torn clothes being unable to hide her alluring curves and beautiful body, she was the first to be raped, by the coach, then by the entire baseball team, beaten when she tried to fight back, told that her body was begging for it until she was broken and lost any sense of resistance, the pain and suffering growing deep inside her over the space of several days.

    Then ''He'' appeared, like a dark prince, not to save her but guide her along the right path.

    He usurped power, then spilt the fine ambrosia down to the lesser and abused, giving them a chance at revenge; the moment she felt the orgasmic feeling upon crushing that insect balls with a pop, her reverence for ''Him'' was set in stone, there was no other that could take his ce, nor profane is existence.

    Her dark prince became her pir; thus, she abandoned everything of the past "Mary" and threw it all away to be something new.

    Her hair became blue, eyes now a strange azure colour like the ocean. Now awaiting the moment, he gifted her a new name and identity beside her dark prince.

    -Level 8

    -upation: N/A

    -Title: Awakened One, The Devoted Zealot, Obscene

    -Strength: 10

    -Agility: 19

    -Endurance: 11

    -Stamina: 10

    -Willpower: 22

    Skills: Bed Skill(4), Damage Tolerance, Pain Tolerance, Masochism, Obsession, Novice Dagger Talent

    Spells: Enhancement

    Items: Twin Novice Daggers

    "Oh? A cute girl indeed." Alex''s words were not quiet as Mary''s face brightened like a little puppy; if she had a tail, maybe it would be wagging right now, the soft blue hair a strange colour normally, but with her fair features and beautiful eyes, it looks charming.

    "Ahh... Alex... is it alright if we call you that??" Her voice became high pitched as she spoke; this girl was amusing, so fierce when crushing her enemies, tearing their limbs, crushing their balls, but when it was Alex, she was like a little fan-girl.

    "Of course, I don''t care what you call me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    For a moment, he paused before reaching out and patting her soft hair; somehow, he felt this was the best way to reward this cute girl.

    "Do you want to be called Mary? Or should I give you a new name?" His voice was charming, drawing the girl''s attention like a devil''s invitation.

    "Ah!?"

    ''How does he know!!''

    Mary thought to herself as she began to sway her body; since her change, she felt more confident in herself, and the wounds and dirty feelings that caused her terrible nightmares were dull and faded like a used washing cloth.

    "Mmm... If possible....dark prince..." Herst words were extremely quiet, muttered as if too shy to say them out loud.

    Alex had to control himself, not just this cute girl with wonderful assets like a mouse waiting to be eaten; the blood surging inside his body slowly calmed down as he closed his eyes; this girl was like the ocean, her hair blue and silky...

    "Lapis, from now on. You are Lapis... If you ept the name, ept my embrace."

    He wanted to enjoy the feeling of her soft body, those mountains of hope bigger than anything he''d ever seen, wanting a legitimate reason to feel them. So, he spread his arms wide and wondered how long it would take...

    Less than a second passed, that''s all!

    The moment his arms spread, under the envious gazes of some of the more far-gone vesta, Lapis leapt into Alex''s arms; the moment she heard his condition, it was the same as a reward for her, pushing her face against his chest, as she enjoyed the sensation of his firm, muscr chest.

    ''Hehe~ I get to hug my dark prince... Lapis... Lapis.... say my name, prince... hehe~.''

    -You were warned before; why did you collect another one?

    Lapis(Mary) Affection: 105 Loyalty: 110

    "Good, you''re so cute and pretty. Why are you so attached to me? I will eat you whole, not even the bones left?" Alex whispered into her ear, showing his sharp teeth, enjoying the soft breasts like squished marshmallows against his body, her warm breath blowing against his neck.

    Lapis looked towards him, a flirtatious gaze in her eyes as she leaned forward, whispering in his ears.

    "Then how about you start eating from between my legs~ I''ll keep it nice a clean for you..."

    Pah!

    The sound of his hand pping her ass sounded in the entire area.

    At the same time, a few people looked enviously at Lapis; one looked towards Alex with seething hatred, looking at his two above-average, best sluts and the half-infected girl as he began to walk over to them.

    "Mildred, make sure to give this little demoness the Ice Wall spell; since she fights with daggers, it might be helpful to her to limit her opponent''s moves to kill them or defensively if she''s outnumbered."

    "Ah... Yes..." Mildred looked at the short, plump girl in Alex''s arms, feeling a sense of rivalry as her breasts were bigger, losing her main point of confidence.

    ''Stupid little witch, how about I wrap your fat chest in leather and push you into the ocean!'' Mildred thought before taking out the scroll from her inventory.

    "Sorry, Lapis, but as much as your body is irresistible and I want to enjoy it more, there are more girls to see. Can you move back to the line?" Alex asked with a serious tone.

    Yet his hand stroked along her bosom, enjoying the soft feeling of her meat as his fingers sunk into them, causing a cute groan toe from her lips.

    "Mmm...!"

    Lapis gave onest squeeze, enjoying the scent and feeling of his body, before she released him, enjoying the fact he seemed to like her body, no matter what past she had suffered, ''I''m d he doesn''t think I''m dirty...''

    After she backed down, he began to go through the girls; some asked for hugs when he gave them their skills and spells, while the more active ones asked for kisses, which was amusing to see as Maria and the other''s seemed to notice this idea with shining eyes.

    Finally unable to take this anymore, Chu Feng pushed past the girls with ire, who was still too embarrassed to speak with Alex, then he stepped forward and pointed at Alex with some strange sense of justice.

    "Oi! How dare you treat these women as objects? Why does their hard work be something you reward with their items and skills!?"

    Chu Feng had a reason for acting this way; he gained a special system after his first kiss; it was a system called ''The Raiders System'', a system created to give rewards if he conquered girls; the first reward was to increase his manhood from a mere 3 inches to 5 inches, thus causing him to feel extremely confident for no reason as Chu Feng could see a bar for all the women here, naturally as a brain dead idiot who thought he was the protagonist, these women were all his to raid!

    Alex didn''t even react, his hands currently inside the short pants of a racy blonde girl, her hands guiding him to her fluffy paradise as she thanked him for the [Healing Wave] skill, as she disliked taking part in directbat, but healing her friends made her happy.

    Hence, she rewarded him because he understood her, not because his fingers felt good...

    Not at all.

 Chapter 71 71: A Man And His Ghouls - Part 2

    The moment Chu Feng was going to continue, a white-haired girl stood beside the third of his women, her face pale as blood continued to ooze from her arm with a bite mark; Maria poked the face of the woman, her messy ck hair stuck together and filled with sweat, veins bulging in her arms as she looks horrible.

    Her blood was not red but a dirty ck and gooey substance; shecked the power or energy to stop her face from being poked by Maria, who looked at her with glowing red eyes.

    "This ugly woman is going to die..."

    Maria''s voice was much clearer as if meeting with Alex again had somehow boosted her regeneration; in truth, she wanted to act wounded to get more of his love but started to grow tired of the annoying voice.

    She saw a bit of putrid flesh on the floor, picking it up before spitting on it, then wiping it against the woman''s dirty clothes, offering it to the ck-haired woman who was turning.

    "Eat meat? It''s tasty..... I think?" Maria said with an unsure voice, tilting her head.

    Instantly after the meat appeared close to the woman, her eyes faintly turned red, her fingers cracking as ws began to form from her nails; she was very close to bing aplete zombie.

    "Himari?" One of Chu Fengs other eastern women shouted before suddenly, the man in question pulled her back.

    She looked back with an angry face, scowling at Chu Feng, but he just shrugged and then pointed back at Himari and spoke arrogantly, as if he was trying to teach everyone here the ''truth.''

    "She''s already infected; it''s too far gone, so let''s just go enter that vige; it seems we''re not wee here, and I want to get myself the ss I am destined for!"

    ''It''s stupid; why can''t my system give me a damn ss, going into some stinking vige filled with morons.''

    Chu Feng ignored the protesting of the eastern woman, her eyes and face constantly looking back towards her sister, a sense of panic darting around the women and the girl that still kept poking the meat against Himari''s lips, watching with a strange smile as the changes got worse each time she did so.

    Her eyes were filled with tears; Chu Feng should have taken notice because her affection and loyalty dropped considerably the moment he abandoned her sister; despite promising to protect them both, she was no longerpletely under the control of the system, realising the moment her sister got bit, it was to save this bastards ass because he was scared.

    ''Anyone?! Can''t you offer help to my sister... look at her grotesque figure.... please.... any of the gods above save her life...'' Ayami asked and prayed for someone to help.

    Before she finally looked at the tall and handsome western male, his hands no longer inside the girl''s pants, but rather, he was looking at her with a curious face as she saw his lips moving slowly, barely managing to notice what he was saying.

    "Shall I save her?"

    "Eh?" Ayami gasped before she closed her mouth, not wanting Chu Feng to notice; he was very stubborn and hated his women even speaking to another man as if she would spread her legs just with a simple chat.

    Chu Feng noticed her nose and then looked towards Ayami, he was d she no longer struggled, but he couldn''t help the frustration of everything that had happened since meeting that bitch ire.

    None of his system prompts worked for her or those members of her group; they worked on the first night, but suddenly when he came close to [Friendly] territory, all of their values were locked into [Feverent Hatred] at -100 value.

    ''So stupid... Why? Why are all these women the same? Even the quest difficulties are all marked as Nightmare level SSS difficulty!? Am I not the chosen one?''

    "Why did you make noise?" Thinking back to those unpleasant women, he snapped at Ayami, only for her to look down and not respond to him.

    In anger, he pushed her away and began walking towards the vige faster, his feet kicking away several corpses on the floor, whether zombies or former people.

    The blonde woman followed closely behind him, stillpletely under the effects of his system''s mental influence.

    Ayami clenched her hands before turning to Alex, only to notice something strange!?

    "Why!? She''s infected!"

    Meanwhile, when Alex saw the girl''s pleas to save the infected woman, why would he turn down the chance to gain another faithful vesta? Not only that but the cunt who just insulted him and then ran off? Was this not his gift of forgiveness? Letting Alex have this woman and allowing her to be reborn?

    ''Wouldn''t it be interesting to see his facepletely on the day all three are mine? In heart, body, and soul?''

    The fact that Alex fully gained his human part didn''t mean he would be morepassionate towards his women; humans were intelligent creatures, filled with malice, dark feelings for revenge and interesting ideas.

    No longer just thinking of killing to get revenge, Alex thought about using the method of his blood or fluids directly, making her change faster and more dramatic; slowly, he walked past the curious girls who all held their new weapons, marvelled at their new spells and seemed thankful that Alex kept next to nothing from the battle.

    He wanted to horde the coins if he was honest; some of the upgrades and things you could buy were expensive; however, right now, he needed to boost the power of all the women, from the weak girl who only used healing wave to Maria who was more powerful them himself when ites to agility.

    The coins were given to Laura, Samantha and Mildred equally, and he said to use them as a group currency, reward those who trained well, helped the camp with a portion of the coins; from now on, the leaders of the ground would collect all coins during hunting, while a small percentage were given on the spot, the rest would be collected and kept by either Alex or Mildred.

    Tap...Tap...Tap...

    Himari''s mind was filled with a daze; since the end of the world, everything was fucked up, she watched her father die to her mother''s assault, bitting at his throat as she tore out his flesh with her teeth, that terrifying look on her eyes caused a deep fear to fill Himari whenever facing these monsters, thankfully her sister was able to put their mother to rest, but inside Himari''s heart, it was like a broken panel of ss, slowly falling apart.

    ''Why did these things happen... Mother loved father so dearly...''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They then followed the most horrific 24 hours of her life, forced to push away begging people, lock the doors tightly, and escape as those people smashed their windows and drew many zombies to their homes.

    ''Without Ayami... I would be dead... or rather, why did I get bitten for that bastard?''

    Himari''s mind was clear; she remembered meeting Chu Feng by chance with a small group of five males following him; she didn''t like him as he only looked at her sister with lewd eyes while he treated Himari like baggage.

    But...

    ''When did I change my thoughts? The next day...? The day after, my sister became weird and said she loved him?''

    Strange...

    After those brief moments of rity, she felt as if she was dreaming, scenes of her being naked, throwing herself at that disgusting man, before showering him with praise, saying he was huge, that It felt great, thus losing her first time in a dirty bathroom because her sister was out foraging, the other males allowed to watch from the corner... Disgusting...

    ''Disgusting... Filthy... Why!? That''s not me... That isn''t me!''

    A strange taste began to fill her lips, believing this to be the moments before death; maybe that''s why she broke free of that bastard''s control; she could barely make out a white-haired girl with a scar across her neck and pretty red eyes trying to feed her some strange meat. Still, it smelt so delicious, like top-grade beef or freshly baked bread!

    Suddenly, it felt like time had stopped; the aching pain in her chest, the tight feeling in her entire body, and all the itching sores slowly stopped as someone appeared before her.

    ''Who?? God??''

    Himari truly believed it to be god, tall with silvery white hair, his body filled with a divine glow; because of her blurry vision, she couldn''t notice the sun was rising just behind him, which caused this wonderful scene.

    ''Has hee to take me away? Is everything over?''

    She suddenly felt two gentle but huge hands stroking her cheeks, ignoring the now rotting flesh, her bloody and disgusting sores, his eyes looking towards her with no displeasure, causing her entire being to shudder, when the man who imed to love them over and over when they were under than strange control, but fled the moment she got a bit to protect him.

    This man, this god, gently caressed her disgusting body, stroked her rotting flesh, and made the pain go away; her eyes slowly turned white, and she began to spill their final tears. A sudden deep voice entered her ears, and she almost fell, losing all sensation in her legs as they began to spasm and contort.

    ''It''s over... I''m done for....''

    "Do you want to live? I think you are too cute to let die here... Shall I take away your pain, give you evesting pleasure?"

    Not understanding her situation anymore, having lost too much consciousness, yet unable to keep her conscious state anymore either, all there was the strong hand soothing her once again, making her feel warm and safe, and the soft words of a man she knew nothing about.

    Only the words "Live" and "Take away your pain." Echoed through her ears, she tried to nod, but her neck just cracked, and even her tears began to turn into a vile ck ooze as she felt despair.

    ''Ah... I am toote even to be saved....''

    However, a momentter, she felt a different pain; it was like a burning sun tearing through her body; although the pain made her want to scream out, she could feel that disgusting and putrid corruption melting away each moment.

    "I will save you..."

    That beautiful voice, filled with kindness andpassion, echoed throughout her mind, bringing her back to reality, her eyes no longerpletely white, as they began to change, in her vision was that handsome and ''divine'' being from before, yet his deep red eyes were staring into hers less than a centimetre away, his lips covering hers.

    In contrast, the taste of iron and something sweet, like honey, filled her mouth as his face pulled away, his red tongue seductively sliding against her as Alex pulled away, causing a sense of euphoria to spread throughout Himari''s body before she swallowed thest remainder of the sweet, irony fluid.

    "You''re going to live... I''ll save you," he whispered into her ear, kissing her cheek and forehead before pulling away.

    "What is happening?"

    "Your body has been purified, although you cannot move yet; over the next 24 hours, you will begin to change, be more beautiful, confident, and immune to the zombie infection."

    Alex smiled softly at the young girl''s reaction, seeing her happiness despite her current condition. He then leaned forward and wrapped one arm under her shoulder.

    At the same time, the other under her knee''s lifted her off the floor before he and the group of women all began to follow his back, like a funeral procession, but rather more vibrant, as Maria gave each of the girls a small piece of flesh she found, the girls she liked more got fresh Ghast meat. In contrast, the other girls were given the dirty zombie meat, cleaned with her spit.

    It was a strange but positive mood, with the immobile Himari staring at Alex''s strange but alluring face as he walked forward, a pensive look with his faint smile.

    Ayami, who saw the entire scene, was confused but slowly turned to the vige, as she saw quite clearly, her sister seemed to be alive as they walked away; that was enough. If she lived, then there was a chance to meet again.

    ''They seemed to head towards the Lone Star Campus... I will find time to split from this bastard and meet Himari... I hope she is treated well...''

 Chapter 72 [Bonus ] 72: Poor Chu Feng!

    The moment the trio entered the vige, Ayami knew something would go wrong as rather than focusing on new weapons, skills and sses as they spoke about before, she now realised the slight lies and tricks he used.

    ''This bastard! He ims to love us, but why does he have ALL the apocalypse coins? Why were we giving out hard-earned coins to this bastard!?'' Ayamiined in her mind; she noticed that the blonde woman, Nadia, didn''t seem to have awoken and thus followed Chu Feng like normal, hanging off his arms and always acting impressed by his words, causing Ayami to almost vomit from nausea.

    "Don''t worry Ayami... just because Himari is dead; I''ll soothe the hole she leaves in your heart~ haha!" Chu Feng''s poor words would normally work with the help of the system; even the most pathetic attempts to impress or woo a woman would be critically sessful.

    ''This disgusting creep... I gave my virginity to this!?'' Ayami looked away because of her pretty face; Chu Feng would allow her short moments of resistance, hoping she woulde aroundter tonight in the hotel or inn.

    Chu Feng was in a horrible mood; today, he couldn''t show how he was the hero of this broken world; having read countless novels on a popr website before the end, he was convinced of bing that special existence.

    However, today the special existences were not him, as he cowered in fear, unable to face those strange monsters, let alone when that thing appeared; without the system''s help, he would have sumbed to the Zombie Lord and be its bitch.

    ''Ayami... That slut, forgets who she owes everything, whatever; her ugly sister is gone now. Let''s look for some beauties to rece her.''

    The moment his thoughts ended, a screen appeared for them, seeming to be the rules of the area; both Nadia and Ayami read them intently while Chu Feng closed them in an instant, ''what stupid rules... those are for the normal people, not for me... Stupid little NPCs are here only to give me a job and loot.''

    Several minutester, the trio approached the centre of the vige, whether it was the rustic inn with countless powerful-looking adventurers or the huge blue portal that amazed all three of them, including Ayami, who wanted her sister to see this magic sight. Finally, the massive cathedral entered their sights, and as the time began to synchronise, it was an afternoon in the vige.

    Once again, the children were ying in the garden and waiting for the kind dark elf priestess toe and y with them.

    "Haha..." A man walked into the church, wearing robes and holding a staff. "I knew you were there." The man''s voice was as clear and loud as if he had been standing right next to them.

    "Bishop Grey!?" Fein''s flustered voice sounded as she stopped ying with the children; in her hast, the veil that covered her face dropped down, showing Chu Feng; the moment he saw Fein, suddenly all the women seemed like garbage, only that redhead and blonde he saw today besides that bastard, but those two had an affection rating of Impossible and greyed out.

    ''Fuck that damn white-haired thug... Just because he looks rough and has some big muscles.... fuck! I''ll make this ebony elf my bitch!''

    "Ho-ho-ho, don''t be so uptight, Felian... I got your message and wanted to ease your worries... the great father has told me about the great person we would meet, so you need not worry. All that was ordained by his holiness wille to pass." Bishop Grey was like the local neighbourhood old man, his face quite calm and average, but the gentle and holy aura that wrapped his body was immense, causing Ayami to feel a sense of holiness.

    "Bishop... My name is Fein! Why are you so bad with names..."

    ''A special one? Ordained..... it must be me, right? Nobody else has a system.... even my system said so!''

    Fein felt a chill run down her spine. She turned towards the Bishop and asked, "Father, what do you mean?"

    Grey smiled gently at her. "You''re so old yet act so childish... Do not worry about what you felt, that man; he is watched and supported by the great father," he replied.

    "Oh, yes, Bishop... I just worried.... because of the past..." Fein replied, her small brown ears flopping as she acted like a young girl in front of the Bishop, his gentleughter only flowing like the waves a small pebble dropped into a pond creates.

    "Well then... I shall take my leave." Grey bowed and left the cathedral.

    While the others were still looking at each other, Fein finally calmed herself enough to speak.

    "What did Father mean by that?"

    While contemting the words about Alex from earlier, she began to feel a sense of fear, the ominous feeling from the morning. Was it not from him but from somebody else? Her body moved slowly as she turned, suddenly finding a strange male, his body was thin, weak and rather averagepared to the man from earlier...

    Fein, although she didn''t particrly like Alex, could only agree if someone were to call him handsome rather than deny it; while this male was a little sneaky, his face was odd, with dark eyes that watched her with a lewd gaze. ''This trash... why is he looking at my tits so openly? Can the monkies of this not help themselves?''

    She had already castrated one male who imed she was like an ''eroge'' heroine. Still, she had no idea what that was, only that the man began to get too close, causing her trauma to the surface, and when she awoke, her face was painted with blood, and the male was quivering on the ground with no male genitalia left, begging for forgiveness.

    ''At least the man from earlier looked evil... but was respectful and never looked at my body... always my face or the veil...''

    Fein red at the neer, her eyes filled with hatred. However, the stranger smiled back. Which only irritated her as he came closer; her skin now filled with goosebumps as she wanted to leave, while the urge under her skin, the desire to kill him, dismember his, increased each second, ''I hate males.... dirty.... dirty.....dirty...stay away.....!'' She repeated in her mind.

    "Ah hahahahahaha! You''ve got guts, eh? Well, I won''t attack first. But you can bet I''ll win in the end." Hisugh made Fein''s stomach turn over.

    "Who are you?"

    "Call me Chu Feng! The man who will be your husband!"

    ''System, set this woman as my next target, although I''d prefer a normal elf.... this dark elf is kind of disgusting; she''s better than the two women beside me.''

    [Error]

    "What? Who are you calling disgusting?" Fein asked as she looked at him with a more hostile and aggrieved look, ''who the fuckpares a dark elf to those forest savages who engage in orgies daily!?''

    Chu Fengughed again. "Ha! Ha! Hahahaha! Your face is priceless! How dare Ipare you to those filthy beasts! Don''t think that I''m not aware of the fact that you''re a virgin! It''s obvious since you''re so scared of me! What a shame! If I touched your body, I wonder how much pleasure you would experience! Or perhaps you''re afraid I''ll break your hymen? No matter; I''ll find out soon enough!"

    Fein''s face paled. This man was insane. Not only was he a pervert, but also a liar; where did his confidencee from? ''What is he talking about!? This man is so deluded... Why does my being scared mean I am a virgin!? This dirty.... defiled body.... hasn''t been a virgin more than a hundred times over....''

    His words of confidence were due to the system prompt, but he didn''t realise it wasn''t the system''s usual controller right now. But a cheeky old man, also known as the "Great Father", Sitting up above on his cloud, noticed something trying to break the rules.

    Thus, he changed a few things, and all his disgusting thoughts about any women in the vige would be revealed to them.

    What''s more, Chu Feng wouldn''t find this weird either, also the Great Father had more fun, testing the male''s character as he did Alex, but instantly became disappointed as the man''s mind rejected ALL women who weren''t virgins or squeaky clean thus he changed the information about Fein, hoping to see how the boy would act.

    "This little simp... Why is he so poor? Did he not see his rival had a subus chasing his ass like a puppy, and he did next to nothing? While this boy can''t even notice that one of the brainwashed women is now free? Well.... let''s loosen his control over the woman, both Nadia and Ayami... Set it so he won''t find it strange.... forced intercourse.... deleted..... aphrodisiac and mind-controlling effects.... destroyed... Ho-ho-ho."

    The "Great Father" leaned back his face watching the various images above him, scenes from countless viges, towns and cities ssed as "Safe zones."

    "Hmm... That Alex kid.... he''s quite interesting... I wonder if he''ll manage to do something interesting.... or fail like the rest... Ho-ho-ho.... He called me an old man.... nostalgic.... my days back on that blue... taking walks at 6 am with my dog in part.... How I miss them... I wonder if that one-part pirate manga is finished yet..."

    [Task Granted]

    -Make Feins affection reach 50+

    Time Limit 1 hour

    Penalty: Be a Eunuch forever; wear the biggest green hat.

    ''What the fuck is this!?'' Chu Feng almost roared out the moment the system''s ping sounded; although he bound Fein, her difficulty was worse than those bitches from earlier, he couldn''t even see how low her affection was, but it was for sure lower than -200, and he needed to reach 50+ what could he do to rise that far in 1 hour!?

    He had already tried everything possible, including using the aphrodisiacs and mind-controlling skills, but they seemed locked for some reason, causing him great frustration as he saw the timer ticking down slowly; before he could speak again, Fein entered the church with the children.

    Chu Feng tried to follow, but they entered one of the private rooms before locking it with a loud click.

    "Sorry, but you are not allowed to enter here..." Paolo the coolest priest bro stood before the door, his face now filled with more hope; since meeting Alex, he found the "Great Father" had blessed him, slowly he would level up as long as he remained true to his beliefs and soon, could even get his own ss change, the moment he met Chu Feng, it was like the Great Father whispered he wasn''t a good man.

    Thus unlike Alex, he didn''t offer him the special tools to awaken a job, rather stopped him from entering and sent him to the general area.

    "Tsk, fucking loser, look at your ugly face and feeble ass attributes!" Chu Feng roared as he pushed past Paolo to enter the other room, his feet kicking like a child as he mmed the door.

    Nadia and Ayami were going to follow him when Paolo stopped the girls; his gentle smile contained zero lust, and it was because the Great Father had marked these two with his second-highest blessing. Thus, he would help them to pick the best possible upation.

    Thus, he stopped them.

    "You both have the blessing of the Great Father. Are you interested in a special upation awakening?"

    Ayami instantly nodded after thinking momentarily; why wouldn''t she ept? The better her job, the sooner she could meet with her sister and get revenge on this bastard for abusing them both, abandoning her sister and likely even abandoning her if someone more attractive showed up.

    Nadia''s long blond hair moved in the gentle breeze as she looked towards the right door; a moment passed as normally she might have mentioned Chu Feng joining too, but because the Great Father lowered her affection but kept the system showing 100% to avoid any sense of scrutiny, she instead shook her head and looked at Paolo, a slight glow of determination in her eyes, as she also began to notice the strange things since she met this man, who imed to be her saviour...

    ''Why did he kill my brother...?'' She asked herself as the two women followed Paolo into a special side room, normally reserved for bishops and high-ranking priests.

    59 minutester, in a dark room, after several attempts to charm Fein, she finally escapes the annoying bastard who did so many disgusting things, acting all romantic while insulting and discriminating against her beautiful skin in his mind. ''I don''t know why I can hear his thoughts, but it must be Bishop Grey and the Great Father''s grace...!''

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Miss Lan.... could you let me in? Mis Lan!!!"

    Chu Fan''s voice sounded strange, like he was going to cry, before she ignored him, her face irritated.

    Bang!

    "Damn it, he''s so fucking annoying!" Fein cursed loudly as she furiously struck her head against the wall, leaving deep cracks in its surface.

    [Quest Failed]

    A momentter, the evening bells began to chime; Feins bodyy on her bed, a slightly bloody gash from her forehead as the loud bells soothed her mind, while sometimes the high-pitched screams of an annoying bastard were like an additional melody matching the bells perfectly.

    [Punishment Given: Green Hat Master! - A certain man will steal all women you ever set eyes on! Good work, enjoy the happy fate of a cuckold!]

    [Punishment Given: Eunuch Master! - A Cuckold doesn''t need a penis! Hahaha, now be the ultimate cuckold; even your wife will need another man''s sperm to have children!]

    "GYaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

    Chu Feng''s Sad cries roared into the sky, drowned out by the evening bells, as his world ended.

 Chapter 73 73: Forming A Plan! - Part 1

    Alexander and his army of vesta didn''t take long to return home.

    He felt a little tired, meeting that annoying old man, facing his own human and ghoul sides, realising that he needed to face his vesta more earnestly while only a few hours seemed to have passed.

    ''Why does this sword suddenly feel heavier....'' Alex thought, not speaking about the actual weight, but knowing the feelings of Sarah were so intense, so relentless that she carved those markings into the sword; if he had never met old man McAlister Alex might have never known and been rather rude to her.

    ''Somehow, I''m really tired...''

    Still not realising that he had spent more than a day inside with Ste, the strange feeling was akin to jetg, causing his mind to be a little fuzzy and dazed.

    To his left was Maria; after feeding all the other vesta, she stuck to him like glue, sometimes trying to attack Ste, not with the intent to kill, but kicking her away or pping her tits and hiding on the other side of Alex.

    While Ste just smiled, looking at Alex, she seemed to ask him to punish herter.

    ''Maria seems to have be slightly more immature, or rather childish, since bing a ghoul. Was it her desire for freedom and the strong desire for revenge? Or did the blows to her head cause permanent damage even the ghoulification couldn''t fix?'' Alex thought while Lapis clung to his right side as a reward.

    The girl who won the most was Himari, who had a crystalised bloodyer covering her entire body, with only two strange golden eyes that seemed fixated on Alex, peering through the bloody crystals.

    ''This girl... She''s going to be a handful...'' Alex believed in his heart.

    "Alex? Are you alright?" a voice came from behind him.

    Laura''s soft voice filled the area like a saintess here to save him.

    Currently, it was Alex, Ste, Maria, Lapis and Himari. Behind them further were Mildred, Samantha and Laura, and several metres further back were the various vestas who would attack and eliminate stray zombies on the way back.

    "I''m alright; it feels like a week ago that I was here.... a strange feeling."

    In all honestly, it was true; since the moment he died or, more urately, the day he met Mildred, it was like half of him was constantly dreaming, only the more vtile Alex, who mainly acted on instinct rather than using his logical thoughts, was active. Thus some things were quite intense; however, even now, he would not have changed how he was.

    ''Strangely, Poppy didn''te to the vige. Is it because she heard my name? That girl... she''s still a little resistant... I love it!'' Alex thought, his wicked smile causing the golden eyes to flicker as they watched him, unblinking, unmoving.

    Subconsciously, Alex stroked the bloody carapace-like crystals that covered Himari, unaware that her entire body could feel his soft touch, enjoying the sensations of his hands that travelled along her nerves, assaulting her brain.

    "Mmmm... it''s really strange, the end of the world happened days ago, but since meeting you.... every moment is exciting..." Mildred whispered before holding her hand to her mouth. She didn''t want to deny her feelings, but it was embarrassing the moment she heard her words out loud; the looks from Laura and Samantha teasing her didn''t help, as she began to walk faster.

    The original n was for Mildred to go ahead; however, due to Himari and the following ire, who seemed a little apprehensive to follow closely, her small party of vesta now tailing Alex''s group. Still, he wished she would stand with them, as his first vesta she was a little too shy, despite being a stage 2 like Maria, her personality was quite different.

    ''I need to make ns... Who will keep watch? How will we increase everyone''s power.... groups to do mercenary work... Where should we make our base...'' Alex''s mind was more agile now, able to think of moreplex thoughts, his thoughts slowly forming as the two girls at his sides began to bicker and fight about who could press their breasts against him the hardest.

    "Stupid!"

    "Slut!"

    Maria got angry, yet each time she tried tond a blow on Lapis, the girl would be like smoke, fading backwards and wrapping around Alex''s back, stealing Maria''s spot, forcing her to hold onto his right, then mocking her as the cycle repeated.

    "Alex....?"

    "Mmmm?"

    Once again, Laura tried to get his attention; it was strange for most women here because he never seemed to brood over things, just doing them without questions or thoughts. He had only relied on his luck so far to seed.

    Otherwise, it might have been chaotic for him in the past few days; a moment of eureka came to his mind as his eyes returned to a deep emerald colour.

    As if just on time, the group entered the road of the Lone Star campus; a small group of 4 vestas with bows stood near the main building, seeming to argue with a group of humans, with two males on the floor dead, impaled by the arrows that Mildred left them with.

    "Mildred, Laura, Samantha, take your girls and fix this situation, don''t kill them unless you have to. I want to know what''s going on within five minutes, or none of you will get to join me on tomorrow''s ''hunt'' as for what this hunt is, you will find outter, don''t let me hear you whiningter when you hear what it means. Also, note down the names of 3 girls who performed well; I want one of you to nominate them, whether it was today''s fight or when you confront these guys."

    "Yes... I will!" Laura replied, her voice a little unconfident and knowing that the tone he spoke to her and Mildred seemed a little different, but there was also more emotion in his eyes when he looked at her; there were feelings of worry andpassion that didn''t exist before, now both of them feeling less like burdens or simple meat bags to him.

    "Understood.... I''ll do my best." Mildred spoke quietly, her green eyes looking back at him several times as she took her group of archers, leaving Laura one step behind, rushing to get Alex''s approval again.

    Samantha walked past, her hands stroking over his back, ignoring the narrow eyes of Lapis and Maria as she gently kissed his cheek, "I will do my best; please await the good results!"

    Now the only person that was left at the gate was Alex, Ste, Lapis and Maria; once the main girls vanished, ire began to approach, her long brown hair a little messy as she approached Alex, a little apprehensive that she no longer had a ce, or meant anything to him��maybe being a simple pawn, she should remain near the mall and make more vesta to win his favour.

    However, Alex knew better than anyone else that ire was much stronger than any of the others; he remembered her fighting alongside him in the battle with the zombies from the beginning, her skill with a spear and her intellect during the battle; he rated her highly and never intended to split apart from her at all.

    ''The cute little weasel in back, finally.... her cute little ass won''t leave again...'' Alex thought, turning swiftly as he gently pushed Lapis and Maria away, his hands groping their smooth butts with a slight pat, "Girls go follow the other''s if you manage to help, I''ll do whatever you want tonight. Okay?" Maria tilted her head, those ruby eyes seeming more intelligent than normal, as she smirked and ran off with a giggle, Lapis nodding and chasing after her like a hunting dog.

    She was a woman who could act like an idiot and be serious enough to protect herself and her friends. ire had made vesta, despite his words not being an order but mostly a joke; ire achieved his words, no... she exceeded his thoughts and became a stage 2 herself, through sheer determination.

    Alex admired and liked ire, not to the point of love, but he would use anything he could to survive if that meant taking advantage of her crush on him before the end. Then he would do so, only by the end he swore to also fall for her, or at least try to give her that chance and give her equal remuneration.

    So instead of sending her away, he gave her something to do.

    "ire, I need you..." Alex stopped his words at this, on purpose, watching with sharp eyes as ire''s eyes began to glow deep red, her body stepping closer rapidly, now only a few steps away, her darting pupils, the slight shake of her arms, really adorable.

    "Ah..... really? I thought that...." Her voice was deeper and more persistent than before; the several days she experienced seemed difficult. Thus Alex stepped forward, wrapping his arms around her back and stroking through the tips of her slightly dirty brown hair, noting that finding a method of washing and hygiene was a very important issue.

    ''Some girls can use water magic.... let''s try to find a ce where there''s a big basin or hole in the ground...''

    "Don''t think... I never meant to separate from you for so long... On the day of the horde, to be honest... I died once."

    He didn''t want some annoying drama and told her the truth; the moment he mentioned dying, he spoke about that day from his eyes because the buildings copsed; ire had fled way before the huge mutant beganunching rocks into the grounds. Thus she had no idea that many of her friends and ssmates were crushed and devoured that day.

    "How.... sad..." No longer the weak-hearted girl, she couldn''t cry as she wanted. However, the pain in her chest caused her lips to tremble while holding onto Alexander''s back tightly, pressing her face deep into his chest with a few sniffles.

    "Can you stay with me, help me train the other girls to protect themselves? You''ve seen the horrible side of male and female people. Especially those like Chu Feng, who used strange hypnosis on the women with him, bending their willspletely.

    Alex felt like a hypocrite for a moment but then realised that his ghoulification didn''t make them love or loyal; it merely made it so they wouldn''t hate him extremely or try to harm him. Thus he could take Ste and Mildred''s actions with a pinch of salt.

    "Mmm.... you mean it... I am still wee...? Even if Sarah or Amy... came back?" Like a worried little wife, she looked up at him, clearly ying him as Ste, and the other women around looked slightly irritated.

    However, Alex didn''t mind, finding it amusing himself.

    "I need you even if they were already here; only you can use the spear the way I find so beautiful, and only you are in my arms right now."

    "Idiot...." ire tapped his chest, her face slightly red as this bastard used such a cheap and poorpliment, but she couldn''t deny it worked a little... telling herself it was because of her changes, it wasn''t that she became an easy woman! Never...

    Securing ire was a big step forward for Alex as he began solidifying his n; the only thing now was to stay on campus or find another ce big enough for the 40 people group that would surely grow.

    ''Come to think of it... what happened to those nice guys who guarded the door? Simon was it... I hope they are doing fine... He was very respectful and helpful... Let''s help him in the future, for sure!''

    "A...Alex.... your hand...." ire''s slightly embarrassed voice sounded like the squeak of a little mouse.

    "Hmmm?" He replied.

    "Y...your hand... it''s ying with my tits... Mmmm~ please.... not in front of others....!"

 Chapter 74 74: Forming A Plan! - Part 2

    Creak!

    A cheap pipe chair sounded as Alex leaned back; a worn desk covered in dried blood and slight damage was filled with several sheets of paper, each detailing his current thoughts.

    Currently, he was sitting inside the office beside the main lecture room.

    "This is so annoying..."

    - Squad 1

    Samantha

    -

    -

    -

    -Squad 2

    Laura

    -

    -

    -

    He currently began to write several squads and their leaders; in this format, he would slowly increase their size before needing to work on arger scale.

    ''Right now, we have many able to lead a small group for foraging, guarding, levelling and hunting...''

    Mildred, Laura, Maria, Samathan, Ste, Lapis and the red-haired girl who was transformed simultaneously as Lapis.

    "That girl also wished for a name. Should I pair her with Lapis? Both have new beautiful eyes like jewels... Ruby? Her dark red eyes were extremely alluring, like the ruby earrings I bought Amy with my first part-time job''s annual savings... Probably nothing to her, though..."

    Little did Alexander know, Amy even slept with those things inside her ears since the moment the world changed, at one point wanting to devour them after hearing he had died. Now she wore them proudly, even using the system to transform them into a bronze-level item.

    Alex leaned back, the front feet of the chair lifting from the wooden floor, his back hitting the wall in this narrow room as his emerald eyes looked out of the window, a sense of worrying to his face.

    "Will mother try toe here? What If I try to find her, and we cross paths...?"

    He loved Amy and Sarah; those feelings were solidified when he became whole again, enough to kill all the women here and start over if it meant reaching them faster.

    Only Ste came close to the importance of those two women and his mother; he wouldn''t lie or hide these facts if asked; ire was still a friend. Yet to be his woman and thus wasn''t included in this thought path.

    ''However, why kill those who will serve me so honestly? Stupid, impulsive thoughts of my ghoul bloodline....''

    Five Squads

    Five Women

    He would join one of the squads each day and hunt alone on weekends; this was his current n.

    Originally, wishing to rush out to the south straight away, wanting nothing more than to meet his mother and Amy as soon as possible, but upon entering that vige and meeting the other world, Alex made a choice that might be stupid, have people call him heartless.

    But he was no longer alone; his very existence was a pir of support for these 50 women, and he would not abandon one of them anymore; those earlier thoughts were hubris from before he began to develop emotions again.

    ''I will make them all level 10 before the end of the week, then have them visit the forsaken vige in groups, trying to avoid anyone noticing their connection, race or differences. Also avoiding that bastard, these women are mine... whether lovers, ghouls... vesta... it doesn''t matter!''

    "I won''t yield on this emotion!"

    Knock! Knock!

    A gentle hand began to hit the door before slowly turning the handle to give Alex time to reject the entrant if he wanted.

    "Come in, don''t worry, Lapis and the cute red-haired girl beside you."

    Creak!

    Once the door opened, the two women entered with confident steps, one leading the way; her cool atmosphere now seemed more confident after gaining her new name, two short swords on her waist, having switched from her previous weapons as her eyes looked upon Alex with affection, devotion and a hint of insanity.

    "My beloved Lord, Lapis is here with a lostmb for your guidance... She is the first sister... of our flock... my elder sister."

    Lapis leaned forward, her body now wearing the outfit; the ck dress was loose and light, revealing the alluring dark pink of her slightlyrge nipples, a strange marking that wasn''t there before, barely noticeable on her pelvis above her forbidden garden.

    "My Lord! Are you interested in my stigmata!? I am so honoured my filthy body is worth your care!"

    Her hands slowly slid down the soft fabric, the unbearable sound arousing for Alex, who tried to keep his face straight, watching as the nervous redhead stayed quiet, watching as Lapis slowly pulled up her ck dress, revealing a long part of ck cycling shorts that were worn low on her waist, with a deep ck mark, like a tattoo which wrote in clear letters above her vagina area.

    - Lord Alexander''s Confession Box

    With a cute arrow of blue pubes that pointed down to her slit.

    "..." His eyes widened, and a strange feeling of rejection was quickly destroyed by a cackle that began to leave his lips, filling his body with arousal and desire tomend this twisted and fucked up bitch; his little vesta seemed to know how to please him.

    Alex''s eyes then noticed that the red-haired girl was simr, wearing the same dress, wondering where they got these from as they were not modern, had a hint of a gothic and anime-like style, and were silky to look at and the sound they made when moved.

    Yet, he noticed upon closer inspection with his [Eagle Eyes] that both skirts were a form of armour!

    [The Loyal Vesta Raiment]

    Increases endurance by 5

    Increases charm in the eyes of your Lord by 30%

    Increases experience gained by 30%

    Increases resistance to mind control effects by a further 25%

    - A dress modified as a reward for achieving a rare skill [Tailoring]

    Vesta/Ghouls Only

    ''What...?'' Zell''s mind stopped momentarily; who had the [Tailoring] skill!?

    He didn''t see anyone with that skill... then his eyes looked closer at the girl with ruby eyes and hair, her face a little flushed as she had lifted her dress, the same marking and realised it was something made with the [Inscription] skill.

    His shocked eyes focused upon the soft wine-red curls of hair formed into a small strip, obviously not enough to make the arrow, but still, the glistening threads of honey gave away this girl''s arousal.

    "You two..."

    "Yes, Lord!?" Lapis stood up, her body still exposed as she looked blissful, her eyes like glistening stars.

    "...Lord?" The girl he would name Ruby was a little unsure, her legs jittery as she stood up, hoping he wasn''t angry... these marks were permanent, but they offered to share more of their experience with Alexander as a sign of their loyalty...

    Little did he know, the one with this skill was Samantha; she picked the skill up when fighting before they met up and chose to learn it, thinking this kind of thing would turn a guy on since she was into erotic manga and liked the subus genre.

    When she applied it to all the women that proved themselves, even Maria wanted to get it done and waited patiently as she watched all the naked girls getting their bodies marked with her master and partner''s name.

    "Haa...."

    Before he acted on his lust, he looked at Lapis sternly, enjoying the sight of her soft body, still with various scars from the wounds she experienced as a human.

    "Lapis, take these documents, give them to the person who is written at the top; I need to speak with this girl for a little while. So please return in one hour. If you can, I will reward you and take both of you out tonight on my hunt."

    "Ah!? Really!!!?" Lapis became animated, her dress dropping as she dashed forward like a bolt of lightning, grasping the papers like they were worth more than gold.

    "My dearest Lord! I will not fail you... please reward Lapis with all your boundless love!"

    Bang!

    Like a tornado, the girl suddenly rushed out of the door, mming it tight, not forgetting to kiss Alex and shing her bare ass to him before she vanished.

    The pair left the room stunned, with the redhead still holding her dress high.

    "You can lower your dress for now; that beautiful body makes me want to pounce on you and ravish you until not even bones are left." Alex joked, with a slight chuckle, as he saw this cute woman blush, her dress floating to the ground.

    "Understood....."

    She wanted to know why he had left her there.

    Was she inferior to Lapis? Was there something about her even worse than her old friend? They suffered together; she was the first to kill her aggressor, but why? Why did he favour Lapis!?

    Step!

    Alex moved from the desk, watching her face filled with countless emotions, her sorrowful face and moments of hope as she peered into his eyes.

    ''These girls... if this were not the end of the world, they should hate me for binding them.... twisting their fates... However, it is the end... and I will not release them! So hate me, me me.... and I will love them and treasure them all!''

    Step!

    Her body took a step backwards, the cold wooden floor with slight pieces of stone digging into the soles of her feet as she felt his body warmth, Alex now mere inches from her body, before lunging his arms around her waist, pulling her tightly to his chest.

    "You..."

    "Ah..." The girl''s face blushed, confused like the girls in shoujo manga.

    "Don''t be scared... are you worried? That I might judge you?"

    Bitterly nodding, her body trembled from his words because she felt this was true, being the first Lapis was chosen. She was stuck with her former name, stained by those horrible events, a dirty and discarded marite.

    Alex stood in silence, staring quietly into her beautiful eyes, too locked in wonder at the emerald jewels; slowly, they began to change, now almost matching hers, deep red, like blood, the colour of her shame and weakness.

    "Your eyes sparkle like beautiful rubies, the most beautiful gemstone in the world."

    ''Lies! You''re just saying that...'' She thought but couldn''t move her lips, only watching as she felt the slight cold sensation as he ced his forehead against hers.

    The pair interlocked with their heads touching, her nose with a high tip rubbing against his, standing in wonder, unable toprehend why he acted so differently with her,pared to Lapis and the others, like a clown with various masks.

    "Lord... Is everything alright?"

    She began to worry for him; since she met him, from the cafeteria to her revenge, Not once had he seemed to rest; even now, after saving them from imminent doom, he sat working in silence alone in the dark, dusty study.

    A hoarse and maic voice filled her ears, vibrating like hands, teasing and hypnotising her mind into falling under itsmand.

    "If I was tired... If I wasn''t alright.... would you help me?"

    "Eh!?"

    ''The Lord of us all is tired? He is exhausted and alone?''

    Her mind began to elerate, the story and plots from various of her favourite books entering her mind as she began to stroke his cheeks, no longer shy or embarrassed about their touching faces, as her concerned red eyes stared intently at his face, trying to see his pain, his worry.

    Unlike most of his other women who needed to be ''fixed'' or ''saved,'' this girl was different; her kink and desires were to ''fix'' and support a weak and powerful man; for Alex, who was used to being domineering, it was strange yet...

    He wanted to experience that feeling.

    "I would! We all would...." Her answer feeling and a little unsure as she moved her eyes, trying to analyse his state, the cute red eyes darting around as her sweet breath, as milk, blew onto his face as she lost all sense of distance and care.

    Alex felt a little bad for ying with such a gentle girl''s emotions, but if that''s what she said, he would keep the act up with her until the end.

    ''All my vesta are going to be broken somehow; sometimes, I must bend my preferences and will to help support their minds.''

    "Then..."

    His voice drawn out, stroking her soft cheeks, a little plump and round like an apple, stroking his long thumb against her soft red lips, the slightly gummy feeling as sticky saliva dripping from her mouth with his touch.

    "Be mine, my precious ruby; support me when no one else is around; let me lean on you when I am tired."

    A moment before she could reply, the poor girl''s face turned red as she took a moment to realise what he was saying, the fact he was giving her a name she desired and asking for her despite her thinking he would abandon her for Lapis...

    ''No wonder he sent Lapis away... I am number one.... the first of our flock~ hehe.''

    Gently, taking advantage of her current upied thoughts, he kissed her lips with a soft and brief touch, the slight smack filling the room as her beautiful eyes widened before she slowly closed them, leaning in and kissing him deeper of her own ord.

    - Why... Just because she seems gentle and normal... It doesn''t mean she is...You know... I''m not even going to warn you anymore... Enjoy getting stabbed.... gutted.... beheaded.... maybe cooked... so they can eat you and be one forever.....

    [Yandere collector] --> [Yandere connoisseur]

    Yandere connoisseur (6) - A gentle Yandere is still a Yandere!

 Chapter 75 [Bonus ] 1: Ruby & Lapis - Part 1 [R18]

    Inside the dull, gloomy office, Alexander''s hands began to stroke along the soft, pale flesh of Ruby, her body shuddering for a moment before realising it was him, the fear she held vanishing each moment their lips continued to touch, his sweet breath and alluring scent causing her to feel a warm and intense sensation in her body, building like something she never felt with another person before.

    ''dearest lord.... kiss me... I am the first.... make me feel special...''

    She wanted to forget her past, those horrible memories of being vited.

    However, her body was new, no longer the abused and dirty shell, but her mind was still suffering, worried he would touch some of the remaining scars yet to heal and pull away, thus her arms wrapped around his back, digging her sharp red nails into his back, as her mouth opened, wanting his tongue to enter her mouth, to taste and savour him.

    "You are my little pet," Alexander whispered against her ear, kissing down her neck until he reached her corbone, where he kissed again, then moved lower, licking at her breasts.

    At the same time, one hand gripped them firmly, squeezing gently, making Ruby moan softly, feeling that tingle between her legs grows stronger by the second, her hips moving slightly on instinct alone, not knowing what else to do. "I''ll take good care of you." He said quietly, his voice low and soothing.

    ''I was supposed to be caring for you~ ah.... why does it feel so different when you touch me? I feel so warm; the sensation is so good.''

    Ruby didn''t know how long they stood there before slowly; her back was pressed onto a wooden desk, and the slight dragging across the floor was loud, but nobody woulde to this room.

    They were busy dealing with the zombies and tasks around the campus outside; a slight ray of sunlight pierced the curtains. It illuminated her beautiful breasts, slightly wet from his saliva as her pink nipples poked through the thin, ck dress, almost falling from her body.

    Alexander smiled, taking hold of her nipple and lightly pinching it, causing Ruby to gasp loudly. His other hand slid up her thigh, under the hemline of her skirt, his fingers running over the smooth skin beneath, making her shiver.

    He enjoyed the sensation, her skin like freshly washed silk, her soft thighs tensing before they spread wider from the pleasure that seemed to assault her mind and boy, Alexander''s lips began to brush along her nipples, slightly licking the tips with his tongue and enjoying the blushing face of this girl, who watched him intently, with an obsessive gaze.

    "Mmm..." She moaned softly, biting her lip as he touched her, her eyes closing as she enjoyed the sensations.

    He could see the lust in her face, the desire bubbling within her, her breathing growing heavier as he teased her, unable to hide her arousal any longer.

    His fingers ran along her inner thigh, touching the dampness there, making her whimper, her hips twitching as if begging for more.

    "Please... please don''t stop..." Her voice was barely audible, her head tilting back as he licked her chest once again, his finger sliding along her sticky slit, its pretty lips neat as they slipped around his fingers, his skilled movements causing her to cry out, her legs trembling as he rubbed her, his thumb rubbed her clit covered in sticky juices from his fingers to avoid any friction pain.

    Ruby had never felt this before, she was a very good girl before the world ended, and because her body was more alluring than the other girls when the boys began to act like a beast, she didn''t get the tender love for her first time.

    ''It''s too different...!?''

    A rough and violent act that taught her only pain and despair, so when Alexander began to be so gentle, his lips teasing and scolding her with warmth and pleasure that began to build up, like a tap slowly filling a jar with water, she couldn''t hold back as her body would tremble and convulse from his lightest caress.

    Her hips buckled, her toes curling as her orgasm hit her, her cries muffled by his lips, her legs shaking as she came hard, her body quivering as waves of ecstasy rolled through her, her pussy clenching tightly as slimy nectar dribbled from her entrance, her muscles contracting as she tried to keep herself upright.

    Alexander chuckled, kissing her cheek as he pulled away, letting go of her nipple and holding her close to his chest as he stroked her red hair lovingly, wanting to teach the pleasure and delight, not just eliminate his lust with her, listening to her soft breathing slowly calming down as her light climax died down, this girl seemed hypersensitive to his touch, as her tongue began to slide across his chest, a warm, slimy feeling causing his cock to throb in excitement from her dextrous tongues movements.

    He pulled her away, looking at her face filled with a mixture of euphoria, lust and a sense of salvation; slowly, his body lowered, kissing every part of her on the way down, gently, affectionately, from the scars on her chest and abdomen to her cute nipples that swayed with her heavy breathing.

    "Did I hurt you?" He asked, kissing her forehead.

    "No... no, my lord..." She replied, smiling weakly.

    "Good," Alexander said, before kneeling, his face now between her legs, the musky scent of her snatch filling his face as her thighs moved. Embarrassed that he was looking at her vagina so closely, worried it was strange, she bit her lips, grasping the wooden desk and closing her eyes tightly.

    ''My lord is looking at my pussy.... he can smell it so close... I can feel his breath... ah~ it tickles but makes me feel so good... Lord...Lord.....Lord!''

    The thought of him seeing her naked made Ruby blush deeply, embarrassed beyond belief, even though he was doing nothing wrong, merely trying to help her rx.

    As he looked at her, she noticed his dark red eyes staring at her, his pupils dted, as he stared at her most private ce; the sight of his face caused her to squirm, her heart beating faster and harder, her cheeks burning hot as she realised he was watching her, his expression one of fascination and wonderment.

    "Ah..." She gasped, gripping the edge of the desk as he licked her folds, tasting the tangy vour of her juices, the sensation sending a thrill through her entire body.

    She didn''t know if he liked the taste; did she taste funny? Was her pussy ugly.... filled with confusion and worry, as nobody had licked or kissed down there before, as his tongue began to give her a taste of heaven.

    But she wasn''t sure what to expect as he took hold of her thighs, spreading them apart, exposing her glistening sex to him, his tongue slipping inside her, her inner walls tightening around his tongue, her hips jerking as she struggled to remain standing.

    "Oh!" She cried out, her legs trembling as they ttened on the desk, no longer wrapped around his face, as he kept licking her, his tongue sliding deeper, like a serpent searching for its prey, slithering and sliding along her sticky slit, his lips sometimes wrapping around her slit and sucking gently, swallowing her nectar and teasing her entrance with the tip of his long and warm tongue.

    Ruby was blissful, wanting him to taste her deeper, tease her tight passage, wanting to flood the inside of his mouth with her filthy juices, make him drink her essence and stain her lord with those nasty and lustful excretions from her tight, hungry hole.

    Instead, she remained silent, her legs trembling, her feet tapping against the ground as she waited for him to finish; her body was sensitive, her nerves firing off like fireworks, her body reacting to his ministrations, her mind bing lost in a haze of pleasure.

    "Mm..." A deep rumble escaped his throat as he sucked her clit between his lips, flicking it with his tongue.

    Ruby screamed as he did so, a loud moan escaping her lips as she felt the heat rise within her, her body shaking uncontrobly.

    Atst, after much effort, Alexander finally pulled away from her, his tongue leaving behind a trail of slime and saliva dripping down her inner thighs. Ruby''s knees buckled as he released her, but he caught her easily, lifting her onto the desk and sitting beside her as he ced himself next to her, his hands resting on her shoulders.

    "Are you alright?" He asked, kissing her cheek gently.

    "Yes... yes, my lord..." She replied, smiling weakly.

    "That was wonderful; your taste is very delicious," Alexander said with a smile, kissing her cheek again and now taking things slowly, he watched her body still convulsing slightly, her thighs tense as the desk was stained with her oozing honey, and the pale lips now a slightly darker pink from the blood concentration in her slit.

    Ruby''s face flushed bright red, embarrassed at the mess she had made, she knew she should have been cleaner, but he hadn''tined. Instead, he had helped her clean up.

    "Thank you, Lord." She whispered, leaning against his arm.

    "Don''t thank me yet, pet. There''s plenty more where that came from."

    Ruby blushed, the words making her giggle nervously.

    "What?" He asked, noticing her reaction.

    "Nothing, my lord." She replied quickly, hiding her embarrassment.

    Alexanderughed, kissing the top of her head as he held her close to him; the small desk wasn''t toofy, so he grasped her soft body and lifted her into the air as he began to walk towards the office''s main desk, her warm body clung to him as she kissed and stroked him relentlessly as she felt a cold, wooden desk along her back, her legs and ass hanging from the edge slightly as she looked up towards him, expectation and lust filling her mind.

    "It''s been 20 minutes; we still have time before Lapises. Would you like to continue, my cute Ruby?" He asked, kissing her cheek.

    "Of course, Lord." She breathed, smiling shyly.

    With a smile, his arms reached around her waist, pulling her closer to him, his erection pressing against her stomach, making her shiver. It wasrger than she had seen, both size and length, with a huge, warped tip that caused her heart to elerate as worry and anticipation filled her body, thick nectar dripping down her ass as she moved her legs further apart.

    ''The lords cock.... the lord''s affection..... the lords love... I am the lord''smb.... his first.....!''

    She wanted to be loved by him, cared for by him, and showered with affection, but part of her felt unworthy; her eyes showed a sense of confusion, self-hatred and fear of rejection, only for his hand to gently stroke her crimson hair.

    Although she had done nothing wrong, she felt guilty about lying with other men; the fact she was impurely stained her heart deep down; all the magazines she read mentioned boys loving purity; they would feel rejection towards women without it, even the slightest imperfection would ruin their opinion and desire for impure women.

    "Do not worry about silly things; I ept everything from you of the past, you right now and my Ruby of the future." His maic and gentle voice gave her a strange feeling; the mind focused on her past began to fade, and only his face, body, eyes, and voice entered her world.

    But she couldn''t resist such temptation nor deny the urges that were building within her; with a slight whimper, she stroked his waist with her thighs, and with a soft sigh, Alexander pushed her back, stroking her soft hair that glistened in the sunlight, whileying her down on the desk, hisrge member pushing against her wet opening, his shaft smeared with her juices as their eyes intertwined.

    "I want to hear you beg for it, little sheep." He growled, his hands sliding up her thighs and grabbing her hips, spreading her legs wide open with a wet, squelching sound from her filling the room, a sadist and lustful look pasted on his face. "Beg me to fuck you."

    Ruby trembled, her face turning red as she looked at him, unable to speak, her mind going nk, her thoughts running wild as he stared at her, waiting for her to say something.

    "Say it, my sweetmb."

    Ruby''s heart pounded loudly in her ears as she opened her mouth, her lips quivering as she spoke.

    "Please, my lord...please...fuck me...my lord..." She mumbled, her voice barely audible.

    "My cute little Ruby." He said softly, kissing her cheek and then her neck, his fingers sliding under her chin as he tilted her head upwards.

 Chapter 76 [Bonus ] 2: Ruby & Lapis - Part 2 [R18]

    "My cute little Ruby." He said softly, kissing her cheek and then her neck, his fingers sliding under her chin as he tilted her head upwards.

    "You are mine now, my precious pet. You belong to me and will do anything I tell you to do. Do you understand?" He asked, his voice low and seductive.

    "Yes, my lord..." She replied, nodding her head.

    "Very well," Alexander smiled, moving his hips forward, forcing his swollen tip to inside her slippery channel, causing her to gasp as he stretched her insides; his thick ns began to push open her soft entrance, causing her inner walls to squeeze around his shaft, squelching as the hard tip pushed deeper inside her.

    "Good! You''re so tight and soft, what a goodmb... so sticky and hot inside. Are you a little perverted girl?"

    Alexander''s body was filled with pleasure, her warm honey spreading over his tip as her insides stroked and caressed his length, as if pulling him inside, inch by inch, with her soft walls wrapping around his ns and sucking him gently with a sloppy sound from all her wet juices oozing down his shaft.

    "Ah~!" She cried out, biting her lip as she felt the pain of being stuffed with such a big object, stretching her cervix, but also the pleasure of having him inside her; she tried to shake her head, but the constant delight and sensation from each of his movements drove her crazy, grasping onto the desk with her hands, almost crushing the wood as she clenched her ass, trying to tighten and stop his cock from entering deeper, as the wet sound of her delighted snatch and his thighs pping against her plump ass echoed in the dull, dusty office.

    With a grunt, Alexander forced his way inside her deepest depths until he bottomed out, his balls hitting her ass, his shaft buried deep inside her, causing thick bubbles of white goo to froth from her entrance, covering his balls, smeared over his shaft as he felt her insides throbbing and tightening around his cock, the cute girl looking at him with eyes of lust, her body adjusting to the slight pain as she desired him deeper, faster.

    "Mmmmn~ what''s.... too deep...! Lord...Ngh~!"

    Ruby moaned loudly, her body shuddering as he filled her, the sensations overwhelming her senses, her body twitching as he continued to move his hips, driving his shaft deeper and deeper, toying with her insides and prying into her womb, making her tremble and shake as he filled her up as if she could feel his cock in her stomach.

    His hands slid down her sides, holding her wrists and pinning them to the desk, keeping her arms pinned above her head as he began to thrust inside her, his hips mming against hers, the two of them grunting together as he fucked her, his hips rising and falling, his thick cock sliding in and out of her wet hole, her inner muscles squeezing and massaging his shaft as he pumped her harder.

    ''This girl is so talented.... her insides are like a little hot mouth, sucking my cock like a devoted wife.''

    "How does it feel? Does my cock fill you up?" He asked, his voice rough and raspy, his breathing heavy.

    "Yes, my lord...yes..." She gasped, her cheeks burning with shame and embarrassment.

    He chuckled, his hands gripping her hips tightly, his fingers digging into her flesh as he began to pound her pussy with renewed vigour, her body shaking violently as he mmed into her repeatedly, the desk creaking beneath their weight, the whole thing shaking and vibrating as they moved together, his cock plunging in and out of her slick tunnel, her insides clenching and releasing around him, sending waves of pleasure through her body.

    "So tight...so hot...you''re so beautiful." He groaned, his hands reaching down and grabbing her breasts, massaging them roughly as he fucked her, his hips working furiously.

    Ruby''s mind went nk; there was no thought or emotion left within her, only lust and desire. Her mind was empty, only a void of lust and need, wanting to please and make him happy.

    "Ohhh! My lord! Please! More! Harder!" She cried out, writhing and moaning as he fucked her, her legs trembling as she gripped the desk, her toes curling and flexing as she felt her body heating up, her core bing hotter and more sensitive.

    "Such a good girl...such an obedient one." He said with a smile, kissing her cheek.

    pping her ass lightly, she let out another breathless cry as his fat rod kept pistoning and sliding in and out of her cunt, each motion flooding her belly with intense heat, her lower parts pulsating as each forceful plunge pushed every fibre deep into her; the gasping pleasured noisesing from both of them mixed into a pleasing cacophony that made Ruby breathe quicker, saliva pouring from the corners of her mouth with excitement.

    "Haa... Lord~ It''s so deep...! Nnnnnm~ Ahhhn!"

    "Not much longer...and this littlemb will cum so hard," Alexander grinned, biting the back of her neck with each of his strokes, his kisses helping to drive away any nerves or hesitations.

    Ruby shook, unable to speak for the power of his pounding, letting out muffled cries between breaths as he worked her, grinding against her firm thighs and wriggling against the cold, wooden surface as he relentlessly filled her, deep, fast and strong strokes making her inner walls contract rhythmically, the muscles inside spasming as his thick shaft rubbed up inside her in synchronicity with the rapid motions.

    Each wave sent shockwaves throughout her body, washing her emotions and thought processes into a ck haze, numbing everything. Only sensation existed anymore; her only sense of reality was the erotic sounds that both produced; she knew not who made which, only feeling a sensation which meant only ecstasyy ahead.

    Every new vibration trusted fresh passion to the forefront of the brain and drove away feelings and reasoning. She felt delirious with pleasure, needing his presence more than ever.

    "Agh... Mmmn....!? There!!! It feels good there!!! Lord~ Haaa.... yes...Nnnnm!"

    A moan escaped her lips when he bit her neck again, as his cock began to tease the upper walls of her pussy, while his teeth pulled at the tender flesh. Sharp bursts of pure pleasure shot up her spine and caused her insides to tingle with magic, bringing a sudden urgency from her loins and the muscles inside,pelling her body to arch towards him.

    Helpless to fight the almost magicalpulsion and urges that possessed her with a heat wave; Alexander held on for dear life as her movements grew more uncontrolled and feverish; suddenly, she became lightheaded and dizzied, as her insides began to ache; and it was obvious enough to anyone in the room that she was approaching orgasmic bliss and climax.

    Without thinking, her voice lost volume. Her mind faded further until no sight, sound, or scent remained within her consciousness, leaving only an empty mind as her skin turned pink in embarrassment; in moments, Alexander''s eyes widened, realising she had just reached that moment, as her cream oozed forth.

    He tilted his head downwards and licked her bloody neck while watching her with his red, predator-like eyes.

    Ruby stopped wailing immediately when she saw him suck up her blood before licking it off. That excited her even more, her entire body burning hot all over. She began to grind herself against the table harder, pressing down onto the edge and gripping the wood as if afraid he would pull her away at some point.

    "Littlemb, you look so obscene~ but I haven''t finished yet? Are you going toy there lost in pleasure?"

    Alexander covered most of her front as his giant member stroked within her; her drenched insides wanted to suck up all the seed coating it.

    The wet smack of their pelvises making contact,bined with his bulging veins, made Ruby go weak, seeing that thick, erect and long snake teasing her opening, stroking deep inside where only the very top half of his ns disappeared inside.

    Her slickened walls squeezed and smothered against his shaft as each thrust hit home, causing small beads of sweat and spit to appear along his shaft as she clung desperately to the desk, sobbing incoherently as her arousal quickly peaked once more and built, causing her inner folds to slicken and jiggle about, taking up every inch of his length.

    Ruby''s cream soon leaked freely from her stretched pussy, soaking his swollen prick and balls, rolling down his shaft and sttering all over his crotch. A sticky mess coated his nuts as the former innocent girl moved like a wild woman against him, desperate for stimtion and wanting more.

    "Haahh! Ahhhhh! Ngh...aah~! How does your cock feel...inside me...master~?"

    "Wonderful...just wonderful," Alexander said quietly as he watched her little form writhe with pleasure.

    The taste of her blood aroused him beyond anything else and helped intensify his pleasure immensely; nothing brought him greater gratification than causing the victim such pleasures, and he loved to see the terror that bloomed across their features as their lust boiled to life.

    "You were really that scared, weren''t you? You know how dangerous a ghoul can be, don''t you? If you annoy one, they''ll probably devour you tearing your flesh apart in minutes..." His fingers dug into her hips as he pounded her; her wet sounds resonated through his ear as she moaned.

    Seeing her nearly copse, he grabbed her waist firmly as she wrapped her legs around his torso, crushing his cock and balls as hard as possible, shoving as deep inside her as possible.

    "Ahhn~! Yes! Oh god! So good~" She squealed.

    He chuckled, continuing to pump himself into her, his shaft sinking deeper and deeper with each thrust.

    With each movement, his balls pped against her ass, making her whimper and shriek in glee.

    "I told you not to worry. No matter what happens, I won''t hurt you."

    "Yesss~! Master~! Fuck me...faster!" She begged, her voice growing shrill.

    She couldn''t tell how many times she came, nor how far she''d been driven by his cock.

    All she knew was that she was ready to explode; he was filling her up so well; his hands on her hips and chest; his cock plunging in and out of her quivering folds; the sensation of his manhood deep inside her as it toyed with her sensitive folds.

    While she desperately tried clenching and squeezing to smother him, the warm spray of her juices; the sharp bite of his teeth piercing her neck; all drove her crazy as she felt his cock pulsating deep inside her womb, the ns pressing against her warm, sensitive walls.

    "I''m going to give you a nice thick load; make sure not to spill any, my cute littlemb," Alexander whispered, his body holding Ruby tightly and kissing her bloody neck as he felt her insides pulsate from his words and movements, as he adjusted his angle to make sure she would reach her climax during his.

    With a loud gasp, she unleashed a torrent of liquid that soaked his groin, spilling out past his dick and trickling down his leg, dripping off his balls and pooling on the floor beneath her.

    Her inner muscles contracted and released repeatedly, milking him dry as he continued to fuck her, the pressure building within her and driving her mad with pleasure, her body shuddering and twitching with each pumping motion.

    His hand slipped from her hip and grasped her throat, using one of his ws to scrape the skin. Ruby let out a strangled scream as he began to choke her, her body tensing as he did so.

    "Mmph! Uhhh! Yesssss~! Keep fucking me, master...please...!" She pleaded, her voice hoarse.

    As he tightened his grip, she could feel his cock throbbing within her, sending waves of pleasure through her body, more potent and intense than anything else. When he finally released her neck, she gasped for air, panting heavily as her face flushed with embarrassment.

    "That was quite a show. Do you want more?" He asked, his tone calm, his voice low and dark.

    Ruby nodded vigorously, "Please, sir! Please give me more...give me everything you have! Make me yours forever!"

    She didn''t care how bad it sounded. As long as it pleased him, then she was fine with it. In truth, she loved being taken by him. And now, when she waspletely his, she wanted to do whatever hemanded.

    Alexander smiled, leaning forwards and kissing her forehead. "Very good! ept my seed!"

    Her beautiful ruby eyes watched him, filled with affection, as her teeth became slightly sharper, her face gentle and more beautiful as she felt a hot warmth fill her insides.

    And with those final words, Alexander roared, burying himself deep inside her tight pussy and shooting everyst drop of his pent-up seed into the recesses of her womb, making her stomach twitch and convulse with delight.

    It seemed to take days before his cock softened inside her, but after a while, he withdrew his spent member from her moistening depths, leaving behind a trail of sperm and juice as he stood upright.

    Ruby''s arms fell limply to the side of her body, exhausted and drained of strength; sheid on her back, her legs still spread wide open and dangling over the edge of the desk, her arms hanging loosely down below, revealing her breasts and belly. Her hair hung loose and messy, her cheeks stained with tears and saliva, and her lips parted slightly, showing off her white tongue as she breathed raggedly.

    After a few moments, Alexander noticed her staring at him, her eyes shining with desire.

    "Well, are you satisfied, littlemb?" He asked gently.

    Ruby gave a quick nod, her expression full of love and adoration. "Yes! Thank you, master..."

    "Thene here."

    And in seconds, he pulled her into his arms, ignoring the fluids that dripped from her lower body with dirty sounds, holding her like a princess; he mustplete the dream, keep her wrapped in this wonderful memory to help her engrave this moment and forget the harsh memories of her past.

    He leaned forward and kissed her softly, tasting her sweet mouth with a hint of blood mixed in; he teased her tongue with his own, pulling her close to him, and then carried her over to sit on the chair next to the desk.

    Ruby looked up at him with pleading eyes. "Master...."

    "Good girl, you need rest first; although I am still aroused, youe first," Alexander said, his hands stroking her soft hair, ignoring the fact his cock was already fully erect after finishing once, his words causing Ruby to rx, her eyes sparkling before she rested upon his firm chest.

    Bang!

    Only for a momentter, a loud sound disturbed her as a blue-haired girl appeared from the door, her chest heaving as she struggled to breathe, her eyes searching for Alexander, as she said in a loud voice that even the people below could hear, "Lord I am here for my reward!!"

 Chapter 77 3: Ruby & Lapis - Part 3 [R18]

    Alexander sighed. "Yes, I will take care of it now...good girl, you have done well today." He bent down and kissed Ruby''s forehead, her body still tired from her first time as a ghoul, the slight changes that urred in her body, with the huge amount of experience then was flooded into her body after he fucked her now bringing her to level 9.

    "Cute little Ruby... can you stand?"

    "Mmmm.... a little sore...."

    "Oi?"

    "Then, will you be okay getting to the bedroom upstairs, or should I carry you?"

    "Mmm.... embarrassing.... everyone will know..."

    "Look at your legs quivering and my scent on her body; I am sure they already know from your cries before."

    "Dearest Lord? Your beloved Lapis is back.... can you not ignore her? She might cry.... then stab someone in the back with a rusty knife...?"

    With a sigh, Alexander stood up as if ignoring the other female''s presence. He began to pace towards the door, his eyes with a slightly angry glint, causing Lapis to recoil; he watched her step back, hitting the wooden door with a thud causing Alexander to smile at her face that looked filled with fear.

    ''Good... that''s how it should be.''

    "Lapis, since when did you have the ability to order me with threats?"

    "Ah... Lord... it was a mere joke of passion...." He listened to her reply, a sense of arousal in her voice; Alex could see her fingers stroking the engravement with his name as her fingers curled around her blue pubic hair.

    "A joke of passion?" Alex smiled as he moved closer to her, his naked body merely inches from her, as he felt her warmth and slightly sweaty scent; it seemed she did work hard in the past hour while looking down at the woman, her ck dress lose, almost falling from her shoulders as the deep cleavage became clearer in his vision.

    Alexander couldn''t see what Ruby was doing because he was focused on Lapis, the slightly wet sound of what seemed to be flesh being rubbed, likely somewhere private and soft, and slight pants of pleasure filled his ears.

    Still, he ignored them, lifting the chin of Lapis, who seemed to avoid his eyes, or rather, she was looking down at his erect member pressing against her quivering pelvis, slightly squishing the area where she was marked with his name.

    "I was a little hurt by your joke...." He spoke with a deep, flirtatious voice as his deep red eyes, as the evening sun, peered into hers with a smile.

    "I..... Mmmm....!" She tried to respond, but his hand covered her chin, brushing her soft lips and squashing them, his eyes burning with passion as his idle hand began to wrap around her perky, plump ass.

    "How about you turn around and lean against the door, little Lapis and soothe this part of me that is so angry at your joke?" He chuckled as his cock pressed against her stomach harder; he could now feel her soft skin and warm belly and felt her quivering body as she began to tremble; he couldn''t tell if it was fear or because he showed interest in her body only smiling as her dress dropped faster than a sinner into hell, hitting the floor with a slight sound, her beautiful body, even with its scars now within his sight.

    "Beautiful... both of you... my cute littlembs... Show me how wonderful your soft ass looks; turn around, Lapis." Alex spoke with amanding tone but tried to sound unable to bare it, wanting to make her feel more confident.

    He massaged and squeezed her little ass with his hand, enjoying the sensation of his fingers sinking into her flesh and the cute sounds her voice made as he tightened the grip, his fingers now marking her ass.

    "Dearest Lord! Lapis will give her ass to you willingly!"

    "Ah~" Lapis moaned softly, her arms iling as she turned around, her breasts bouncing slightly as she leaned against the door frame, her tight ass sticking out, her legs trembling as he looked at her from behind, grasping his long rod at the base, before he began pping her ass with his cock, the loud pping sound filling the room, as it impacted her fluffy butt, causing it to wobble and shake.

    Alex looked at her face, a mixture of blushing cheeks, puckered lips and sexy pants leaving her mouth; his cock squashed her fleshy cheeks as he leaned closer, stroking along her curvy sides, causing the cutemb to quiver from his touch, her ass pushing against his cock as it continued to p against her.

    "You are very good at this... Lapis."

    "Ah~"

    He pped her again, feeling her small, soft cheek and hearing her moan; he could tell she enjoyed his rough treatment.

    However, he wanted to hear her begging for him; as he watched her pleading eyes, it sent thrills down his spine as her blue eyes almost begged for him to enter her; Alex wanted to see just how filthy this woman was, reaching under her body with his palm, stroking along her slit, as a gluey squelch echoed through the room as her sticky honey stuck to his palm and fingers, a new woman''s scent filling the room.

    "Oh? Your pussy is this wet; are you merely a slut that wants to be fucked? Or my cutemb, dying for only my attention?" He whispered into her ear, blowing his hot breath down her neck before kissing the tip of her lobe, gently biting as he pulled away, enjoying her sweet moans and reaction.

    "Ah~ Dearest Lord, please fuck me... let me be yours forever..." She whimpered, her hands wing at the door frame as she trembled from his touch.

    "I am yours... I am yours... I swear... I swear on the mark of Alexander...!" He heard her voice quiver as she began to rub the tattoo on her pelvis with enraptured eyes before looking back to him with a slightly crazed look, wanting his praise and affirmation.

    He replied, leaning forward to kiss her lips, his tongue sliding into her mouth as she moaned into his, her tongue dancing with his own, her hands gripping at the wooden doors, her nails prating the frame as he slid his hand along her stomach, pulling her ass closer to him.

    "Good, Lapis... My most devotedmb, shall we show Ruby how much you want to serve your lord?" Alexander''s voice was soft before he licked her neck, enjoying the slight taste of her damp, sweaty skin.

    "Spread your fat little ass, show me your holes, then insert my cock into your chosen hole; I won''t move until it reaches your depths."

    "Ah~"

    Her ass quivered as he pushed his hips forward, his cock sliding between her cheeks as she spread them apart with both hands, exposing her tiny pink entrance, her inner walls quivering and trembling as his cock easily slipped inside her, like her entrance was a perfect mould created to service him, the thick head of his shaft stretching her tight opening, making her gasp slightly.

    "Do you wish to feel my seed fill your womb?" He asked, staring into her eyes, watching her lower lip tremble as she nodded.

    "Then beg me, make me feel you deserve it."

    "Please, Dearest Lord! Please... I want your seed... I need it... I want to feel your cum inside me..."

    "That''s right... I am going to fill you with my seed, Lapis. You will be filled with my warm, sticky love." He said with a smile, continuing to stroke his cock, feeling her juices mixing with his precum, sending a jolt of excitement through his body as he saw her face go white as she bit her lips, now with only his tip inside her, still slowly swaying her hips as the thick organ moved deeper, slipping into her depths with ease.

    "Ah~!" Lapis gasped as he entered her, his cock''s ns pushing her wider than she could handle, a yelp of pain leaving her mouth as she looked into the sky, her body arched backwards, slight tears formed in her eyes as Alex watched her face change.

    "It hurts... It''s burning my insides.... throbbing pain... Oh~ Dearest lord..... nothing like the past... I can feel your majestic member burning itself into my memory.... moulding my insides to your glorious shape! Ahhn.... so thick~ please.... judge this filthymb with your majestic cock!"

    Alex grinned as he felt her tightness; he stopped his hips from moving as her soft insides caused him to feel a searing heat, almost melting his cock into her sticky wet walls that began to envelop his tip and ns; he felt the pressure begin to build up within him; his mind bing clouded as he stared at her face, seeing her face contort with pain and pleasure, her blue eyes wide open, her lips parted and her breathing heavy with excitement.

    ''I want to defile her.... dirty her... make her cry and beg for forgiveness... Those beautiful eyes... they are mine... I want to soil her heart... make it only think of me... Such a beautiful ghoul.... mine.... forever!''

    His thoughts were interrupted by Lapis'' voice as she began to speak, her words barely understandable.

    "Dearest Lord... please... please fill me with your seed... I want to feel you... inside me... make me yours forever... I will never leave you... ever! I am yours... forever... I swear it! On my mark of Alexander! My hips won''t move! They tremble from your might.... please... prate this worthless bitch... unable to even be yourmb."

    The words struck him with a strange sense of pride; he had made her into such a passionate creature who would do anything for his approval. A part of him knew it was wrong to use this girl, but another part of him told himself that no matter how many times he toyed with her, she wouldn''t stop loving him, and if he didn''t keep her in check, she would be lost to himpletely.

    "You are not worthless, Lapis... You are perfect, and I will never let you go...." He spoke with a deep, dark tone, his eyes burning with lust as he leaned closer to her, his cock naturally moving deeper into her, sliding further and further into her slippery undting tunnel, until finally, his entire length was buried within her, the thick head of his manhood pressing against the deepest parts of her uterus, causing her to gasp.

    "Now... show me how much you want my seed."

    "Lapis~"

 Chapter 78 4: Ruby & Lapis - Part 4 [R18]

    "Lapis~"

    Her bottom half shimmied and wiggled as she bent forwards, presenting her plump rear end to him; if she were a dog, her tail would be waving about behind her.

    Her cheeks were red and flushed, herrge, round buttocks thrusting towards him, her hairy pussy dripping with her nectar as he gripped onto her waist tightly, his hips beginning to buck upwards, his cock sliding from one side to the other as he plunged deeply into her once more.

    She grunted loudly as he mmed his hips into her, mming his cock deep into her guts before twisting his hips, drilling into her tight passage without mercy, hearing her muffled cries echo throughout the room.

    As he pumped his hips, he felt his balls bump against her soft thighs; the friction and warmth made her shudder, his cock pulsating rapidly inside her, sending waves of pleasurable sensations all over her body, her insides tightening and clenching around his shaft, making her scream out as she came, her orgasm washing across every inch of his cock, causing him to grunt and groan heavily.

    "Aahhh~!"

    Beads of sweat broke free from their pores as her slim shoulders shook violently, the sight exciting him immensely. Even though he was not moving yet, Lapis'' strong reactions excited him to continue pounding.

    "...ngh..."

    He pulled back slightly on her waist and pushed himself forward again, much faster thanst time. His hips moved like pistons within her, each stroke leaving his cock throbbing inside her hot tunnel. She moaned loudly at such an intense sensation, feeling the powerful muscles flex through her fleshy walls.

    The heat emanating from his groin seeped up into her pelvis, making it feel almost unbearably warm. It wasn''t long until another wave of pleasure washed over her entire being when he began pumping his hips harder. He could tell she had reached her limit for now, but...he wanted a little more.

    "You are not allowed to orgasm; hold it in. Be a good girl Lapis!"

    "!?"

    "Dearest Lord! I cannot.... please... Mmnnn.... don''t..... slower!"

    The sudden change in tempo caused her to gasp loudly, gasping as she held herself together despite how hard he was fucking her, straining her arms to support her weight as she tried desperately to maintain herposure.

    However, the longer he kept going, the more her mind became clouded by lust and desire, her thoughts bing muddled beyond reason or thought, unable to think straight anymore.

    "...so... soo h-hard... I can''t..... I can''t..... Lord....it''sing...."

    "Your insides are soft and warm; I want to stay inside them forever. Go on, show me your pretty face as you climax."

    His words and actions sent shivers down her spine, knowing fully what they meant. Soon, she lost controlpletely, letting loose everything inside her, her legs trembling under her as she screamed out loud, her voice echoing off the walls.

    And just like that, the moment arrived when she surrendered entirely to his desires. With no will left in her mind, she simply leaned against the door limply while he fucked her senseless, writhing underneath him as his cock slid between her folds with ease, plunging deeper and further into her depths whenever possible.

    With a low moan, he grabbed the small of her back and twisted his hips even more aggressively, pumping himself wildly into her snug pussy.

    It didn''t take very long for him to reach his peak, his cock twitching and jerking erratically inside her, cumming inside her fertile womb after several minutes of unrelenting sex. As soon as his seed shot forth, it hit its mark and instantly swirled around her innermost parts, mixing with her juices and lubricants to make things slippery enough to keep him firmly lodged inside her.

    After a few moments, his stamina returned somewhat, allowing him to slow down some. However, Lapis still had nothing resembling energy remaining inside her, merely leaning against the wall, panting heavily.

    Despite this, she wanted him to continue, craving his cock within her, never giving her any rest. Yet she knew she couldn''t ask for too much lest he grows tired of her. And so, she waited patiently, basking in the pleasant feelings of his cock buried inside her.

    Every movement and thrust was apanied by their bodies pping together, her breasts bouncing freely as he pounded her relentlessly, his hands gripping her supple rear end tightly to prevent her from falling backwards.

    It was only a matter of time before he was ready again.

    "Are you alright? You''re going to have to be able to walk soon."

    "...I can manage..."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    "Good.

    "Lord... This unworthy Ruby shall service you~."

    In the background, the wet sticky sounds of the cute Ruby sounded, her bare feet slowly stepping on the wooden floors, slightly sweaty as they stuck to the floor with a damp sound; step by step, she approached the pair before kneeling behind his hips, pushing her face between his thighs, as she began to kiss his ballsack gently.

    Her nose sniffed the thick scent as herrge breasts pressed against his thighs, as she tried to restore his vigour to fuck Lapis even more, the sight strangely arousing for her to watch, her red eyes glowing as she watched the white cum oozing down the leg of Lapis, Ruby leaned forward, licking along her thigh, and tasting the delicious sperm and gulping it down until the leg of Lapis was only filled with her drool.

    Ruby continued to lick and suck, her tonguepping up the semen with eagerness, wanting to savour the taste of his seed.

    "Mn...hmm~"

    Ruby''s lips curled in delight as she tasted his essence, her excitement rising as she ate and drank of him. Lapis regained strength and started to stand upright; she turned around to see Ruby smiling weakly at her.

    "How do you feel?"

    "Much better. Thank you, Ruby."

    "My pleasure, Lapis. Our Master is pleased."

    Ruby smiled at her, the two exchanging a silent nod. They both knew she had been suffering for him. But now was not the time for sympathy; it was time for business.

    "Ruby, can you help me?"

    "Of course, Lapis. I am yours tomand."

    "Then move over and fill the ground with that unused cloth and fabrics, Dearest Lord. Can youy on the ground there?"

    "Understood!" Ruby said she ran across the room and began to pile a small section of fabric that made a makeshift quilt.

    Alex just smiled wryly before he stepped towards it, before lying down as she asked, wondering what the two women had in their ns; he could see them whispering to each other, with Ruby''s face turning bright red, but biting her lower lip and Lapis, pping her plump ass as she skipped over to Alexander, her lower body oozing with his white cream, as she squatted down over his hips, brushing the hard tip of his cock, with her slippery slit, coated in his semen.

    "Dearest lord, please enjoy Lapis and Ruby''s love!"

    "Oh yes."

    They spoke in unison, both of them looking up at Alex expectantly. In response, he grinned wickedly at the pair.

    "Very well. Let me know if either of you needs anything else."

    Both of them nodded silently.

    "Now getfortable, Lord! We will make you feel the greatest bliss!"

    "Indeed we shall. Now go ahead."

    For a brief moment, the trio looked at one another, sharing a look of understanding before they took action. Lapis lowered herself onto his cock, her silky smooth skin sliding sensuously over his shaft, his cock sinking into her slick folds without resistance.

    Ruby watched with awe as she moved closer to his head, red eyes shining with greed.

 Chapter 79 5: Ruby & Lapis - Final茅 [R18]

    He was already familiar with her body; with that, he felt his cock slide past her entrance, easing itself into her pussy and sliding deep inside her, stretching her inner walls apart.

    "Mmnn..."

    The sensation of having his cock inside her again made her shudder, a mixture of emotions running through her head.

    Within seconds, he had managed to slip halfway inside her, leaving her pussy gaping open for him.

    "Haah."

    She gasped quietly as he withdrew a bit before sinking back into her, his cock slipping deeper into her wet tunnel. She was already used to his size, having previously taken him in her mouth, and now, her pussy epted him easily.

    "Ahh~"

    The more he slid, the greater the pressure grew inside her, making her moan softly as he filled her up. Her insides were warm and tight but also soft and yielding.

    Soon, he moved his hips more vigorously, pumping his cock into her, making her moan loudly. Within moments, he could tell she was nearing her limits again; the way she looked over her shoulder at him, pleading for him to go on.

    But before her could get any form of rhythm, a red hair slit suddenly appeared over his face; as Ruby stepped over his face, her pussy now clean and only filled with her sticky honey, he wondered where his seed was, only to notice a strange bottle on the desk, filled with a thick milky liquid.

    "My Lord... please enjoy your meal~ Today''s menu is Ruby tartare~ bon app??tit!"

    He heard Rubie''s cute voice before her warm cunt lowered onto his face, the sweet and sour scent filling his nose as she began to brush her clit against his lips, as the breath from his nose caused her to shudder. Soon, her fluids coated him all over his face, soaking him, a thin, translucent substance seeping between his lips.

    Ruby stared down at the strong male before her, feeling her excitement grow with every heartbeat. She wished he could hear her heart, the rapid beat matching her own.

    While Lapis wasn''t going to be ignored, her tight pussy squelching as she moved her hips faster, wanting to draw Alex away from eating Ruby''s pussy as she listened to the smacking and wet sound of his tongue making the red-head feel pleasure.

    Lapis moaned lowly as she felt the urge rise within her once more. "Please... Dearest Lord..."

    "Yes, Lapis," he whispered back, pulling his face from the wet snatch of Ruby, whose thighs wrapped around his face, pulling on his head as she panted and moaned from his cunnilingus, her body trembling from the pleasant bliss his tongue gave her.

    "I need more, my Lord."

    "What did you wish for?"

    "Please fuck me more!."

    "Very well."

    With those words spoken, he squeezed his cock within her, pulling back slightly before pushing forwards, forcing himself into her deepest recesses. A scream escaped her lips as he prated her deeply, causing her to tremble beneath him, his shaft spreading her wide open.

    As he pumped his cock in and out of her slick passage, Lapis let out a series of muffled cries, the pleasurable sensations overwhelming her senses.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    The sensation of his cock pulsating inside her was unlike anything else she had ever experienced before; his dick seemed alive somehow, and it was taking advantage of this fact to squeeze her inner walls mercilessly.

    His girth was almost impossible to ignore; if it weren''t for the intense heat radiating from her core, she would surely faint due to sheer ecstasy.

    Yet despite being ovee with such pleasures, she found herself wanting more. In truth, she craved more than one thing. She needed to be fucked thoroughly and repeatedly; she desired to be impaled upon his manhood, to know true pleasure.

    A second orgasm threatened to overwhelm her; she bucked her hips against his groin, trying desperately to meet him halfway, but instead, she felt him push harder, driving deeper into her depths. He had reached the point where he could no longer resist, and soon, he pushed onward, mming himself deep inside her.

    "Nngghhhhh!!"

    Above him, she cried out as she came, shaking and convulsing as she sat on his hips, her fat ass now squashed against his thighs, as her fluids began to ooze from her slit, making his shaft and balls sticky with thick nectar, as waves of euphoria washed over her.

    Only momentster, she copsed atop him, her limbs iling uselessly while her breathing becameboured and erratic. Eventually, her heavy eyelids closed, and she fell asleep, exhausted beyond belief.

    Her face was now just below the ass of Ruby, who was riding his face like a crazed cowgirl, her lips letting out loud moans as she jutted her hips,ing on his face, trying to fill his mouth with her warm love juices.

    "Hmhm, how good does it feel, Lapis?" Ruby said, her voice broken as she fought off her climax, feeling the hair of Lapis tickling her ass.

    "So good..."

    They spoke in hushed whispers as if afraid someone might overhear them. Even though they didn''t care about anyone hearing them, neither dared say too much aloud. There was something special in saying these things silently, without fear or hesitation. It allowed them to express themselves truly.

    And so, they shared intimate secrets and desires among the others in their minds.

    His cock throbbed inside her, yet Lapis'' mind refused to register this. Instead, she was lost in another world entirely. One filled with pleasure, lustful thoughts, and endless desire for more.

    While Lapis had always known that sex was an important part of life--after all, humans reproduced via sexual intercourse, which meant that sex was necessary for survival.

    Now, everything changed. Sex was not simply a means of reproduction anymore a�" it served many purposes: to give pleasure, to show affection, and to strengthen bonds between lovers. But even knowing that, she hadn''t grasped its significance until she took a lover.

    "Ruby looks so funny when she cums..." Lapis said, her hips regaining strength as she started to grind against him with flicking movements, the wet sound of her lower body filling the room as she felt his cock throbbing inside her.

    The fact her Master was going to spurt his load was clear to Lapis. She wanted to feel his seed sshing over her sensitive folds, coating her innermost parts. She imagined the warmth of his seed as it dribbled down her thighs, painting her legs pink with his precious fluid.

    "Mnn... haaah~" Ruby grunted as she rode his face, her pussy rubbing against his lips, making him gag as he struggled to breathe. Her fingers dug into his hair, and she felt something build up and rapidly move towards her Master''s face.

    A pressure she couldn''t control or resist as she screamed out loud. With her eyes tightly shut, she arched her back, arching her spine upwards, her entire body tensing. As she neared release, she gripped his head tighter and held him close to her crotch, squeezing and massaging his cheeks. And then, finally, she exploded, sending a wave of hot nectar shooting straight into his mouth.

    Her body shivering as the pleasure was beyond anything she felt before.

 Chapter 80 80: Relaxing In Their Care

    All Lapis saw was her beloved Ruby''s beautiful face contorting as she shuddered, a look of pure bliss on her features as she orgasmed, a smile forming on her lips.

    "Ooooh, ~ Mmmph!" Ruby gasped after several long minutes passed by, still gasping for air. "That was wonderful..."

    In truth, she was surprised that she could keep moving her hips and hold his head to her, but she was d she could. After all, she enjoyed watching him eat her out, and she loved seeing his reaction when he licked her pussy.

    Now, she leaned forward and kissed her master gently on the cheek, smiling widely as she watched him lick thest bits of her juices off his face.

    It happened so fast that he barely noticed, only noticing after she pulled away, her hand covering his sticky mouth. Only then did he realize that she had shot her juices over him; a thinyer of sticky liquid covered his chin, neck, chest and stomach, dripping down his skin.

    Ruby watched as the thick white fluid dripped slowly, trickling down his body and pooling on his belly before eventually disappearingpletely. That sight alone excited her greatly, seeing the evidence of her bliss, causing her to be excited as she began to kiss him passionately, her tonguepping up her sour juices as she kissed him as if crazed.

    "That was... mmm~ delicious." Ruby mused as their tongues began to tangle; she heard the beast-like cries of Lapis behind her, now feeling the cute girl holding her ass to avoid falling; as Lapis began to feel Alexander''s cock throbbing, she began to thrust her hips faster, wanting his sperm to fill her insides, make her stomach swell.

    Alexander knew better than to expect Lapis tost long enough for him to cum twice, so he decided to finish quickly, moving swiftly to bring her to orgasm once more, plunging deep into her wet channel, pounding her pussy with short strokes, drawing out her screams louder and higher, making her shake uncontrobly as her muscles contracted, gripping his shaft firmly.

    Then, with one final shove, he released within her, a flood of hot semen jetting from his tip and pouring into her womb.

    "Yesssss..."

    Lapis trembled as he continued to pump his seed inside her, his cock still buried in her quivering hole. For minutes afterwards, she remained motionless atop him, panting heavily, her arms draped over the ass of Ruby, her face buried within her warm cheeks, still sticky from the cunnilingus from their master, as she tried to recover from what had been a very taxing experience.

    Still feeling his thick sperm shooting into her womb from his throbbing cock made her shiver from head to toe; she loved the sensation of being filled by him. To think that mere hours ago, she never thought she would fully take him within her; now, she relished the idea. If there was nothing left to do but wait for her to regain some strength, Lapis decided to use the time to enjoy this bliss, as she knew he would be too busy shortly to enjoy such a blissful moment as his seed continued to fill her as she wished.

    Lapis could barely sit properly and only hobble on shaky feet for the next hour.

    Ruby, now wearing the ck dress, still without any underwear, sat on a chair as Alexandery across herp; she was using a small cotton bud that was inside her bag, using the small pick to clean his ears in a blissful moment the afternoon sun now turned to even as she blues the fluffy tip to get rid of his gunk.

    "Do you like this, My Lord? Shall I be rougher, slower?"

    "Ah, that feels great, Ruby, keep going as you are; it feels like my mind is leaving for a magical ce."

    The sun had begun to set outside, and although Lapis was tired, she was also eager to return and continue with her daily duties. Yet she had learned today that sometimes, certain acts were best enjoyed privately; perhaps this day will prove useful to her ns.

    Quickly she stood up, putting on the ck dress, mimicking Ruby, whose pussy with red hair was visible when she got up, leaving her underwear off as she moved towards Alexander''s legs, kneeling quietly and began to knead and massage his thighs and calves with a stern and focused face, she used to do this for her grandfather and father because of their tight muscles and medical health, but she found her lord''s legs where in an even worse state, causing her to worry.

    "Dearest Lord, your body is in such poor shape; your muscles are tight and overworked... you need more rest!" She scolded, her palms brushing across his thigh, ignoring the slightly cute moan from his lips as she did.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ah... I''ll rest... I''ll rest.... so keep massaging..." he murmured, his eyes closing as she rubbed his leg and calf muscle gently, stroking each limb like Lapis petting a cat. Soon, she could work her way to his foot, running her hands along his toes, smiling at how soft and delicate they werepared to hers. "You''re doing well, Lapis," he told her softly.

    She nodded, continuing to rub his legs, paying attention to every inch of him, feeling his fleshy thighs as she worked her magic upon him, unaware of the dark feelings stirring within her heart. After a few minutes of tender ministrations, Lapis stopped, standing upright and stretching her arms overhead, her breasts swaying beneath her dress.

    With a quick look toward Ruby, who looked rather pleased with herself, Lapis felt today was a great start for them both.

    "You two, are you confident in leading some girls in the future?"

    Alexander asked them out of nowhere, almost shocking the pair as they felt his stern and serious gaze towards them while they continued to service him like little maids.

    "My lord? I..."

    "Greatest Lord, if you wish me toplete this task, I shall!" Lapis said confidently, her lips kissing the tip of his toes as she cracked them and began to file his nails.

    "Ruby... will you do it for me?" He asked gently, turning his head and looking up at her face, barely visible past her breasts above him.

    "Uhm... do you need me? Am I needed?

    "Of course, as my vesta, trusted women, and cute littlembs, I need you both. Will you train a few of the girls who were with you earlier? They will be under your care... you can make them how you wish. I give you fullmand."

    Lapis smiled, watching the joyful face of Ruby, who finally began to imagine having a small group that helped her care for Alexander and would stop other women from interrupting them when she wanted to enjoy his cunnilingus in the future.

    "Mmm... I will... for you... but rewards if we do well?"

    "Haha, you sound like Lapis..."

    "Hey....!"

    "Well, if you both do well, I will reward you, together or alone; it''s up to you both. But I will make a proper time and ce for that, okay?" He answered kindly. The two nodded, agreeing to his terms. "I have already discussed matters concerning this matter with Mildred, and she has agreed to help you. You may begin training tomorrow morning. You should spend tonight preparing yourselves for this new challenge ahead."

    Lapis and Ruby bowed deeply, thanking him for trusting in them and epting the responsibility to care for several young women.

 Chapter 81 81: Megan And Patricia Awaken!

    Alexander left the office after his liaison with the two cutembs, feeling refreshed and focused.

    Thankfully those girls would pass on his orders, idea and n to all the main women while he earned some free time.

    He expected Mildred and Ste to arrange things well, sometimes seeing their eyes watching him as he walked towards the makeshift bedroom created for him to sleep.

    ''Let''s see how my cute girls are doing. Will they be disfigured monsters or wonderful butterflies?''

    He felt quite jovial, waving to the many girls now eating lightly fried meat; thankfully, his vesta would be fine with human food no matter how strong they got, only needing to eat fresh corpses if he couldn''t provide extra nutrition.

    The lecture room had started to transform, the walls now filled withrge boards, blocking half of therge windows, hoping to stop any zombies from easily entering in the night when they were resting; this idea was Laura''s as she still didn''t think the group was strong enough to fight any threats.

    ''It''s more effective against humans that might sneak inside...''

    The floor was now padded with the mats used in the gym, some were a little dark with dried blood, but as everyone was a ghoul, this was the same as putting that medicine that clears your chest on your pillow when sick.

    He made sure to give the hardworking girls an extra smile and nod because, after that battle, some of them were still nervous as they almost betrayed him.

    Thus he wanted to soothe their minds, ensuring they knew he forgave them all.

    "Oh, Maria is ying with Samantha...? What are they ying with or rather eating?"

    When those words left his mouth, he decided to leave; sometimes, he saw Maria feeding the vesta meat that even he found disgusting; although they were ghoul''s rotting flesh, it was not a delicacy, but like eating toothpaste.

    Thankfully the women around him were all talented, with groups carrying heavy generators to run the lights and power once the power grid went down.

    "Two gas-powered generators, three sr and one hand-wound... It should be enough, although the hand-wound one will be annoying to manage... Let''s tell Mildred to use it to train the weaker girls'' arm strength and muscle."

    Alexander was a little lonely as he approached the wooden door, with "Alex''s Room" written in feminine and cute writing on the door.

    Creak!

    He ced his hand on the handle, hearing the slight breathing and asional chattering inside the room, as he pushed the door open with a loud creak, ''no chance of secretly having women visit my room with this...'' Alex thought with a wry smile.

    "W...who is it!?" A quiet, husky voice sounded as he noticed the beautiful woman with dark almond skin standing from the makeshift bed.

    Her naked body shone in the moonlight from the small window just behind, her curves andrge breasts swaying as she covered herself.

    "A...Alex? You''re finally here!" Megan almost shouted as her body darted forward, letting her tits sway freely with her sprint.

    Alex enjoyed the sight, opening his arms with a gentle smile, holding her tightly as she approached, and kissing her cheek affectionately while Mega nuzzled his face.

    "You look beautiful, Megan; how do you feel?"

    "Wonderful! I feel so strong, beautiful and...." Her lips moved close to his ears, teasingly kissing the tip, before whispering, "I''m a virgin again~ fufu!"

    He didn''t mind whether she was, but this seemed important to her as a woman; maybe she did not want to dwell in the past, but all he could do was smile and tighten his embrace around her softer hips.

    Alex noticed that her body had changed quite significantly, she used to have a high muscle mass, but now she was soft, like jelly, her body and flesh allowing his fingers to sink into her alluring ass.

    ''Her strength seems the same; it''s like her muscles have be more versatile, able to emte either the normal firm sensation but also a soft and squishy feeling when I''m touching her... so cool!''

    "Did you notice? I can change my body~ and make it softer, tighter and morefortable at will. Alex, don''t you wonder how the inside of my pussy feels?"

    Megan began to tease him; he watched her beautiful face move close enough to kiss, sliding her tongue across his lips before pulling back and skipping to the other bed, where another girl sat quietly, watching him with vacant but beautiful eyes.

    "I will let this girl see you now; she''s different!"

    His eyes moved to the cute but quiet girl on the small bed, vibrant pink hair that used to be tied in a messy set of twin tails; it reminded him of Amy in the past, now her pink hair was loose, with half braids making her look like an elven princess.

    Her former grey eyes were now a shade of dark red, like an albino rabbit.

    "Hello Patricia, you look very cute."

    Before, she was a mal-nourished girl, formerly an orphan girl and spent her time sleeping with strangers to be able to keep living and attending university.

    "Mmm...."

    Alex wondered why she was so different now; before, she was a bright and lively girl, the first to approach him about being reborn; now, she seemed quiet, yet her eyes were locked onto him; they never left his body for a moment.

    They did not even stop to blink.

    That''s when he noticed her lower body was hidden under a nket, clumped up rather thickly, causing Alex to feel curious.

    ''Why does it look so strange?''

    He noticed the moment he looked towards her legs; her body trembled, her eyes bing erratic.

    At the same time, her lips finally opened as a long, forked tongue slipped from her lips and flickered before he watched her rapidly suck it back in, her cheeks flushing pink as she looked terrified.

    "No...." She muttered with a sorrowful voice... "Don''t look... I am a monster...!"

    Alex didn''t listen, his body moving faster than either of the girls could notice, pushing the cute Patricia down onto her back, peeling away the nket as his eyes widened, not from disgust or dislike but...

    Lust.

    Patricia''s lower body, from just below her navel, became a beautiful pink-coloured tail, like a serpent.

    Her shimmering cream-white and vibrant pink scales were like beautiful gems shimmering in the dark room, while the soft slit hidden like a triangle entered his sight.

    "Noo... It''s disgusting..." She whimpered, worried he would find it strange or ugly.

    It was the most erotic and alluring vagina he ever saw, as the pink scales formed a perfect border for her light pink slit shimmering with a sticky surface.

    Shlick!

    His fingers slid along the smooth scales, slipping inside her feminine groove; the warm and silky feeling felt like his finger would melt inside her as his mind was assaulted by pleasure just from the soft sensation.

    "Ahhn~ don''t...." Patricia began to writhe, her long tail pping away the nket as it instinctively wrapped around his body, her eyes glowing a bright red, with a slight rattle from the tip of her tail.

    Luckily his power was enough to break free before slipping onto the bed, wrapping her into his embrace, as he gently smiled at the nervous-lookingmia.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You are extremely beautiful; now, you might have changed, but isn''t this change just for me? Now you have a body strong enough to slither beside me, don''t be insecure. Are you worried I might no longer find you attractive? Here... have a feel... see how your new body affects me."

    He guided her delicate hands, with soft pink scales around the sides, lowering them to therge tent propping his ck pants, her fingers stroking along the shape as if confirming it was real.

    "Really? You like it?"

    The formerly dull and depressive face and atmosphere faded as she became more animated, her body rubbing against him, the long forked tongue flickering as her eyes curved into crescents, while behind him, a smooth and slimy feeling wrapped around his shoulders, Megan seemed to be jealous, her arms almost boneless as she reached into his suit and massaged his body.

    "Fufu~ our master loves weird girls... maybe he likes them freaky!" Megan whispered as she looked towards Himari in the corner, still wrapped in the bloody cocoon; however, a long red horn made from blood grew from her pretty eastern forehead.

    "Girls... I don''t have the time to do lewd things right now, so how about we go out and help you level up instead? If you reach level 10 in two days, I''ll reward you both with one request, okay?"

    "Mmmm... can I just take a lick? Just the... tip.... break my membrane?" Patricia teased, her tail pulling down his pants, only stopped by his high-quality steel belt, seeming to have be lewder and flirtatious than before.

    "How about I let my slime slither into your ass? I heard men have their g-spot inside there~ fufu... or your little cock''s little slit, hmmm?" Megan became more dark-bellied and sadistic as she bit along Alexander''s neck, her warm slimy drool oozing down his body with a light tingling sensation.

    ''This woman... why does it feel like she''s eating me?''

    Alex then looked at her face, using his [Eagle Eyes] skill to make sure of his conjecture about the pair.

    Patricia Gallows, Aged 19 (Lamia Type Vesta - Stage 1)

    Once a young orphan girl with nothing but loneliness and despair, now a wonderful youngmia with the potential to be an empress ss monster.

    Her bloodline was protected from all sickness and disease thanks to her ghoul bloodline, received from her master and most precious man.

    Only the worry he might not find her attractive anymore in her new form gues her mind after waking up alone, hoping he will react just the same as her old form.

    Patricia''s wish was to be something that could only love Alex, who saved her; although she didn''t feel the love yet, the moment he saved and epted her, she wanted to dedicate her future to him.

    Thus bing a species of mutantmia which only ept one partner for their entire life, never switching and should their partner die, they will only keep living to protect their children.

    Themia would join her mate in the afterlife when they were mature and safe.

    - Level 4

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: Devoted Lamia, Alexander''s Personal Slut

    - Strength: 9 [10]

    - Agility: 12 [10]

    - Endurance: 15 [10]

    - Stamina: 16 [10]

    - Willpower: 17 [10]

    Skills: Bed Skill(Max), Damage Tolerance, Pain Tolerance, Novice Whip Talent, Flexible Body.

    Spells: Alluring Scent, Rock m

    Items: N/A

    Megan Bismark, Aged 22 (Slime Type Vesta - Stage 1)

    Formerly a devout Christian girl, now finally stepping beyond her past fetter, she has epted Alex''s lovepletely, able to change from a slime-like body to her human form easily.

    Her memories of past experiences haven''t vanished, and she still feels the pain and sorrow, but now the love and affection for her new master grow by the day, and she cares more about Alexander''s smile than anything else.

    Because she is a slime, she now has a soft, squishy core in the depths of her womb, which is highly fertile, but because of her desire to never miscarry again, her children will be born slowly and protected until the veryst moment.

    - Level 5

    - upation: N/A

    - Title: Midnight Slime, Ghoul Lords Onahole,

    - Strength: 12 [10]

    - Agility: 14 [10]

    - Endurance: 19 [10]

    - Stamina: 13 [10]

    - Willpower: 9 [10]

    Skills: Resistance To Mental Attacks, Flexible Body, Devour Essence, Acidic Slime Body

    Spells: Spit Acid

    Items: N/A

    -

    Alexander looked at Megan''s status and saw her [Devour Essence], [Acidic Slime Body] and [Spit Acid] and realised she was doing just that right now; the look of pleasure on her face, paired with the slight pain he felt.

    Megan was eating a smallyer of his flesh and essence while teasing him with her tongue!

    He quickly pushed the girls away, looking at Himari, who now looked like an Oni from the manga he read, hoping to himself.

    ''Please let this girl be nice! Not like these cannibal women!''

    ",

 Chapter 82 82: Ghoul Lords Priestess

    Alexander looked down at the beautiful girl; Himari was originally above-average, and Alex never really judged women on their looks.

    If this girl confessed to him before the end of meeting Amy, he would have dated her happily as her face and atmosphere were rxing and fluffy.

    His hand began to stroke through her hair, which slowly turned gently white, the red horn bing more prominent as herrge eyes fluttered.

    "Sorry that I made you my vesta in such an unfair way, Himari."

    Since he restored his human side, although he wouldn''t stop his deeds to survive, this girl was on the brink of death, ready to die, and he imitated some god, twisting her mind and then making her his vesta.

    "I''ll keep you beside me until the very end as my penance."

    ''If she wants me to be her god, I will be a god."

    Although it sounded stupid, he wanted to fulfil all the dreams and goals of the many women he saved or twisted.

    No matter how extreme, as long as it didn''t betray him or harm others.

    Alexander would allow them all freedom in these matters; the silky hair began to lengthen as her face matured, bing a very beautiful woman, like a young wife or milf.

    "Master?" Megan asked as she moved close to him, clinging to his back; the two girls behind seemed to have concerned faces. He could feel a sense of connection to them both, just like Maria and Ste; maybe the feelings and depth they entered his heart and mind when making them vesta caused it to be more extreme.

    "Don''t worry, you two; momentarily, I felt a little sentimental. Can you give me some time alone with Himari?"

    Alex turned his body halfway, twisting his arms around the soft Megan, kissing her soft cheeks; the sticky feel of her skin was pleasant rather than disgusting, and her taste was close to orange and chocte, which felt a little addictive.

    ''She probably has some kind of aphrodisiac in her slime... let''s take care not to swallow too much.''

    "This girl will be thest member of your group, along with Maria, so treat her well, okay? She was betrayed and abandoned by the person she was forced to trust most; even if Himari knows it was due to his ability, the betrayal still hurts."

    The two girls understood the pain of betrayal, whether from friends, lovers or their own families and thus stayed quiet or gave a soft nod towards him.

    He felt this happen when looking at the two women, both different from normal ghouls, but to him, they felt like family, his chest filled with their thoughts of affection and desire to make him happy.

    ''I want to make them all happy as their leader, lord and lover.''

    Patricia slowly slithered her long body towards Alex, her beautiful pink tail rattling as she leaned against him.

    She was a bit embarrassed as none of the clothes fit her anymore, and she detested anyone seeing her slit other than Alexander but was too shy to exin this to him.

    "Oh...'' he noticed her bare body, not the beautiful breasts wobbling slightly, with her cute pink cherries swaying for him to see. But the change of her hips made it hard for normal underwear to be worn; then he remembered the protective bra and panties had a line that stated they would transform into the wearer''s ideal!

    Alex continued to stroke Megan''s head as she looked at Himari with a softer look than before, no longer seeing her as apetition and wanting to learn more about her.

    He reached into the inventory space, filled with countless scrolls and weird things he found from the zombies, before a soft pair of cloth fluttered in his hands as he pulled it out, two pairs, as Megan needed waterproof clothing now.

    Otherwise, her clothes would be sticky.

    "Girls, can you try to put these on?" He asked with the two pairs of standard ck underwear in his hands, causing both girls to tilt their heads.

    Not wanting to make him disappointed, the pair touched them, with Patricia being first; the moment she ced them towards her tail, the panties changed from Alex''s favourite t-back style to a small triangle with an adhesive side, lightly curved to fit the area where her slit was located perfectly.

    Alexander watched as she blushed, her tail swishing around, before she slotted the cloth with slightly nervous hands before a wet squelch sounded.

    Then the cloth stayed in ce, she wiggled her hips sensually and leaned forward, her huge breasts hanging down like alluring marshmallow rockets, but the cloth didn''t fall or slip.

    "Yay! It didn''t fall!" She shouted joyfully, moving closer to Alex, showing her happiness as her body coiled and rubbed against him, pushing Megan away, who looked amused by the small ck triangle panty guard that Patricia wore.

    "You look so erotic, Patricia...!" Meganmented as she took her''s; they began to form a strange swimsuit-like style, but then suddenly, it fused with her skin, creating an almost invisibleyer across her entire body to her neck, tightly fitting as her nipples were pressed against them looked even lewder than hermia sister.

    Her tight brown lips were also pressed t, showing her soft entrance for Alex to see; because he was curious, he reached out and stroked along her slit, and the strangest thing happened as his finger passed through the material and began to stroke her warm and sticky entrance, as Megan began to let out a muted moan.

    "Mmmm~ it worked.... so good... just slip it right in, darling." Megan looked at him with her flirtatious eyes before arge pink tail mmed into her, sending Megan flying into the wall with a bang.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hmph! Don''t seduce him like a cheap slut! Have some ss... Fufu~ darling, my nipples are sore. Can you look at them? I think they need your loving kiss!" Patricia said, her massive breasts pushed against his face as her body lifted into the air thanks to herrge tail.

    ''These girls... why are they still so lewd!?''

    "Oi! Lizard! Get off, darling; you need his kiss? Heh! Peh! Have some of my healing spit, you hussie!" Megan''s lips parted as she spat slime over Patricia''s breasts, who began to writhe and squeal as the acidic spit started to burn her tits.

    Since the two began to fight, Alexander stepped away, hiding that both women aroused him greatly.

    Megan could let things pass through her new clothes if she wanted.

    While Patricia was just lewd and sexy, especially with her snake''s lower body, he wanted to enjoy having rough sex with her all night, as snakes usually mated for a long time.

    ''Let''s just be soothed by Himari...'' Alex thought, turning around to see the fair-skinned eastern beauty looking at him, her body no longer coated in the bloody crystals as they seemed to have formed her horn and a gemstone between her soft breasts that flopped to her side.

    "Morning, Himari." Alex greeted, with his eyes fixated on the cute woman, her hair now ck with a glossy shimmer, with a slim body, her hips narrow with a bee-like shape as her ass wasrge and soft, just what he preferred.

    The girl looked at him; her eyes were like glistening red jewels, only watching him, her soft pink lips trembling before the girl began to lift from the makeshift bed.

    Her wonderful hair was long in an eastern princess cut, with the fringe cut across her eyes just over her eyebrows that were short, small and bushy.

    A true beauty, like an eastern princess of the distant past.

    Flutter!

    Her longshes swayed as she slowly blinked, a slight crack from her body as she slid to the edge of her bed, still unspeaking and only watching Alexander, ignoring the slime andmia now fighting with wrestling moves on the other side of the room.

    Tap!

    Her bare feet stepped onto the solid wood with a fleshy sound.

    Tap!

    She moved from the bed, now kneeling before Alexander.

    Her naked body was a work of the most impressive art, with a thick ck forest covering her slit, hiding her cavern of dreams from his sight as she leaned forward, kowtowing to him.

    Himari''s curved red horn, shimmering like a jewel, tapped the ground as her beautiful forehead touched his feet, the silken ck hair cascading like magic through the air and covering her back and the ground around her.

    ''It''s so beautiful...''

    He watched her graceful moves, filled with magical and ethereal beauty.

    "Nomura Himari greets her wonderful lord; please ept her bted praise."

    Ton! Ton! Ton!

    Gently, her body moved, tapping his feet with a light kiss three times before resuming the position with her head touching the curved horn and sitting lightly on the ground.

    Her huge ass jiggled with her movements as Alexander glued to the alluring, perfectly sculpted body and crack.

    Alex couldn''t help himself, without speaking he stepped forward, leaning down and grasped the soft meat, the feeling divine, like a soft dough as he began to knead it between his fingers, the slight scraping of her horn on the ground followed by her modest but alluring gasps.

    "Himari will serve the lord in any way; please enjoy the body of this lowly and filthy ghoul priestess."

    He didn''t speak, only releasing her soft wobbling ass before lifting her off the ground, holding her like a princess, staring into her alluring red eyes. Alex gently kissed the tip of her horn, sparking the eastern beauty to convulse and almost howl in pleasure suddenly.

    "Don''t call yourself lowly or dirty; to me, you are all special, pure and wonderful women."

    His words loud enough for the other two, now holding each other in submission moves, suddenly losing their power and grip as they understood his words were no lies, he didn''t see any of them as used goods, dirty or unwanted...

    Their hearts throbbing as all three girls looked at each other, with the same thoughts as they all smiled to each other happily, in this dark and dismal apocalypse, maybe they found their small paradise in this mans arms.

 Chapter 83 82: Ghoul Lords Priestess

    83 Chapter 83: Back To The Grind!

    The girl''s seemed to want him to spend more time together, but he was on the precipice of death.

    Because of the danger of a second wave, he needed to make his women more powerful and be one of the strongest himself, still ranking in the low ranks of even local power, causing him to feel a sense of anxiety.

    ''If someone too powerful, like that damn zombie lord, shows up, I might lose everything..''

    "Forget Sarah... Mother and Amy... I will likely die myself!"

    He looked around the lecture room, now a little cosier with organised areas for clothes, food, and weapons and an area with a curtain blocking sight; this was for the woman to get changed or to see to any medical issues.

    "The walls are safe; we''ve reinforced the doors and stocked enough water and food for a month because a Vesta eats far less than a normal human..." Alexander''s words trailed off, lost in thought as the women stayed busy, some sorting the mess and trash, using it to build barricades to at least buy some time.

    "Did I miss anything?"

    Alexander was about to leave for the night, nning to take Mildred and Samantha with him, they were the first two women he spent time with, and he wanted to hunt in peace; ire and her girls hadn''t fully settled; thus, he would leave her to protect the entrance and base, with Maria now happily ying with her three new "Sisters."

    ''I think Maria, Megan, Patricia and Himari will make a good team; Ste is a little jealous but will join their team.''

    He thought back to a few moments earlier, after leaving the makeshift room for him, as suddenly his body was pulled into a dark corner, smothered in the ck tendrils of Ste, as she began to kiss him passionately, her tongue almost cutting off his oxygen and she wrapped around him tightly.

    "Mmmmph~ Alex.... am I not useful now we''re back?"

    "What do you mean, Ste?" He said softly, stroking her cheek, enjoying the squishy sensation.

    "Since we got back... you stopped...." Stells began to twist her hips, the tendrils of shadow-like fingers and hands rubbing against each other when people were shy or introverted, which caused Alex to smile; he found her adorable, reaching out as their fingers intertwined, holding each other''s hands tightly.

    "Silly, you are the only subus for me; I just have to take care of these girls. They are not as strong or steadfast as you are." His face pressed against her cheek, gently kissing her smooth face, whispering into her sensitive ear.

    "Hmph... who is strong... don''t neglect me, okay?"

    "I''ll get really mad... and you won''t like it! Hmph!"

    "Alright, I promise to make time each day just for you, okay? How about tonight, after I get back from hunting with Mildred and Samantha, we sleep together? You don''t have to do anything; rest on shadow tendrils became more animated, betraying her little pout.

    17:27

    "Okay, then I have to go; otherwise, I''ll lose another day..."

    my chest; I''ll keep you safe."

    He didn''t miss her eyes lighting up as she quickly turned away from his face, a light blush on her cheeks, her fingers twiddling and ying with his.

    Alex could see the cute subus tail swaying with a delightful dance in the air behind her; even the shadow tendrils became more animated, betraying her little pout.

    "Okay, then I have to go; otherwise, I''ll lose another day..."

    The moment he began to pull away, he felt her fingers yank him back before he was more than half a metre away, her eyes looking at him before she stepped on her tiptoes, her eyes lightly closed, pushing her lips out.

    Her eyelids opened up when they were only millimetres apart... She took several long breaths as if enjoying this scene immensely while focusing all attention on their proximity and excitement growing further when he brought one hand down behind her head, gently gripping it softly beneath his palm, then pulling himself closer...

    His other arm wrapped around under hers for support, bringing them closer once again��further increasing how intimate everything became between two people who had always seemed like cat and mouse...

    "Hmph... who wanted to ki...Mnnnnph!?"

    Alex ignored her usual tsundere act, closing her mouth tightly with his, the soft red lips squishing and pressing against his, as her eyes dted, before closing her arms, shadow mantle and tail wrapping around his back, her body swaying gently as their kiss continued. His hands pulled themselves slowly forward until. Eventually, one reached into that crimson hair, cupping each side in front of its own as she leaned closer to him asionally, making sure nothing went wrong now or ever...

    After what must have been 4 or five minutes, he broke off from kissing, taking another deep breath through pursed lips, smiling slightly but not breaking eye contact yet, feeling something warm running down onto his chin where some moisture escaped her bottom lip''s suction power.

    Alex chuckled, leaning forwards and wiping the drool away using both thumbs, leaving no trace. He smiled brightly at her reaction, ending any possible awkwardness��though neither would admit anything.

    "I''m going, my cute subus."

    His body quickly left, her chest still heaving up and down, lost in the bliss of the sweet lover kiss, less lustful and more filled with his affection, gratitude and passion towards her; he looked back, and Ste still stood in a daze, both hands wrapped over her chest, likely due to how fast and powerful her heart was beating since the kiss.

    "Mmmm..... I''ll wait..." She whispered gently, only just caught by his sharp ears, bringing a smile to his face.

    The warm, immersive memory ended as he found his body now in the bitter cold of the main courtyard of Lone Star Campus, his feet walking towards the stern-looking Mildred, who stood with a shortbow in her hands, a makeshift quiver hanging from her waist, along with the same dress as both Lapis and Ruby wore. Still, thick ck stockings on her hips hide her legs rather than goingmando.

    "Mildred!" He called with a deep voice, not caring about sound as fewer than a hundred zombies were left nearby.

    "Shhh! Alexander... There are still zombies around; we haven''t finished clearing!" Her voice was a little stern as she looked at him with piercing emerald eyes, stepping closer after she seemed to send some signals to a small group of Vesta.

    "Okay... okay! Don''t get angry... it''ll ruin your beautiful face, haha!"

    "Whatever... I''m unlike those stupid girls who fall for your stupid words..." Mildred retorted while curling her fingers through her hair and looking away from his face, her lips twisting before she continued.

    "We are going hunting tonight? Me, you and Sammi?" Her body twisted, naturally leaning closer, her nose sniffing as if trying to hide her actions.

    Alex enjoyed women like Ste and Mildred; they didn''t just affirm him, sometimes scolding him for his mistakes or actions, despite being his Vesta.

    Mildred and Laura were currently less far gone than even his newest Vesta.

    ''A little concerning, but let''s take it slow; I want them to be a mine of their own volition now because I forced them to; Laura and Mildred are important both to the group and me personally...''

    Especially Mildred, his first Vesta and a woman who looked simr to his mother, her atmosphere of an adult woman and why he didn''t snap her neck when they first met. Thus, he couldn''t bare to lose Mildred now and would take things at her pace.

    ''She did go through a severe trauma and had to suffer hell to survive.''

    "Yeah, I wanted to spend some more time with you, my first Vesta and Samantha, who is the second. Do you mind? I can change it if you don''t wish to be alone with me?" He spoke with a concerned and sultry tone as he observed her reactions.

    Her hands tightened, pressing nails into her hands; she looked at him at first and seemed offended but bit her lower lip, dragging it before speaking. She then let out a quiet sigh, stepping closer to him, her body slightly trembling, but she didn''t pull back from him.

    "I wille; I want to spend more time with you. Otherwise, those new girls will steal my spot, and I''ll lose the chance to get revenge..."

    "Good, I like you being close to me. It''s soothing."

    "Me too... ah!?" Mildred blurted out her true feelings before taking a deep breath. She seemed like she might change them, but instead, she shook her head and looked Alex in the eyes with a slightly wry smile.

    "It''s nice being around you, Alex; your scent makes me feel at ease and improves my mood, while the aura you release makes me feel secure and protected, so those horrible things and disgusting memories begin to fade, and I lower my guard."

    The beautiful blonde woman took another step, one of the first times she''d approached him this close after they met and fought each other to the death.

    He felt her hands reaching out, touching his cheeks, the smooth, silky sensation of her fair palms brushing against his face.

    "You are like a drug; the more I spend time around you, the more I want to be beside you and never leave... Despite my skill saying it''s because of the blood inside me, my mind and heart disagree because I know that blood doesn''t affect feelings and only stops me from hurting you, right?"

    She said with a confident tone, her sparkling emerald eyes like stars in the night sky, her fingertips sliding around his cheeks while her thumbs traced along his lips; he felt a little touchy but tried to avoid any quick movements, wanting to avoid driving her away.

    Alex could see her face growing more confident, the slight goosebumps on her arms fading as if she was using his face to adjust her body; he listened to her deep, long breaths and the thudding heart inside her chest.

    "Hey, Alex... If I fell for you, you''d protect and keep me safe and never abandon me, right?"

    He felt her words were not just a joke or question; looking into her eyes, he saw various emotions, from hope to curiosity and fear. Yet before he could think, his mouth moved to answer her within moments as if instinctual.

    "I would always keep you beside me and protect you until my body was broken."

    "Mmm..."

    Once her slight hum sounded, she quickly released his face and turned around, her hands sped behind her back as she began to sway her body and slowly step away in silence, leaving Alex slightly confused and struggling to continue.

    "Yahoo!! I''m here, darling!"

    Thud!

    A woman jumped from the second-floor building, her body wearing a tight-fit shirt that allowed her breasts to wobble violently with her leap and a pair of ck jeans that were worn low on her hips; when Alex looked at her belly, he saw the same engravement that Lapis and Ruby had... the arrow pointing inside her jeans.

    ''Another one....'' Alex thought.

    "Let''s go hunting!" Samatha rushed forward, wrapping her body around Alex''s arm with a seductive grin as she sniffed his body, unreserved as she began to caress and push him towards the gate.

    "Let''s go, let''s go!"

    Thus thankfully, the awkward moment was broken by Samantha''s cheerful and loud personality; Alex wondered if this sneaky girl was up there all the time, enjoying Mildred and his conversation, as he could feel the presence of a Vesta up there, just thinking it might have been Maria.

    "Come, Mildred, let''s have a nice hunt!" Alex turned back, looking at her beautiful face under the ardent moonlight''s glow, just like when he made her his Vesta and offered her his hand again.

    Instantly, just like that night.

    She took his hand, her face filled with a smile as she darted forward, currently upying his left side, while Samantha took a right, her voice now more animated and filled with vibrance.

    "Mmmm! Always!"

 Chapter 84 83: Back To The Grind!

    84 Chapter 84: Mildred [1]

    Alex decided to take a different path today; normally, his Vesta would patrol the north and northeast after leaving the campus, leading to the small shopping strip and church area, now the forsaken vige zone.

    Today they would head towards the west; this direction was important as it eventually led to the city''s main exit towards his mother''s location.

    First, they would have to pass through another city dominated by the Salvatore family, he always wondered if this was rted to Amy, but she would never tell him.

    ''Well, Sarah did say this was where she was flying... Will I be able to find her when we leave? Or maybe I should scout it out slowly first. There might be no returning if I rush too much; there is not just me now; those girls are counting on me.''

    "Alex?" A soft and concerned voice sounded, Mildred''s emerald eyes watching him with concern.

    "Is everything alright?" He looked up towards her, where she stood with her bow fully drawn, standing on a destroyed truck turned on its side, her bow firing beautiful arcing shots into a pack of zombies.

    Their heads exploded into white goo from her powerful archery, as the mana arrows now burst when they prated their skull.

    ''She''s improved so much since the first day together.''

    "Yeah, just wanted to think of the future, how to keep you all safe and leave the town to meet people''s families..."

    He noticed she didn''t care about her ck panties shing from the dress with a long slit; for some reason, she was like that Asian from that zombie series moving rapidly to change position like a trained mercenary.

    "Phew..." Mildred''s chest began to heave as she scoured the area for the undead��looking at the various corpses and a few small coins and boxes on the ground, she peered at Samantha, who was just about done killing the second group with her bloody body and spear.

    "Sammy, can you collect the coins and chests for Alex?"

    "Of course, hehe~ darling will reward me."

    -Ding Dong! Congrattions, you''ve reached level 15��spend your points motherfucker!

    ''Why is her voice so aggressive, and when did I reach level 15?''

    "Alex, are you sure you''re alright?" Mildred''s voice sounded now from beside him as her body dropped from the truck��his arms stretched out instinctively and caught her mid-air, not needing to, but her soft body sliding into his arms felt amazing.

    "Ah? Thank you, my dashing knight, fufu!" Sometimes when she had been killing, Mildred dropped her guard against him, bing rather cute.

    "My pleasure, dearestdy."

    He yed along, letting her body lower, her soft thighs and buttocks not escaping a light caress. Alex enjoyed how she and other Vesta''s bodies became more firm and muscr but didn''t lose their slightly soft exterioryer.

    "Ugh.... can you not flirt without me?" Samanthained, her body filled with blood, walking with three boxes in her hands and a small bag of coins��since he discovered the importance of these coins.

    He asked Mildred and Laura to make a system where the girls would get a wage of sorts from their contribution so they could buy their things in the forsaken vige and over safe zones.

    "Oh? Are you jealous? If you don''t touch me with your hands, I''ll kiss you." Alex teased; their current trip was going well, and levelling up rxed him a little.

    "Hehe,~ Mmmmnnn!"

    Her body leaning forward, she pressed her lips against his, trying to open his mouth with her tongue that slid along his lips, squashing them as he suddenly captured it between his lips and began to suck on her tongue with a loud slurp.

    "You two... we are near the area where strong mutants were often spotted..."

    Alex ignored Mildred''s scolding, wrapping his arms around Samantha and giving her a proper kiss��as their tongues entangled each other, she kept his request and didn''t touch him from herself, almost dropping the boxes as she became enthralled by his kiss.

    ''Well, she is right; it seems I got too happy.'' He thought, pulling away from the sweet-tasting mouth of Samantha; she was like a blueberry muffin today, making him wonder what she ate.

    "Shall we go see what that noise in the distance is, Mildred? They seem to have been screaming for help for the past 20 minutes while we leisurely killed these zombies."

    "Ah, probably, although I hate helping strangers..."

    "Let''s go then... Ehe~ thank you for the kiss, darling."

    "My pleasure, princess. Don''t forget to add unused attribute points if you levelled up... Just in case."

    [Alex Damien Faust]

    - Leser Ghoul Stage: 1 | Lord Type (7,800/10,000 Blood Essence)

    - Level 15

    - Local Rank: 5450

    - Bronze Rank: 323,215

    - upation: Ghoul Leader

    - Title: Subi''s Bane, Subi''s Kiss, Marked by the Queen of ughter, Tempter of Fate, Yandere connoisseur (6).

    [Attributes][Average = 10]

    - Strength: 28

    - Agility: 23

    - Endurance: 23

    - Stamina: 22

    - Willpower: 35

    Eagle Eyes, Contraception, Novice Sword Talent, Bed Skill (Max), Ghoul Tactics, Unbreaking Will

    09:08

    {Spells}

    - Apocalypse Coins: 875

    {Skills}

    Eagle Eyes, Contraception, Novice Sword Talent, Bed Skill (Max), Ghoul Tactics, Unbreaking Will

    {Spells}

    Blood Lance, Corpse Explosion, Empower Vesta

    "I should probably use my new spells this time... What does empower Vesta do?" Alex murmured after increasing his strength by 4 points at once.

    Almost instantly, his body felt a shooting pain down his arms and thighs before the muscles began wriggling under his flesh while bing more tight, powerful and efficient.

    Then the same soothing sensation filled his body, like a dry orgasm, before he opened his eyes against it to see two pairs of beautiful eyes close to his face, one set green and the other red, blinking as theirshes tickled his cheeks.

    "Your both have the most alluring eyes, like two sets of wonderful gemstones, a pair of emeralds gleaming in the desert and two fair rubies shimmering in the night; how about you want to stay in my room tonight?"

    "..." Mildred looked at him, thepliment making her cheeks red as her eyes darted around like a cute woman.

    "Can we have sex?" Samantha, the more realistic girl, made himugh out loud as she couldn''t gather what he meant.

    "Sure, if you manage to reach level 12 today. I''ll even roley for you."

    "Ohhhh! Come, Mildred; we can have him roley a submissive school teacher being reverse raped by his students!"

    "Eh? Ehhh!?"

    Thus Samantha seemed fired up, rushing towards the huge building ahead of them so its sides were smaller stores, while this one seemed to be a hotel with 3 or 4 stars; honestly, Alex didn''t remember, and it didn''t mean anything anymore.

    He closed his eyes, following the same method he did when casting the bloodnce, feeling a strange whirl inside his body as it traced a different path from his mind to his eyes, leading to his fingers like a silver sh of light as both women suddenly shuddered 200 metres from him, both almost felt before their speed increased significantly.

    While Alex felt a little drained, using his [Eagle Eyes] skill, he saw the bonus attributes given by his [Empower Vesta] spell.

    Mildred [Strength+ 2] [Agility +2] [Endurance +2]

    Samantha was the same, while when he checked himself, he dropped only 2 attributes in each stat point, meaning that for the next hour or so, they gained 2 free attributes from nowhere.

    ''Cool... it''s far better than I imagined, or the text stated... although I need to be careful if it''s a group fight...''

    Thus he would try to keep this spell going, only a slight twang of pain in his mind as he felt a strange sense of connection to their bodies and mind through the spell, more foreign and less intimate than his connection as their Ghoul Sire.

    Woosh!

    His powerful muscles bulged, using them to push his body forward and catch up with the two women, who were both close to the bent metal entrance; Mildred switched to a shortsword as did Samantha, the pair watching each other''s opposite nk and back like a good team.

    He watched them from behind, his eyes narrow, ears focused as the threat from mutants was hard for him, let alone his two cute girls.

    ''Let''s enter inside, clear each room slowly...''

    Alexander quickly caught up with them, his hands carrying the upgraded nodachi, with the lines Sarah wrote to him faintly visible when the light shone on the de; this caused many of the Vesta to be faintly jealous of this woman''s deep affection and the fact Alex even slept with this sword at night.

    Mildred also looked at the flickering sword held over his shoulder, although the women needed to protect themselves using shorter weapons.

    His pure power could easily tear through the stone walls, and the upgraded Eien could now cut steel like butter. He strode confidently into the lobby of the 3-star hotel, his senses alert for any signs of danger.

    Alex was not afraid of the infection or the undead, even possible human trickery��he knew there were mutant creatures that could even threaten him.

    As he walked through the dimly lit lobby, he surveyed the surroundings with a keen eye.

    The furniture and walls were worn and shabby, but that didn''t matter to him. What mattered was to clear the hotel before nightfall and see the humans upstairs without any harming to his beloved Vesta, who still relied on him for protection.

    Alexander made his way to the check-in desk, his hand resting casually on the hilt of his sword. The receptionist was long gone, but that didn''t surprise him.

    ''Entrance... clear!''

    He looked back at the two beautiful women, who weren''tzy, checking for any useful items in the entrance, pulling the dirty chairs and sofa''s back to find anything that might help Alex.

 Chapter 85 [Bonus ] 85: Mildred [2]

    He took a keycard from the pile and led hispanions to the first-floor entrance, watching for any signs of danger.

    The elevator was broken, and power was doubtful in this heavily damaged hotel, where even the walls were hollow, likely from a mutant in the first wave of chaos and terror.

    "Is the door even working? Will the keycard work?" Mildred asked, her body standing to his left as she watched the entrance keenly.

    "Mmmm, the light is dim, but it seems this ce has a backup generator or something.. I am not an expert, though, so let''s avoid the lift; one has been crushed, and the other might not be far off the same fate."

    Samantha began to close the doors, just in case. She didn''t want zombies inside, and then any threats entering from outside, her quick wits caused Alex to nod with a smile seeing her putting several thick wooden and steel bars into the door, blocking any entrance for a short time at least.

    "Let''s go; check the left side of the rooms; I''ll check the right side; shout if you need help. Don''t be brave okay?" Alex added an order to the words, making sure they wouldn''t get carried away, he would rather lose his arm than these girls.

    Alexander knew he couldn''t let his guard down despite his confidence. His two beautiful women were not as powerful as he was, and he always needed to protect them.

    He scanned the room with his sharp eyes, ensuring no hidden dangers were lurking in the shadows.

    Pushing through the doors, the trio entered the first-floor hallway; the carpet was filled with dark red stains, thankfully being ck with gold trimming; it wasn''t too obvious that the floor was soaked in blood.

    Thanks to them being ghouls, the nasty scent that might make humans hurl or be nauseous wasn''t an issue for the group.

    If anything, the smell was like a mother''s cooked Sunday roast.

    He stood at the first rooms, one to the right and the other left, with small doors with 001 and 002 on the number tes.

    "Okay, remember, make sure you take care of yourselves; these don''t seem to be guest rooms but rather employee stay-in rooms," Alex said after looking through the faint ss window, unable to see with detail, but the distorted view showed him the insideyout.

    The room was small and cramped, with a rotten bed of dirty mess on the bed, where a corpsey, or rather a humanoid shape.

    "I''m going inside, be careful."

    "Mmm... let''s be quick!"

    "Be careful, Alex..."

    Alex ignored his Vesta and entered the room without hesitation; the room seemed to have been ransacked already, with several discarded clothes scattered about. And underneath the bed was the body of a small child, slightly mouldy bread and some rancid meat on a small te, while the emaciated corpse above the bed seemed to be the girls starving mother.

    ''Neither became a zombie... but how horrifying must theirst moments be? How did they die...?''

    There were no signs of struggle or any wounds he could see. He didn''t want to disturb anything, so he moved away from the bed and stepped over the body to get to the adjoining room door.

    Another small room, much like the first one, with a single bed, this time with a woman lying there, her eyes closed as if she had fallen asleep.

    She was dressed in the same way as the girl, but it looked like she was wearing an old dress and seemed to be the woman''s older daughter; across her neck was a clear bruising and signs of trauma between her thighs; this girl was likely to have been killed only recently.

    On her jacket was a badge, simr to the work badge that Mildred had kept in her belongings despite being practically naked when they met.

    "Oh no... is this her colleague?"

    He knelt beside the bed and examined the badge, turning it repeatedly.

    "It''s not apany name or logo, just a symbol... maybe a family crest or something from a work-rted event?"

    A sudden thought struck him, and he quickly reached into his pocket to pull out his phone and search for the symbol.

    "What are you doing?" Mildred spoke behind him, her face looking at the first two corpses nk; now, she was bing more of a ghoul. These sights weremon to her, although it wasn''t the same for the woman in the side room as she stumbled forward, cing a slightly heavy hand on Alexander''s shoulder.

    "Alex... that girl... She''s the one that was with me before I met you..." A quiet, gloomy voice came from Mildred''s lips as she stepped forward, her hand closing the swollen eyes of the woman, ignoring the look of pure terror and deformed jaw before seeming to tidy up her appearance. Alex could not see any extreme emotion from Mildred, which made him worry even more.

    ''Was she a friend? Did she help you? Or was she one of the assants?'' His mind thought, filled with countless questions and worries.

    "Mildred, what happened to her? What did they do to her?"

    "She was abused, Alex. They took her virginity one by one.... and despite her acting submissive... they still killed her."

    He looked at the pretty woman, wondering why they would have killed her, his eyes trying to examine the body without being too rude, only to notice a small scratch along her wrist. Still, it was one from metal, not a zombie, as there was no rotten flesh, no bubbling wounds and puss.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It seems they thought she became infected..."

    "But why? Why kill her?" She asked him, her eyes now more animated and wet.

    "They probably thought she was a zombie and could spread the infection to others. But why would they think that?"

    "Maybe because of the scratch on her wrist." Alex continued as Mildred held her hand, leaning her body against Alex''s shoulder, seeming to hold back her shuddering body.

    "No, they were too small for a zombie bite. Besides, zombies don''t have metal nails. It must have been a human who attacked her and then tried to cover it up with the zombie attack." Mildred insisted, her voice more passionate and filled with emotion.

    "Well, it''s not like we can ask them, right?" Alex replied, wanting to act as a voice of reason. "Let''s go check the other rooms."

    "Yes, yes... but please, be careful."

    "As always."

    The next room, 103, was empty.

    However, room 105 contained a young man sitting on the bed, staring at the ceiling, or rather a young zombie with no legs and chained to the bed, his broken jaw letting out low groans, as they seem to have broken his neck, but either failed to damage the brain or they were too scared of himshing out and escaped.

    "Nothing here either, only rotten items... is there something different? How our world changed... things seem to rot faster, bodies and corpses are performing transformations that can take weeks or months in days..." Alex thought to himself as he looked out the doorway, seeing that only 2 rooms remained, 106. The end room, 107, seemed to be for the manager or evening staff and was arger room; from the window, it seemed to be a shared room with at least 6 beds inside.

    ''Let''s wait for those two....''

    Crack!

    Suddenly the door split in two; before he could react, a strange extended limb, filled with blood, puss, and fleshy bulbs, smashed into him; the length seemed to be over 3 metres as he rolled along the ground, the bloody carpet scraping and sshing over his body.

    "Fuck..."

    "You two! Don''t leave the room!" He shouted, as the wooden door shot from the hinges, flying through his hair with a rapid rotation towards his face; lowering his body, he shed out with a rough and brutal swing of Eien, crushing the doors into a wood chipping with a loud bang as they burst from either side of him entering room 104 and 103.

    While the creature dashed out of the room, running along the walls at an extreme pace, its face with two long whiskers, which were what smashed into Alex; the thing was like a deformed dog, with thick muscr limbs and a furless body; it''s deformed sound more like a maw, split into four parts with countless sharp teeth and two tongues as it charged towards Alex, with bloodthirsty eyes.

    Alex lowered his stance, holding Eien tightly, as the first Mutated animal appeared.

    ''Come to daddy, you little freak, tonight we will eat barbequed dog!''

    "Eien!"

    His sword shed, slicing through the air and cutting off one of the tongues, causing the beast to stumble and fall backwards, but it quickly got back up, shaking its head and snarling at him.

    "You little fucker! How does my beloved sword feel? Can you feel that obsessive and burning love as it eats away at your disgusting body?"

    Alex felt excited, the first time using Eien since it was upgraded properly, the ck mes beginning to bubble and flicker from the de, something that the old man added just for him; his body felt light, and he felt like Sarah was beside him, the pent up moments where they fought alone in the dojo on Saturday nights, half-naked just hitting each other with all they got.

    He became more violent, his body dashing forward, using the wall as his leverage, running along it to intimidate the zombie dog, showing the fucker he, too, could use the walls!

    "Wuuuurf!"

    Growled the dog as mes began to sear from the tongue torn off, its mouth forming smoke.

    "Oh? Scared...?"

    Suddenly, he realised the truth, as several gleaming eyes began to shine in the darkroom 107.

    "Fuck!"

    "Okay, girls, get out here; we''ve got a fiesta!" Alex took back his order, looking at the 7-8 dogs as they limbered their bodies, drooling with sticky wet slime, watching him with their deformed faces.

    Their bodies moved closer, sliding across the floor with their sharp, deformed ws eyeing their prey with beady eyes.

    ''I fucking hate dogs... cats are so much cuter!''

 Chapter 86 86: Evolution

    It was like the zombie dogs had vanished.

    Nevertheless, it was a mere dream to think so. If not for his Eagle Eyes boosting his dynamic vision greatly, Alex wouldn''t be able to sense them. Their bodies were moving far too quickly for even Alexander''s enhanced vision to track them perfectly, like a train shooting past a deserted station.

    When the dogs reached Alex, they pounced on their prey--the ''humans--in a vicious attack, attempting to tear into his flesh and bone with razor ws.

    Despite his full attention, they were mere ck swirls shooting through the air like growling wasps.

    At the moment it took for them to reach him, Alex abandoned all defence. The distance between them was not enough for him to gain a significant advantage, using his years of insight and training to slice horizontally across his body, the sword over a metre long, cleaving through the air, Alex''s de connected with something soft and fleshy, before it seemed to explore like a pimple, dirty ck blood spurting from its body and showering the hallway.

    Thud!

    However, the dogs wasted no time and felt no remorse at the death of theirrades.

    Alex''s body tightened the moment he struck out, twisting the de instantly, pulling across his body shing vertically across his body, once again a satisfying pop sounded before the body dropped with a thud, sadly the instant he tried a third sh, pain assaulted his body, dog biting into his flesh from his legs to arms.

    A bloody spurt sprayed from his neck and forearm, two pairs of powerful jaws prating his body with their strange mouth, long fangs over two inches deeply buried into his flesh as their tongues seemed to suck the very meat and flesh from his bones, like a tube.

    5 dogs remained, with 4 of them biting into his body, filling Alex with a sense of being drained, his vitality rapidly dropping.

    "Alex!"

    The voice was faint but clear. It came from somewhere in the darkness.

    He was losing consciousness; his body was numb, and his mind was slipping away.

    His vision blurred and grew dark, then faded to ck, and then he saw a beautiful ming shine in the air as a spear began to pierce towards him rapidly--Samatha was beautiful, his dazed red eyes watching her wonderful dance.

    Samantha dashed forward with each of her piercing blows, the spear slicing, gouging the meat from two dogs, their brains bursting as the biting in his legs and waist faded, but blood still oozed from Alex''s wounds. He wished to fight, but the sword from his beloved slipped from his palm, now a prisoner to gravity as Eien fell to the ground with a resounding ng.

    "I''m sorry, Alex," Samantha said, her face filled with sadness. "You''ve done so much for me, and I couldn''t save you...."

    She was crying. She was trying to help, but she wasn''t strong enough, her mind aching from the pain of using her spear skill twice in a row, still only able to kill two of the dogs, meanwhile steps behind like a paragon turret; Mildred''s eyes were clear, focused the gleaming emeralds like mystical jewels seeing every movement of the dogs, sensing the new threat, the three remaining dogs quickly released Alex, his body like a limp corpse dropping on the cold floor.

    Creak!

    Her eyes weremitted, three arrows loaded into her fingers with one fully drawn on her bow; there was no way she could falter as the dog''s agile body twisted, snapping their bones before lunging forward, like shooting stars in the night sky only her gleaming eyes did not falter.

    She did not blink!

    Four arrows glowing, like luminous lights in the darkness, guiding the path of the living away from the dead.

    In a fraction of a second, even less, Mildred released four arrows, covering the distance between her and the dogs within moments, devastating an urate and brutal flurry, arrows aimed at their eyes with ast arrow towards the still living beast trying to drag its bifurcated body to bite into Alex.

    The blue arrows were powerful, each one boring into dogs, making their touch muscr exterior look like soft flesh, drilling into their eyes, disgusting fluids sshing on the ground before each arrow detonated, causing monster and flesh to rain down on the entire room, as her sharp eyes ignored all, watching the final arrow prate the gap between the three jumping dogs, with a smirk on her face.

    "Vanish!" Mildred screamed.

    Thest arrow pierced the dog''s head, exploding the skull and sending shards of bone and brain matter flying everywhere.

    Mildred stood, panting heavily, her hair dishevelled, her hands covered in blood, and her eyes wide with shock.

    "Alex?"

    When she called his name, her eyes widened in shock, maybe fear? Alex''s mouth opened as he began to devour the fallen dogs beneath his body like a ravenous wolf, his sharp teeth ripping through the flesh like paper, tearing the muscle and sinew like cooked noodles.

    Her eyes watched as his veins began to throb, wriggling under his flesh as he seemed to be in a crazed state, his mouth snapping as it became unhinged, devouring the first dog, crawling along the ground with broken limbs like that girl from the eastern horror film, the girl who climbs from that well.

    "What''s happening?" Mildred asked before she looked to her side and was equally stunned, as Samathan was kneeling, sexually rubbing her body, with brightly glowing eyes as she chewed on the brains of the zombie dogs.

    ''Huh!?''

    Immediately she activated [Identification] to see the current state of the pair, her eyes looking away from Samantha, whose obscene panting and moans caused her to feel strange; it was like the day she first met Alex again...

    Her eyes locked on his body, not having used this for a long time, as she trusted him deeply. She was shocked by how far he had changed, as a beautiful silvery blue light began to shine from her emerald eyes, the gasp of her lips apanying Samathan perfectly.

    [Alex Damien Faust]

    - Leser Ghoul Stage: 2 (Evolving) | Lord Type (5,300/100,000 Blood Essence)

    - Level 15

    - Local Rank: 5450

    - Bronze Rank: 323,215

    - upation: Ghoul Leader

    - Title: Subi''s Bane, Subi''s Kiss, Marked by the Queen of ughter, Tempter of Fate, Yandere connoisseur (6),

    [Attributes][Average = 10]

    - Strength: 28

    - Agility: 23

    - Endurance: 23

    - Stamina: 22

    - Willpower: 35<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    - Apocalypse Coins: 875

    [Skills]

    Eagle Eyes, Contraception, Novice Sword Talent, Bed Skill (Max), Ghoul Tactics, Unbreaking Will

    [Spells]

    Blood Lance, Corpse Explosion, Empower Vesta

    [Items]

    Eien- Novice Nodachi (Silver ss)

    ----

    JOB UPGRADE IN PROGRESS!

    ----

    Justica Path: Ghoul Commander -> Ghoul Lord -> Ghoul King -> Ghoul Emperor

    Dominata Path: Ghoul Chieftain -> Ghoul Warlord -> Ghoul Highlord -> Ghoul Tyrant

    "What is this!?" She gasped before seeing the same things for Samantha, but her stage wasn''t evolving. Rather (Dyed)

    Mildred quickly stepped back, taking a deep breath as she watched as Alexander devoured 5 of the dogs, his Blood Essence finishing at 5,300/100,000, and Samantha''s loud and showy climax as a bloody crystal-like rose began growing from the ground and wrapped around Alexander''s body, her eyes seeing only the glowing word "Dominant Path Chosen."

    "What... what just happened?" Mildred asked her mind a mess.

    "I don''t know," Samantha replied, her eyes glistening with tears.

    "But you''re not evolving either? Why?" Mildred asked, confused and concerned.

    "I can''t understand it...." Samantha said, her eyes staring nkly.

    "Is there some kind of problem?" Mildred asked, stepping closer to Samantha.

    "No, it''s nothing," Samantha replied, shaking her head.

    "Then why are you crying?" Mildred asked, her concern growing.

    "Because It felt too good..." Samantha said, her voice trembling.

    --

    The smell of blood filled the air, the stench of rotting flesh and viscera filled the room, and the death of the dogs left a foul taste in the mouths of everyone.

    As the dogs were devoured, the ghouls moved with a purpose, moving to the stairs and the second floor.

    "Where is he?" Mildred asked.

    "Still in that weird rose.." Samantha answered, her voice hoarse.

    "We should wait for him before going," Mildred suggested.

    "I want him to praise me..." Samantha agreed.

    "Do you think he''ll be okay?" Mildred asked, worried.

    "Of course, he will be fine," Samantha said with a smile.

    --

    Alex''s stomach was empty; his body was weak and aching, and he was tired beyond measure. His wounds were healing slowly, but the pain was excruciating.

    He was lying on the floor, surrounded by five dead dogs, their bodies squirming and twisting as they tried to escape the fate of being consumed, panting with his eyes closed, and his mind was a mess; he was lost in a haze of confusion, trying to remember how he got here or what he was doing, wasn''t he going to meet Amy?

    "Alex?"

    A familiar voice called out to him.

    "Sarah?"

    He couldn''t understand why she would be here, inside this passage; what was more confusing was that the entire passage was strange; the doors were open, but inside them was none of the hotel rooms from before but a ck void, like when meeting that old man in the past, Alex tried to stand up. Still, his body felt frozen, unable to move or breathe deeply; his eyes began to look around as a strange, uneasy feeling filled his chest.

    ''Where is Samantha? What about Mildred?''

    "You don''t need them... just ept me, with me. Why do you need other women?" The strange voice of Sarah continued to speak as the entire scene became blurry for him; he reached out, the faint image of Sarah bing more distant and vague each moment that passed, desperately as his body began to crack, forming a strange red crystal, he finally managed to reach her.

    Crack!

    His legs were missing, and a strange red crystal rose to bloom where his body was just fixated, but it didn''t matter; Sarah was with him again...

    However, there was no Sarah here; in his hand was the nodachi, the beautiful silver de, shimmering in the darkness as her handwriting and love messages were clear, while its de hummed causing his mind to fade into darkness.

 Chapter 87 87: Link/Obsession!

    Meanwhile, in a dark room with arge window with wooden ts and a thin ss letting the dull sky leak through, a beautiful woman with long ck hair, arge rose and a ck stem tattoo on her arm stirred inside her bed, letting out strange voices and worried whimpers, as the door slid open, the room in an eastern style with tatami mats along the ground.

    A group of women d all in ck entered the room, their heads covered by a white cloth with red ribbons, hands holding what appeared to be a small tray with a metal basin and cloth used to clean or purify someone in old rituals.

    They walked over towards the bed where shey, only wearing a thin silk robe tied up at her chest area, revealing her ample breasts.

    "Young Mistress, thedy is calling."

    The young mistress rolled over under her covers, eyes blinking sleepily, but she sat up in bed and waved off the maids who hade for this ritual. "Leave me be," she said with a sleepy voice, stretching out under the nkets.

    The maids bowed and left the room, closing the sliding doors behind them.

    Only one woman remained as she knelt beside the bed, noticing the young miss''s thick sweat and pale face.

    "Young miss, did you have a nightmare about that strange person again?" Her voice was soft as she dipped the cloth into the warm water, squeezing gently to remove the excess water and bubbles before slipping Sarah''s light robes offpletely, the beautiful pale flesh, with silver fur patches on her tummy, neck and above her ass.

    She began to silently cleanse her future mistress with a t face, wondering what dream''s about the handsome man happened today.

    Since Sarah returned, she had been infected by something strange but would not allow her mother or anyone else to use their medicine to remove the ailment.

    However, they soon decided it was a good omen for the Diabe family and Lupine race once she showed greater power.

    "Mmm... it''s cold..."

    "Don''t lie, little princess... it''s over 40 degrees..."

    "Tsk!"

    "Do you want to hear about my dream?" Sarah normally never spoke of her dreams, only bitterlyining about them, so the maid felt it was strange and became interested as she took the right arm of herdy, slowly brushing and washing the slight sweat and salt from her body, paying extra attention to the fur, making it shiny and sleek.

    "Please... Tell me!"

    "Hehe~ today was special; it wasn''t that weird bastard who stole the sword from my beloved!"

    Their heart of Sarah began to beat faster; the powerful throbbing was loud enough for the maid to hear its dancing beats in the silent room as the brilliant sunlight poured into the room, with a cascade of light illuminating the wonderful smile on herdy''s face.

    "Tonight... I dreamt of Alex!"

    "Oh!?" The maid was interested, that boy was so handsome and with thedy for over 10 years, never rude, but the moment anyone tried to bring a disadvantage to Sarah, he wouldsh out like a rabid wolf, even against her guards or mother. ''A wonderful man... a shame...''

    "This dream is a sign... I am sure he''s out there somewhere!"

    "Please tell me about the dream, young miss." Not wanting herdy to be sullen again, she remembers eating his heart whenever she spoke of Alex; during the other times, she wouldpse and forget this memory and think he might still live.

    "Alex... he was with some weird women... They were a little familiar, but not..."

    "There were these damn zombie-like dogs, dare to bare their fangs at the werewolf''s mate! They began to bite him, jumping on his body and tearing him apart, their teeth so deep into his flesh... his body filled with wounds as they ripped him apart..."

    Sarah became very animated; the maiden noticed she covered her lower body with her nket as her right arm vanished underneath; the moment a loud squelching and the movement under the nket became intense, she stopped paying attention, only washing the now arouseddy back and listening in silence.

    ''Mydy always gets so horny whenever Alexes up... Why didn''t she throw him down and make him hers, letting that filthy leech bed him first? My mistress, are you sick in the head? Maybe like one of those strange men who enjoy seeing big men sleeping with his wife? A cuckold... is the nextdy of the Diabe family a cuckold....''

    "..."

    "But!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "He was so sexy... ahn~ that right... his rugged body... those muscles....so fucking attractive... they were eating his flesh, yet his face was handsome... Mnnnph! More handsome than ever as he grasped the sword I made, fighting back! He cut them apart, took great wounds, and fought until the end!"

    Sarah looked back to the handmaiden, her face enamoured, blushing a deep red as her lips released passionate pants and moaned as the sound grew faster, her legs spreading under the covers, kicking them down as a bushy silver fur was revealing, causing the maiden to turn her head and almost yelp.

    ''Thedy is having another fit, this damn boy. Why did you make her so enchanted and then die so easily!? No... if thedy told him the truth, he wouldn''t have tried to save her by taking that monster''s huge boulder...''

    "Do you know? Do you know what happened next!?" Her excitable voice was warm, causing the virgin of a maiden to blush and avert her gaze from herdy''sscivious actions.

    "He reached out to me~ Ngh~ his fingers are inside me!! Alex~ Alex~ Yeah... his face was so beautiful, even bloody and filled with wounds and scars... ah my dear Alex.... he spoke to me so passionately like a lover... his eyes looked at me.... he reached for me with all his body... his legs snapped.... but he came.... grabbing me tightly in his arms!! Mmmmnghhh!!!"

    Her body shuddered as the handmaiden finished the purifying ritual; despite the fact, herdy seemed to have just made a mess inside the covers, she was too embarrassed as Sarah began to whisper extremely lewd and obscene words directed towards Alex, as her bodyy on the bed and began to writhe and twist with two fingers sliding and stroking her insides in the morning sun.

    "Alex.... so muscr.... so wild... you were so amazing.... your face became so beautiful... that long hair.... like an elf... I want to see you...e to me...e find me....!"

    "Ahh~ mnnn~ this feels so good... so warm... so hot... I want more...e on! More... ah~ ahhh!"

    "What''s wrong, young miss?" The maid asked with concern, knowing her mistress sometimes got confused after the real Alex died. She found it interesting how thedy could keep a straight face when discussing sex with her husband while the maid stepped in from the door.

    "I can feel him... his feelings.... like he''s here... as if the fingers are his~ not just my imagination...!"

    Her mistress''s words were quite crazy as she began to dash from the room, as another spray of nasty fluids covered the bedding as the young gang mistress was lost in the pleasure and dream of her former love.

    -

    Meanwhile, on the other side of town, a female was sitting in a dark room.

    The backup generator was running with a gentle hum, her pink hair flowing everywhere as she looked at pictures of a male, and then videos were ying on the tablet on her desk.

    "Ahn~ Alex...Alex~ don''t.... I''ll get pregnant.... use a condom!! Nnnnmph~"

    "Weren''t you the one that insisted? Damn slut... It''s okay if you get knocked up; I''ll take responsibility and make your family ept me, even if I have to be the owner of mypany... Whatever it takes!"

    "Nnnnnm! Don''t say these things when your cock is inside my womb!!! Bastard.... bastard...!"

    Amy watched the images, not with her usual mood, but with a strange smile on her face as she leaned back in a bed made from his used clothes, the scent had faded, yet somehow during the afternoon, there was a strange tingle in her head.

    She rushed back, and now the scent seemed to be returned... or it was as if he was actually with her, now enveloping her body as she enjoyed the images of Alex.

    -

    Inside the base, a female was now locked inside a small room, her body bright red, her face blushing as she panted, struggling to hold her body in check.

    Ste was lying on the ground, her hands stroking her stomach as her subus marking was glowing a radiant pink and purple, the strange markings changing each moment, something that would only happen when they chose their permanent mate; some would never choose one, selecting the free life.

    She, too, never expected to feel this way... Her heart suddenly felt something had happened to Alex, and she could not bear the feeling of rushing into this room, at first sobbing uncontrobly as she thought he might have been injured or worse... then his manly scent... the words he whispered... the times they thought...

    He came to her like an apparition, and in her daze, she epted him, allowing him to be her spouse by Subiw.

    Three women, various methods and feelings.

    But all of them were obsessed with the same male, their feelings and desires pouring into him like his them by the actions of something beyond them, a hidden hand.... a friend or foe? Who could know at this moment?

    The three girls were lost in their fantasies and dreams.

 Chapter 88 [Bonus ] 88: Reborn! Ghoul Chieftain!

    Inside a dark void was a wonderful rose, its petals crystalline, shimmering in the darkness, spreading its ck vines and beautiful red glow.

    The rose is more than 10 metres in height, its petals wrapped tightly around something as if protecting it as if devouring it! It is almost perfect, but for one thing: it has no thorns. And that is strange enough...

    The rose''s petals are soft like silk and the colour of blood... But this isn''t important right now. What matters is what''s inside the rose! There, suspended in space, a man was trapped by the petal''s tendrils! His body perfection, the various wounds and scars, and torn flesh all began to melt, sizzling like it was burned with a powerful acid.

    His face was twisted in pain, his mouth wide open��but there wasn''t any screaming out. In his hands was some device; he could have used it as a weapon or shielded himself from the petals. It looked like there were runes carved into its surface.

    He didn''t move otherwise, nor did he speak anything aloud.

    It was a beautiful sword he held tightly to his chest as if warmth and affection filled his heart the moment he held it tight.

    A sense of peace and rxation filled his face as Eien was resting with the de touching his chest, the red rose petals dripping strange red nectar that began to flood his body, almost drowning him; the unconscious male swallowed and gagged. In contrast, the de began to drink the fluid, like the blood of the flower, as the outside crystal began to crack and shatter.

    The process seemed to take hours. Maybe moments...

    More liquid, that blood-like ambrosia, poured into the sword and man, the silvery ck de slowly changing, the words brightly lighting up, a woman''s deep love, her desperate feelings for this man, illusory ck hands began to spread from the de, slight silver fur growing like tendrils as they rubbed against his body.

    The man without skin, without muscle, suddenly began to be recreated, reborn, through the red rose thick ichor and the strange misty energy from the glowing sword, now with a dark ck de with a red outline, eerie but like an evil rose.

    "Ugh!"

    First came his face, like a beautiful elf, his lips soft and pink, eyes alluring and filled with the maism of a leader, a brutal look, filled with passion and affection one moment, then a vicious bloodlust the next.

    Pearly white teeth, with two sets of fangs, one pair like a wolf''s canine, the other a strange vampiric feeling as the teeth fused, both canine and vampiric as his chin became narrow, chiselled and angr like an elegant and noble elven king.

    His cheeks were soft, smooth fair flesh covering them as under his eyes, small lines like tears formed dark red triangles pointing down from the bottom of his eyes to his cheeks, slowly fading as his hair began to rapidly grown, down to his shoulders, just beyond as it swayed in the sticky red goo, now slightly darker with traces of ck gunk that was expelled from his head.

    The man was being reborn, not as a makeshift being, but as a new and reforge existence for his future path!

    It was a strange sight, the strange blood ichor, the ck hands and a scent... it was an alluring and charming scent which seemed to make him look more elven, or rather devilish... like an incubus... as if three powerful races were imbuing him with their most important aspects.

    Slowly his body began to form; the muscles were broken, torn apart, infused with the ichor, broken, filled with the swords mist, and finally ripped apart at the core as the rose-like scent with a hint of strawberries poured into every muscle and bone in his upper body.

    The man''s skin was like jade... smooth, fair and beautiful enough to make the goddess of beauty envious, or maybe vengeful.

    Three strange tattoos began to form on his body; around his neck were tribal markings like those of the Lupus and Lupine tribes... the words spelling something jumbled as the tattoo was like a mist, sometimes visible, hidden, the words King and Wolf fading and showing randomly before it faded into a light grey tribal ne.

    Across his waist were Latin verses, strange and making no sense, the word progenitor and noble blood fading as the text became jumbled and faded, leaving a mere spider''s image just above his lower body and below his perfect eight-pack abs, finally, a gentle breeze filled with a delicious scent made its way along his entire body.

    His flesh, sweat and body now filled him with a natural scent of light berries and calmingvender with a strange marking on his chest, simr to a subi''s tattoo that forms on their pelvis, a symbol of their race; he was two bat-like wings wrapped around a dark heart, the words Emperor wrote in a northernnguage before changing into the rune for "Imperium" as his upper body was finished with a bronze sheen.

    Once the body wasplete, his lower body was finished just as quickly; the only part that took longer was his manhood, the three powers all changing and pulling it in different ways, the ck mist adding a bulbous nd at the bottom, making the tip more of a sharp shape with angled ns.

    The fruity mist made the shaft longer, wider, and with arger ridge and ns and finally, the ichor made its insides more durable and harder, increasing the girth.

    Before, he was upper ss, now god ss... the three powers all working together, creating the perfect tool to make a woman of any race whimper and copse before its might, Even that woman with antennae!

    Crack!

    Crack!

    The man''s eye''s opened!

    Alexander Damien Faust opened his eyes, reaching the starting point for all races!

    Stage 2!

    -

    Alex opened his eyes, and the strange dream state faded.

    The remains of his flesh and skin were now discarded on the ground as someone had just excreted everywhere; the stench was foul, not like the rotting flesh, which he found delectable; it was truly vile; his naked body stood in the corridor now washed with red blood and ck filth as if his own body exploded.

    There were withered rose petals and broken shards of blood crystal all around his feet and body as he turned to face the exit, wondering where the girls might have gone; inside his hand, the changed Eien now almost throbbing in his grasp, as if it was connected to someone''s heart, he felt linked to Sarah... he could feel her happiness and joy at this moment.

    Slight sensations of a sexual feeling, but closing his eyes, it became clearer as the image of Sarah on her bed, writhing as she called his name, filled his mind, a beautiful smileing to his fairy-like face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It seems I reached the next stage..." His voice was deep, maic without even trying, like a top singer or worldwide voice actor, soothing to the ears as he began to walk forward, the tattoos on his body fading into the light grey, a mere outline on his body.

    Woosh!

    The moment he swung the ck and red nodachi, its de cut through the earth and walls like cheese; the wind seemed to be subservient and obeyed the sword as a light wind de burst from the sword and tore apart a distant wooden tree.

    Step!

    He walked forward, his steps light and agile.

    However, he was stronger overall, and his body was slightly leaner.

    Despite his ethereal face and elven beauty, a wild and wolf-like aura surrounded him, causing him to feel extremely dangerous; most would almost cringe at the sight of his displeasure.

    ''I can feel those girls fighting... The third floor? Good girls... Not always depending on me, Samathan''s arm is wounded....'' His long elven ears flickering as the wind seemed to whisper, under his charm, telling him how they were fighting on the floor two above him.

    "Mildred seems to be a wonderful archer; I need to treat her better and fulfil her desires. It''s good that that trash that hurt her is still on the top floor."

    Crack!

    Suddenly the wind around his body seemed to break the tiles as a spiderweb of lines appeared, bits of dust flickering from the broken tiles.

    Alex arrived at the main entrance, the sound ofbat now more audible, as he saw himself in a mirror...

    "Wow..."

    "Did I level up everywhere?"

    - Due to the Stage increase and the influx of experience, you reached level 22; external forces have used all points to optimise your body for future growth and limitless potential. Those women''s feelings were too strong and might have been your downfall if you didn''t have this much capital... I hope you allow me to watch your journey until we meet face-to-face... Please enjoy my little gift...

    Good luck, young Alexander!

    "The voice isn''t that bitch, but the old man!?"

    With a wry smile, Alex enjoyed the huge benefits of this change, no longer looking like a mere thug, but now a top-ss elven thug with a member that he felt even Valule or Rik couldn''t resist!

    He knelt and then began to browse his clothes; now, with a high of nearly 6ft 7, it seemed that elves were tall in this world rather than short.

    ''Do I have a spare suit... that one... Large.... a bit too short... my muscles are still bulging... Oh? This one, when did I get a suit like this? What''s this note..?''

    - Dear Alex,

    This is an item worn by our elven males in the modern day; due to the nature of our race, using magic or changing shape to fit in with humans, these are magically enchanted items. This set was my father''s... thanks to the system.

    I could spend some of my coins to make it into a novice item... so it won''t break or be dirty! Please give me a chance to do so! I hope you can wear it and give me a chance; one day, I will be confident enough to open my heart to youpletely.

    Your future cute Half-Elf Vesta!

    Laura

    x

    -

    "This girl..."

    The suit was ck, with grey/silver trimming for the fixtures, a golden chain across the chest, a matching ck shirt, and a red tie; it seemed that it could be slightly adjusted so it doesn''t look like you are wearing the same thing every single day.

    Along the arms was a strange coat of arms; it was likely the family crest of Laura as the front pocket had the same coat of arms, with golden trim on the cuffs and three buttons; it was a very beautiful suit.

    He noticed that his hands now had a strange tattoo, but they were of a red rose, with a ck stem reminding himself of Sarah.... each time his mind thought of her, it was like they were connected, and the sword would throb and tremble inside his hands.

    "Laura... I would make you fall for me either way, but now. You made me unable to wait for you to call me a husband with your entire heart!"

 Chapter 89 89: Collapse [1]

    Alex moved quickly; he initially believed that the girls would be on the third floor, from the sound of his hearing, but he never thought that because his body had improved so far, the sounds were much higher, closer to the top floor, rushing up the stairs his feel like a gazelle rushing through an open field.

    The newly found power inside his body felt terrific, causing his steps to be long, almost bouncing like a rubber ball each time his shoes touched the ground, light taps echoing in the eerie and deserted hallways as he made sure to check each floor, just in case there was something the girls missed, only finding the half-destroyed corpses of regr zombies with spear and arrow wounds.

    ''These girls... Do they want a reward that badly?'' He looked upward, lost in thought, with a wicked smile on his lips, heading towards the fourth-floor staircase, his snowy hair dancing in the air behind him.

    On the distant sixth floor, two women were currently interlocked in a gruelling battle with a pack of starved zombie dogs, their bodies decaying and filled with flesh and spines, one prick enough to instantly make a human be a zombie in seconds, their breathing short as if a hand grasped their lungs tightly squeezing and forcing out the air.

    "Haa..... oi..... Sammy, what do we do? Ugh!?" Mildred asked, her formerly neat outfit and dress now filled with holes now tattered as blood seeped from her thighs and arms, her eyes weary with a dark ze, her beautiful verdant eyes flickering as a dog burst through the door beside her, splinters of wood slicing and piercing her upper body, mming her body against the wall with a thud, her impact so powerful cracks formed in the solid wall.

    "Mildred! Fuck....!"

    Samantha''s spear was slightly warped; the pair nned to stay on the fourth floor but could hear the whimpering of women higher up; looking at Mildred''s face, Samantha couldn''t bare to stay still, hoping that Alex would understand, yet the moment they reached the fifth floor, the stairs were blocked, meaning they needed to pass through the hallway to use the southern staircase. In contrast, the whimpering and sounds of people being hit grew even louder.

    Once they arrived on the fifth floor, a massive group of zombies seemed to have been kept in the rooms, like some trap to kill intruders or keep the people upstairs locked inside, struggling the pair finally fought through the group, taking quite a bit of damage and feeling embarrassed, as her spear was useless againstrger groups in the narrow hallway, forced to use a poor shortsword.

    ''Why are these humans so vile!'' She grimaced; the moment they finally reached the sixth floor, there was a strange group of male and female humans who seemed like scouts or lookouts. Instantly after Mildred and Samantha showed their faces on the sixth floor, they fled while cutting a role that tied a thick door shut, like the first floor.

    An instantter, more than 10 zombie dogs appeared.

    "Fucking dogs!" Sam screamed, backing away despite the pain in her lower back, the momentum sending her rolling down the corridor, skidding across the stone tiles until she mmed into another wall, nearly falling over again before stopping herself by grabbing onto the corner.

    ''Why were they so quiet before, and how did they get here?'' she thought, her spear lowering as she thrust it forward, the vorpal strike causing the air to ripple with force contained in the tip, ripping apart the chest of the dog that attacked Mildred, before snapping out a brutal kick to Samantha''s right, with a crushing blow her foot like a scorpion''s tail smashed into the face of another dog, crushing it''s head as Samantha began adding all points to strength, forgoing her willpower for the past 4 levels as she wanted to be unique, wanted Alex to look at her, not as the girl that fucked him to be safe, she wanted to be more.

    Samantha''s spear began to swirl, her masterful technique something ire taught in the martial arts ss; Samantha''s talent was low, her skill weak, but she practised in silence, hidden from the others, when all had gone home, and Alex left to meet his girlfriend, she would sneak into the dojo, spending hours to practise, wanting to be as brilliant and brightly shining as Sarah, ire and Alex.

    She wanted to shine brighter than them.

    As her anger built up, she used thest energy to push forth,unching a savage attack with every point she gained. As the de sliced through several heads and limbs, the remaining dogs backed off as they ran around, confused at the sight of this new threat.

    The tip of her spear began to shimmer with a dark blue glow, her eyes narrow and focused, blood dripping from the corner of her lips, wounds and scars all over her face as she lunged forward, her spear like a homingnce, stabbing towards a retreating dog, her spear skewering and tearing out its organs, before Samantha''s body dashed along the wall, intercepting another with a deadly thrust the loud splutter and crack of its skull as her spear split the dog''s skull.

    Her squall thrust now different like she was a beast not only on the ground but using the walls and broken stone as leverage before finally killing thest dog, her spear snapping as the de shattered inside the dog''s chest, perforating its heart, causing blood to pour from its soft nose, mouth and eyes.

    "Haa.... Haa.....fuck...."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Samantha was exhausted, her eyes narrowed as she tried to recover her breathing; despite being a ghoul, her entire body was burning, the white light trying to restore her stamina and endurance, but it was like a raindropnding in the desert, trembling hands and quivering legs, she fell to her knee''s as the bloodied Mildred approached with soft footsteps, gently stroked the sweaty white hair of Samantha as they both smiled at each other, a bitter victory, suffering so much damage.

    But they did it alone! Without Alex, causing both of them feel uplifted and delighted!

    "Sammy, we should head upstairs. Those voices are getting worse...Ngh...!" Mildred''s voice was worn, her body still oozing tiny amounts of blood as she leaned on Samantha, clearly exhausted but still the familiar sounds of those women, a deep pain inside her chest throbbing as she wanted, no need to save them!

    "Yeah yeah...Mils... Give me a moment... I''ve got gaping holes in my thighs from those dog teeth!" Samanthained.

    The pair took around 20 minutes to recover moderately as they moved up the stairs slowly, ensuring there were no stupid traps in the small rooms, blocked-off staircases and other annoying things like before.

    Both felt a strange annoyance as the voices from above began to worsen, the sound of flesh collided, and angry shouts from several males as it seemed the scout team were being punished because they fled.

    "We''re almost there. Are you ready, Mills? The top floor was a penthouse on the map, a massive spread out area with various rooms on the outer wall and arge central greeting and lounge; we should be ready forbat the moment we appeared; they might even have guns, so keep your bow nocked and ready to fire."

    "Ah... don''t worry! Let''s go; I hope Alex isn''t mad we did something stupid..." Mildred nodded; her hand was shaking, firing so many times,s even for a group; l was starting to take its toll on her nerves and hand; she clenched it tightly, trying to stop the slight tremors.

    Samantha nodded, holding her spear tight as they pushed themselves further upwards, reaching the end of the staircase, only a smalldder leading to the roof and antennae; they pushed aside the heavy wooden doors, and entered the room that marked the end of the building, the main entrance to the penthouse suite itself.

    Many windows lined the ceiling, allowing sunlight to stream in, illuminating the whole space, and revealing the way ahead to a set of double doors leading to the rest of the room and beyond.

    At first nce, it didn''t seem too bad: A few tables scattered about, with chairs and couches arranged neatly throughout the lounge area. Paintings were adorning the walls, depictingndscapes of forests and mountains alike.

    And then, numerous bookshelves lined the floors and walls, filling most of the avable spaces between the furniture.

    They also held countless knickknacks, figurines, statues, vases and photographs. Some of which seemed quite valuable, judging by their price tags. However, none of it meant anything without someone willing to buy it. It was hard to tell whether they were worth anything if anyone ever decided to sell them.

    Samantha nodded to Mildred as they approached the main doors; beyond here was the source of the sounds, like a piece of wood which was impacting flesh.

    They rushed through the door, and the spectacle that greeted them was just as imagined, the bloody bodies of various men and women, bruises andcerations all over their half-naked bodies as they knelt before a group of people in suits holding grooved paddles.

    "Ah....!?"

    tter!

 Chapter 90 90: Collapse [2]

    Several wooden arrows fell to the ground, their sound drawing the attention of the 30 or so people in the room, 8 women 2 fully clothed, they stood in the leading group, their bodies wearing the identical suits and tags as the woman that Alex and his group found in room 101 on the first floor, people that Mildred knew well, the ones that caused her to suffer so much trauma.

    "Mills?" Samantha noticed her strangeness toote as several males began rushing towards them, armed with knives and swords, their eyes fierce, looking at the two women. In contrast, Mildred''s body began to confuse, her eyes dting; she wanted to think she could face them, that with this power she gained, she could have her revenge.

    Yet...

    ''Why is my body not working? What''s wrong with my mind... I cannot move... I''m scared.... they areing... I will die..... Alex... Please save me...''

    Samantha chose to defend Mildred, her body rushing forward as her spear sliced through the air, sending the males back, while two women aimed with crossbows, their eyes seemingly dead likely hiding their wounds under those tightly wrapped clothes; both parties understood, both Mildred and the two women named Gemma and Tracy.

    "Mildred!"

    des sliced through the air as silver shed, with bright sparks, despite her tired body and dazed friend who stood there, or instead now knelt there fixated on the group ahead, seeing faces she knew well, her hands trembling worse than from an hour of archery, her teeth began to rattle in her mouth as she wanted to run away, hide and be safe, forgetting all her trauma, those horrible moments and memories all flooding back to her.

    ng!

    "Ugh! Damn slut, dare cut my face!? I''ll make sure you scream for repentanceter!" A man roared, his face covered in blood from the swipe of Samantha''s spear.

    immediately, two people took advantage and shed at her thighs, lowering her speed as her dress tore even further, the tanned flesh now stained red, as Samantha bit her lower lip, irritated that she could quickly kill these bastards if not for the gauntlet of fights.

    A ck of metal rang out, followed by a sickening thud as one of the crossbow bolts mmed into Samantha''s shoulder, making her stumble backwards before the bolt snapped cleanly in half, the force of impact forcing her to drop the weapon.

    "Ugh! Fuckers!"

    Another arrow whizzed overhead, piercing a nearby table and shattering the ss upon the surface.

    In response to this, Sam continued to sh at the attackers with her spare sword, as if possessed, using everything she had learned during training sessions, the des slicing through throats, arms and legs, until finally, she hit a nerve, sending a wave of paralysis washing over her opponent.

    She immediately turned and leapt forwards, smashing into the next closest assant, knocking him to the ground before kicking him in the stomach, twisting her leg and pushing upward into a total body throw, mming him against the wall.

    He slumped over, unconscious or dead, as blood poured from his cracked skull with a grey matter.

    Now free of restraints, Samantha looked over to see Mildred unmoving. Her eyes were wide open, tears oozing down her cheeks, her mouth wide open, jittering as her eyes stared nkly at nothing, her shoulders twitching slightly as though she had some seizure.

    ''I need to fight harder.... darling ising... he''ll surely save us... I won''t lose! Not until I tell him how I feel! Without the damn curse or being forced! I will survive alone... and tell Alexander the feelings I''ve had for over two years!''

    "You bastards are pushing your luck! Hah!"

    With renewed vigour, she charged again, dodging spears and shing wildly. One female was sent flying after taking multiple shes across her torso, leaving behind a trail of blood as she crashed onto a couch and slid to the far side of the room.

    Another went sprawling as Samantha swung her de with incredible ferocity, severing tendons and muscles from his arm, causing him to cry out in agony before copsing beside the others.

    Finally, thest male blocked Samantha''s de with his makeshift iron shield, blocking the de quickly. But Samantha wasn''t done yet. Rather than letting herself get knocked backwards, she grabbed hold of his hair, yanking him close enough so that their noses touched, giving her better leverage.

    Then, she smashed her forehead right into his, driving her fist straight through his cheekbone, breaking it instantly. His body jerked violently, dropping the shield and pulling Samantha along as he stumbled backwards, crashing heavily into a table.

    Samanthanded gracefully atop it, crouching low as a red mist began to flow from her body, but the wounds that were slowly healing began to split apart and deepen; she was exerting herself as she saw three men near Mildred; two were standing and looking down at her with mocking grins, while thest was squatting in front of her, his hand touching her chin, with a lustrous grin as he seemed to be verbally abusing her.

    "Mildred!"

    ck!

    Another crossbow bolt shot in her way, as more people blocked her path, now more than seven people in between them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Oho, if it isn''t the little slut Mildred~ what''s the matter? Did you miss our cocks so much you came back? They survived that zombie horde... what a good girl. Do you remember who took your first time?"

    The male with short ck hair and blue eyes taunted her as she stared nkly at the three men, scenes of a week ago ying in her mind; the confidence and self-value she had began to shatter, the pact she made with Alex. ''Why am I so pathetic!? Your enemies are right there! Slice his throat, torture him!''

    Her thoughts were filled with anger, despising her weak self as she realised why Alex forced her to watch that scene of the girls killing their vitors; it wasn''t to send any message or rally them.

    It was because he knew she was weak, that she was one of the girls that gave up... he had been seeing her clearly from the start!

    ''Alex... I''m scared... I don''t want this... I don''t want them to touch me... only you... I want YOU to touch me..!''

    Ba-dump

    Inside her chest, like a car''s engine revving wildly, her blood began to pump, the ghoulish blood she had resisted and denied, feelings towards Alex that she locked away because of her trauma, feeling all men were disgusting, still feeling that way, but to her.

    Alex was something different; he was special... the way he never forced her to do anything, nor asked of her... yet always treated her with extra care... and she repaid it with false service, nning to betray or leave him and take some of the girls with her...

    ''I was so stupid....''

    Ba-dump

    Her green eyes became duller, fading as her mind slipped into a sense of madness, no longer thinking straight as the male caressed her cheek, his disgusting words no longer reaching her ears, as she only focused on the powerful presence. He was close; she needed to hang on, no matter what... she MUST resist!

    A burning me, that''s the feeling she had in her stomach, the anger, self-hatred, disgust and despair all bundling into a storm of emotions, causing her body to shudder, filled with a surge of energy as her eyes began to turn red, her face seemed to fill with dark veins, blood pumping around her veins as it brought a sense of release, she felt powerful and free!

    The blood was the ghoul''s blood.

    "Hey, look at this. Isn''t this what you missed?" The male unzipped his pants as the emaciated flesh began to expand, but Mildred''s blood-red eyes, it wasughable to evenpare this thing to the man who filled her mind.

    The hand was disgusting.

    His breath smelled like shit.

    Her ears felt sore from his voice

    That small thing was embarrassing to show.

    "Tiny... so small....like a weenie..." Her voice was distorted, strange, nothing like the typical Vesta when they transformed, as her eyes were filled with ck colour, her face filled with ghastly thick veins with a dark blue and ck colour, making her look monstrous, muscles beginning to bulge and writhe under her flesh as her hands deformed into sharp ws.

    At the same time, her mind became distant, blurry and unstable.

    A sense of dread and fear began to overtake all the people inside the room. In contrast, Mildred''s body began to move in strange ways.

    Her neck snapped, looking at everyone from a 90-degree angle with pure red and ck eyes with no pupils, while her lips began to split at each side, forming a vast slice in her mouth like the slit-mouth woman.

    "What the fuck?!" The male ignored the insult to his crotch instead, shuddering as a deep sense of fear overtook him.

    The two men behind reached for their swords but dropped them as their hands trembled, the tiny weenie flopping down as it began to spurt a yellow streak of fluid in the male''s horror.

 Chapter 91 91: Broken [1]

    She didn''t know where she was going anymore... she couldn''t understand. Was she trying to escape? Or did she not care about anything else?

    No, she cared deeply for everyone back at the base; at first, they were disgusting and reminded her of the shame she felt; despite denying it, she began to feel affection for Alex, which caused her to feel angry and dirty, forcing herself to deny these feelings. Still, something happened, perhaps due to herck of control, confusion and fear, which led to this...

    "I will kill you..." Her hoarse, distorted voice was like an overmixed monster for a movie.

    "Hah!?"

    Swish!

    Her w-like hands shed across her body, tearing off the pathetic thing between his legs; her fingers, like des, sliced the man''s lower jaw as his flesh peeled back; the muscle was yed, causing the man to fall backwards, his lips trembling, entering a sense of shock, as Mildred''s body deformed, forming spines and des around her body, as if a manifestation of her desire not to be touched, or approached, loud cracking of bones and tearing of flesh resonated as the male pulled back on his hands and knee''s in terror.

    "W....what are you waiting for!!! Argh..... kill the bitch..... somebody.... save me!" His voice stuttered and broke as blood began to bubble and floor his mouth, oozing from his crotch.

    "I will devour you..." As if an eastern monk chanted her prayers horrifyingly, Mildred continued repeating both sentences.

    Her skin darkened and hardened as her limbs twisted and grewrger, bing almost like tree bark. Blood flowed freely as she moved closer, snarling as she prepared to pounce. In response, the man screamed louder, writhing in pain, as a pool of blood formed beneath him. Suddenly, lightning shed outside the window, followed by thunder, as another bolt struck the building.

    Thunder echoed throughout the entire area as waves of electricity rushed through the air. The lights began flickering, and the power surged within Mildred, growing stronger every second, until finally, it exploded inside her head, bathing her brain in a red light.

    She instantly lunged for the male, tearing him into pieces with a single movement of her arms, her mouth deformed with long sharp teeth and a massive tongue that began to devour and savour the taste of the man, his death too swift for him to even scream, the two other men began to rush towards the door,

    "Run! Shit.... that bitch became an infected freak!!"

    "Ah, shit, shit, shit! Why did we fuck a crazy slut!"

    The two men were only inches from the wooden door and escaped before a sudden pain impacted their bodies, feeling lifted from the ground, both gasping for air.

    "Ugh!?"

    "Gaha?!"

    Two spiked tails, made from flesh, prated their chest''s as they looked down, their hearts now dangling a few inches from their faces crushed against the door, before the tails began to pulsate, drinking their bodies dry like the tails were straws, their agonising cries causing the group of people fighting to stop momentarily, as Samantha''s de sliced the crossbow using females throat.

    "Mildred...? What the fuck happened!?" Her eyes dted, seeing the sudden changes in her friend while the cowering females around her began to crawl away, their legs broken, hands tied, and all sorts of fluids filling and covering their bodies, stinking as they hadn''t bathed in days.

    "Krrrrrrrrrrr!" A strange screech, like a foul howling of a monster, came from Mildred''s mouth as her tails devoured the two males until they were mere skeletons and flesh, no meat or blood remaining. In contrast

    The male on the ground was simply a skull; the eyes were crushed, their nose smashed, and her dark red eyes, with an evil glow, now snapped to the five surviving people and the 8 victims.

    A steamy burst of breath left the mutated Mildred''s mouth as her body darted out of sight like she teleported and was now clinging to the ceiling, her two tails swaying, with a meter-long tongue with a sharp tip and hollow centre.

    "Shit...." Samantha cursed; her tired body could sense danger, and her stage 1 vesta instincts screamed for her to escape from the predator in the room.

    ''''I''ve only felt this when Alex was fighting or looking at my naked body... she''s going to devour us all... Mildred.... has lost her mind!''

    Meanwhile, Alex was on the sixth floor, somehow there was an annoying blockade on the fourth and fifth floors, leading him to take a detour several times, his new suit was still pristine, but his hands were coated in blood, the corpses of 12 zombie dogs below him.

    The Stage 2, Alexander once again levelled up and empowered himself considerably; halfway through the fight with the dogs, he felt a strange pain in his chest; it was like someone tore a part of him out, the pain excruciating as he held his hand, a considerable chunk missing as it slowly regenerated.

    ''I don''t know what that pain meant... but I cannot feel... I cannot feel Mildred anymore!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His thoughts became chaotic as the sounds upstairs that were loud, filled with the sh of metal and bodies shuffling around, were not gone; Alexander''s eyes were focused, with a bright green glow as his heart began to elerate; he couldn''t feel Mildred, the sensation was faint, but before it vanished, he felt a massive surge the feelings her affection and hidden thoughts exploded in his mind before it vanished along with a distorted static.

    "I need to hurry!"

    Crack!

    "Fuck off!" Alex shouted, his body suddenly enveloped in more than ten bloodnces from the nearby dogs as another pack burst through the weakened doors rushing towards him from the opposite hallway; Alex didn''t know why they didn''t break out for the other girls; maybe because they didn''t fight on this floor, or that strange sense of dread and disgusting creature above caused them to be fearful and berserk, as countless dogs began to rush through the broken double doors.

    "I don''t have time to y with any dogs. Die."

    His voice was t, the sense of anger and sheer disregard for their existence apparent as the 10nces shot forward with a defeating bang, like shells from a mortar, each one hitting a dog square in its head, killing it immediately. One after another, they fell dead upon impact. It wasn''t enough. More wereing.

    He picked up a corpse, throwing it aside, then picked up another, tossing it behind him as he flung it into the horde of dogs. They scattered, confused, just like children caught doing wrong.

    Alex lifted his hand before clenching the w-like fingers as the dogs began to explode, one by one; all the corpses burst like flesh bags of dynamite, the bones shooting out like a fragmentation mine tearing apart the other dogs and causing a chain reaction of chaos and ughter, as dozens died, hundreds of zombies turned to dust, leaving piles of rotting flesh and bone fragments.

    Alexander stood tall as he surveyed his surroundings, checking if anyone was near, his eye sockets glowing brightly, a sign of his strength returning, as thest of the dogs ran past him, fleeing for life with a leg missing, only for its body to be torn apart by a stray bloodnce piercing through it''s rear and rupturing its organs, with a whimper.

    -Congrattions to you...!

    "Tsk... What good is a fucking level-up when Mildred is gone, and Samantha is about to fade too!!" Alex snapped with a bellowing shout, losing his cool for the first time in a long while. His shout caused the system''s level-up voice to stop halfway, his feet rushing rapidly towards the stairs; loot didn''t matter, coins didn''t matter.

    In his heart were only Samantha and Mildred.

    Samantha was still alive. She crawled sideways, moving carefully as her whole body hurt from being beaten and abused. There was dried blood everywhere, some still wet, as her vision blurred. All she wanted was to sleep, but she knew that would never happen. Not yet, anyway.

    "Noo.... please....!? Arggh!!" a woman''s cry sounded as the light faded from her terrified eyes.

    As she tried to stand, her knees buckled underneath her, and she copsed onto her stomach.

    "M...Mildred.....Why....!?"

    Her dazed eyes watched as the always kind and solid leader of the younger Vesta was devouring the same victims of her abuse, the women now cold and dead, torn apart by the berserk Mildred while Samantha''s left arm was hanging from the wall, heavily damaged. Her face was twisted, snarling at nothing, as her mouth opened wide, revealing teeth stained red with fresh blood.

    The sound of snapping jaws echoed throughout the room, apanied by the crunching of meat. Some pieces had been bitten cleanly in two; others were chewed to shreds.

    Despite being a ghoul herself, the sight horrified Samantha.

    ''My body... please move... I have to snap her out of it... Milly... isn''t this kind of person!''

    Desperately, Samatha''s body pushed herself off the ground, taking the blunt and damaged dagger gleaming as she staggered towards Mildred, desperate to awaken herrade and the friend she began to care for deeply.

    The outside of the enormous ss windows began to shudder, the thick rain pelting against the windows, with a loud pitter-patter and rumbling in the sky as thunder and lightning churned in the dark grey skies.

    "Mildred... I will stop you because I know you would hate for Alex to see you this way... when you wake up, the self-hatred you will feel for killing these girls who were just like you. Don''t worry...ter we can tease Alexander together, haha! How he got eaten by some dogs!"

    "That''s why Mildred! Look at me!"

    Her loud voice sounded in the room now void of life, walls painted with blood and guts, the white carpet now blood red with only her and the mutated Mildred left alive inside this room.

 Chapter 92 92: Broken [2]

    The deformed creature that used to be Mildred stood across from Samantha''s broken body, her left arm too damaged to regenerate, her right arm grasping a warped and damaged spear, her red eyes filled with sorrow and loss.

    ''I shouldn''t have forced you toe with me.''

    "Forgive me, Mildred, but I cannot allow Alex to see you like this!"

    Her eyes narrowed, watching Mildred''s body walking on all fours, without skin, as her muscles and flesh moved tightly packed, almost like the zombie dogs from earlier or that creepy monster with the long tongue from the zombie game.

    Tightly her hand grasped the spear, its damaged shaft bending slightly with her powerful grip.

    She was so close now; Samantha could feel it in her bones. She had to do something before she lost control again. Thest thing she wanted was Alex to witness what happened when she went berserk. It would destroy him.

    Alex''s voice echoed through her mind: "You''re not alone anymore."

    Samantha shook off his words, shaking her head as if trying to clear it. No! He couldn''t know about this. Not yet. If he knew...

    A loud thud came from behind them, followed by a screech. Arge shadow fell over Samantha a momentter, blocking the sun. Her heart skipped a beat at the sight of the beast. Its massive jaws opened wide, revealing rows upon rows of razor-sharp teeth.

    Samantha tried to move away, but the beast was faster than expected. It lunged forward, snarling. With one swipe of its ws, the beast cut Samantha''s leg open, sending blood gushing down her thigh.

    The beast was Mildred, who could use the ground, walls and ceiling as her ything,tching into the stone and wa with her spined feet, with sticky and sharp barbs.

    Samantha screamed, falling back onto the floor, clutching her wound. Blood poured freely, soaking her clothes.

    Mildred growled, her mouth agape. She looked around momentarily, then turned toward Samantha, still holding the spear.

    "Please..." Samantha pleaded, tears streaming down her face.

    "Don''t make me do this!"

    A wisp of silvery wind began to flow around her body.

    Tiny embers of me as the tip of her spear glowed with a violent swirl of mes, Samthana''s body tightening, intense pain shooting through her body as she lunged forward with the first dash from her [Squall Thrust]

    The tip missing as Mildred tilted her head with inhuman reflexes, her long tongue shooting out like a powerful whip and slicing the flesh from Samantha''s cheek, blood oozing down her neck before her body vanished, this time a weaker but broad sweep mming into Mildred''s side, a thud and splutter as the fleshyyer of Mildred''s body almost exploded with a chunk missing.

    "I won''t hold back! Mildred, I''ll bring you back from that darkness. IN HIS STEAD!"

    With another roar, Samantha charged forward, her spear held high, thrusting downward, piercing deep into the soft flesh of Mildred''s belly, causing the beast to scream in agony.

    "NO!"

    But Samantha didn''t stop there, driving her spear deeper, feeling the de sink into the thick muscle beneath.

    Mildred roared, thrashing wildly, her body contorting as she struggled to free herself from Samantha''s grasp.

    "No more!"

    Samantha pulled her spear out, throwing it aside, grabbed the hilt of her sword, swinging it hard against the side of Mildred''s head, only to be mmed back, the brutal skull shattering the de, as her body flung across the room, dirty blood spewing from her lips as she watched the approaching beast''s body lunged towards her, short front limbs piercing down towards her chest.

    "NOOO!"

    Samantha felt her body being lifted, her legs dangling helplessly as the beast''s jaws closed around her torso, ripping her apart and tearing her limb from limb.

    "NO!"

    Blood sprayed everywhere, covering Samantha''s body, as the beast continued to chew, swallowing chunks of flesh and bone, before suddenly everything changed, a loud burst of noise, two massive pieces of wood that seemed to have been the two sets of doors suddenly rocketed past Samantha as her body dropped the ground, twitching as blood pooled below her.

    BANG!

    The sound of the wood splintering and shattering as it crashed against the wall, followed by the body of Mildred impacting the same wall as it left a deep crater, stunning the wounded monster.

    "Samantha!" Alexander''s deep and prating voice sounded.

    ''Ah... He called my name first.... mine.... not hers.....hehe.... strange... my lips.... won''t make noise.... haha...''

    Her world began to darken, unable to see colour or light, her left arm devoured, her lower right leg mangled with chunks bitten out, still mutating and squirming with strange tendrils from the bite. Samantha''s senses began to fade, almost like she was floating, as a gentle voice and soothing words began sounding in her ears.

    It was Alex.... her Alex.... she wanted to say so many things, tell him "I love you!" yet her eyes... lips... even ears began to fail her, as slowly she fell into a deep darkness like a tangle of filthy and muck unable to get out, as the gentle voice.

    The husky and baritone vibrations in her ears stopped, or she couldn''t feel them anymore; only the burning pain in her body remained.

    In her most distant reaches, in that dark world, she heard his words:

    "I''m sorry, my cute Samantha."

    -

    Alexander stared at Samantha''s body for a few moments, his eyes widening as he saw the damage done to her.

    He knelt beside her, gently touching her face, wiping away some of the blood with his sleeve. His fingers brushed against her cheek, feeling the warmth of her skin. Each time the mutated Mildred came lunging towards him, ance of blood burst from the nearby corpses and prated her limbs, sending her flying back against the wall.

    "Do not worry... I will never let you leave me... My first real Vesta... Samantha...!"

    His finger pressed against her bloody lips, before smothering her sticky red blood over his lips, like a macabre rouge, tasting the sweet taste of her lifeblood.

    "My Samantha... I promise you, this is an oath."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alex leaned forward, his lips kissing her face, not caring about the blood, damaged flesh or the rotting smell from her mutating limbs.

    To a ghoul, it wasn''t unpleasant, but the wounds caused by that mutated Mildred smelt rancid even to Alexander; maybe it was his deep, billowing anger or disgust towards herck of any form of will falling into such a pathetic andughable state.

    His body left the side of Samantha, covering her with his jacket, now a ck waistcoat and white shirt, with a red tie, his eyes glowing ferociously, one brilliant emerald, the other dark crimson, the wave of madder red began to overtake his eyespletely, tiny red veins bulging in his neck and face, as the tall male stepped forward, he tossed Eien to the ground, falling into Samantha''s right arm as if a protective charm.

    "Mildred." His voice was cold,cking all warmth and respect as he looked at the disgusting monster.

    Anger

    Disappointment

    Self-loathing

    Lament

    All these emotions began to swill around his body, growing into a raging storm; the steps up the stairs were heavy the moment he felt the changes, heard the sounds and feelings from his connection with Samantha, as her life and light were fading rapidly, the words she said.

    ''For me... Stupid girl!''

    "MILDRED!" He bellowed, stepping forward with a slow, even gait, his arms rising into a martial arts stance, like a mixture of Muay Thai high guard and kickboxing.

    The fact this monster ignored his call, and his orders made him feel more anger as the blood within his body started to surge, the new skill he learned from bing a chieftain bubbling and activating by sheer instinct as he watched the mutant creature crawling towards him, two long sharp tails and a lethal tongue.

    "Stop!"

    As Mildred approached, Alex''s hands shot out, grabbing the beast''s tail and twisting it sharply; with a disgusting snap and squelch, he tore it offpletely, causing the beast to yelp in pain; it screech like something from hell, a distorted and irritating roar that pissed Alex off further.

    "Silence!"

    Another twist, another snap.

    "Annoying, do not speak! You vile mutant!"

    Alex twisted again, severing the second tail cleanly, causing Mildred to rage.

    "Shut up!"

    This time, the beast did not react.

    Alex took a step closer, his eyes glowing brighter, as he reached out with both hands, gripping the beast''s head, lifting it until it was level with his own.

    The disgusting tongue swayed in the air, and he could feel the bond between him and Mildred strengthening as he damaged the mutant form; her tongue slid across his cheek, slimy and wet with a disgusting stench as the fluids began to slowly melt Alex''s skin, before it quickly regenerated, his right hand releasing her head.

    Thud!

    "Hmph!"

    His elbow smashed into her face, crushing her cheek, before pieces of her meat exploded in the room, a cascade of deadly blood spraying around like a shower of rain, the chewed corpses and Samathan now bathed in filth.

    "Mildred!" He shouted once more.

    Bang!

    Alex held her face sending a powerful and quick jab into the same spot, crushing and brutalising her face, his eyes almost zing with mes as he leaned forward, pressing his face against hers.

    "Mildred, when are you going to stop running away like a little coward!"

    She had no response, just a low growl as he punched her again, hitting her jaw and cracking it.

    "You''re weak, you stupid bitch! Weak!"

    Again, another punch.

    "Weak!"

    And again.

    "WAAAAAAAAAAIIIIIINNNGGG!"

    Alex punched her again, breaking her nose; as she howled in pain, he tossed her away as her limbs slowly began to crack, splutter and reform into human-like limbs, her feet now beautiful and pale but with sharp nails, like ws and the bottom of her feet were slightly rough, with tiny barbs to keep her rooted, the flesh on her legs more rigid and more durable than any human or ghoul, thicker and more durable than the best steel boots, or cover.

    "STUPID BITCH!"

    Alex kicked her, sending her flying across the room, smashing into the wall, and causing cracks to appear in the concrete before shended on the floor, her body shaking violently.

    "You are not worthy of her; how dare you hurt your fellow sister!"

    Alex turned away, seeing the bond between him and Mildred almost restored, maybe more vital than ever before, as she trembled on the ground, her face buried in the concrete, her hands like her feet, with sharp ws for nails, but her two fingers more sturdy, as if made to be an archer by instinct alone.

    "I...I''m sorry... please..... forgive me....."

    Her quiet voice sounded, but Alex didn''t listen or try to hear, his body kneeling beside Samantha, stroking her soft face, the missing hair and broken cheek irrelevant, her words the thoughts she felt, how could he not know them through the link. He respected her diligence and desired to tell him herself, yet that link was dead.

 Chapter 93 [Bonus ] 93: The Maiden And The White Fairy [1]

    A ghoul was powerful, resistant to all forms of disease and sickness, but... they could NOT ovee death; if she began to turn, he could never save or turn her.

    "I won''t lose you..." His fists began to clench as her wounds were mutating rapidly, her flesh seeming to rot, slower than an infected human, but visible to his powerful eyes.

    His body lowered, wrapping his arms below her waist and shoulders, carrying the cute woman who always managed to brighten the mood, her efforts to join the Vesta together, increase their teamwork and ept Alex.

    How could he not know these things? If the link didn''t tell him, Laura and the girls would have been saved by her bright atmosphere; even Maria''s actions showed how much she cared for Samantha.

    "Let''s go, my little princess. It''s our first date; we must find you some better clothes." Alex whispered, lifting her light body, theck of her right leg and arm making a significantly different, his new suit now covered in thick, sticky ck blood.

    As the tendrils of her wounds began reaching him, they bit into his flesh, almost like small straws, drinking his flesh and blood.

    ''If it makes you recover... take as much as you want.'' He thought as his steps slowly walked from the penthouse suite; his face was grim as the effects of his berserk state wore off, a beautiful but pale face, blood from both women oozing down his cheek, glowing emerald eyes shimmering as he began descending the stairs.

    "Mildred, collect everything, deal with the corpses and return home. I will speak with youter. I order you to live and ept your crimes and sins. Never forget you are now mine; even your death is for me to decide!"

    He didn''t listen for her answer, as the weeping from his back, the constant apologies and wailing that followed as he moved down the hotel stairs was enough, the link between them now brighter and more solid than ever.

    Alex didn''t know how to deal with his feeling, as there was no link between him and Samantha; his heart ached; what was he to do?

    They slowly descended to the entrance, his feet smashing the blockade away with a front kick, a solemn and mourning atmosphere as he walked into the entrance. A group of zombies seemingly drawn here by the scent of fresh blood or noise, their slow shambling bodies snapping towards Alexander as he strolled, eyes only on Samantha, a mncholy aura.

    "Samantha."

    The zombie''s mouths opened wide, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth, each tooth longer and sharper than a sword de. Their eyes were red, like fire, as they tried to bite at his flesh, but he stepped aside, avoiding the attacks.

    "Please... don''t die."

    One of the zombies lunged forwards, but Alex merely looked at the zombie as a small bloodnce prated its head, causing it to explode, falling to the ground, a small red coin and nostalgic white light.

    Yet that light didn''t enter Samantha''s body.

    "No!"

    Alex grabbed her, holding her close to his chest, pushing forward as the throbbing of his chest, the pain he felt at this moment, began to pulsate, transferred to ALL Vesta in existence, from the distant Sarah to Mildred above, who gingerly began to lift from the ground and collect the coins dropped.

    A feeling of icy cold, bitterness and despair, the sensation of a breaking heart.

    Zombies tried to attack Alex, his eyes now locked on Samantha''s face, a faint smile as he stroked her cheek, the cute girl wrapped in his jacket that reshaped to fit her body, looking more stylish.

    He was oblivious as the corpses that approached him burst into flesh and blood; hisnces were like small reapers of death, culling the rotting corpses; anyone; anyone who entered within 2 metres of his body was ripped apart, no matter how draining it was, his nose oozing blood and heart racing from overusing his willpower.

    Only the thought of saving Samantha remained.

    ''How... How... how do I save her!? Old man... please... I need guidance...''

    Silence.

    Nothing and nobody answered his internal screams, his mind low on willpower, causing him to be delirious, knowing that soon she would be a flesh-eating monster...

    He didn''t want this... her smile, her face of pleasure and naked body, the times they spent together, the times he saw her before the end shed in his mind.

    A trail of corpses exploded and deformed, greeted Mildred as she stumbled down the stairs, her new form more agile and efficient at archery and strange, inhuman actions and deftness able to bend almost like a fully flexible creature if her elbows and knees were round balls. She collected the coins, dropping them into a bag; as she carried the bags and boxes down the stairs, her eyes fixed on the young man, who seemed to ignore the horde of zombies surrounding him.

    "Alex!"

    She called out, but he didn''t respond; instead, he continued walking, ignoring the shout from her lips as she marvelled at the sight of his body walking forward, never stopping, as the zombies that approached all died, bursting into flesh and blood, clenching her hands, she put the baggage into her storage, taking out a longbow, loading the sharp sporting arrows with sharpened tips, shocked at how focused her aim, steady her hands and the fingers pulling the string did so with no effort.

    Swish!

    Her arrow shot from the bow with a howl of the wind, and in an instant, it tore apart two zombies before she stepped forward, shooting continuously as her penance, she would keep any zombies from disturbing his walk, his mourning for Samantha.

    "I will make sure you have time alone with him... forgive me, Sammy... I was too weak."

    Her words were lost in the distance as she fired another arrow; her eyes glowed green as if she was possessed by something else.

    -

    It was dark

    There was nothing but pain, sorrow and a feeling of istion.

    A woman with long blonde hair floated in this darkness, her body fair and clean, untouched by the filth of this world.

    She rotated in the air like sealed in water, her eyes closed, breathing deeply.

    Beside that woman was a creature created of pure darkness, ck flesh like an oozy mire or marsh.

    "We need to wake up." The ck creature spoke.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "He is crying."

    Yet the blond woman continued to float in the darkness.

    Moments passed as wounds and cracks began to form on the fair skin of the blonde woman.

    For every wound that covered her, the dark creature became pure and beautiful and revealed an identical but much younger face than the floating woman.

    Her brilliant hair shimmered like glossy silk. Vibrant red eyes like rubies, slowly the blonde hair began to turn white, like faded cotton, before bing brilliant white, like snow, beautiful and tied in a messy ponytail.

    "Please,fort him."

    Finally, words came from the woman, her body falling apart, her left arm crumbling into dried dirt and ashes, and her right leg and eye.

    "Please... Love him..."

    The dark creature was much shorter, as the woman''s body ceased to float, falling to the ground and standing a head taller than the dark creature, which had beautiful pointed ears, and sharp fangs, while the rest regr, like a human, like a vampire... the glow of her eyes growing.

    Her pupils were small dots as she grasped tightly onto the woman, tears of dirt and muck oozing from her eyes, forming into beautifully clear spring water as it reached her chin, while the tears of the woman became dried, dirty and rotten as they reached hers.

    Two sides, opposites of the same person.

    "But you''ve loved him for so long! I have only existed... since..." The more petite woman spoke, her voice higher and more melodic.

    "Shhh... you are me; we are one ghoul and human since we epted him, right?" The woman''s voice was tired but charming as she tried tofort the small woman, like a petite elven beauty, yet her hand copsed into dirt and sand when she reached out, her face showing a bitter and apologetic smile.

    "Don''t forget... be a good girl, okay? He looks tough, but you see? We are another woman of many, yet his grief for us looks. A woman he simply fucked to test his ability... yet Alex cares so deeply? Can we say we were unlucky? Haha!" The older womanughed as the image of the outside was shown, his eyes filled with grief, likely convinced he had utterly lost her.

    "I don''t want to use your name..."

    "Our name, why?"

    "It feels dirty... I want a name just for him..."

    "Eh? You''re finally being honest..."

    "No... Don''t speak!" The soft, fairy-like voice almost shouted in panic as the woman''s body began to decay and rot; nowy in the arms of the shorter girl, who looked like a mixture of ghoul, zombie and vampire of legend, likely because The maiden loved vampires and all books rted to them, her inner self, her inner ghoul was the spitting image of a certain busty short stack vampire from an animatedic she loved, waltz in the vampire bund was the name.

    "Then.... why don''t you pick a name for yourself? We''ve been talking for so long... Haha!" The maiden''s tired but cheerful voice sounded like speaking with the girls back at the base.

    "Can you...?"

    "Can I?"

    "I want you to name me...."

    "mmmm, then how about Althea... Althea Tepes?"

    "Why?" The girl''s face was now fair and smooth like a porcin doll, her cheeks slightly plump as her cute apple face focused on The maiden''s haggard but still pretty face.

    "Well, in the past, Althea meant [Healer] and also [Wholesome]. Altheaes from the Grakan name Althaea, possibly from altos, which means healing. This otherworldly name belonged to the mother of a cool hero Meleager in Grakan mythology and has an ethereal and wonderful beauty to its sound. right?"

    "But mainly... because you will heal the bond we share with him... with Alexander... our lovely prince of the night."

    The pretty fairy girl''s mouth opened with arge circle, as she was a little overwhelmed that this girl who always seemed so stupid, the girl who was her human counterpart, knew such knowledge that she had no clue about!

    "Mmmm... are you sure?" Asked the fairy to the rotting maiden.

    "Don''t keep him waiting... he might just eradicate the entire world at this rate, fufu~ make sure... make sure you give him a kiss from me when you wake up, haha...."

    A brilliant light formed at the edge of the darkness, a wonderful and divine light.

    "Can we not go together?" asked the fairy, her red eyes gleaming with worry towards the maiden.

    "Silly... if we both go, then we both die... only you can keep us both alive..... I''ll always be here, you know...?" The maiden''s finger prodded the girl''s ample chest, even more significant than the maiden, as she pouted, feeling her finger turn into dust from touching the soft flesh.

    "Hmph... of course...." The white-haired fairy brushed her chest with a faint smile looking at the lonely, ck body of the maiden now filled with murky fluid, darkness and puss like she had moments before.

    The fairy nodded, slight tears in her eyes, as she turned away, darting forward with her heart racing into the bright light where the world seemed so vibrant and natural.

    The maiden began to fall, sitting against a rotten stump, her eyes dull, now almost blind and unable to see the light as she called out to the tiny fairy about to vanish forever.

    "Althea! Be happy!"

    A gentle chirp returned from the excited fairy as the maiden finally released her grasp on the world. "I will make him fall for us, then let you enjoy his sweet embrace!"

    ''We may never meet again....'' The maiden''s sorrowful thoughts sounded as the world was entombed in darkness as the fairy became the light and she the darkness.

 Chapter 94 94: The Maiden And The White Fairy [2]

    The road back home was filled with broken corpses, ck blood and broken debris, Alexanders steps were slow, avoiding any contact or bumps that might affect Samantha''s body. Her limp arm hung low, slowly rotting into a dark, slimy limb, barrage after barrage of bloodnces shot from his back, like a warship shooting missile salvo''s into an enemy fleet.

    ''Not enough... there''s no link!''

    With his eyes bloodshot, he closed them trying to feel the sensations around him, the arrows flowing across his back, killing the zombies close and far, the white stream filling his body, replenishing his lost willpower. Alexander''s usage was anything but logical, sending his entire pool to obliterate groups of the zombies, but now the street that seemed deadly to pass was empty, filled with silence.

    ''What can I do?'' He thought to himself.

    No matter how much white light filled him, restoring his lost vitality and willpower, blood continued to ooze from his eyes, nose and mouth from the overused magic. Alex felt stabbing paints in his mind, while it constantly felt as if it were on fire, despite having all the mana in his body able to be used.

    ''Merely an itch!'' Heined, flicking another set of pointednces at two distant corpses, popping their bodies like balloons filled with putrid gunk.

    Ba-dump!

    "Eh?"

    Suddenly, he felt a heartbeat, weak, but it was there the moment the white glow flooded his body; a slither entered hers! The next moment a loud crack sounded, followed by the tearing of flesh, as her right arm dropped off, the ck sludge pouring onto the ground as it was reced, by a long crystalline red arm, solid, with a w shape. Nevertheless, it was new and fully grown; under the blood crystal was a human hand, fair skin like a fairy.

    Alex noticed as Mildred killed more, that the rest of her body would slowly fill with a filthy ck ooze; it seemed to devour her former self and then rece it with the strange crystal; the scent was like sweet blood to his nose, and aroma that drove his tired, burning mind crazy with adrenaline, his feet began to move faster, a spring in his step as his face became more distorted the wide smile filled with jagged and sharp teeth, his tongue dancing as he seemed half berserk.

    "Where!"

    His eyes glowed with blue light, using Eagle Eyes not to see the information of a target, blood now pouring down his cheeks, along his ck tattoo, turning them red and seeping down onto the maiden''s face.

    ''Whatever you be, no matter what monster, zombie, demon, devil! I will ept you entirely! That''s why, live on!''

    Alex screamed through his link; his link to her was insignificant, yet fluctuated as if the small fairy light was overwhelmed, glowing with bright pulses as if delighted, jubted!

    ''Where!''

    Brilliant blue eyes, like predators searching around the entire area, looking for the unknown, unseen, what others would dread. He wanted to find all of them, crush them!

    He knew where they were; he could smell and taste their fear. His eyes burned with the desire to kill again, and even though his body was exhausted, he still moved forward, feeling a sense of urgency.

    ''I''ming for you!'' He promised as he ran towards the source of the sound, which was faint and distant, but growing louder with every step.

    Ahead, the sky was clear, the sun shining brightly, mocking him as if saying, "You''re going to die here." But he didn''t care; he had to finish this task before it consumed him too.

    "Mildred."

    Alex spoke with a cold voice, void of all emotion. Yet, a sensation caused her spine to tingle and her body to shudder as she felt a sense of pleasure from his current aura, the force and maism that oozed from his body, as he stood over 6ft 6 inches tall, now far above her. Regardless, his body was perfectly bnced and grew thicker in muscle to match it.

    Her feet came close, looking at him standing before an enormous shopping mall; there were thousands, if not more, zombies just shambling around through the ss windows; this was a ce marked as dangerous by the other girls before Alexander returned, marked with a massive cross on the map.

    "Mildred!"

    She rushed closer, nervous, her body now taller and more beautiful thanks to reaching stage two. However, her body became more monstrous as her hard skin and muscles formed into something flexible but inhumane; even her pupils were now made of cross signs.

    "Alexander..."

    He didn''t bother with pleasantries, his body suddenly filled with countless bloodlines, hovering around him as the entire 36 willpower was emptied, leaving his vision dull, but the blue glow of his eyes was locked on the targets he needed.

    "I want you to rush back to base; use your utmost speed. Grab everyone who is living in our base and drag them here; I don''t care what they are doing, who they are, no matter the task I have given them, we are going to crush this shopping mallpletely, the entire thing and make it our new base within the next 10 hours."

    He stepped forward; the shopping mall was more than 2 miles long and half a mile wide; there must have been over 10,000 zombies at the least; who knows if there were humans locked away, hiding in the sealed stores? Alex''s face became darker, his step almost failing due to his empty willpower, biting down on his tongue as flesh and blood oozed from his mouth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Anyone who doesn''te, kill them. They can be reced."

    "Ah....!?"

    Mildred was shocked; the words and feelings she felt from her link and the mere presence were so intense his evolution seemed to amplify those feelings, but most of all. She could feel his thoughts towards Samantha, not just her but all the Vesta; his mind was almost an open book for anyone linked to him in this state, and he wouldn''t be surprised if they were not on their way already.

    "Go."

    "I''m going!"

    Alex secretly watched her rushing off, with her new legs able to run faster than a slow motorbike despite wearing new shoes, her tough skin crushing the stones and metal beneath her feet. His spare hand now gently stroked the now putrid hair of Samantha while taking long, slow breaths as his willpower finally restored to 6/36 while the bloodnces still rotated around his head.

    "Can you hear me, little fairy?" He decided to call her a soft name, her current figure to revolting to say Samantha''s name.

    The light flickered faintly as if trying with all its might to send words, but only the light flickered.

    "Please don''t me Mildred... her heart was much too far gone to save. I am not asking you to forgive her; let her show repentance to you with their actions... She could finally face those problems thanks to you, even if out of mourning... So, instead, me me. I am the one who underestimated those people, the dogs and wasn''t beside you both when you needed me."

    The little fairy light didn''t respond, staying quiet, causing Alex to worry about her condition as his blood began to ooze profusely onto her crystalline arm, as the light flickered wildly, as if concerned.

    "Don''t worry; I''ll soon recover... will you ept my plea? I hope all of you can ce your troubles, worries and fears... pile them onto my back; I will take half, two-thirds... if that''s not enough. I will carry everything for every one of you. Even if my back should be crushed under pressure, I will not stop."

    Her fairy light was now constantly flickering as if she noticed his n, thences suddenly doubling in number as the left eye of Alexander popped, now blood red, his body visibly shaking from the mental pressure, before his brain was burning, now it was melted, drowning in moltenva if he weren''t already dead, he would die!

    "Okay?"

    Alex felt stupid for speaking to such small light, unaware his words, feelings, and desires were still being shared like an open radio to all Vesta.

    "Good..... Yo....you epted! Haha!"

    His face darkened, cing the fairy onto a soft piece of cloth, lifting her and cing her onto a stone ruin. To the outside, it was like a fairy queen''s throat, as the putrid figure was sitting, only the red arm still reaching towards him.

    "Don''t worry... Just watch me."

    As Alex said that, his own body changed dramatically, as well as his surroundings; his clothing was ripped apart, revealing the bare torso and arms of his muscr physique, countless slice marks, bleeding down his muscr flesh, forming even more bloodnces, almost 100 floated in the sky as he stepped forward, with unsteady steps, stumbling grasping Eien tightly, feeling the warm feelings and affection oozing through the de, as if it was embracing him tightly, just like the vision with Sarah.

    "So even you are worried... stupid girl... I never lost to you in a fight once, even if you beat me until bloody and half dead... I never surrendered!"

    He leaned forward, the bloodnces cascading floating out in a wide, each aiming at zombies in the distant windows of the mall, some wing and staring towards his direction with lifeless eyes.

    ''That''s why Sarah...'' Alex tightly held the handle of Eien, stroking the ck and red de with the words of love deeply ingrained. ''I want you to know.''

    Snap!

    He pulled the nodachi, standing tall, ignoring the horrible pain like his body would be torn apart at any moment, slowly blinking as a particr song began ying through his mind; it was from a game about devils crying, and the title was to cover the light.

    Jangle!

    The de sounded with a light hum as he let out a whisper remembering her state, the moment he died, and those memories of her eating his heart; everything came back to him, but the fear she was something he couldn''t turn terrified him at first. But now, he would dominate any race that stood in his way and make her his!

    "I love you too."

 Chapter 95 95: Fairy And Ghoul

    Boom!

    Over a hundred crimson bloodnces shot forward, the sound of their impact shattering ss as dozens of zombies fell to pieces. The sound echoed throughout the area, sending shockwaves across the building as shards flew everywhere. It was like fireworks exploding inside his skull!

    But he ignored it; he focused on the job ahead of him. And then he saw them! Dozens upon hundreds of zombies are heading straight towards him!

    Alex stepped forward but remained able to defend the fairy at any moment. His finger snapped as dozens of zombies exploded with his corpse explosion spell, and more shattered into dust. The horde had vanished in seconds as if they had never existed.

    Then he turned his attention to the shopping mall itself, noticing a giant hole sted clean through the entrance as Stage 1 mutants began to pour out with the ordinary zombies.

    "Heh... idiots!"

    [Dominating Aura] [Berserk]

    His body began to pulsate like a lion dering its territory. The entire area within 400 metres of him in a circle began to fluctuate; zombies moved slower, their power restricted by a small amount, as Alex stepped forward with hisrge nodachi, swinging it like a sword, slicing through the air, cutting down anything that dared to approach him, including mutant zombies with ease.

    With a single swing, he cut through a dozen zombies and then another 20, moving forwards, pushing past the crowd, stepping over bodies without hesitation. With his enhanced strength and reflexes, he could easily step on the heads of the dead, smashing them t and killing the ones behind him as if they were nothing more than insects.

    In moments, the entire front line was cleared; it took less than 30 minutes. Then, after ensuring no one left alive, Alex walked up to the hole and entered the mall. As expected, the mall was packed with dead and rotting corpses and many broken ss bottles lying on the ground, marking where they drank from.

    ''I don''t have long... soon [Unbreaking Will] will end... and I''ll be fucked!'' Alex thought, cleaning Eien and tossing the corpses at his feet deeper inside; he could smell the more intelligent zombies; the mutants above stage 1 were hidden, watching him with fierce eyes. There must have been nearly 500 of them, maybe more.

    "...Damn..."

    Alex looked around; he knew exactly how powerful these things were: they used to be human but mutated into something else entirely. This meant their brains were different and simrpared to normal humans or even stage 2 mutants. Their senses must also have increased because he could see their eye''s glowing with slight intelligence as they hid.

    They had sharp teeth, ws, and razor-like nails growing longer and sharper. These creatures were intelligent; they understood their situation better than any other creature.

    But Alex didn''t care; he could feel those zombies only managed to grow the fairy into a smaller ball, far from enough! So he continued throwing the corpses stacking up piles near the areas he could feel these strong enemies, before detonating the corpses with a powerful explosion with his [Corpse Explosion] spell!

    It caused massive explosions that sent clouds of smoke rising in the sky, blocking out sunlight for a short period, but that was fine. After all, this was a mall filled with thousands of people, and there was nowhere for them to hide.

    There was no need for stealth, as Alex charged forward using the rubble to clear himself of obstacles and reached the central core at the mall''s centre. From here, the corridors stretched out further, connecting to several floors. Each floor had concrete walls, wooden doors and staircases leading upwards. Most likely, each level contained offices, meeting rooms and storage facilities for goods, food and supplies.

    And there was much of that stuff, judging by the sheer quantity.

    Boom!

    A loud sound, causing the entire mall to shake; Alex stopped observing the white light flooding into his body, the sensation of his coins reaching 2,000 also irrelevant as the fountain behind him exploded as a 3-meter tall giant zombie with a hulking body smashed into him, the impact dazing him as he was sent flying towards the entrance, his ribs shattered upon hitting a vast marble stone, his right arm snapped and bent the wrong way before dragging himself up, Alex was on a time limit.

    Would his [Unbreakable Will] end or reinforcementse first, as the giant zombie finally came into view, towering over his weakened form? He had thick muscles bulging his chest, stomach, shoulders and thighs. His hands gripped a rusty axe as he swung it downwards, ready to crush his head in Al.ex rolled backwards, barely avoiding death, as he pushed away the falling debris, climbing back onto his feet.

    "These damn zombies.... can''t even let me look cool in front of my women..." He muttered as he red at the giant beast, whose huge jaw opened, revealing rows of yellowed and decaying teeth, as his tongue flopped out between them. Its mouth smelled rotten saliva, and its nostrils red and snorted. The whole thing stunk so severely even a vampire wouldn''t dare drink the blood flowing freely from his veins.

    Something about mutants caused them to be disgusting to taste or smell, even ghouls who fed off any carrion or flesh. He lifted Eien, the nodachi glimmering with a violent red light as if angry that her master was injured.

    "Ah, I love how you pamper me so much!" Alex mused as he stroked the grip of his handle.

    The sheer amount of level-ups and white light only faded as his mind stopped throbbing, returning some form of rational thought as he looked at the powerful mutant zombie and the countless zombies that now flooded from the upper floors. More than 6,000 wereing as they rattled and shook the flimsy steel gates.

    Alex took deep breaths, calming his nerves as he nced at the ceiling, which seemed like it might fall at any second due to the shaking floor shaking beneath his feet. He needed to act fast. If he was lucky, he might be able to get the fairy fully restored and then leave.

    That wasn''t going to happen, though.

    The mutant zombie''s colossal body began to charge at Alex, who took a defensive stance rather than fleeing. For a split second, Alex wondered what kind of spell he should use next when a familiar voice rang out in his ears; it was a womanughing loudly!

    "Oh wow... I''ve never seen one of those before, but it looks like he has a new friend." A young female voice spoke, followed byughter.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ah, Ste.... just the woman I need!" Alex shouted, his body twisting as the giant mutant mmed forward, losing its bnce from the deadly charge and mming into the open outside.

    "Ste, you and Mildred control the girls; make sure not of the zombies in here get out; if you do well... I''ll reward all of you." His voice was winded as he dashed forward, piercing the giant''s side with Eien and slicing across its thick muscles before being swatted back by the monster, which quickly pulled itself from the destroyed floor.

    "Idiot.... we would help you without rewards... hearing all those things... why are you so cold on the outside and passionate inside?!?" She whispered, before flying back to the girls around 300 metres behind her inplete outfits, armoured to the teeth, with their spears, swords and longbows, standing close to where the fairy was resting, now both her legs were crystalline, with her abdomen half transformed and her left arm fully regrown.

    Stended perfectly beside her fellow Vesta, smiling broadly at Alex while waving her hand to stop her sisters. They nodded as they readied themselves to attack.

    As they did, he grasped Eien tightly, facing off with the huge giant, his face filled with a brilliant smile as he activated ghoul tactics with ALL the women here, suddenly feeling as if he was torn apart, but granting every woman the power of +4 to all attributes, while he lost 20 in each. It cost him dearly but gave him an insane advantage against the giant mutant and the colossal horde.

    ''Now! Let us dance!''

    A strange, melodic voice resounded through his mind, and he grinned at the sight of the giant charging towards him again; despite Alex being slower and weaker, the fact that all his Vesta were fighting beside him, their arrows and spells bursting forth, like some fantasy movie, crushing all the zombies and mutants that tried to pour from the small entrance, as they piled up, Alex snapped his fingers, dodging the troll-like zombie''s massive arm, causing the entrance to explode clearing the path for the next wave.

    This was unbelievab��

    "Gahhhh?!"

    Suddenly, Alex felt a jolt through his body as the world spun around him. Then he was drifting in the air, a powerful kick from the wounded giant smashing his stomach as blood and vomit poured from his mouth; unable to recover, the mutant dashed forward to finish the job, with both arms in the air as a hammer.

    [Unbreakable Will] had ended all the pain, damage and suffering she endured, from overdrawing his willpower and magic to the constant battling without rest or sleep, causing him to feel a moment of dyed pain as he was still paralyzed in thin air.

    She watched helplessly as the giant raised its fist high, preparing to smash her head in, but a sudden burst of bright light engulfed the giant, sending it crashing down to the ground. But it rose again, staggering forwards and trying to regain its footing, but it couldn''t stand against the for a moment as a spear created out ofplete mes danced through the air; beside Mildred, suddenly only an empty husk remained.

    "Fairy?" The soft voice was different from Samantha, high pitched, like a little witch tempting, but soothing at the same time, as Alex looked up, her body covered in his jacket, the slight glimpse of her pure white fur, the bouncing breasts farrger than Samantha, but the hair in a ponytail, the sense of the bond.

    This girl was the fairy that formed from Samantha!

    She could sense the thoughts of her cute darling prince, looking back as a silvery me began to swirl around her hand.

    "My dear prince, the name is Althea..."

    Boom!

    Instantly after that moment, Alex''s eyes became burned and blinded with a silver me as the only thing he could feel or sense was the resounding booms that bombarded the mutant as if she was unloading rockets onto his body.

    His eyes shimmered blue, and using [Eagle Eyes], his heart was instantly at ease.... the words written and the feelings.... Alex had seeded; she was identical to him.

    Althea was her Faust!

    Samantha wasn''t dead but would return in the future more vigorous than ever!

    Alex''s eyes and mind faded into darkness the moment he was rxed, too far over his limits, as Althea just sighed, with a broad smile, turning to face the colossal mutant, now missing both his arms and most of the jaw.

    It was amusing now that she was so short, but her silver ming spear tore apart the monster''s flesh like it was paper or cheese.

    The moment they felt morale of Alex explodes so high, the girls were all like wild vixens, hunting for their mate, tearing apart the entire horde of zombies; however, there were countless wounds and injuries, but no deaths, and only a few girls would need to rest while their devoured limbs were regenerated.

    When the fighting ended, Althea was the first woman to reach his side as she climbed into his arms, watching his face with her ruby jewels before pressing her lips onto his neck and biting into his flesh, feeling his sweet and sticky blood pour down her throat and lips, causing her body to shudder with orgasmic pleasure, as her only source of food.

    Was him.

    A side-effect of her almost bing a zombie.

 Chapter 96 96: Hard Working Gals!

    "Nmmm... soft..." Alexander began to awaken from his loss of consciousness, honestly because of the positive and vibrant feelings from all his Vesta, there was no stress or worry as he slowly started to move, burying his face deeper inside her velvety thick thighs of Himari as her lower body was warm and smelt incredibly lovely, like baked cherries.

    ''Thank god that my sense of smell changed on bing a ghoul!'' Alex shouted as he slowly lifted, the cold air immediately making him miss her soft body.

    "Morning, Lord~ this Himari hopes her inferior thighs served as a good pillow!"

    "They were perfect," Alex replied as he stroked her cute cheek with the palm of his hand, drawing the beautiful Himari''s face closer; such a fantastic disy of the eastern beauty as her eyes watched him flickering, making funny sounds from her mouth.

    "Ah? Nyah.....mmmmph!?"

    Alex decided to greet her with a morning kiss, the pain he felt from overusing his willpower and body with [Unbreakable Will] still causing his mind to feel a sense of fear, hoping that he rarely had to use it that far again.

    While enjoying the soft red lips of Himari, his ears began to adjust to the area; in the short distance, there was some shouting and arguinging from several humans in arge group, while Althea waved her fists, and Maria seemed to be shouting back copying her as their sheer power scared the leading humans.

    ''Ah... don''t test my patience the moment I wake up...''

    "I''d rather spend time ying with my cute Oni priestess and her delicious thighs," Alexander whispered beside Himari''s ears, as she seemed to be in a daze from his kiss before turning bright red and shuddering as she looked at him with wet eyes.

    Alex pretending to be innocent, gave her a soft smile while sliding his hands along her inner thighs, noticing this girl''s reaction was amusing.

    Despite her past, she was like a cute virgin, although technically, she was a virgin after being reborn.

    ''It''s a good thing I''m not one of those stupid virgin-loving idiots... I mean, once all these girls evolve, don''t I get their first time as a ghoul anyway? Hahaha~ shit... they don''t all love me though, so that''s a work in progress...''

    Since he evolved to stage 2 and picked the Dominata path, Alex felt a little more romantic andbative; he wanted to fight the females, train them to be stronger, crush all enemies, fight Valule and beat her at full strength.

    Though thankfully his lust didn''t increase like those two feelings, he was more concerned with making his Vesta happy, allowing them to live without the troubles from their past lives and make a pathway for them to dream of a new future.

    "Himari?"

    "Mmmmn yesh!?"

    Himari was currently a little strange; the priestess of ghouls seemed to be lewder than Alex thought as she had grasped his hand, bringing it inside her silk panties, brushing herself along his new, thicker and more powerful fingers with her sneaky but agile hip movements.

    "Such lewd girls will be punishedter!" Heughed jokingly, sliding along to get a good feel of her silky passage before pulling away and kissing her cheek as he jumped to his feet with a light sigh and a loud crack of his body.

    "Hehe, punishment... I will await my Lord''s thick and heavy punishment!" Himari replied with a vixen remark, her body standing with a graceful and silent movement.

    Alex noticed that whenever he teased or flirted with Himari, her horn would shimmer, especially when he called her beautiful, like a dark red night light.

    "Come, my lovely priestess, let''s see themotion!"

    He extended hisrge hand, grasping the cute oni''s shy fingers and pulled her along, a bright red light shing behind him as her little head rested against his upper arm, unable to reach his shoulder.

    The area was a mess, with broken concrete, destroyed storefronts, and zombie corpses with broken weapons littered inside or on the ground, bent, blunted or shattered.

    Vesta were all huddled in a group--some were injured or carrying makeshift crutches and bandaged bodies, causing Alexander to give each of them a soft hug as he passed by some he didn''t know their names or personalities well but made sure to use [Eagle Eyes] and burned those names into his mind and heart.

    While he was down and out, these girls fought thousands, if not tens of thousands, of corpses, something he should never have asked them.

    ''Let''s allow them to feast on my flesh over the next week as a reward.''

    The knowledge that entered Alexander''s mind upon reaching stage 2 told him that other ghouls existed in the distant past, in various worlds but were destroyed or hunted to the end, leaving little to no knowledge of their race or how they were created.

    He also learned that a sire allowing his ghouls to savour his flesh was one of the most splendid rewards that could be given, be it a ss of his blood or meat directly from his body.

    ''A little grim, but for some reason, I no longer find it disgusting...''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At first, his human side was sleeping on several asions, he let the Vesta eat his flesh and blood, but once it awakened, Alex found it a little disgusting and tried to avoid it but now subtle changes began to form in his mind and attitude.

    His steps were slow; the argument wasn''t too heated yet that they might exchange blows because Alex wanted to ensure no deaths had urred. Although his bond with all the girls seemed stronger for some reason since checking earlier in the morning, there was always the chance one might have died without his notice.

    "Laura," his voice was more charming and maic to the ghouls like Megan, Patricia and Himari. It didn''t matter as they werepletely smitten by the man who saved them from oblivion and epted them all at the lowest moment in their lives.

    "A-Alexander! You... Are you okay!?" She darted over, her elven head now only up to his chest like Himari; as she noticed his scent and aura were different, she could feel nostalgic when meeting her kin.

    "Ah, sorry, I used your wonderful jacket to keep Althea warm."

    "Who cares! You''re still wearing the rest...was it okay? The note.... you... read it? Don''t feel pressured... to ept my feelings and words..."

    Her body began to fidget as she bit her lower lip, those cute elven ears flopping around with her mood changes like a strange giveaway of her true feelings.

    Alex ced his hand atop her head, showing a warm smile, and his elven ears shifted simrly to others. This exchange meant nothing but to elves; the moments of his ears and expression conveyed that there was no rush--let''s take our time and walk forward together slowly, hand in hand.

    "!!!" She now realised why she felt so different and not just connected to him via their ghoul bloodline, her eyes like blue gems glistening in the sunlight as she showed a beautiful smile and began tough to herself, hugging Alex tightly.

    ''Mmm... Elf girls are so soft and spongy....''

    He didn''t linger long after learning from Laura that no girls were killed, but a few lost limbs or some organs--Laura didn''t know how ghouls as a race worked properly and thus asked Alex to look at themter on and see.

    "Ah, Lord, you are there!" Megan''s soft and husky voice sounded as she carried a jacket in her hands--for some reason, the dress that Lapis and Ruby wore was on her body, with a pair of ck stockings.

    ''Does she also have that engravement now?''

    "Here!" She began to help wipe off his body before putting on the ck shirt, fastening the buttons slowly as she began to sniff his chest, her eyes closed tight like she was lost in a dream or something.

    ''Did I make her into a pervert with a scent fetish!?'' Alex wondered.

    "Mmmm, all good!"

    Patricia came from behind as he was about to move away, her hand with a strange ck brush and lovely red rose on the handle, as she began to brush his long hair, her warm breath and chest pressing against his back as the smoothmia tail coiled around his lower body likely subconsciously.

    "Your scales look lovely in this sunlight, Patricia."

    "Hueh? Really... I was a little shy... but you needed me... So I came.."

    "Don''t worry; you are the most beautiful when smiling, so don''t feel inferior."

    "Mmmmn!"

    After the three girls pampered him, Himari was never jealous of any of the Vesta that approached or had physical contact with him--she merely released his hand. Then waited, only grasping his hand again the moment they separated.

    Now a tiny following began to trail behind him, their hearts feeling wonderous after he was so gentle, remembering their names and giving them all unique and personal encouragement.

    Apart from the injured and 10 or so Vesta with Maria and Althea, 12 were following Alexander as he held Himari''s hand, with Megan and Patricia to his right; the group was both beautiful and macabre, their pale skin, dark eyes with gleaming red iris caused them to look eerie like out of a horror fashion book.

    But their beauty was undeniable!

    "You stupid bitch! This is a huge shopping mall; we''ve been in the area since the start trying to settle here--why can''t we enter now it''s empty!"

    "Hmmm?" Alex hummed, hearing the foulnguage and narrowing his gleaming red eyes.

 Chapter 97 97: Familiar Faces

    A blonde male stood shouting at Maria and Althea as he was pretty tall��it looked like a grown man scolding two young women.

    Woosh!

    The man''s body instantly fell backwards onto his ass before the pretty woman beside him with simr features stepped forward, pointing at them with a gun.

    "How dare you attack my brother? Do you want to die, you little sluts!"

    Maria stood with an uncaring face, both arms behind her head as she pouted, looking around as if bored now the fighting was over as these humans were far too weak even to enter her radar.

    Her nose twitched as a familiar scent began to close in on them; it had changed significantly, like wine allowed to age or whiskey stored in a different, more high-quality barrel.

    "Oh... Little sluts?" A deep and maic voice sounded as Alexander, in his new ck suit, red tie, and jacket, walked over, his eyes shining with a deep red light, not his usual green, which only Maria seemed to notice as her mouth formed a crooked smile biting her fingers with delight.

    "Ah? Who the fuck are.... oh... you....? Ahem... sorry for acting so uncouth... you might be?"

    Alex felt amused by the woman''s reaction, there was the scent of fear, anger and anxiety in her mood before, but the moment he appeared, he could smell her arousal, delight, and curiosity start to rise dramatically.

    ''Who is the little slut? See a hot guy, and you''re practically flooding!''

    "Me? Well, I am Alexander, and these are my...rades."

    He didn''t need this bitch to know their rtionships��Alex wondered if he made it sound distant rather than using the term my women or people, would she try to talk shit about his cute Maria and Althea?

    Two women he would even fight against Sarah to keep beside him.

    "Well then, Mr Alexander. I am Sophia Albeck, and this is my brother Daniel..."

    "What was the cause of the argument?" Alexander interrupted her, his body pushing past Althea and Maria as he stood opposite the woman, her disgustingly thick perfume and deep cleavage unfit for the end times.

    His ghouls wore what they wanted because they were generally immune, but this woman wore a bright red strapless dress, almost showing half her tits and ass like a female hooker.

    "Alex! This bitch says.."

    "Quiet." Alex didn''t want to escte things too much, thus causing Althea to stay quiet as she pouted, grasping his back and twisting his skin, but it was too tight and firm, and she merely broke a nail and began to fake cry.

    "Hmph!" The blonde woman snorted, her body leaning forward as if trying to amplify her giant cow tits, which honestly didn''t have much appeal to Alexander; he could smell how many of the males in the group behind had tasted this woman.

    ''Filthy pig... You dreamt I would forgive you for calling my women little sluts?''

    "You see, this is how it is... Because we were a little tired and weak... we nned...."

    The woman started speaking, and Alex noticed that Eien was currently in the hands of Althea; the cheeky girl was smirking at him as she pretended to put it at her waist but could not draw it because of her tiny arms.

    "Thus, when we saw the huge horde finally leaving and people fighting it, our group rushed from the base to help as much as possible, hoping we could form a coborativemunity and enter the mall shelter together! But these girls suddenly pushed my brother away, killing two guards... and..."

    Alexander turned to Maria, "Why did you kill those people?"

    "They asked to sleep with me for food."

    "I refused"

    "Then tried to force it."

    "LIES!" The woman shouted, but Alex simply snapped out his left hand, her face whipping to the side as two teeth shot from her mouth, blood bubbling from the corners as Sophia fell to her knee, sobbing, before looking back at Alex with eyes like a scorned lover.

    "You bastard! You think you''re a big shot because you''re a little handsome!? Do you think you stand a chance with all these bitches against our powerful men and their weapons?"

    After Sophia''s words, many of the males who had slept with her grabbed their hammers, shovels and swords trying to seem grimacing, yet not even the most petite girl showed any sign of fear; Althea stuck out her middle fingers and began taunting them.

    The moment Alex was insulted, it was like throwing a rock at a bee hive or when you killed a wasp as they came for revenge, all of the 40-50 Vesta, even the injured and wounded, snapped their faces and heads towards the woman pointing at Alexander.

    A momentter, her brother finally got to his feet and walked over, his shoulders rolling as if to show he was a "big" man and "tough."

    "Listen here, boy, if you apologise to my sister and then surrender all these fine women, I''ll consider forgiving you and let you survive with a few broken limbs." His voice was loud, causing many women to snort, while a group of men with the blonde couple also snorted, causing Alex to look towards them.

    Four males, with four females standing together, he could recognise the males as the only humane people he had met so far, outside the forsaken vige and the girls... He could tell without using [Eagle Eyes] those girls had probably seen the worst of this world, as their faces were now scarred, likely self-inflicted.

    ''What was his name again... Simon? Before we killed Hanz, he and his group were all infected... They have less than a few hours to live... should I try out my new ability... They did help me in the past before I was so strong and stable...'' Alex thought to himself as the man continued to yap to himself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Completely ignoring the man, Alex stepped forward, his body tall and thick with muscle, stepping towards the small group of 8 who seemed terrified, especially the women clinging to each other with terrified looks in their eyes.

    "You are Simon, right?"

    Alex didn''t notice the blonde man''s body shaking with anger and rage as he watched him walk past and ignore him. He only cared about the three respectful young men��checking their information with his [Eagle Eyes] also revealed these women were mistreated and seen as disgusting because of their scars and past... Yet Simon and his friend epted them, not as mere women... but as lovers and helped them get stronger before meeting this group.

    "A...Alex, you look so different, but that mean look and super handsome face, haha, you''ve improved so much, but now you''re so tall... I was short before. Now I feel like a child!"

    Simon stepped forward, ignoring the pale skin and sharp teeth, and offered his hand, only to notice the bite mark and blood starting to puss and ooze from it.

    Simon tried to pull the hand back, but Alexander took it, ignoring the sticky and wet sensation, sping the male''s hand tightly; if this were back before the end, they would never have met or even spoken.

    But the actions back then were always something Alex admired, and it seemed Simon was a worthy man to have as a friend.

    "Alex... I..... it''s..."

    "I know."

    He looked at all the people, three men and four women; it seemed that the women were not infected from bites but chose to be infected through contact with the males themselves as if epting their fates together.

    ''Such a romantic gesture in this fucked up world...'' Alex thought with a faint smile.

    Alex looked back to Simon as the blond man got sick of his attitude and grabbed a sword from the dawdling males trying to help Sophia, who was still crying.

    "Do you want to survive?"

    "Eh!?" Simon and the group gasped, looking at Alexander with strange eyes filled with doubt, curiosity, hope and fear.

    "Although you will no longer be human, you can remain much closer to a human than bing one of those monsters. Give me your answer after discussing it properly��you have 1 hour. It''s not for any other reason than to repay you for all the good you''ve done, Simon."

    "Think of it as your reward and my thanks for that simple gesture back then."

    Alexander turned to the side, pushing past the group with Simon as he saw a woman almost hiding with one of her eyes missing and covered with a ck cloth, the sight of Alex causing her to tremble in fear visible.

    "I can''t believe he would offer something so important, despite... us merely not looking at the women beside him..." Simon muttered to his group.

    Slowly Alex kneeled before the girl with one eye, her hair dulled and silvery grey, filled with clumps stuck together, all dry and messy. His hand stretched out, feeling the cheek of the girl, her body shuddering before stoppingpletely the moment he spoke, as if the words he said were too much of a shock.

    "Forgive me; I should never have let you go out there alone..."

    "Are you alright, my little Poppet?"

    "Who did this to you? Tell me so I can kill them."

    Poppy''s body shuddered, her eye filling with thin tears, as she looked up at the man she both feared and felt terrified to meet. Yet why was he the one who spoke gently and touched her filthy face without a care, despite being someone she still felt hate and fear towards, when she felt part of her filthy soul was saved?

    Alex knew it was because she hadn''t fully transformed and was only stage one, this meant that any human that began to increase their power would be able to wound or harm her, but this was different, her face was wed, and her eye was torn out.

    It seemed like an attack of jealousy because of how beautiful Poppy became after taking Alexander''s seed.

    In a moment of hysterics, Poppy grasped onto Alex''s body tight; the scent of her body was not revolting but soothing��although she had only been made to look ugly, beaten daily by Sophia and her heart close to breaking as they med her for the death of their most talented fighters.

    One of them was Sophia''s Husband.

    Inside his arms, she trembled as the scent and warmth of his body were more important than her feelings or their past. She wouldn''t forgive him for his actions but understood they attacked first; it was simply how the world works now.

    Her weak hand pointed towards the blonde woman before it slipped down without power, showing the strange, deep bruising as ghouls normally regenerated faster than humans, which meant these wounds were far more than what Alex could visibly see.

    ''I was stupid... Why did I let her go back without support... ire was just a lucky moment; I won''t be so careless in the future..''

    Alex held her tightly to his chest before gently kissing her filthy head.

    "Don''t worry; it''s my fault for making you this way; I will shoulder your burdens, worries and fears until the end. She won''t bother you anymore; nobody will."

 Chapter 98 98: I Am Ghoul!

    Alexander''s soft hand brushed against his cheek; somehow, since he became stage 2, his feelings and orders could be transferred over their links. Thus two Vesta quickly appeared beside him, one with rosy cheeks, curly brown hair and freckles named Rosie and the other with a high ponytail and dark skin; her eyes were a beautiful brown as she knelt quietly and began to support Poppy.

    "Good, Rosie, Be, can you take care of her and those four for a moment?" Alexander spoke with a soft but deep voice before turning away from them after seeing Be''s head nodding.

    "What are you finally going to apologize for? Well, it''s too fuckingte!" Sophia continued to bellow, pointing her finger as she stood beside her brother, while Alexander merely looked at the pair, his white hair blowing in the breeze, his eyes deep green, with dark red pupils as if they were corrupted.

    "Why are you staring at us, you damn freak?" Sophia''s brother shouted, stepping forward with all his machoism and bravado.

    Alex raised an eyebrow at thatment, not understanding what exactly was wrong about looking at someone who had been mistreating your cute little Ghoul. But then again��he''d never really understood why people felt the need to shout so much when being spoken to politely, either. He turned back towards Sophia, raising both hands above his shoulders.

    There was a powerful emotion, a deep feeling that suddenly burst forth inside his mind like a tidal wave; the ghouls, whether stage 1, stage 2 or still in between, suddenly became restless, their eyes all glowing with a dark red light as if waiting for the final calls.

    Since he didn''t need to fear these humans like the hulking monster, their most potent attributes barely reached 19; therefore, he used his [Ghoul Strengthening] skill to empower all the Vesta around him.

    His beautiful face looked across the area; there were faces he knew well, those he wanted to know better as their red eyes peered at him as if wanting to hear his orders, know his thoughts and desires.

    ''I cannot make them like me, love me, trust me or adore me with a bit of ghoul blood; I shall learn about them, their hopes, dreams, the things they fear and regret." Alexander''s eyes fell on Laura when he thought of these words, her body seemed to tremble as his thoughts, and hers were aligned.

    To him, her mind wasplicated; there were ck spaces which were likely her true feelings and those that she wished to share with him one day, the suit on his body, that cute letter.

    "Oi, you pale-skinnednky fuck! Don''t ignore me!"

    He gave her a warm smile, ignoring the humans now closing towards him, shouting and screaming behind them a smaller group of armed males and females who looked slightly conflicted but followed their leaders.

    Alexander''s movements were elegant as he billowed his long suit jacket, spreading his arms to the sides, like taking part in a y, his face calm as if the anger and bloodlust he felt just moments ago seemed to be a mirage.

    "Humans, do you realize the mistakes you have made?" Alexander spoke with a distorted and deep voice, that of a monster, but strangely charismatic and alluring.

    "Huh? What the fuck are you speaking so weird for?" Her brother lifted his weapon, now an axe taken from one of his followers, lifted high into the air, ready to slice down at Alexander. "We''re gonna kill this bastard here, right?"

    The small group moved closer as Alexander did not consider them any threat.

    He looked towards Sophia, his anger surging but deeply hidden within his body, as he decided to use the new ghoul transformation branch to punish females.

    ''Do not me Poppy; you should only me your foolishness for hurting her. Although, the true me lies with my blind confidence in sending an untrained vesta without the proper support. Your actions have doomed you to eternal suffering and despair.''

    Alexander gained two new racial lines for those who would be his sired ghouls.

    First, there was the Vrykul.

    [Vrykul]

    A male type of Ghoul is different from the [Vargeist]. They don''t be ugly but more handsome, bing a more pleasant-looking type of Ghoul, simr to a Vesta but slightly weaker due to the nature of a Ghoul''s creation process. If sired by a female, they will be the dominant type and more robust than a female''s Vesta.

    A male Vrykul can only reproduce with a single mate, which the sire chooses; if the sire is female, they might only be able to impregnate her. Should the chosen mate die, then the sire can select a new woman for them to marry. Other women will invoke no sexual attraction or emotions of passion but feel a familial connection to other female ghouls.

    The Vrykul is utterly loyal to their sire and will never betray them unless the sire should do something profane and sleep with their selected mate or send them to die.

    Unlike Vesta, they can eat anything, survive from anything, and adapt to human society. The closest Ghoul to a human.

    For the women, was the Banshee

    [Banshee]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A female type, simr to the Vargeist but for females, eternal punishment for those that cross the sire, incur their wrath forever trapped in a disgusting flesh tomb, rather than the body which is neither beautiful nor desirable and can never feel any positive emotions for as long as they might exist, only feeling negative emotions which dominate their mind and actions.

    This transformation is only usable on somebody with a seething hatred towards the sire, while the sire holds great loathing towards the woman. Otherwise, the transformation will fail, and she will die.

    Unlike the Vesta, they are forced to be loyal, devoted and unable to betray their sire and only feed off carrion and rotting flesh as punishment.

    The axe lowered slowly towards Alexander''s body as if defying him to strike first. His fingers curled tightly, gripping the axe handle tighter and harder until his knuckles showed signs of cracking.

    Alexander closed his eyes slowly before they opened and looked at the annoying blonde man who kept making noise, shouting like he was some hero.

    "Fucker stop taunting me!!"

    A few secondster, the axe smashed onto the ground with a loud bang, leaving a dent in the earth where. Alexander stared at the man who had swung his weapon. But despite his murderous intent, Alexander remained calm and collected. There was nothing else he needed to say, not even his name.

    Then came the sound of heavy breathing, almost panting, as Sophia uttered a shrill scream, seeing that her brother''s body was filled with five holes, now oozing with sticky blood and trembling.

    "You monster... You are a bastard!... Oh god... What have you done!? Daniel!!! Daniel!!!" Sophia began to rush towards her brother, whose body dropped to one knee, using the axe to maintain his position, merely shuddering as he looked up towards the monster that easily mortally wounded him.

    "Y....ugh....! you.....!?"

    Five long red ws, soaked in human flesh and blood, dripped to the ground; it was not Alexander who killed Daniel, but Maria''s eyes were like torches glowing brightly, her left hand''s ws extended with several slithers of his organs sliced apart on them.

    "Maria... I didn''t..." Alex smiled wryly.

    "They make Alex sad... Maria loves Alex when he smiles and eats my food!" She said softly, cing the broken axe de into his hand, causing him to look at it, confused. "Don''t let him hurt anymore... Please."

    Her pleading eyes held such pain and sorrow but also contained a hint of hope. And although he couldn''t understand how she could think so highly of him or see himself through her eyes, he nodded once, holding her gaze; Alex couldn''t understand Maria''s broken mind, but he could feel her feelings, affection, worry, anger, sadness.

    All because these people upset him, the cute ghoul still standing quietly, watching his eyes, oblivious to all surroundings, focused only on him.

    With a flick of his wrist, the axe flew upwards and buried itself in Daniel''s forehead; he screamed out as a bright sh of light from the fading sun illuminated everyone. It took less than half a second before the screams ultimately died down.

    "D...Daniel...?" Sophia spoke with a strange voice, tired and shrill, as she stumbled forward."

    The moment she moved, the orders from Alex began to fill all the ghoul''s minds.

    ''Capture their members; if they resist too much, kill them. I want to know who abused Simon and his friends and Poppy, although she was only beaten and treated like garbage. Those who acted against them will be punished!''

    It was like a wave of darkness covered the area.

    Almost all ghouls suddenly emerged around the small group of humans, their hands holding various weapons and the same ck dress with leather tunic and ck jacket, seemingly some form of uniform.

    Bang!

    "Arrrrrrrrgh!?" Sophia screamed as Alex kicked her in the face, stomping on her jaw with a brutal crack, now her throat merely making a slight noise as her tongue pped around, unable to scream after the initial one left her lips as he squatted down beside her face, yanking on her blonde hair.

    "Now then."

    The scene erupted into chaos as his Vesta began to contain the humans; they would lunge and tear apart any humans that resisted, Maria and Althea brutally wing at them; no weapons were used as they were violent, like ferocious wolves tearing apart their prey.

    Mildred stood a distance away, her arrows not killing but crippling those that resisted and those that didn''t.

 Chapter 99 99: First Friends!

    Her heart was desperately trying to open and ept Alexanders'' will, his thoughts wanting him to understand her so she could understand him, their connection whether by luck or misfortune, they became almost perfectly synchronised after he helped stabilise her transformation; she could feel his heartbeat, the genuine anger towards the humans, but also his self-hatred.

    Since childhood, she had always been alone, shunned by others and dealing with her demons. This time, however, was different.

    He wasn''t like the rest of humanity; he was different. Those horrific memories and scenes from the apocalypse and those before it still haunted her, but there was one new detail when she was lost in those dark and terrifying thoughts.

    Alexander would alwayse to find her now before she couldn''t feel him, his presence their link, nothing... It was so vibrant, like a radiant sun or gentle Ardent moon standing beside her, supporting her fragile heart.

    And he was helping her ovee those fears, the ones which she carried for years upon years.

    In truth, Mildred was quite frightened of the future before, even when she took his hand, she nned to die the moment they were dead, but now she wanted to see his future, where he would go, the path he would take, as her arrows shot from her quiver, feeling no guilt over the deaths of these men and women, not even pity or sympathy for them.

    ''What is that!?'' Mildred thought as she saw the woman who called them disgusting names; it caused Alex to be so furious as her blonde hair quickly turned a dull grey, matted and filled with horrible knots.

    Her skin began to almost melt like cheese in the microwave, dripping down onto the floor as her jawpletely snapped off, now only her disgusting tongue and upper teeth showing, as her wailing began to sound ethereal like a ghost.

    "She doesn''t look tasty..." Maria muttered, wiping her hands on her dress of Mildred with a cheeky smile, her lips filled with blood and pieces of meat in her sharp teeth.

    The new banshee took form almost immediately, her entire body rotting and disgusting. Still, none of the Vesta felt a link to her, it was like she was a robot or something, as there was no connection, but they felt no aggression towards her either as Mildred watched Alex point to the shopping mall give her some orders.

    Sophia slowly moved towards the damaged shopping mall before she grabbed a piece of rubble and debris that blocked the entrance and carried it away.

    A momentter, another freaking one of those monsters was created from one of the women dragged to Alex, her hair nowpletely bald like a middle-aged man, with a single strand once again moving to help Sophia clear the debris.

    Alexander turned towards his confused Vesta, who had long finished crushing the human resistance; some revelled in the murder others enjoyed ying with them before killing them. They were a slightly gruesome group, but Alex merely smiled towards them all.

    "Haha, good work, my cute girls. The bastards that insulted you all have been dealt with. Shall we have a nice bite to eat?"

    Thud!

    Suddenly several chunks of zombie dog flesh appeared in his hands as he threw them to Laura, who was skilled in keeping the meat cooked to just the right amount of rarity to remain delicious for the ghouls.

    "Make a nice meal for the girls because we''re all going to be busy until that ce is our new home!" Alex pointed to the damaged mall, as more than 10 Banshees and 9 Vargeist were shifting the stones and damaged ss, piling the things that could be reused to one side and tossing the useless things and corpses towards another.

    "Home?"

    "Home...?"

    ''Home?'' Mildred thought, something unthinkable a short while ago; they just wanted to survive, but Alexander wanted to make this ce they''re home. A ce to return to? His feelings transferred to all the Vesta linked to him as they felt his pride and desire to seed and began to get excited.

    The entire area suddenly caused everyone to be more vibrant and chirpy.

    Once he fired the girls up, Mildred watched as he walked towards the group of humans; she found the small brown-haired boy familiar but couldn''t remember well.

    Only noticed that, unlike the others, Alex hugged the man as the four men and women began to joke and talk before Alex seemed to cut his hand and let them drink his blood directly.

    It wasn''t just Mildred that spied on this; the intake of Alexander''s flesh and blood was one of the highest rewards for the sired ghouls, as Maria and Althea smiled on a broken car, swinging their legs and eating a zombie dog''s leg raw.

    "Alex looks happy!" Maria chirped.

    "Mmmmm finally has some male friends!" Althea added, stealing thest meat from Maria''s dog leg.

    -

    Alexander stood before the group of people, some could be called acquaintances at best, but it was the first time he felt no sense of disgust and dislike for a human outside of the Forsaken Vige, as Simon and his group seemed a little scared by the actions of Alex and his group.

    "I cannot like you all; we are not humans anymore." He spoke with a clear and soft voice, looking them all in the eyes.

    "What are you? Although you seem to eat raw meat and blood, you are not zombies or vampires, right?" Simon asked, his brown eyes trying to meet Alexander''s without showing fear or aversion.

    "We are Ghouls; if you''ve read popr animation or vampire fiction, you should understand it''s simr to a race with both vampire and zombie traits."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Will we be like that woman?" One of the shy women spoke, seeming to be the blonde boy''s lover, pointing towards the women now hauling bricks.

    "No, although you will not be human, you will be infinitely closer to them than we are; unlike my cute Vesta, you all can live off human food easily, but if things be harsh, you can eat flesh and blood as we do. I will not lie or trick you; please ask any questions that worry you."

    He didn''t wish to trick them nor be roundabout for this. The first time he made a Vesta was crude and did half identally when kissing ire. This time he wanted to be open and meet Simon with the same rity and fairness as back then.

    "Will we be killing machines and ves to your orders?" An Asiandy asked beside the male in the back.

    "No, although you cannot hurt my Vesta and me. You,dies, will be protected and under themand of the gentlemen beside you. Should you wish to leave the group and live elsewhere in the future, I promise I won''t stop you.

    "What kind of changes will happen... Will we be beautiful, like those girls behind you?"

    Alex looked behind him; the cute Maria and Althea were fighting with blood all around their mouths, running on the top of a car with a fleshy dog''s leg snatching it and fighting each other.

    A smile suddenly filled his face as he watched the entire group act like a smallmunity, with some helping season the meat, others like butchers and cutting and adjusting the meat to each girl''s taste and likes.

    Then Mildred and Laura controlled the women holding portable stoves; Alex wondered where they got them from but ignored it as he turned back to the group of eight, his smile still showing.

    "You will be more beautiful; slowly, your wounds and scars will fade. Suppose you are willing to fight and push to the second stage. In that case, even your purity will be restored, not to mention being partially reborn yourself, no longer weak and powerless should you encounter the same situation."

    If this was Alex before, he might not bestow this to them or might have been brief. But he wanted to change, to stop doubting everyone and open up his own heart, realising that he and Mildred were too simr and it wasn''t just their eyes.

    ''I have to learn, to ept... Mother, forgive your son, but he cannot rush to your side. I have my own family to care for now.''

    "Then us?" Simon asked.

    "Don''t worry; you will be more handsome and powerful. The same applies, but for me to save you both. I have to ask, are you willing to love each other until the very end? Never swaying and betraying each other?"

    His question caused the group to think momentarily before the petite girl with ginger hair suddenly spoke for the first time.

    "I will support Mike for the rest of my life! He epted me even though I was infected, unable to bare his child and no longer pure!"

    The boys and other girls quickly began to speak their feelings, then looked at Alex with a determined faces.

    He took a step back before instructing them to approach him in pairs, his smile was gentle, and his aura was close to that of a serene priest.

    Alex then began to speak, with a maic and deep voice, his eyes sincere and watching the couple before him as he slowly cut open his palm, letting blood pool inside, making his hand a small bowl.

    "There is one thing I will let you know after it''s finished, consider this a marriage ceremony than changing your humanity."

    "Simon, despite the horrific world, no matter how many times you treated others with respect, your kindness and love seem to have saved this lovelydy Tina. Although I didn''t know you well before the end, you were the first to offer me a branch of friendship and aid in these dark times."

    "I want to ept you as my first Vrykul and first friend since the world''s end."

    "Will you ept my offer?"

    Simon took a moment at the scene before he stepped forward.

    "I cannot say anything about you after the end, but I know how much you loved Amy, the care you gave to your underssmen in the martial arts hall. Thus I will ept your offer because you were both my ideal male and who I aspired to be. Please ept me as your friend and save the woman I fell in love with!"

    Without taking a momentter, he leaned forward and sucked up the blood within Alexander''s palm; the taste was sweet like honey as he almost drank the entire amount before pulling Tina into a hug and kissing her deeply.

    ''Haha, good boy! So smooth!" Alex thought before he added the extra effect.

    Thus he gave them all his blood to drink, his sour mood slowly recovering.

    "This transformation will make you all fertile again, but only with the man you married today. Take a rest; the transformation will take 24 hours. I will have my girls find you ces to rest together in private."

 Chapter 100 100: Into The Future

    Almost a week passed since Althea joined the group, and Alexander reached the second stage, now each day, he would spend 3 hours with the current patrol and bond with his Vesta; they currently switched their patrol groups every 4 hours, so he would spend the first three hours with them, helping them clear the area around the shopping mall.

    He spent most of his time bonding with the new Vesta or helping them take their sses in the Forsaken Vige, now some of them would go on dimensional quests, but only the strongest, as Alex was adamant that they shouldn''t rush things, only going when they couldnd a single blow on Maria or Althea.

    Those left at the base slowly transported supplies left in the school to the mall.

    At the same time, the rest would protect and help repair the entrance; thanks to the debris and rocks found by the Banshee and Vargeist, there was no shortage of materials as Victoria, who learned the etching and inscription skill, was helping Tamara, the girl who learned a novice building skill, which taught her how to build basic structures and defensive traps like a builder who was in the trade for almost 10 years.

    Today''s groups were the morning group of Megan, Althea, Himari and Patricia.

    Typically, he would want Maria to join them. Sadly, she vanished before he could find her this morning, likely because he spent too long having sex with one of the Vesta that approached him in the night, asking for his [Benevolence] while apanied by Ruby and Lapis, only to find the girl also had that tattoo etched onto her vagina.

    ''To think they even have set rules and guidelines for who can have that tattoo... these girls are a little scary... like a cult.'' He thought, looking back towards the mall where most of the Vesta were gathered. He noted some of the new girls were already starting to form friendships with the older ones, despite being part of different patrols.

    ''Slowly... no rush; I am sure Mother will be fine. These girls also need my help, and I cannot abandon my responsibilities, mother would beat me to death, ghoul or not if I left them alone now!''

    He began to think about how Ste began to act a little strange, sometimes sneaking into his room after he was done having sex with the other women.

    She would push them away and snuggle up against him, asionally watching him all night without sleeping, which was a little unsettling to wake up to in the middle of the night.

    Despite her odd behaviour, Ste remained loyal and faithful to him. She continued to remind him of the importance of training the recruits, telling him to keep an eye on them and report anything suspicious.

    She was correct; the new girls must be watched closely until they prove trustworthy. To his surprise, every girl was over 100 loyal to him; somehow, the numbers vanished and would only show when their loyalty broke past 100.

    Simon and his group were happy when Alexander made Tamara create a set of rooms in an old furniture and bedding store, allowing them to all have private rooms away from the leading group to enjoy their honeymoon period.

    This store was just above the main entrance; thus, Alex dubbed Simon and his team the first defence line and tasked them with primary protection, allowing them to go huntingte at night when all the other Vesta returned.

    ''I should be quick as I have to patrol with ireter tonight, just the two of us.''

    Leaving his thoughts, he returned to the current moment, standing in the middle of the road and fighting the stray zombies that broke through the girl''s formation.

    He stabbed his ws through the head of a weak stage 1 zombie, noticing that there seemed to be fewer zombies since he took over the shopping mall, which was worrying.

    It was almost 3 weeks since the apocalypse, and he was constantly on guard for the supposed second wave, or whatever she would throw at them while wondering what stopped the zombies from evolving faster.

    Finally, they were finished with thebat; as he left the cleanup to the other women, he turned to the building behind him, where a woman was standing at the door; she was another of his Vesta, a cute girl named Leo, that motioned for him toe closer.

    "Lord Alexander... Something upstairs needs your attention; could you please follow me?"

    "Sure, Alex is fine, Leo, don''t feel so nervous unless you ask me to; I won''t bite."

    She then led him upstairs, where he saw the leader of another patroling Vesta team; it was a strange girl named Chloe with curly brown hair and dark blue eyes, like a little cat.

    "Alexander." With a shaky voice, Chloe said before showing him her tattoo, "I was told that if I showed you this... you would understand."

    Below Megan and the girls were fighting a small group hidden inside an old winery and bakery along a small side road; he looked at the cute girl once again, seeming to wonder what kind of system those two naughty girls created, as often the Vesta would to find him when alone, or sometimes busy and pull up their ck dress, showing the lewd tattoo engraved on their bodies.

    "You know I won''t be gentle, right?" Alexander said with a maic voice, stepping towards the cute girl with a perky but modest bosom, her little body jittery from nerves.

    - Lord Alexander''s Confession Box reflected in the mid-afternoon sun as the rustling of clothes sounded on the top floor of a former karaoke bar; Chloe''s body pushed down onto the dusty ck sofa as Alexander pushed himself between her soft thighs, the sensation of her skin smooth like silk shuddering from the touch of his strong hands pushing her legs open.

    "Let me take a good look at your confession box for any issues," Alex whispered into her ear before his head moved between her legs, the wet sound of slurping filling the room; the poor Vesta was instantly overwhelmed by the monstrous tongue that deftly toyed with her little slit, making her cute lips release loud moans, almost attracting the attention of the zombies outside.

    Alex shifted position, holding her hips tightly in his giant paws as he began to move his tongue up and down, swirling around her clit, teasing her. The poor girl could barely breathe, her entire body trembling under his assault as she tried to focus on breathing and not pass out from the pleasure.

    The saliva dripped from between her legs, hitting the floor and sending a shiver through her spine as the monster moved upwards, nting his cock deep in her belly.

    She was pinned to the couch; her eyes were expectant, one of the girls from the university group watching as the massive member began to push against her as she was ready to ept his thick and lengthy confessional.

    Her box epted all his sins; no matter how much he filled her, she would listen and ept it patiently as her passionate cries filled the room; his deepest sins now prated the depths of her box, a wet pping sound filling the room as her threepanions were forced to wait outside listening to the wails of a ghoul priestess performing a wonderful confessional ritual.

    Two hours passed as the tired Vesta was now a level higher and unconscious on the ck sofa, her body soaked in sweat as she breathed deeply, her legs still shaking from the intense sins and confessions Alex gave, leaving a deep and burning memory inside her heart and body.

    "Good girl, next time let''s do it in my room, don''t be so forceful and push yourself, Chloe," Alex spoke to her in a gentle and sultry voice, kissing her forehead as he stroked her hair before turning around, the pool of sin oozing from her crotch now dripping onto the floor, almost causing him to feel the need to confess once more.

    "I''ll join the others; make sure you get home safe."

    "Mmmmn... Always...Lord...." She mumbled.

    A faint smile came across his face as he walked downstairs and towards the staircase to the lower levels, returning to the other girls and reflecting on the changes over the past weeks.

    He stepped outside and saw Maria and the girls sitting on the side of the road, waiting for him with sour faces.

    ''The girls are getting more aggressive since Althea appeared and I evolved... What changed?''

    He would need to talk to Ste, Ruby and Lapister about how the girls were being a little too aggressive, but now wasn''t the time, as he shouted to the girls waiting for him.

    "Let''s go fight some more... I''m almost level 32... Might be time for me to revisit another world... this time, I''ll take Maria and Althea." He said to himself as he entered the next hallway with a slight grin.

    About an hour passed as they pushed further into the city, now almost 2 miles from the shopping mall and 3 miles from the university.

    Alex was fighting off thest infected zombies in a basement along the road when a gunshot echoed in the corridor outside the storeroom, followed by a scream; the scream was the girl he had just confessed to Chloe.

    "Shit!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His body instantly began to tense, muscles bulging as he rushed towards the area of the scream; before lunging forward, Megan and Patricia were already there with two humans crushed and dying on the ground, while the third one held a gun as it was shuddering.

    "W....why did you kill them..... they are monsters!" His voice shook; it seemed like a young man was terrified at the current situation.

    Alex wanted to understand if he were an average human, let alone a zombie. If he saw a group of women with pale skin eating the flesh of what seemed to be a human, he would shoot.

    However... the woman he shot was Alexander''s woman. Thus those thoughts of wanting to understand him or even listen to his words vanished as he grabbed the boy from behind, snapping his right arm, the gun floating andnding in the hands of the slime girl Megan, who slithered and wrapped around the back of Alex like a seductive mare.

    "Do you understand who you shot?" Alexander spoke in a cold and low voice, looking at the bullet wound on the right shoulder of Chloe, the girl who just gave him a wonderful moment. He couldn''t just ignore her now after nutting inside her. Thus this human wasmentable but must be killed gruesomely.

    "N...no... please... I''m sorry..... please..... I''ll...." The boy cried and mumbled as his eyes filled with terror, body shaking.

    "She was my cute littlemb." Alex was going to say Vesta, but Ruby and Lapis transformed the word mb'' into some reward or fetish name that caused the girls with those tattoo''s to be bashful and delighted.

    Crack!

    "Arggghh!?!?"

    Alexander tore off the right arm, copying the same ce where Chloe was wounded, the blood gushing from his wound before he looked at the girl who suddenly changedpletely, no longer looking wounded or sore.

    Instead, her eyes were dreamy, looking at Alex with a strange look, almost like all the girls who followed Lapis and Ruby daily!

    ''These girls... are a little twisted.... and strange.''

    ''But I love them all!''

    Alex was confused by the sudden change of attitude.

    "Please tell me why you shot my friends, and then we can discuss where to go next. Understand?"

    "Y-yes, I...I..."

    The young man stuttered, trying to figure out what was happening to him. He felt a cold embrace of death filling his body, a numbing and icy sensation rising from his feet until he could barely feel his face. He couldn''t remember what had happened. Then, he noticed something else. Was this death?

    "T...those monsters....."

    Snap!

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t hear you, but you meant beautiful women, right? That''s all I can see here." The moment that word left his lips before even the girls could show a displeased reaction, he snapped the boy''s other arm, a shrill scream filling the area.

    His body was numb, yet he knew what he must do. It was as if someone else was controlling his mind.

    "Kill me, please... I... I want to die."

    With a quick flick of his wrist, he snapped the remaining arm clean off, a cry escaping the boy''s mouth as he tried to crawl away from Alex using the broken stumps of his shoulders; the sound of bones breaking reached the ears of the other Vesta.

    Then, a momentter, the whole area became silent.

    There was nothing but darkness and silence.

    -

    Several hourster, after Alexander and the girls finished clearing the area and returning, the night was about to fall as a group of what seemed to be humans rushed towards the ce where Alex and Chloe had their "Confessional."

    "I found him!" One of the males shouted, before helping the boy Alexander killed earlier off the pile of corpses half-eaten, with his heart missing.

    As a beautiful woman stepped forward, her eyes were sharp and seemed simr in atmosphere and looks to Sarah, but were different and more Western in style.

    Her hair was long and ck, and with beautiful yellow eyes, her chest heaving until she heard her team shouting, her long scythe beheading several zombies as she dashed towards the sound.

    "Who did this...?" She began to howl, her eyes ferocious as she almost sliced her team members in half.

    "WHO DID THIS!?" Her scream was louder as fur grew from her wrists and neck, a feral face with wolf-like ears and muscles bulging from her arms and thighs.

    None of the males around her spoke a word; this woman was too fearful for them as she began to sniff the scent, her nose ring as she managed to find a single male''s thick scent mixed with her brother''s.

    "You... it''s you.... you....you....! Don''t worry, Brando... Big sister will avenge you...!" She snarled, anger bubbling up from her throat as she roared, her yellow eyes glowing with rage and hatred.

    Meanwhile, unaware that this was happening, in the shopping centre''s warm basement, Alex was sleeping peacefully, naked, utterly oblivious to the night''s events, not realising another werewolf was targeting him.

    His body wrapped in the bodies of Lapis, Chloe, Ruby, and a few other mbs'' that joined; as the door cracked open, a floating red-headed girl with bat wings fluttered inside, her ck mantle pushing away the sleepingmbs filled with a thick sauce, and climbed into bed with Alexander.

    "Hello beautiful, Mwah!"

    Ste was caught off guard as his powerful arms wrapped around her body, then kissed her cheek, staring into her eyes as she froze solid, her naked body enjoying the warmth of his while his scent enveloped her, filling her every need and desire.

    "Mmm.... bastard.... all these women, now you don''te to seduce me anymore...!" She sighed as her consciousness faded into oblivion, nestling against his chest, with her mind bing a nk te of a beast, a lustful creature that only wanted to be taken and filled by this giant monster.

    "Mnnnhh..."

    "Sleep well, little princess...." He leaned closer to her tired face, kissing her ear before whispering. "You are special to me; I don''t want to rush anything." Enjoying her soft breasts, like fresh marshmallows pressing against his body, as she shuddered from his words, holding him tighter as they slipped into a deeper sleep.

 Chapter 101 [Bonus ] 101: Female Dog [1]

    Alex had a strange dream.

    In the dream, there was a werewolf; she was much like Sarah but different. Her ferocity and anger were all that he could feel.

    Her actions showed no affection; that woman wielded a two-handed scythe and took the lives of many Vesta in her anger and anguish. Her face was beautiful and alluring, but her actions caused his heart to break; despite wanting to help them, he couldn''t move.

    The cruel dream forced him to watch as she carved up all his cutembs, Ruby... Lapis... they were torn apart as his eyes wouldn''t even blink, his anger so great blood was oozing down his body.

    Yet still, this nightmare continued...

    Until only he remained.

    He watched as she approached him like a reaper, her face a slight blur, only his mind telling him she looked like Sarah, which caused him to feel conflicted.

    He had never met this woman, but he hated her, seething anger towards her, causing his body to surge with rage. She stepped closer and ced herself against his chest, the cold steel of the scythe''s de pressing against his neck, causing the flesh to indent slowly, slicing Alexander''s neck.

    There was no pain or sensation, only frustration and anger.

    ''Why can''t I move?'' Hemented, only half aware it was a dream, but his mind and heart felt everything was real.

    "Why do you weep?" she asked, her voice echoing in his ears and shing against his consciousness.

    "Because you must die," he replied coldly unable to control his voice as it naturally came out seeing the bodies of his beloved women.

    His sorrow because she reminded him of Sarah, causing his mind to be momentarily confused, but her cold words and fierce tone awoke him.

    The moment before she spoke again, suddenly Alex''s vision distorted, and he was back inside the basement; a mour from the outside began to ring as his body was covered in a thickyer of cold sweat, and his breathing was in disarray while he struggled to focus, only remembering the anger and deep enmity towards this strange woman, her blurry face but strange werewolf features...

    At first, he thought it was Sarah, but something about her was different, like a simr existence but a different person.

    "Are you okay, my lord?" Ruby asked as she brought a soft white cloth to help dry his sweating forehead, her naked body illuminated by the moonlight as she pressed her body against his, the contact of her warm and smooth skin helping him calm down and rx.

    "Thank you, Ruby; what''s the rm?" Alex asked, his voice shaky because the dream started precisely like this.

    "Arge number of corpses have been spotted nearby," she informed him as she sat on hisp, wrapping both arms around his neck and kissing his cheeks, nose, and lips affectionately. "They''re moving around like usual, and not much seems to be happening." It was like she was trying to calm his raging heartbeat and tense mood, but her words only increased his stress and sense of deja vu.

    "I''m sorry to ruin your beautiful night," Alex apologized as he rose from the bed, letting the naked ruby drop with a bounce, his hands stroking along her buttocks as he climbed over the soft body of Ste, who was sleeping deeply like a fat pig.

    "Oh, don''t worry, my lord," Ruby said with an innocent smile. "Last night was a lot of fun, and I''m still filled with a huge amount of your sin, fufu."

    He stared at her, bewildered. Her unusual flirting had almost be second nature to them now. How she could mimic her previous personality and switch from a cute pure girl to a nasty lewd priestess in such a short time astounded and aroused him.

    However, Alex wouldn''t sumb to any temptations right now, his hands grasping his ck trousers and the elven outfit that Laura prepared for him; the first to die would be her and ire because tonight he was supposed to be patrolling with her.

    ''Was it a mere nightmare... or was this eerie and uncanny situation more like a prophetic dream?''

    "My lord?" Ruby questioned with a calm voice.

    "I need some fresh air, let me have some time alone, be a good girl, and I''ll spoil youter."

    "Mmm... as you wish... hehe... spoil me..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alex spoke with a bright and affectionate tone, but his face was cold, the feeling of his body tingling with anticipation; all he wanted now was to meet with ire and Laura to make sure they were alright.

    In the dream, it was strange; the woman and her group managed to herd arge group of zombies towards the mall, then waited for the Vesta to be invested in thebat before theyunched sneak attacks from the opposite buildings and ended up wiping out both patrols, Laura''s neck was severed, ire was skewered from behind... Yet he could only watch... and hate himself.

    Alex left the room, passing through the corridors, only to find a silent mall; most of the Vestas were sleeping, and the transformation of Simon was still in the early stages and couldn''t be counted on asbat potential.

    Almost all of the Vesta were now over level 10 with a ss, but against this woman''s skill with that scythe, they were like nted cabbages waiting to be harvested.

    The reason Alex kept his calm despite the panic was due to the presence of his burning rage; it was like his blood was reced by magma as he rushed with agile and quiet steps towards the north exit, which would lead him toe out behind the ce where that woman attacked and was hiding.

    ''I might be stupid; it could be just a dream!'' Alex thought as his body slipped through the small opening created for the more agile ghouls on the second floor. ''But on the slightest chance it could be real... I cannot allow myself to put them at risk! My flesh will regrow, my limbs regenerate, but theirs won''t!''

    Without wasting another second, Alex leapt out from the building, arge number of corpses covering the area, causing the werewolf woman to wait for the right moment to strike.

    In the dream, when she moved, there wasn''t even time to shout.

    But now it was different; his body flew through the air; the moment her head snapped as she sensed the scent of her brother''s murderer suddenly increased, unable even to warn herrades as suddenly a figure smashed through the floor above them, his hand holding a gleaming eastern sword.

    His eyes glowed dark red, as breath he exhaled with thick and like mist, panting and grunting with a ferocious face as those evil eyes locked onto the four males and the ck-haired woman with a scythe.

    "Oh?" Alex uttered before his hand suddenly moved, swiping his sword faster than some of the men could blink; the ck light from the des shed, tearing them into pieces before they could even scream, blood and sinew bursting from their destroyed bodies with a thick cloud of blood raining down on the two remaining people inside thisrge but empty bakery.

    "Bitch, what is a female dog doing in my territory?" His voice sounded like a demonic creature, deep and distorted, as his anger was almost visible like an aura.

    The woman stood in silence, still overwhelmed by the thick scent of the men around her being killed; their hearts were sliced into pieces, the de marks cutting them so aggressively it was like he aimed to do this.

    Alex called her a bitch, in the sense of a female dog, his body over a head taller than her as he stepped forward, the moonlight almost glowing red to support his deep anger.

    "How... How did you find me!?" The woman snarled, her body bing more muscr as she seemed to bulk up, her neck now wrapped in a beautiful ck fur, the same for her wrist, tummy and ankles as she held onto the scythe with her sharp-wed fingers.

    "I can feel your presence," Alex said coldly. "Your cursed blood is disgusting... I can smell it when a filthy dog has entered my yard! A mere cheap copy of Sarah."

    The female let out a shrill howl at the mention of Sarah''s name, her body shaking and eyes glowing bright yellow as if the death of her brother was even less infuriating as to beingpared to that woman.

    "That slut... Ah~ that slut who imed my brother to be unworthy, that a filthy human was superior! Don''t make meugh... Don''t make meugh!!"

    Her body rushed forward as if filled with grief and anger from remembering; Alex just pulled back his sword, a calm and terrifying focus as his de sliced through the air, a lighter sh aiming only to wound this frenzied bitch.

    He would make her suffer. Make her break; those scenes might not have happened in reality, but for Alex now...

    They did!

    "That bastard... That worthless slut!" She growled and spat blood on the floor as he cut through her body; her clothes ripped off, and she became naked, revealing the sadistic smile of this beast that stood before him.

    "That should have been me! No one can take him from me! I''ll kill you all, and then I will kill her who made him theughing stock and shame of our n!!"

    Her bloody howl echoed across the night sky, filling the world with sorrow and malice, yet Alex showed no fear or hesitation; as he moved forward, he wasn''t sure why. Alex had no desire to kill this woman. He wanted to break her, crush her resistance, and then release this pent-up hatred inside his body upon her flesh.

 Chapter 102 102: Female Dog [2] [R18]

    AN: Please be warned that some readers might find unpleasant scenes as Alex will vite her due to the effects of both the dream, the situation and his own race''s lustful nature.

    ----

    She grasped the glinting scythe in both hands as the two began a violent and brutal melee. There was no finesse as the pair began to sh with mighty blows, like hammering iron spikes into the other''s body. It was no regr duel but a battle between two evil monsters thirsty for blood.

    After a brief struggle, it was clear she was faster than him, but he was more resilient and robust, even after blocking and enduring the strikes of her weapon.

    Alex didn''t flinch, the curved scythe leaving slices along his back and arms, but her body was filled with dark bruising, her breasts with slight nips where his de cut her naked flesh.

    ''Damn, werewolves flesh it so tough!'' Heined

    He moved forwards with slow steps, his feet brushing the ground lightly while avoiding every attack thrown at him. A low growl left his mouth as blood filled his tongue, knowing he could feel that taste for years.

    With each strike of his de, he felt an increase in his anger towards her; this beast had killed his friends, tried to destroy his home, and almost stolen away his most beloved woman, yet she still dared to show her face like a phantom.

    He was as if charmed and filled with the effect of that prophetic dream too strongly, but his heart couldn''t cool down; there was no path of discussion!

    ''Kill her before she kills me!''

    Her long hair, which resembled a ck shadow, flew through the air; with every step, she used her body to move and quickly escape his strikes, but it only increased the intensity of his anger. This bitch had shed his throat, eviscerated his body... and now he would rip out her beating heart!

    "Fight me; you damned dog!"

    "What damned dog! Get away from me with your disgusting scent! Fucking Walking corpse!" The female roared as if offended by his arrogance, her red eyes zing with fury, her body nearly smashing into him as she pounced again.

    "I won''t let you run!" Alex snarled as he blocked and sliced through the attack, causing her scythe to fly from her hands as they collided with a decisive thud, her body pinning him to the ground as she bit into his neck with a feral and violent attack.

    Yet, her nostrils red, constantly snorting and sniffing his body.

    "That hurt, you damn bitch.." Alex groaned.

    Alex fought back as he pulled himself free from her body, his shoulder bleeding from a wound, blood dripping down to the ground, before pushing her onto her back, pressing her down and smashing his fist into her stomach, the tight abs almost crushed from the power, as her lips opened spitting out blood and gasping in pain.

    "Huh? Are you a pervert?" Alex muttered before hitting her again, noticing that herrge nipples became erect when he hit her with a fierce blow.

    She spat blood into his face, taking advantage to regain her focus before taking a deep breath, her muscr body bursting with dark energy.

    Her body began to m into him forcefully, her fists pounding against his chest, Alex dodging each blow with agility like a rabbit that could dodge a strike of a lioness. "I''m not perverted! I don''t like your scent! Not you, not his killer! Get off me!"

    He continued to hit her, the blows bing primitive and more brutal, making her body tremble from the punishment.

    She let powerful haymakers shoot from the mat, trying to counter his heavy body and pressing her down, his elbow pressing on her neck as the air began to leave her lungs, his knee suddenly pushing through her thighs, causing her eyes to open wide as he suddenly looked at her with a strange grin.

    "Little werewolf bitch is getting wet from her brother''s murderer beating her~ filthy pervert!" He snickered.

    "Bastard..." Her voice was choked before she punched him with all her strength, yet he easily avoided it leaning backwards while chuckling.

    "Oh? Did you get some of my blood in you? You''re sweating like a bastard; you know that?" He asked, knowing she was afraid to be defeated by an enemy... Yet, he had no interest in killing this beast. At least not yet.

    "Fuck you! Peh! So what if I swallowed your blood? Damn, bastard, get your stink away from me! Hah.... don''t touch! Fight me like a warrior!"

    She tried to fight back desperately, her hands pulling on the arm along her neck, stopping her breathing as her body was covered in sweat, the moonlight shone through the roof, and her long dark hair swayed with the wind.

    His body slowly pushed her down, forcing her into a defensive position as her naked breasts bounced from each movement or punch, with her legs spread open wide with his leg parting them, showing her dark flesh and sexy slit for him to look at, which caused him to gasp and smirk.

    "Ahhh, you''re getting wet, aren''t you? And now you''re unting yourself. I wonder... How does it taste like?"

    "You disgust me!" She snarled though he ignored her words as his lips began to quiver.

    "Ahhhh, this is so hot! It''s true... a werewolf''s insides are hot."

    Her eyes glowed red before suddenly screaming, her body twitching and convulsing violently. With both hands holding tightly onto his arm, the fingers digging into his arm as she felt his thick finger entering between her virgin slit, pressing into her tightly closed hole.

    She was wriggling wildly as her face grew pale from fear, her strong scent filling his nostrils, turning his stomach as his cock throbbed in his pants.

    "Sh-Sister!..." She whispered before making a tortured cry as the werewolf ripped open her maidenhood.

    "Ahhhh!" The werewolf, unable to stifle her moans, began to move his finger in her tight entrance, feeling her body shudder in pleasure at his touch, finding it amusing that her eyes were saying, "I will kill you", but her insides were wriggling around, him as if they were saying "Wee home~ darling!"

    He couldn''t hide how aroused he became as his cock hardened even more and leaked precum freely through his boxers while he continued to finger fuck her with a light touch.

    Alex knew full well that he could not escape his desires and how much of a monster he was right now; the strange movements of her body as she bit into his arm, her eyes filled with a strange mixture of frustration, anger and pleasure.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Grrrr!" She growled, her teeth only able to prate his flesh slightly before he pressed her down with his entire body, lowering his teeth onto her erect nipples and biting down on them; the anger he felt towards her was slowly corrupted and became a twisted lust for this dog''s delicious flesh.

    The heat radiating from her skin sent tingles down his spine, the scent of her arousal, the dark and musky feminine scent that began to ooze from her lower body, causing his senses to overload, her cries increasing as she continued to whimper in agony, her thighs wrapped tightly around his hips as his cock throbbed through his pants, dying to be released.

    ''I am no monster... I won''t make it painful...''

    "Mmm!?" She whimpered, her body trying to resist him in one breath; the next moment, her nostrils snorted his bloody forearm, licking along the bloodstains as if she was demented and had split personalities.

    Alex was no different; he was trapped between lusting over the woman who resembled Sarah yet was more fiery and fierce. Her face was more western, like a different or distant family member, while deep inside, the anger from that dream began to feed his lust, the desire to kill her still existed, but first, he wanted to crush her pride, wreck her.

    "After all, just a dog in heat, right? Or do the bitches of your familyy on their backs when they lose to a male as their loved ones watch with pathetic erections?"

    He put on an arrogant face as he stroked along her clit with his thumb while teasing her entrance with his fingers.

    Her female scent began to increase and overwhelm the room''s previous scent of dampness, and he began to slowly suck on the girl''s chewy plump nipple, making her squeal in delight. Her back arched as he began to pull away her flesh, pulling roughly, teasing her before bringing the nipple to his lips and flicking the tip with his tongue before biting down on the tender flesh.

    "Ahhhn~ no....!"

    The werewolf grunted loudly, panting heavily as she rocked against his mouth, moaning as she threw her head back, her yellow eyes meeting his red orbs as her tears began to fall, regret and self-hatred filling her mind as she began to enjoy this monster''s touch.

    With a sudden thrust, her thighs squeezed his hips with incredible force as he pushed his finger deeper into her tight hole, her pink walls squeezing his thick finger, rubbing it back and forth before taking it in, pushing it further in until he felt his tip hit something.

    He lifted his head and grinned, continuing to go slow, causing the woman to grasp onto him with all her might, her fingernails digging into the flesh of his arms.

    At the same time, he responded by nibbling on the plump nipples, finding it strange how he enjoyed the pain of her bite, her scent turning him on even more as he began to move his finger in and out of her tight sheath, her warm liquid gushing around his finger, she too seems to enjoy when he bit her nipples and breasts.

    ''We are fucked up people...'' He thought as the anger faded, allowing his mind to calm; he was attacking her because of a dream, although she nned to do so... the despair and hurt she felt from the death of her brother was real.

    His eyes slowly became emerald green, the fingers deep inside her now moving with more gentle and dextrous movements as her body suddenly quivered, seeming to feel a magnitude of greater pleasure as her warm nectar began to flood her insides and stream from her entrance as her moans became sweeter and less forced.

    "Haah..... what!?..... Don''t....!" The girl groaned as she tried to push back but found herself unable to move her body began to cringe as wave after wave of pleasure surged through her body.

    The intensity of it took away all thoughts as his fingers prated her wide open entrance, filling her as his other hand moved differently from before, her body no longer held down, as his hands began to cup and squeeze her huge breasts, still sucking and nibbling on her hard nipples, causing her to cover her mouth with both hands.

    "Ahh~ forgive me.... forgive your slutty sister.... a mere bitch.... the man....who killed you... Mmmm! Is your sister''s mate... Please give me strength...Brando.... strength to resist.... this... Mmmngh!?" Unable to finish her words as she began to shudder and convulse, her tight abs tensing with a firm and sweaty shine as she felt an earth-shaking climax from his teasing of her breasts and insides.

    She exploded, her eyes growing wide and rolling around as if she could see stars, her lips trembling and face contorted in bliss, her body beginning to tremble as she had never felt anything like that before, shaking as she became still, Alex lightly pulling out his finger, which dripped with her pearly juices, not realizing how much it pleased him until he looked up at her as her eyes were zed over with satisfaction.

    "Are you okay?" He asked, suddenly wondering if such a thing was humane to ask.... killing her brother, now making her climax by force.

    ''I''ve gone this far; if I don''t tame her, she must die...''

    He was prepared to be hated and go to any length to protect his Vesta, especially those who supported and loved him enough to permanently mark their bodies with his name and entrust their future to himpletely. At least this way... she wouldn''t be able to hurt them, only hating him for eternity, that was fine.

    Alex would ept his sins, only hoping that hismbs would be able to forgive him. Then everything would be alright; he could ept this stain.

    "Haa...Haa...." The female werewolf looked dazed as shey on her back, looking up at Alex, who knelt between her thighs.

    "What is your name?" He asked.

    "Sylvia... Sylvia Diabe" Her voice was thick from pleasure, the tension fading as she breathed heavily, her breasts bouncing with each breath; she was not even sure why she gave this name... but she felt it was right... the dull sensation in her mind still not catching up to her current situation.

    ''Oh... so she is rted to Sarah in some way.... fuck... I hope Sarah will forgive me...''

    "My name is Alex... Alexander," He said as he gently smiled at her, his hands now cupping and pulling on her soft, perky breasts that almost melted in his hands, therge nipples shining with his drool and his teeth marks with small amounts of blood dripping down her.

    "Come," He told her as he stood up and led her to the corner of the room, where a few half-ruined pillows and a broken bedy, her naked body pressing against his, his hands gripping onto her ass tightly as he pushed her into a pile of pillows, gently kissing her lips and then trailing down to her neck.

    Sylvia was utterly stunned, unable to react, before she saw a colossal club pressing against her stomach.

    As she gasped, the scent of his body, now more than four times thicker than it, drowned her brain like meth, causing her to melt into a submissive dog,ying on her back with her legs lifted into the air.

    "Damn, it.... why is my body so hot... you killed Brando... I will kill you... Mmmmn... Never forgive you! Damn.... why!"

    "Why does your touch feel so good!?" Her cry sounded into the night as his member was pressed against her slimy, wet slit, the sound of her own body causing her to shudder and cover her face in shame.

    "Open up... that''s it~" His cock began to rub against her folds, making her moan as it found its entrance, her wetness bing apparent as she quivered from the pure pleasure she felt as his thick head pushed through her tight ring, making her whimper as the

    "I''m going to take your purity. Are you ready?"

    "Grrrr! I... am...!" She mewed, trying to get her voice out, before her head turned to the side and nodded, tears oozing from her eyes as she sumbed to the myriad of feelings caused by the situation.

 Chapter 103 103: Female Dog [3] [R18]

    Alexander didn''t wish to perform this kind of action too often, but the ferocity and level of vengeance of this woman were too dangerous to leave out of his control; at the very least, he was willing to ept her hating him forever, wishing him dead and never forgiving him as long as it could protect the women beside him, those that he was beginning to feel a deep, obsessive affection towards.

    ''I am no saint nor an existence that should care about the divine. When everything ends, I will ept the judgement for my actions and make sure you never die or suffer again, no matter how much you hate me, Syliva Diabe.''

    His inner thoughts and heart settled, the previous forceful and spur-of-the-moment feeling dying down as his caress became more gentle, like with Ruby or Samantha, as if she was one of his cute Vesta.

    And so, he began to tease her, softly kissing her lips hungrily, taking her tongue into his mouth, his hand moving over her stomach and thighs, squeezing her smooth flesh like a dream, until he wrapped both fingers around her soft thighs her breath ragged as her desire and estrus seemed to surpass her feelings of grief and hatred, Alex''s hard tip began to slowly stroke against her soft, spongy entrance that seemed to adjust and deform into the perfect shape for his huge grotesque tip.

    "Oh...! Oooh..." She mewled as her body began to shake, unable to prevent the sudden sensation of his thick member pushing through her tight hole, her body shivering with pleasure, her hot liquid leaking from her entrance, running down her leg as the walls of her tight tunnel rubbed against his cock.

    The soft walls were different from anything he had ever experienced like her flesh folds were created from fine silk; they wrapped around him inyers, smothering and ying with his shaft, as her shallow entrance tightened around his shaft, pulsating with a light vibration causing him to grunt in pleasure.

    Herrge, heavy breasts squished between her arms as he leaned over and bit her neck, causing her body to tremble as he prated her further, slowly pushing further as to savour the strange feeling of a werewolf''s cunt; the feeling of being pulled and sucked all the way was an erotic sensation that pleased him even more than most girls.

    He couldn''t tell how deep he had gone; his sight and movements were bing blurry due to the vast amount of pleasure he was receiving.

    He could feel the heat emanating from Sylvia, the scent of sweat, and the taste of her body was intoxicating as he began to kiss her deeply, impassioned as her initial resistance faded, her arms wrapping around his back, digging tightly into his flesh with her ws, the soft fur of her neck ticking his chest as she began to seek his tongue with hers.

    "Mmmmn~ Nnnnph!" Her ws dug further into his back, blood dripping down from them as Alex felt a tingling sensation of pleasure down his back, in response Alex teased her nipples again as his strong fingers twisted and squeezed them, pressing against her breasts in turn, making her whimper with pleasure.

    "Hah! Ohh! Mmm... So good... no... stop...! you damn murderer... stop... don''t push further! Mmmnph!? Aaah!"

    "Sylvia, I will never stop. I have no reason to. You are now my little werewolf bitch; ept it." He said as he lifted one of her legs high up by her stomach and ced it on his shoulder, pushing further into her deep, slimy tunnel with a wet squelch as her fluids began to bubble from their connection. "See... listen to how much your body loves taking my huge ghoul cock; you are merely a lewd dog in heat."

    His cock pushed further into her fleshy tunnel, the warm gooey insides churning and wrapping around him as her silky folds were forced apart as his prominent member prated her, tearing her sign of innocence like a piece of paper in the wind.

    "Stop... I won''t allow it... I... hate you... Aah! No!.... Brando... No... don''t feel good... Haan~ why is it so thick!? Mmmnn!"

    Her body was overwhelmed as her limbs tried to grab onto him desperately but failed; only her body seemed able to react to the shocking pleasure, unable to process any other thought except for the strange pain that quickly became an intoxicating pleasure that tore through her body as she was invaded, being stuffed full of his thick monster cock.

    ''Is this happening!'' Her mind whirled with confusion, her head shaking as she wished this was all just a dream.

    She couldn''t understand what she felt, her entire existence vanishing into a haze of confusion. She wondered if she would ever wake up before she let out a slight squeal of pleasure as her pussy clenched around his shaft, something inside her body singing loudly from the pleasure.

    The werewolf screamed at the top of her lungs in despair, his grip tightening around her soft thighs as his rock-hard member pressed deeper inside her, causing a slight drip of sweat to roll down her body, her mouth hanging open as her eyes shut, the throbbing of her cunt and her thin walls spilling hot liquids, the smell of her bestial odour making him want to plunge inside her even more than before.

    "Ah... Fffuuuuhhh!" She grunted in ecstasy, unable to stop herself from groaning, the lusty desire of a beast egging her on with a strange pleasure that took away her rational thoughts. The pleasure overwhelmed her mind as the female werewolf began to grind against him, her hips squirming and rolling around to gain the most pleasure possible from his erection.

    Sylvia''s cheeks burned with shame, trying desperately to fight the pleasure that was building inside her; she wanted to cry and scream, wishing he would at least treat her like a piece of meat, a mere toy, her mind overwhelmed by the gentle and overbearing pleasureing from his affectionate movements and the soft touches on her body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''He killed Brando... I should hate him... why.... why.... why. Is my body climaxing and so addicted to his touch, his taste... the feel of his lips sucking my nipples... the sensation of his hard cock pushing into my deepest depths, his thick masculine scent covering my body!?

    It came again, more powerful now. Then she felt it, like a warm embrace on her body, making her shudder with pleasure.

    Her head turned back to look at him as his green eyes met hers, filled with a deep feeling of affection that made her go numb with shock and pleasure as her hands reached around both of his cheeks, his hips thrusting into her with a sticky wet p, as he lifted her ass adjusting the angle now hitting a tingling and delightful spot, feeling his thighs pressing against her ass with each thrust, her tail swaying despite her conflicted heart.

    Sylvia looked him in the eyes, her yellow eyes seeming to alternate between soft and vibrant, as loud gasps left her mouth with each movement, her hard nipples rubbing against his muscr chest as her breasts shook from the powerful pounding of his hips.

    "I hate you..... Mmmm... I hate you... I will never forgive you... Nnnnm~ but... just for now... my body is yours.... make me forget the pain..."

    "Ahhh! Mmmmmmhhnnnn! Aaahhhhhh! Haan! Haan!!" Her screams filled the night air, Alex''s strong arms wrapped around her waist as she tried desperately to escape from his tight grasp, but that only caused her to feel the sensation of being railed harder inside by his monster dick.

    Alexander could feel a subtle change when she spoke those words as if her mind came to a decision and formed a sort of temporary peace in herself, as her insides suddenly became hot, like an oven, her silky walls no longer pushing against him, but pulled him into her depths, where the heat increase, his tip now kissing her cervix, their slippery texture sliding along his cock causing him to shudder from the sensation travelling down his shaft.

    The changes in her mind made her cunt squeeze even moreplexly like a coiling snake. Her hips began to move against his, now moaning louder as she began to shake and shiver like a dog in heat, entirely absorbed by the pleasure.

    ''I''m going to cum... this is too much... too much... what''s happening...?''

    The pain she felt before was nothingpared to this overwhelming pleasure that drowned out all rational thoughts, all her senses overpowering her as her body trembled and convulsed, her fangs bit into his neck, her ws tearing his flesh as she took out her frustration and anger on him as his cock began to bore deeper into her warm depths, now poking against her womb.

    Her ws dug into his back, scratching deep, blood dripping down into the pool of her pussy juices that were seeping and oozing out with each fierce thrust of his relentless hips that pped against her ass with a resounding smack of flesh, Alex found his lips sought hers, giving her another kiss as they tasted the essence of each other, tongues deeply entangled and sucking desperately on each other.

    Their bodies shuddered through one another as the act of lovemaking became much more brutal, their lips intertwined as her inner walls gushed and churned, feeling her cunt tighten and milk his colossal member, pulling and spasming around his shaft as he pushed into her warm womb.

    The sticky goo inside was thicker and slimier than the shallow of her tunnel, with tiny barbs around the walls that pulled on his cock, keeping him from pulling out of her wombpletely, as if waiting for his seed to be poured out first.

    "Haa... Mmmmn... No..... It''s inside me.... my.... uterus.... don''t cum... don''t make me a mother....!"

    Their mouths locked together, sharing saliva, teeth digging against each other''s tongues as her sweaty breasts pped against his chest, Sylvia shuddering when her hard cherries brushed against his chest, with their hearts beating fiercely, every beat creating a soft squish, echoing from theirbined body like a muffled drum in a silent cave.

    Alex''s skin burned as his body became slick with her thick fluids, making him wonder at how long she could hold it back like this, not wanting to force her to climax but unable to resist himself; Sylvia just came so quickly, was it because she was a werewolf, or are they toopatible?

    The male ghoul wanted to find out; he wanted to know her limits in the sexual arena, enjoying her tightly squeezing cunt with each wave of climax she endured.

    He continued his furious thrusts, watching as her eyes closed in pleasure, the sudden tension and strain caused by the pressure and the pleasurable stimtion.

 Chapter 104 [Bonus ] 104: Female Dog [Final] [R18]

    Sylvia''s muscles squeezed him harder, trembling uncontrobly as her lips gave off a small cry of pleasure, her body shaking, her head rolling on his chest as she felt his cock explode deep inside her, creating a strange sensation as if someone was sucking on her cervix, his hot seed filling her womb as if her womb was hungry for it.

    "It''s inside... Mmmmmh... so hot.... and thick... it''s too much... Ahhn~ please... pull out.... don''t keep pounding me... it''s sensitive and feels too good...!" She yelled out her regret as her body continued to shake and jiggle from the aftershocks of his gigantic load.

    Her soft moans turned into cries as she clung onto him, burying herself into his chest as she pressed her nose against his neck and cheek, not wanting to move as she took deep, long breaths of his scent as it calmed her down, intoxicated her and kept her from thinking about her horrible reality.

    His hands caressed her back as he kissed her, their lips lingering on each other, tongues exploring every inch of space between them, dripping with saliva, their breathing growing shallow and rapid as they gasped for air, his ws softly stroking her breasts, his body taking in her scent and enjoying the moment.

    "Hah... You''re so hot..." He said as he pulled away, keeping eye contact with her as she looked at him from under his body, breathing heavily with a dazed body, still convulsing.

    "I haven''t cum like this in a long time." He admitted, breaking the silence with a smile, his smile only fueling her desire to break free of his embrace, as if he was some trap she was caught in, wanting to leave him but unable to.

    Because her womb stilltched onto his thick member deep inside her as the warm seed bubbled and throbbed inside her, the hot sensation filling her mind with euphoria.

    "I let Brando''s killer.... creampie me... I felt good..... climaxed over and over... Brando... your big sister is a filthy slut.... a mere bitch!" She growled, ring at him angrily as she clenched her thighs around his waist.

    "Shh... calm down..." Alex tried to soothe her as he caressed her hair, making her melt into his strong arms again, "I don''t care if you hate me; you are not the bad one... I am." He pushed her onto her back before turning her onto her face, the huge ass and swaying ck wolf tail swaying through the air as his cock remained wedged inside her womb, now twisted and tight, but the sensation was incredible.

    "Wha!?" She gasped, feeling the strange sensation, it was painful at first as she tried to rx and loosen her insides, but it was toote.

    She felt an explosion of pleasure after the pain as he began to move again; this time, he was violent, lustful and dominant as his big hands began to p her ass with heavy blows, the fleshy cheeks wobbling, shaking from each thrust and smack.

    Sylvia''s heart skipped a beat when he began to spank her, knowing it wasn''t something that should make her feel aroused, but hearing those words and his sudden change in treatment made it even more pleasurable.

    Her body shuddered as her head bounced from the hard surface under her chin, tears welling up in her eyes; her mouth opened in shock as she bit her lip so hard that it bled as he began to use her body as a werewolf spanking bench, enjoying the fact that he hadplete control.

    ''The pleasure... it''s making everything melt away again... no... I cannot be his bitch.... fight... Sylvia...''

    "Ahhhn~ deeper! Please.... make me forget.... fill me with more of your hot seed!" She cried out, gritting her teeth in pleasure as she felt him m hard against her, reaching much more profound depths than before, his tip now crushing her womb''s soft walls with his relentless pounding, pushing the air from her lungs as his body squashed her t, her lips drooling onto the dirty sheets.

    A stinging pain mixed with pleasure until the pain gave way to pleasure that grew with every stroke, her cunt throbbing as her walls gripped him tight, squeezing his cock.

    At the same time, her muscles milked him, taking in his load, the pressure like a vacuum sucking his seed and stretching her womb, making her scream, her juices dripping onto the floor as she clenched his shaft with a deep and powerful grip inside her uterus.

    Her nipples continued to rub against the fabric, sending tingles down her spine, her slender fingers wing and grasping the sheets desperately as her moans began to resound through the room loudly, her ass filled with marks from his hands pping her skin as she ground her pussy against his legs, desperate for another burst of his seed, Sylvia''s instinct wanting him to fill her womb to the brim.

    Alexander felt her bumpy womb wrapping around him tightly as her enormous butt lifted to allow his cock to push deeper and tease a strange spot inside her uterus; it was a little rough and spongey.

    But the moment he pushed into it, her legs stretched out, her back arched, and she let out a scream before whimpering, her insides tightening and convulsing around him rapidly for several moments after each poke.

    "Ahh!? What... Ohhhh!? Mmmmmmhhnnnn! Aaahhhhhh! Haan! Haan! It won''t stop!? ahh!"

    ''Is it something that werewolves have but other races don''t?'' He knew the insides of Amy''s womb like the back of his hand.

    Amy''s womb didn''t have these strange little barbs and the rough patch that seemed to make the poor wolf squirt like a water gun on demand as her sticky juices began to spray and spout from her hole, covering the ground and sheets as her body quivered.

    She felt the pain melt away, leaving an overwhelming pleasure as she rxed utterly; her entire body tensed with a shuddering spasm as her chest heaved and her muscles tightened as if ready to be ripped apart.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You feel good inside me... You''re thick and hot... please fill me with your thick seed... you''re delicious... hot seed." She cooed as if in some trance as her body went limp, lying still, feeling as if she had fallen asleep with his cock jammed inside her womb.

    Her breasts swung freely on their soft round sides, shaking violently with each swing, almost dragging along the bedsheet now covered in her sticky juices, her skin glistening with sweat from the tremendous heat radiating from within.

    Alex smiled and kissed her neck again, one of his hands grabbing a breast as he started to milk her tits, pping her firm breasts together hard enough to create a faint pping noise.

    "That''s it.... suck them... Ahhaaa... mmmm!" She cooed, eyes rolling in her head, trying not to lose consciousness as he twisted and yed with her sensitive nipples, kneading her heavy flesh with one hand as the other squeezed her ass firmly as she squeezed him like a vice grip, sucking on him harder with a warm and gooey tunnel, so much that she could feel every ridge and vein underneath her tender meaty pads.

    She looked up into his eyes again, seeing the lustful and desperate look in them, her mouth opening, a beautiful smile forming as she felt his cock throbbing inside her pussy, the indication of his orgasm and the hot seed which would fill her.

    Her little thoughts of feeling hatred were drowned out by another orgasm as his cock pressed against that spot that drove her insane; the moment she felt the pleasure assaulting her once again, the hot jets of his sperm began to shoot into her womb, the powerful shots shooting her weak spot over and over as she became a drooling mess.

    He pulled back, watching as her cute lips stuck to him, milking him tightly before parting slowly, her pussy finally letting him leave with a long trail of sticky drool and stream of his sperm and her love juices hanging from his pulsing cock, feeling his cum wriggling about inside her womb.

    The sticky goo sshed down onto the sheet under than as her ass continued to spasm and convulse, thick jets of his seed spouting from her gaping hole, the soft pink meat now undting under his gaze, as her lips where a mixture of moaning and saying she hated him and would never forgive him.

    Pah!

    Alex pped her ass, a gush of his seed steaming from her sudden clenched hole as her body shuddered.

    "I don''t expect you to forgive me, hate me all you like, but from this day until I die."

    "mmmmn.... fuck.... it feels so fuck!..... I can''t move my legs... they are like jelly...."

    Her eyes were bright and focused on him as she looked back, a slightly fierce look, but now it only caused further Alexander''s arousal, as she shuddered to see his member hardening again, pressing against her soft thigh.

    "You are my bitch." Alex said with a deep voice before hisrge ghoul shaft pushed back inside her, as the howling cries of an unfortunate female werewolf gued the shopping mall until the afternoon the next day.

    Sylvia had woken up the next day in a state of confusion, still dazed from her terrifying night. Over ten hours ago, she finally lost consciousness after being tossed around by Alexander for the sixth round as her entire tunnel was flooded with his seed; even her eyes were dim. She had been unconscious since.

    His pleasuring touch, the warmth and size of his member, all of it was burned into her body as shey on her back breathing shallow breaths, looking at the two fierce women watching from the door, one red and the other blue as a small petite girl entered carrying a small toolbox in her hand and strange ink like vials.

    "Make sure to write it differently for her. Her marking isn''t like ours." Lapis said to the cute girl with green hair and massive blue eyes as she set up her tools.

    "Her tattoo will be ''Lord Alexanders Little Werewolf Bitch." Ruby said with a twisted and fierce face, nothing like the kind and gentle girl that happily cleaned Alexander''s cock after he fucked each girl with her lips.

    "Mmm... The sexy short, stacked girl with green hair said. She is the Lord''s... understood!"

    Before Sylvia could regain her sensation or move, the small pen-like object began to cut into her flesh, burning a marking that wouldst forever; Alex told them to do this, hoping it would allow her never to forget the hatred towards him, wanting to enjoy the feeling of slowly breaking her over time, until she became an obedient dog.

    Alexander didn''t kill her because of her name and the resemnce to Sarah; he just couldn''t.

 Chapter 105 105: A Ghouls Daily Life

    After he almost lost control of himself, Alexander rushed to meet ire; because of Sylvia, he was ratherte, but thankfully it was the end of the world.

    There wasn''t any need to rush, and he sent another Vesta to let her know after the second round with Syliva after she lost consciousness for a moment.

    ''Phew... That feeling, the strange dream, I wonder what caused it... The fact that it was urate is something I need to remember for the future.''

    "Alex? What''s the matter?" ire''s soft voice sounded, her right hand carrying a ck spear with a sharp tip already stained with zombie innards.

    Strangely, her idea of spending time together was as easy as hunting and patrolling. They were 2 miles north of the mall, quite close to the previous werewolf sh.

    "Nothing; I thought you looked adorable in that dress." Alexander wasn''t lying; her body was tight and athletic, even after her pseudo-transformation to Stage 2. He considered it more like Stage 1.5.

    He called it pseudo because she was yet to take theplete leap; her abilities and mind were evolved, and with her body still locked into her former human state, today''s day was a test and chance for him to discover why.

    "Eh!?" Her cute lips formed a small circle as she looked at him with dark blue eyes, like a pretty brown-haired cat.

    ''Is it because she feels unsure? ire isn''t a fool and must know, even back then; I was just using her feelings and taking advantage... Yet even now, she hasn''tined nor lost affection towards me.''

    What caused him to be curious was this dress and armour were the same as all Vesta who now had the same lewd tattoo on their crotch, causing him to peer at her lower body as she fought against zombies, hoping it would flip up to show him.

    The new Vesta Emerald was the one who began to affix those engravings. However, they helped block mental interference and attacks; Alex could only see them as seductive things that boosted his desire to seed the cheeky girls.

    Thankfully Opal, the orange-haired girl who created the outfits, also created a simr but less revealing dress for those who didn''t wish to get the engravement or were still on the fence about Alex in their hearts and minds.

    ''Those two girls seem to have been transformed with Ruby and Lapis... I''ll never know why they insisted on being named after gemstones, but they were happy when I gave them those titles.

    He couldn''t use the Vesta connection to force them to like or love him. Thus, some still felt neutral, even with slight hatred.

    ire wasn''t just some zombie to Alex, a long-timepanion from the martial arts club and a girl that held a crush on him far before this happened, which made him feel he took advantage of her back then, kissing her out of mere lust, transforming her into a Vesta without the proper consideration of what it meant.

    "Really...Am I cute...? Sexy...?" Her fingers slid down her spear as she grasped his hand with her left tightly, brushing her thumb over the back of his knuckles and hand.

    "You were cute even before the apocalypse..." Alex said withplete honesty; he was an ordinary man, sometimes his eyes would watch as she limbered up, bending down to her toes as the tighttex clung to her body, revealing the outline of her snatch and shapely buttocks.

    "Hmmmm... did you ever..." Her eyes shimmered a dark red, her face bing more sneaky, sly and yful, "masturbate over my body?"

    Alex looked at her face, his eyes watching her as he could feel her slight changes, currently feeling like she was the ghoulish side of her personality, wanting to know things that her human self could have never asked.

    ''There''s no need to lie or make it seem grander than it was.'' He decided to be honest with her as his hand brushed across her abdomen, feeling her body shudder, filling with goosebumps as she gasped.

    He pulled her into his chest, feeling the warmth and racing heart inside her chest, cing his lips against her soft ear, kissing it gently before whispering.

    "I did, several times. My first time was after you identally came into the men''s shower and showed me your pretty little bush and cute tits. The moment you darted off was the first time I saw you as a woman rather than a cute ssmate."

    "Ah!? Then..... Me...too..." ire pouted, her eyes a mixture of blue and red, seeming to be mixed entirely as she bit her lower lip, looking away from his face with a light pink hue over her cheeks.

    "Then... the next time?" Her voice chirped as if wanting to know, but she was also embarrassed and too shy to ask.

    Alex began to stroke her cheeks, then released her and turned around, his body leaving her a few steps before quickly drawing his nodachi.

    "Well..."

    The ck de gleamed with a ferocious red light as it tore through thete night sky, the sound of flesh exploding followed by a thud as several corpses fell before them, the thin bus station wall copsing with white light entering ire and Alex as he turned back to her with a devilish grin.

    "That time we stayedte together in the gym, it was when everyone else attended the award ceremony, and you were stretching alone in the training room. Your ass looked so good when you bent down to touch your toes...."

    ire darted forward, closing his lips, her face like a beetroot, as she understood clearly that he wasn''t lying; she noticed the bulge in his pants but was too naive and shy back then to ask or make the offer she would now.

    "Hmmm... stupid... men are just perverted..."

    "We are? I am sure you enjoyed it when we showered or swam, only wearing small trunks..."

    "Hmph... who knows!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her body passed him, grasping her spear, as the wind finally brushed her ck silk dress, the words [Lord Alexander''s Faithful Sheath] deeply imprinted, different from the confessional of the other Vesta.

    ''Cute girl, I hope she can let go of her worries, maybe confiding in me one day.''

    Hower with the same meaning and suiting ire more, his eyes were now fixated on her swaying buttocks that rushed into the night with a shimmering spear culling her enemies.

    Alexander grasped his nodachi and chased after her as theirte-night patrol date continued until the early morning sun began to rise.

    It was 6:45 am, and they both walked back to the base slowly; ire''s body was slightly damp, with beads of sweat slipping down her cheeks as her blue eyes watched the path ahead, tightly holding his hands with their fingers intertwined.

    "It was a fun little evening; I hope we can do it again soon." Alex joked with his maic voice while only feeling the hand of ire tightening around his hand, dragging him away from the mall and in the direction of the university.

    ''Why are we going this way?''

    "Mmm? ire, what''s the matter?"

    ire didn''t respond, her steps only increasing in speed as her arm pulled him across, the signs of other humans using this ce as a base now visible, but neither of them cared as she jumped over the low gate, Alex following with a simple step lifting his body into the air.

    ''We are going to the martial arts clubs ruin?'' Alex wondered as they approached the half-ruined building, where they had met and spent many years as rivals and what seemed to be hidden admirers.

    "It''s here... still.... good!" She whispered, releasing his hand as she approached a crushed rack with several wooden and bamboo weapons, taking a spear into her hand and a long wooden sword into the other before turning to face Alexander.

    "Here!" Her soft voice sounded as she tossed the sword to him.

    The slightly musty smell of the ruined training area, slight moss and mould growing from the unprotected mats from the rain.

    Alex grasped the sword, taking a slightly narrower stance than with his nodachi due to the difference in length and size. His eyes watched ire take a deep breath, step towards him, and stand 2 metres away, her spear pointing into the air.

    "I, Eire Fiore, challenged Alexander Damien Faust to a one-on-one duel with a punishment and reward use for the loser and victor!"

    ire''s beautiful brown hair swayed with the slight morning breeze, the red sun now causing her tanned skin to be even more alluring and beautiful as she lowered her spear, pointing the rounded tip towards his chest.

    Alex nodded, feeling this was somehow fitting for them.

    "What are your terms." He asked, holding the sword across his waist, narrowing his eyes as she looked towards her with a fierce and aggressive look.

    She didn''t speak, her hips lowering as her feet widened to anchor her form and position, those beautiful dark blue eyes shimmering like ocean jewels.

    "My terms are myself and you!"

    "If I win, you will treat me like Sarah, be my lover and never leave my side!" Her words were firm like she had rehearsed them countless times, as she bit her lip, almost hard enough to cause it to bleed.

    ''It''s amusing it''s not Amy but Sarah... were my feelings towards her that obvious?''

    Alex shook his head; now it was not about Sarah, but rather Eire, a cute girl who seemed to want him to take her seriously more than he did: the memories, some vague, some vibrant, of their time together over the years.

    As a man, he was attracted to her and wanted to taste her body and flesh.

    As Alex, he cared for her, wanting to protect and keep her safe from harm.

    But as a ghoul...

    He wanted her to be his, never leaving his side and being his obedient sheath.

    She was very hard-headed and like a bull when fixated on something, so he faced her head-on, like a matador with a red cloth.

    "If I win... Well, find out after you lose!"

    His words were spoken with a husky tone, and as he spoke, his stance became sharper, his sword sliding into an aggressive stance; Alex looked at ire like an enemy he HAD to defeat.

    In response to his words, ire''s face only showed a smile, her eyes glowing crimson for a mere sh, before she lunged forward, her feet light as a gazelle making no noise as the wooden spear pierced through the air, aiming to prate Alexander''s neck.

 Chapter 106 106: Duel

    ire''s body twirled in a rapid circle as her right leg swung towards him like a scorpion''s tail; it snapped at his head, the force of her attack making her ck dress float up, her tattoo almost seeming to glow in the morning sun.

    Her form was beautiful, as his right arm was forced to block the blow, an impact that caused his upper body to shudder; seeing his guard shaken, her wooden spear swiped across with another rotation, aiming to m into his chest.

    Alex moved just his left arm, sliding his sword out of the way, the two weapons shing together, and she fell backwards as if from an earthquake.

    As shended, he watched as she began to rise again, leaping back to a 3-metre distance; her chest was rushing as she took tiny, light breaths, tapping her feet as she started to almost fade from his vision.

    Swish!

    A sudden lunge as her body almost vanished, thrusting forward with a deadly attack, his eyes widening as Alex barely managed to tilt his head in time before ire became like a phantom, fading from his sight, shing several times in session with fierce thrusting pierces, he could smell her thick scent, the sweat oozing from her forehead, using his wooden sword as a pseudo shield, blocking the tip of her spear with the width of his de, the irregr guard something he learned from Sarah, but never used before.

    ''This girl! She''s more than serious!''

    "Haa...Haa.....Tsk!" ire lept back, her shoulder''s moving as she took deeper breaths, looking at him with sharp eyes, like a predator, as she wiped the sweat from her brow, once again lowering her body, the soft floor slightly creaking as she lowered her body, tightening her muscles.

    ''Holding back any more would be an insult to her!'' Alex thought, his sword held in one hand while losing his stance, but the moment his posture changed, it was like he became a monster, the entire room filled with a heavy and deadly atmosphere as ire struggled to breathe for a moment, her eyes dting as she saw his eyes watching her became a scarlet colour.

    "I''ming; protect your vitals, or you''ll die." He whispered in a soft but eerie voice.

    The intensity exploded, as her eyes seemed to be blinded for a moment, Alex was standing more than 3 metres away, yet she blinked, and his sword was about to m into her face; her body rolled backwards as the training rooms floor was destroyed, the power of his swing causing a screaming howl, followed by a loud bang.

    Despite missing, his assault didn''t relent, stretching his idle hand and grabbing the brown hair of ire, her spear missing his body as he mmed her face into the tatami matt below; with a crushing thud, her body seemed to tremble for a moment as he tossed her into the distance, crashing into broken pirs and wood.

    "ire!" He snarled, his body dashing forward; on his mind was the desire to win, to dominate and never let this woman leave his side, the regret of turning her without deeper care, the stupid decision to leave her alone back then.

    His guilt, shame and self-hatred were channelled as he assaulted her with a barrage of robust and rapid shes, each one able to make the wind scream, a slight gust blowing her hair as she desperately blocked them, her wooden spear bending, chipping, and almost snapping!

    "Alex!" She cried as her left arm was forced out of its ce, her palm raised like a shield, barely deflecting the sh. Her eyes were wide like those of an animal caught in a trap as he continued to attack her with a ferocity she''d never seen before.

    The morning sun made her face look enchanting as the wooden sword almost snapped her arm and drooped powerlessly after a loud smack, the wooden spear nging as it rolled along the mat.

    He grasped her throat, tightly pulling on her body as Alex lifted her off the ground, her pretty face looking at him with her weak blue eyes; his actions caused her to panic; she was worried he might kill her.

    "Submit." His cold voice sounded.

    "Ugh...!" ire still struggled with her right arm, but even as she wrapped her legs around his waist, the muscles and power were far beyond her soft, curvy body.

    "Submit to me!" Alex repeated.

    "Nnngh... I....!"

    With the slightest move of his hips, he threw her, sending her tumbling over the wooden pirs and shattering tables in the room, followed by a small broken vase. As she rolled on the floor, the wooden spear cracked as it broke in half; her eyes showed defeat as she lowered her head, seeing Alex''s charging rush.

    "Ah... I couldn''t be her equal....even now." She whispered, but Alex was nothing like those protagonists he had read about in novels before the end.

    He reached her body, lifting her into the air, her face now level with his, her pretty face filled with a sense of defeat, despair and loss.

    "I submi.... Mmnnnph!?"

    As if the time was reversed to the first hours of the apocalypse, his lips forcibly closed ire''s, her eyes widening as she felt the nostalgic sensation of his hands stroking her buttocks, caressing her with his warm hands, as his fingers entered inside her ck panties, teasing her already damp slit, the whole situation causing her to be confused, as his tongue began to toy with hers, a softness that made her feel weak, knowing she could no longer hold him off.

    His kiss was firm and aggressive; the tongue wrestled with her own, their chests pressing against each other as he moved his hand down to grab her soft, flexible ass, pulling her closer, forcing her legs apart and pushing her up; at this point, she lost her battle against him, falling prisoner to the passionate and sloppy kiss, the sensation of him sucking her tongue causing pleasure to explode like a bomb in her brain.

    She moaned, her heart racing as their tongues twisted for several minutes; ire became engrossed in this fleeting passionate kiss before they pulled away, a bridge of silver saliva between their mouths, her eyes dreamy, before snapping awake, confused at his actions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Wh-What are you doing?!" She asked, but got no response as his left hand gently slid her panties down her thighs, both hands keeping her waist away from the floor as he quickly removed her underwear, exposing her naked crotch; and the obscene tattoo that made his crotch swell with passion.

    Alex began to stroke the marking on her pelvis, the soft flesh letting his fingertip sink into her, a warmthing from deep within her body, [Lord Alexander''s Faithful Sheath] ire''s body shuddered as she felt his fingers tracing the words, the passion and lust in his eyes now clear to her, worried it was momentary her heart stopped from desiring anything further than giving him her purity.

    "ire, I won, right?" His deep voice was filled with a sexy and stern tone.

    "A...ah... you won... do what you will..." Her voice shook, torn between the delight of being held by him and the frustration she wasn''t even his lover.

    "Good..." His face momentarily became calm, the lust fading as he stroked her cheek affectionately, kissing them softly, "You will be mine, body, heart, soul. No matter what you have, everything will be mine, even after you die."

    No matter how she heard the words, as they echoed off the walls, her mind took a moment to understand his words. She looked at him, feeling a strange myriad of feelings in her chest and mind as she couldn''t help but spit out her feelings.

    "Isn''t that like a damn confession of love.... haha...!"

    Silence.

    ire regretted her joke, wishing to live in the moment and believe the lie, convincing herself that''s what it meant.

    "Ah, it was. I won''t let you go; no matter how often you try to flee, I will take you back. If I were still human, if the world never became fucked up, I would never be able to act on my deepest desires and emotions... but ire..."

    "Mmmm?"

    "The world IS fucked up, and I am no longer human..."

    ire''s heart was going crazy, she understood, trying desperately to calm her racing heart filled with delight, her body boiling from her intense feelings as she watched his severe and serene face. His hands caressed her face, lovingly kissing her cheeks, nose, forehead and lips.

    "That is why I will never let the women I care about escape, whether immoral, illogical, despicable or hical... What I want and love will be mine; now be a good girl, be my sheath and stand beside me until the very end!"

    ire felt as if a drill was ripping apart her chest; the mixture of joy, fear, hope and dismay tearing her up inside, the utter desire to confess her love for himbined with the ultimate loss of self.

    The joy of finally loving someone so much was sweet and empowering; her body tingled with excitement as she thought about her future with Alex, knowing that she wouldn''t have to hide in any dark corners, no longer fear Sarah''s return, or others Vesta she kept at a distance in jealousy.

    She breathed in and out, inhaling all the feelings within her, watching Alex''s face slowly towards her as she quickly moved first, kissing his lips fiercely, her lips sucking on his as she sought to answer him with actions, even before he spoke again.

    As soon as their lips parted, ire''s mind was full of thoughts, happy but confused by the situation, wanting to ask questions but holding her tongue for the moment as they embraced each other, his arms embracing her as he kissed her neck.

    Her decade-long crush finally bore fruit; all it took was the apocalypse.

    With a faint smile, Alex lifted her body into a princess carry, her eyes fixated on him, now a pure blue, no longer mixed with red, as she brushed her fingers along the hand wrapped around her breasts as he carried her to a particr room.

    The room they first met in the martial arts clubroom, the ce she first saw him; she first fell for him, merely his looks and aura at first, then his actions and gentle actions in secret, guiding the members when they seemed to give up, feel they had no talent.

    Luckily, the room was still intact as he pushed open the door; seeing arge bench with soft cushions, heid ire on her back as she wrapped her arms around his neck, her face warm and gentle.

    "Hehe, you know, the moment I saw you in this room all those years ago... I already started to have a crush on you, rugged, handsome, yet you were a little more innocent and seemed gullible back then..."

    irey back, her dress over her stomach, as her hands brushed against the soft engravement, her eyes narrowing as she looked into Alexander''s eyes.

    "Make these words true."

    "Let me feel your love."

    "Alex!"

 Chapter 107 107: Faithful Sheath [1] [R18]

    Alexander stepped forward; the alluring beauty of ire''s tattoo [Lord Alexander''s Faithful Sheath] was distorted erotically as her finger traced the letters, squishing the soft skin above her neat and pretty pussy, the slight shine of the sticky honey oozing from her depths, the shaved pubes to make way for the engravement much lower than the other girls.

    "You are such a naughty girl, and I thought you were so serious and neat."

    Her face showed a seductive smile as ire''s legs slowly spread apart, her pink lips parting to show her beautiful slit fully opened, the small hole tiny and bright pink from the blood flow; she slipped her hands down along the word''s [Sheath] before sliding her fingers along the wet slit, a gooey sound causing Alexander''s cock to twitch, his nose to sniff her thick scent that start spreading through the small room, as her fingers circled the entrance of her maidenhood.

    "I am naughty only for you, this hole, it''s only for you....e, show me that huge, angry cock that''s trying to burst from your pants!"

    ire ced the soles of her feet on the bench, her legs now spread in a wide [M] shape, as her head leaned back, rubbing her clitoris as her eyes closed, anticipating his movement. Would he be gentle, rough, and make her scream? She could only smile, biting her lower lip as the faint pleasure of rubbing herself warmed her body and awakened her nerves.

    Alexander took an audible gulp, his clothes slipping off with the sound of rustling fabric, the zipper on his pants resounding through the room as he pulled it down slowly before the sound of his pants falling, causing ire''s body to visibly quiver, her eyes sneaking a peak as her finger began to elerate as she locked eyes on the vast, dark rod standing tall and thick as he stepped towards her.

    "It''s huge... My hole will be only yours after you stretch it with that thing." ire whispered, her finger rubbing around her clit rapidly, the sticky sound of her pussy and scent filling the room further.

    "You''re so beautiful, ire," Alexander spoke with a deep, charming voice as hisrge hands slid along her silky thighs, his fingers sinking into her soft flesh, squeezing her as he stepped forward, the tip of his long serpent now pressing against her stomach.

    The tip of his cock smeared the tattoo with sticky fluids that oozed from his tip, a musky scent filling the room as her eyes locked onto the hot piece of meat now pped against her pelvis, feeling a heavy sensation as it squshed her tattoo and leaned against her hand.

    The room was silent, save for the smacking sounds of Alex''s cock sliding back and forth between the tattoo and ire''s hand as she rubbed her clitoris rapidly, savouring every moment as her hands ran down the tattoo''s letters, her long pretty fingers stroking his cock, sticky with his precum and spreading the sticky fluids throughout her body as she let out a slow, deep moan.

    "Mmmm... I stink of your scent... your cocks filthy... delicious scent....!" She whispered, her hips moving slightly to grind her clitoris on his stiff shaft, harder than an iron bar, and it''s the heat melting into her lower body; ire''s breathing filled with the lustful noises of her grinding his ns over her clit.

    "This is what you will be sheathing; show it the love and devotion it deserves," Alexander said in amanding tone as he grasped the base of his cock, pping against her; each smack sounded with a heavy thud as it spat and spewed a dribble of his sticky fluid along her belly and pelvis,giving her a more sensual and slutty look.

    "Mmmmm..."

    ire''s hips lifted off the bench with a loud creak, her wet slit now pressing against his cock as she held it in ce with her hands, both palms stroking the tip, as the slimy good filled them while stroking on his ns and foreskin with her fingertips, her eyes watching his as she began to slid her entire body along his shaft, her warmth and sticky honey smearing along him as ire couldn''t stop herself from gasping in pleasure, the wet sound of their bodies rubbing filling the room.

    "Ooooh... Alex! You''re so thick and hard! It''s like a huge rod of molten iron burning my pussy!"

    With a smirk, he ced his hands under her ass and lifted, hoisting her up into the air as his cock now squashed deep into her soft body, the warm, silky feel of her pussy and the smooth sensation of her belly now rubbing against his entire shaft with a more intimate movement as his hips gently slid along her slippery snatch, her legs now wrapped around his waist; every moment of thrusting increased her pleasure, being even closer to him caused her mind to fill with lustful thoughts as they made their way into her ears, causing her to smile at him before shifting her body to p her ass against his thighs, feeling as if she was dying for him to rip apart her delicate pussy and insert his massive cock deeper into her.

    "Good girl." He cooed.

    Alexander''s face turned to a stern one, his eyes glowing a bright, burning crimson as his mouth was formed to an intimidating line, his grip tightening on her tiny waist as his cock slowly slid out, building up the pleasure and making her hungry for more.

    "Nnnnmh... Alex.....Alex! I want you... I want it inside me...! Make me your sheath... I will never leave you...!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He leaned forward, the soft lips of her pussy now wrapped around the underside of his shaft; as she was about to mention another woman, the woman ire always felt inferior to, Alexander stopped her, his mouth covering her''s with a fierce kiss. At the same time, his hips pushed faster as his cock abused her clit with rapid thrusts.

    ''This girl feels inferior to Sarah, even back then...'' He thought, enjoying the warm and sweet taste of her slimy tongue, which entangled his desperately as her eyes stared at him affectionately before closing. Her entire body shuddered as his cock overwhelmed her little cunt and treated her like a fleshlight; with a grunt, his eyes looked at her and watched her lovely, excited expression filled with pure bliss as their kiss deepened, sucking on her tongue as she moaned and gasped into his mouth.

    "Mmmh... Mmmh... Alex! I''ll be your sheath, I promise!" She shouted out as the sounds of their bodies smacking against each other filled the room, causing a strange, brutal heat to fill her body as her tight hole squeezed together, oozing thick nectar, as she wanted his cock to plunge inside her and tear her purity, showing her devotion to him, as her legs spread out, her body shuddering, curling her toes as she suddenly arched her body.

    ''Oh? I didn''t know ire was so sensitive...''

    As his cock gave her intense pleasure, he lifted her slowly, the bench squeaking loudly as they made their way onto it, while she kept her legs locked around his waist; the benches top was soaked in their juices, clung to her ass, making it sticky and shine.

    "Such a cute girl. Did you enjoy cumming from the intercrural forey?" He asked, pulling back as her slimy drool dripped from his extended tongue, dribbling over her soft breasts and hard nipples poking into the air; as Alex stepped back, the cold air felt terrific as he left the warm confines of her slit, now filled with a gooey white liquid that seeped from her tiny hole, bubbling down between her meaty asscheeks.

    "I... I loved it... It was wonderful!" She answered with a smile, her chest racing as she tried to recover her breath, her eyes slightly dreamy as she looked toward him.

    "You did well, ire," he said with a satisfied grin, grasping the base of his shaft; the heavy meat followed his direction, and as it began to push against the soft walls of her entrance, he felt the tip of his cock slowly slipped inside her stretching entrance with sounds of wet squishing, dripping, as he ced his hands under her buttocks, pushing them high into the air, the curve of her hips causing his cock to slip inside her naturally.

    "Ugh...Tight...!" Alexander grunted as her hot, slimy walls began to wrap around his tip, the slippery folds like faithful handmaidens rubbing and caressing his cock gently with an affectionate and warm bubble bath as her honey dribbled down his shaft.

    "Aghh!? It''s big... slow..." ire whispered as she felt her insides pried open, the tip of his cock barely inside; her cute hole was expanded many times over, now pulsing around his shaft as her breathing became erratic, forced to take rapid breaths as his member began to plunge deep into her depths.

    She could feel as if a vast weapon was being shoved deeper into her lower body, as it became hard to breathe, her chest felt tight, yet a sense of excitement, and the sensation of his ns rubbing against her insides made her feel strange jolts of pleasure, as she started to moan sensually.

    "Yes... keep going... Just... Ahhh, just like that..."

    Alexander tilted his head as he leaned forward, fucking her slowly, a peaceful, heated breeze caressing their bodies, filling the room with the scent of their juices and the smell of sex. At the same time, her trembling lips stayed parted and stared at him before closing again in a tight embrace, her red eyes watching him intently with pure lust as she took deep breaths, gasping for air.

    "So much tighter than I expected... and your insides are so loving and warm." Alexander smiled, pushing deeper as her honey oozed from the gaps squelching as her ass quivered, his thighs feeling the soft movements as he pushed further, the warm depths of her pussy changing from the weing entrance, now like a mouth sucking on his cock.

    "Ahn~ it''s spreading me further! Mmmmnph~ I can feel something... ugh.... tearing... Ahg...Nnnnm!"

    ire''s slimy, velvet walls pulled him further, inviting him into her deepest area.

    The slight red dribble of blood seeped down their connection, only light as ire merely showed a momentary grimace before her slutty panting resumed.

 Chapter 108 108: Faithful Sheath [2] [R18]

    Her insides were clenching, tightening around his shaft with a gooey squelch.

    The sensation was simply intoxicating, the constant throbbing of her stretched hole pulsating as they were filled with each other, their loins rubbing together, skin gliding against the skin; his cock felt her inner walls.

    She didn''t know if it was him or what she''d been doing to herself, but there was something about it that felt heavenly and sensual, causing her body to tremble; she felt no pain as her tautened muscles hugged around him with every movement of his cock, which was rock-hard, touching her deepest area inside with an intense feeling.

    "Haa... it''s starting to feel nice... your hot cock.... it''s melting my insides.... poking near my cervix... It feels nice... Mnnnph!"

    Alexander nced at her tiny, cute face, her eyes locked with his; he knew he could do to her as he pleased, and she would smile and try to please him.

    "Good girl, you are mine now, understand? Even if the world ends, you still ask me if you can die." He said, grabbing her chin gently, her eyes widening at his sudden change of tone, as if he became less gentle and harsher, pushing her chin up slightly to make her look him straight.

    "Do you understand?"

    "Yes..." She answered softly, looking back at him with a shy expression.

    "Good. I will make you my woman now; try not to faint!" He smiled, pushing inside her, the heat of his member burning her inside. She felt her core stuffed slowly and agonizingly inside her little hole, unable to hold back her moans, her eyelids fluttering.

    "Ahn!? So rough... Alex!! Alex!!"

    Alexander began to piston inside her slippery cave, his hips flicking up as his cock moved inside her wet tunnel, his strange movements causing jolts of pleasure to go through her whole body, making her shiver.

    Her limbs trembled as she pulled at her fingers, digging deep into the firmness of the bench behind them as it squeaked like a newborn foal. The heat built up in her belly. Her muscles were screaming.

    He could feel the tight walls of her pussy clinging to him desperately as her body convulsed; her warm bubbly honey felt terrific as it flowed around his cock; the uneven walls wrapped around him, pulling on his foreskin and shaft brought immense pleasure as his hips pped against her ass from his powerful thrusts.

    The p of flesh and wet squelching now filling the room, apanied by the creaking of a wooden bench, fill the room and corridors around the, her soft, impassioned moans the background music.

    "Ooooh... Ohhhh! Alex! Fuck me harder! Harder! OoooOOoooooOHHHhhhhh! Yes! Please do it! Don''t stop! Please don''t stop!" She screamed out as he continued pounding her pussy, her eyes closed tightly as she held onto the bench for dear life, the bed shaking beneath them. "It''s too good! Too damn good!"

    Her words echoed throughout the hallway outside; she didn''t know when it happened; was it the gradual pleasure of hisrge ns rubbing against her walls, teasing her erogenous zones, or the colossal iron-like meat that plunged into her depths, crushing her uterus like it was a bug as if Alexander''s cock owned her womb and body.

    ire didn''t know; she was just dominated by the pleasure in her body; there were tingling sensations everywhere as powerful bursts of pleasure assaulted her mind as she clung to his body, feeling his muscles tightening as he rammed his cock deep inside her defeated wet pussy. As his cock repeatedly mmed into her, she lost control of her thoughts.

    All she knew was that this man had taken possession of her, and nothing else mattered anymore. All that existed was his cock and the power of his cock alone.

    "Oh god... Alex, Alex... it''s so good... fuck me hard.... treat me like an object.... mark my insides... mark my flesh.... devour me!"

    She was indeed his sheath at this moment, there was no ire, but only Lord Alexander''s Sheath and her body and mind loved it, as her entire body convulsed, arching her back as her pussy clenched tightly before pulsing around his cock and spraying a sticky fluid from her cunt, covering his thighs and the floor with her dense, juices.

    His pelvis smacked against hers with every impact, sending waves of pleasure through both bodies, building up to a climax.

    "Gah! UGH! AHHHH!" ire screamed out, writhing as her orgasm hit her like a truck. Waves of ecstasy washed over her, leaving her dazed, her body spasming uncontrobly as she panted heavily, her arms dangling limply as she gripped the bench tightly, her feet kicking helplessly as she felt her brain turn to jelly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alex grabbed her hair firmly with one hand, holding her head as he pounded her pussy faster, driving himself deeper and deeper into her slick channel until his balls smacked against her plump cheeks with each thrust; his cock throbbed within her tight passage, ready to erupt, as if it had waited long enough for its chance to explode finally.

    His eyes rolled as he watched her pretty features contort with blissful expressions as she came on his cock without even trying to resist. He wanted to prolong it for a moment, but then he remembered how important it was to have the first few moments be special.

    "...Mnnnngggg! YES! FUCK ME HARDER!!! OH GOD! DON''T STOP! FUUUCKMMIIIIIINNNGGGGGG!"

    With that, he drove into her as fast as he could, mming into her with such force that they collided loudly; the sound echoing off the stone corridor and walls, reverberating in their ears. With each thud, the vibrations sent shocks through their bodies, causing them to shudder with pleasure. Each impact caused them to gasp audibly, their lungs constricting sharply as they fought to catch their breath.

    And yet, despite this, the two kept pumping away, the rhythmic pping of their bodies bing more violent as they went wild, wing at each other, kissing passionately.

    At the same time, his idle hand groped wildly at her breasts and nipples, squeezing them roughly as she whimpered, moaning and purring like a kitten.

    As they kissed and fucked, the tension grew thicker between them; sweat dripped from their brows as the passion rose higher and higher, their lovemaking bing frantic, but Alexander could feel his orgasm approaching, his balls feeling tight, as his shaft grew harder.

    "I''m gonna cum soon..." He muttered, knowing full well he couldn''tst any longer. But instead of slowing down his pace, Alexander increased it, pushing into her as deep and violently as possible; his hips buckled with each strong m, flesh smacking filling the room.

    "Yeeeessss... Mmph! Mmf! Yeeeeess! inside.... flood my cunt with your hot sperm!" ire cried out as she felt her insides ripped apart, as if her body was fighting against itself to ept his massive size.

    Yet she weed it eagerly. "Please... please give it to me! Make me pregnant with your seed! Give me yours! Your baby needs it! Take it all! Fill me up!"

    That was precisely what he did, as his cock erupted inside her, sshing ropes of white liquid deep into her depths as he pumped load after thick rope, his hips moving faster.

    The sheer power of his thrust caused her entire body to shake, the resounding thud of his body mming against hers as his cock continued to shoot a thick, warm goo deep inside her womb, her body shuddering as she drooled down her lips, eyes rolled back with her body arched into the air.

    In truth, she wasn''t sure how many times he ejacted because it seemed endless. He picked up speed and hammered her mercilessly. She thought the next thing he''d say would be, "We''re done," but he didn''t seem to want it to end.

    At some point, his hands left her tits and grasped her wrists, pinning them above her head. They broke apart briefly as he removed his grip momentarily, allowing her to suck on his neck, her soft tongue slithering along his neck, as he pulled back her head and passionately sucked her sweet lips.

    His cock seemed to be unmatched, the thick cum still shooting deep into her as it gushed from her tiny snatch, yet before he pulled out, the slightly softened cock instantly became rock hard, pushing further than before because of the semen''s lubrication as ire could only gasp, her eyes opened wide in shock, as their lovemaking continued now more like two beasts lusting for each other without care.

    Hours passed as the night continued, the resounding p of flesh only stopping for moments before it resumed. It almost felt like the entire room would copse from his powerful bodies movements.

    The desperate howl of a female beast and the deep grunt of a male demon resounded; the other humans from the main campus thought to check, but there was a feeling of imminent death if they approached closer, hearing the sounds of the woman''s delightful squeals, something their lover''s beside them never did for them.

    Soothing themselves, saying, "It must be faked... surely." To ease their inferior minds.

    More time passed, and it was now morning; ire only remembered a blurry scene... unsure when they started having sex; did they already finish?

    But her swollen lower body, Alexander''s massive rod still deeply embedded in her as they embraced each other, remained; she could feel a strange sensation like something deep inside her was calling for her to [Awaken] or [ept HIS Gift] and thus... in her slightly dazed state, she kissed the sleeping Alexander''s cheek, and...

    She decided to ept.

 Chapter 109 109: Mommy Milkers

    Alexander began to awaken, unsure of when their bonding started or finished; he only felt a sense of peaceful release and a slight sore sensation from his balls; the number of times that he finished inside her was more than any of his other Vesta, each time they ended she would do something cute, or make a sweet sound that restored his lust.

    ''Hmmmm? Where is ire?'' Alex noticed that she was absent when he awoke, the night was now dark, and it seemed he was going to get scolded by Ste; that woman was so vital to him now; she took care of all problems if he was away, would help fix patrol''s and other schedules if they were behind...

    "Perfect little wife..." He sighed, smiling widely as he looked at the dark evening, the sound of people shouting and the collision of weapons before they screamed about a monster and left.

    ''Hmmm... Is that ire or some zombies?'' Alex wondered because the fact she moved meant her transformation was over; he didn''t know if she was like Samantha or the girls like Himari, but he was toofortable to leave his ce, the day of debauchery making him a little careless.

    It wouldn''t hurt to stay here tonight, especially since everyone else would remain organised without him anyway. And besides, maybe spending another day enjoying the soft insides of ire was a good option. That sounded like fun.

    But it was also urate that he didn''t need to worry much right now; things were proceeding smoothly, all the girls got an upation, and some would go into the dimensional portal daily to improve themselves, so a day or two, maybe he could rx...

    "No... let''s not, at least not now... I need to find Mother, Sarah and Amy first..." The word ''mother'' made him smile wider; Ste, Althea and Laura were busy caring for everything while he spent thest few days fucking young maidens under the stars.

    ''Let''s not develop bad habits like the past... Sex is a spice... not the meat...''

    Alexander''s body slowly lifted from the bench, his body filled with dark red kiss marks, some new and still sticky, likely caused by ire before she left while he slept, but there was a strange white fluid on his cheek; it wasn''t semen or his own, the scent was sweet, like honey but it wasn''t ire''s lewd juices either, as he put it to his tongue, the taste was like sweet, creamy milk with a hint of caramel or honey syrup.

    "Delicious..." Usually, this kind of food tasted worse to Alex each day that passed because of his changes; for the first time in weeks, he felt the milk he would drink daily in the past was so wonderful and nostalgic.

    "But where did ite from?"

    He put on the elven suit, gifted from Laura and something he promised to reward her for; that woman was like ire, holding too much, hiding her pain, and Alexander needed to be mature enough and a man Laura felt she could lean on, confiding and relying on him for her worries, there was a long path to go for him to learn more about his Vesta.

    However, Alex felt determined to take it one step at a time. One change led to another. So far, the most significant part of his journey had been learning to control the beasts inside him. Now that he understood himself, no longer a ve to his desires and lust, his mind became more precise, only letting those feelings overtake him at the right time.

    ''Well, yesterday was special... It was like being back before the end when I slept with ire.''

    The sounds outside became silent, only the distant groaning of the asional zombie, while a woman''s sigh could be heard along with the scraping of flesh. He left the half-destroyed building to find a tall figure standing in the centre of the old courtyard.

    She was tall, only a slight head shorter than himself; her body was voluptuous and sensual, with a wide pair of hips, and her buttocks were firm and round.

    If he used the word thick for a woman, it would be for this woman and her incredible meaty thighs and ass; her back was filled with tight muscles as she stood with her back to him, wearing only a bra and tiny skirt that her ass made ride up higher.

    ''What a sexy woman...'' Alex could feel his tired lower body almost forced to awaken and recover as he saw a cute tail from the top of her butt; it was a little like a cow, a long thin tail with fluffy ck fur at the end, on the side of her head was two thick horns, which shouldn''t usually exist so he used [Eagle Eyes] curious about this strange woman.

    Eire Fiore (Minotaur Type Vesta - Stage 2)

    A womanmonly known as ire, the life and soul of the former martial arts club, her mother raised her as a single mother, but that didn''t stop her from growing into an extraordinary girl who spent most of the time helping her around the house and taking a part-time job to help with costs.

    When her mother re-married, she happily weed her mother''s happiness and offered to go to college in a distant town, giving the pair time to spend alone as lovers. Her mother and new father were genuinely kind, insisting she didn''t need to, but they admitted the idea was very kind.

    Thus they made the college somewhere close so that she would not be too far and they could still enjoy their second chance at romance and love.

    At first, ire felt a little lonely, but it felt like fate when she discovered the boy she had liked for many years since she had been attending the same martial arts gym as him, and several of her other friends also chose this school.

    Little did she know, this was the idea of her new father; he asked the parents of the other people she knew, choosing her college based on where most of them would go, even if it cost him a little more money.

    Thankfully everything went well; she managed to make friends quickly and then became content; the only thing that kept her feeling a little sad was the fact her crush began to date a famous rich girl at the university, causing ire to distance herself from him before they grew older she would always consider him her rival before knowing that she was actually in love with him.

    After the apocalypse started and she met him, her heart was ovee with delight because he was alone, and she felt this was her chance.

    So when she lept from the tree and helped him fight the zombies, she opened the top buttons on her shirt and began to act like the flirty girls in her ss or the martial arts club, imitating Amy slightly and trying to get his attention.

    She seeded, and his hands began to caress her body; Alex fell for her cute act, but she didn''t react or move, letting him kiss her and tease her ass because she wanted to ensure he became hers, forget Sarah and Amy, they could be dead for all she cared.

    Thus the sneaky and sly girl began to support him and Amy, wanting to sneak into the gap of his heart finally with the chance.

    ...

    - Title: Lord Alexander''s Faithful Sheath

    - Level 29 (Immunity to double Level)

    Master: Alex Faust<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    - upation: Lancer Knight

    - Strength: 48

    - Agility: 33

    - Endurance: 57

    - Stamina: 28

    - Willpower: 32

    [Skills]

    Squall Thrust, Lancet Charge, Tiger''s Bite, Bull Rush, Endure Damage, Healing Milk

    [Spells]

    Blood Burst

    [Items]

    Indestructible and adjustable ck bra and panties!

    "!!!!" Alex was stunned, as the beautiful woman turned around, just as the information stated, it was ire... her beautiful blue eyes were now dazzling like jewels, her brown hair became darker but filled with more curls and looked glossier, from her pretty face to a mature and beautiful look, with a small nose and thick, pink lips that opened as she noticed his gaze.

    "A...Alex... How do I look?" Her voice was slightly baritone and more attractive, as she seemed shy, both hands filled with blood as her spear swayed with her body like a young maiden.

    He didn''t reply with words and dashed over to her and held her tightly; now ire''s head was just before his, her nose just above his lips as she shuddered, feeling his arms wrap around her back, holding her tightly.

    "... You''re perfect..."

    ire smiled and closed her eyes, kissing his cheek gently, standing on her tiptoes to kiss his forehead and mouth, pressing her full breasts against his chest and moaning softly. "Mm... you smell so nice... mmm..."

    His chest felt a slight wet sensation as they continued to kiss and embrace each other in the night; Alex knew that when the girls awakened the sleeping bloodlines in their bodies, there was a sense of shock, fear and worry that he might not ept their changes, even the cute Himari felt this way, not to mention Patricia themia and now ire who was a part minotaur.

    That was why he kissed ire deeply, reassuring her that nothing had changed and he loved every inch of her. As they broke apart after a moment, her cheeks flushed, and he chuckled, rubbing her shoulders while looking down at her, admiring how big she had be.

    ''Her tits are fucking huge!'' He thought, trying not to be mind controlled to rub or sandwich his member between them; he might not even be able to see ite out the other end!

    "Ah... don''t look... my milk is leaking..." She blushed a little wet patch on her ck bra now stretched to match her enormous bosom.

    "Don''t worry," Alex said calmly, reaching for her breast cups, pulling off her bra and exposing her bust. There was indeed a puddle of liquid on her skin, which smelled faintly of vani or honey, and he licked it delicately, savouring the sweet taste.

    "No... don''t suck.... ahn~ it''s sensitive... Alex... it''s outside....!" ire moaned, biting her lip hard to keep quiet; her eyes glowed with desire and pleasure as his lips and teeth teased her nipples.

    She turned bright red as he began to suck on her cherry and began drinking the small mouthfuls of milk that began oozing from her breasts, his hands grabbing than roughly and milking her into his mouth, making her moan louder until she couldn''t hold back anymore, crying out loudly as she came.

    Then he sucked harder, drawing more milk from her swollen teats, his saliva mixing with her warm cream to create a slippery mess as he drank it all down. ire arched her back, gasping breathlessly, pushing her chest deeper into his eager jaws.

    However, her mind suddenly became clearer after she climaxed, her muscr arms tensing with powerful muscles, her abs also contracting as she pushed him off her, the spray of milk arcing to the ground sadly, unable to drink it before she ced her bra back on, then aiming her spear at the horny ghoul.

    "Hmph... we spent an entire day fucking... be good... We need to go back and fix things... if my milk is that tasty... I''ll let you drink it every day before sleeping... if you do all your tasks as our leader and chieftain!" ire snorted and red at him threateningly, though her expression softened instantly when he squeezed her hand, smiling lovingly at him.

    "Okay, I promise, but you have to milk me, too, ok?" Alex said with a cheeky grin.

    "Eh? But you don have milk... OH....oh.....! Mmnn... if you do all the tasks... and behave....!"

    The pair began to flirt, slowly making their way back home; Alex was soon separated from the sexy minotaur milf, which was a name given to her by Althea, as once again, the night feast of the Vesta began, so manymbs wanted his attention and love after 24 hours without him.

    Alex was living an extraordinary and charmed life.

 Chapter 110 110: At Last!

    Alexander spent several days working hard (drinking ire''s milk) and was now ready to focus; with her new transformation, ire began to take a new role in the group; herrge body and superior physical traits allowed her to train the Vesta more vigorously. Her attitude and confidence after returning with aplete makeover, as she began to take control of Mildred, Laura and even Maria, was fond of her tricks using tasty meat and letting her sleep with Alex after she copted with him.

    Thanks to her changes, the dynamic of the group began to change, bing more organised as Althea started to help train those who weren''t talented or skilled with spears, saying she saw herself in them and would take the five or so girls out into the city ande back after 20 hours, the girls she took with her were allmbs, so when they returned all seven of them would ask for Alexander''s blessing.

    Not only did Althea help the girls falling behind, but she also helped with small things like meals, ensuring all the girls were eating their new diets and trying to help the youngest Vesta limatise faster. Ste seemed to have be more influential in the strange church of G??l/G that they were creating together.

    Now his women all seemed to have a small group of Vesta that started to group with them; although there was no conflict, it was like minor factions were forming; for the church group, it was only two so far, with Himea and the monster girls following her, while Ste was followed by the more sexy and lustful Vesta that would proposition Alexander during the day for his blessing or benevolence, sometimes wearing clothes that showed off their lewd and obscene engravements, even when going into the forsaken vige as if to parade their owner''s name.

    Alex asked them to be more careful, not to show their bodies to others without thought, but they took it as his "love" and began to approach him when inside their base aggressively.

    The new group of Vrykul and their wives were quite good, spending most days hunting to increase their levels; Simon became like Alex''s little puppy; when not busy, he would follow him and ask for advice; Alexander felt a strange sense of kinship to Simon, like a stupid little brother and thus spent quite some time together with his group this caused some of the more forsaken Vesta to start writing a forbidden book that seemed to have the title The Beta Vrykul and His Dominant Master.

    It was very popr with the girls in the base who weren''t able to visit Alexander in the night, one of the girls seeming to have learned the skills from a capsule from the forsaken city just for this purpose.

    Today, it was almost a week since ire became his lover, Alex; although training daily made him more robust, it was too slow. Thus he would be taking Sylvia into the Forsaken vige to help build their rtionship, which he felt was strange. She hated him, and he epted that after understanding he killed her little brother mercilessly and brutally, he admitted to her the truth and promised never to forget and carry that burden for as long as he lives.

    Sylvia became strange from that conversation; at night, she would always be the first one into his room, her face filled with anger, yet she kissed him with the sweetest kiss, touched her affectionately like a lover. However, her mind hated him, and her body and instincts seemed to adore him--a cold and hateful man by day, her beloved mate at night.

    So she gained the nickname "Tsundog", a mixture of Tsundere and her being a canine race; Sylvia seemed to be aware of it but neverined, still always threatening to get her revenge on Alexander one minute; the next, she was on all fours swaying her hips whimpering for him to stop making her wait.

    Alexander was currently sitting inside the small office-like room, likely where the manager of the mall would sit; under his desk, a beautiful red-haired woman was licking and deepthroating him; as she looked up at him with pleading eyes, this girl seemed to enjoy doing this recently, mostly when other Vesta woulde to him for a chat, she would move faster, forcing him to shoot his load into her mouth as they spoke to him about their day, or asked if he would go on a date with them.

    ''Relentless subus!''

    "Are you going?" Ste''s soft voice sounded, her arms wrapped around Alexander''s body, his naked chest slightly damp from the day''s training; since the girls were working so hard, he began to join their training, sometimes fighting several of them led by a differentmander each time.

    This time he won with a few injuries, as ire and Althea teamed up against him, while Ste wore a slightly altered nurse outfit created by her ck mantle, now kissing the back of his neck affectionately; sometimes she still acted coy, but the moment she saw ire''s changes and the other Vesta now forming a solid cult following she began to soften.

    "Ah, there are times when a man needs some alone time..."

    "Pfft! You just want to meet that damn antennae and bug woman!"

    As they spoke, Ste removed his shirt and pants, leaving himpletely nude except for his underwear, his cock already half-hardening. Then she knelt before him, licking his shaft through the fabric of his boxers, giggling as he grew excited under her tongue; this had be a daily habit since she saw those women always enjoying him, and she, as a subus, didn''t, one morning, he wasying beside her after she snuck inside, finding he was still erect, covered in his semen and she couldn''t help be taste.

    "Mmmmm... Nnnm... So, how long with you be gone? Hmmm~ " She asked, teasing him with her tongue as she slipped his cock from her lips, her crimson hair cascading over her shoulders as she bobbed her head slowly, enjoying his hot sighs and the throbbing in her mouth.

    "I don''t know, luckily the time in... good... faster... That ce differs from here, so maybe it won''t even be a few days." Alexander responded as he touched her smooth, silky hair pushing her down with a happy face.

    ''A subi''s mouth is as amazing as a woman''s snatch... fuck...''

    He stroked her short pink locks as he watched her lick, slurp and suck on his erection, asionally swallowing his length entirely, making him groan with pleasure.

    "Nnnph~ you are taking that dog... but not me? Even when I give you so much love? Gubuh~ fufu. Are you going to shoot it in my throat, right? Go on... Mmnnnph...shoot...nnnnm!" Ste purred happily, looking up at him with lusty eyes, wanting to feel his seed fill her belly.

    His hands ran along her smooth cheeks before wrapping around her head as he began to push forward, his cock spurting the hot white cream she desired. As his cum shot forth, Ste closed her eyes. She opened wide, moaning softly as she swallowed everything he gave her, her nose twitching with delight at the scent of his sperm filling her nostrils and mouth.

    Ste''s little throat gulped down countless times as she snorted bubbles, her eyes filled with a dreamy look as she managed to finish swallowing everything, with a satisfied look as she slowly pulled his long member from her lips before burping loudly, her face blushing as she wiped her mouth with her fingers, sucking each of them clean.

    She smiled at him lovingly and sat upright again, resting her head on his thigh and closing her eyes. He petted her head gently, chuckling to himself.

    "You''re such a naughty girl, aren''t you?" Alexander said as she began to kiss and lick him clean.

    "Hmm...? Ah, yes! I am!" Ste replied innocently, opening her eyes briefly to smile at him. "But I''m d you find me adorable; why leave? It''s already getting hard again~ shall I have another thick protein shake?"

    Alexander looked at her face; there were hints in her actions and words over the past few days that caused him to feel she was worried, insecure and other emotions rted to those feelings. He knew from his errors with ire that if he left as it was now, there might be a rift formed, not only between him but between Ste and the other Vesta.

    He pulled her off the floor, brushing her naked body clean, before pulling her into hisp, her head level with his chest, as she leaned against him, once again her hands reaching towards his cock, but he grasped them before she could, intertwining their fingers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ste."

    "Are you bored of my mouth? My ass and pussy are the tightest... I am sure you will feel better than any of those girls... neither a cow nor dog canpare to a subus!" Ste spoke confidently, but her voice shook; her words were slightly trembling.

    Alex wasn''t the dense idiot he was with Amy; if he knew women half as good as he did now, then he would realise her words weren''t those of breaking up, but instead, she was trying to give him a message, simply telling him that he was too rough and they did it too much that she was sore and wanted rest.

    ''I was such an idiot... How could I not tell from her affectionate and loving look that it wasn''t a breakup back then... It seems that my sex addiction controlled my mind and thoughts too much.''

    He wouldn''t make the same mistake as Ste; there was something he found when he was exploring in the city, which he slowly took from his backpack; there was a long ck case with a strange design in silver font.

    As he passed it to Ste, her eyes opened wide; this was something that she had mentioned to him in passing, her mother''s favourite brand of jewellery. She didn''t care if he stole it from an abandoned store; the box was cleaned desperately to have this shine!

    Click!

    When she opened the box, a beautiful golden chain with masterful creation, its shimmer almost lighting the room with rays of golden light, arge locket shaped like a heart, but the lid was filled with a massive, ruby gemstone, bigger than Alexander''s thumb, in a strawberry shape.

    Ste gasped as she brushed her fingers across the glistening gem before opening this locket; as a beautiful engravement came into view, she recognised the handwriting.

    It was McAlisters as it read. "To my little Subus", then below in a slightly less professional engravement, her eyes teared up as she looked up to him, recognising this writing as she looked at it every day. The second message wrote, "I hope you always know I love you."

    It was like time stopped as Ste took a deep breath; her trembling hands almost dropped the ne. Alex quickly caught it, gently cing it around her neck as she looked at him dazedly, her mouth opening like a fish with small tears dripping down her eyes.

    "Honestly... I wanted to give this to you sooner, make time to take you out alone properly, but things are a little difficult..." Alex said, fixing the sp together as it dangled between her bosom, her cleavage almost swallowing the ruby heart.

    "Ste, I want you to be my girlfriend, not just my Vesta, but something more than that."

    Currently, Alex was technically single, although many of the women were close and intimate. He was initially waiting to meet Sarah or Amy again to ask this question. Yet he couldn''t do it, making Ste wait just for them when his feelings for her had grown more than equal to them, if not more significant, due to being together for so long in the most intense situations.

    ''She looks so stupid and ugly with those tears and snotty nose... I want tough... so bad...'' He thought as she began to cry and beat on his chest, her ck mantle going crazy with strange shapes, almost as if berserk.

    "Idiot...idiot.... why now.... my breath stinks of your sperm... how can I kiss you..!" Ste said with a gentle voice as she looked like a teased cat.

    "You''re the idiot... as if I''d care..." Alex leaned forward, kissing her lips, a slight peck at first, as she pulled away, before he pursued her, kissing her passionately, feeling her warm embrace return, her lips parting beneath his. Their tongues met and danced, mingled, tasting each other''s saliva; their moans mixed as they kissed deeply, their bodies pressed against one another as the chair gently squeaked.

    Their kisses became more intense,sting a long time as they caressed and embraced each other affectionately until finally, Ste broke from the kiss, panting heavily. Her face flushed red; she gasped as she looked at him.

    "I will.... always... I waited so long... you didn''t touch me.....I thought...." Her breath was a little erratic as she held his neck tight, her face almost fused to his as she rubbed against his cheeks so hard.

    "Idiot... Stupid... I''ve been waiting so long... I have loved you since we went to that town... you never made a move... stupid!" She pped him yfully on his cheek twice, smiling broadly as tears continued to flood from her eyes, as he gently watched her with a smile, her lips kissing his face obsessively.

    Her tail and mantle began to wrap around them, her subus tattoo pressing against his pelvis as if she wanted to mark his body with her scent.

    After several minutes of kissing, cuddling, touching and caressing, Ste grew sleepy, her eyelids drooping as she fell asleep atop him, her soft breasts squishing his chest. "Come back soon...Mmmmn okay...? I''ll give you everything I have when you return, soe back home...." She muttered before falling into a light sleep; she hadn''t slept well in days because he was leaving.

    Alex nodded at the setting sun as he lifted her like a princess; the scarlet dress created from her mantle looked identical to themb''s outfit, making him chuckle.

    "Maybe she''ll get an engravement on her ass because her pelvis already has one... Let''s put her to sleep in my bed."

    His footsteps sounded in the long hallway as he moved towards the top floor''s converted rooms, thergest office now filled with sofas and two king-sized beds pushed together from the downstairs bedding and furniture store, held together at their bases with thick bolts, as several cute girls already slept quietly on them.

    After gently cing Ste down, he walked away, whispering to them, "Good night, girls; I''m leaving now. Don''t miss me too much and behave..."

    Alexander''s emerald eyes watched them sleep through the crack of the door as it closed; the eye slowly turned red as he vanished into the darkness.

 Chapter 111 111: Stupid Mistake

    Alexander rushed through the dark street, body nimbly dodging the slow zombies, leaving them for his cute Vesta to hunt. He would need to kill far too many of these weak ones for them even to matter.

    His muscr legs sent his body almost shooting into the air like a catapult, the chilly evening wind blowing against his face as he mmed into a wall, his hand grasping the concrete like it was foam, his fingers putting extensive holes inside the wall before jumping down andnding on a car roof and crushing it with a booming thud, his arms crossed across his body as he overlooked the area outside the graveyard.

    ''When were there so many human camps here?'' He thought, looking at therge group of people almost blocking the path to the forsaken vige.

    "Hmph..." Alexander muttered as he pushed forward, no longer using his ghoul strength but walking like an average human; there were many people in stupidly gaudy te armour, carrying giant swords but barely able to walk or move with them. It reminded him of trying to roll when overweight in that game Dull Souls.

    As he passed them, some looked at him with unfriendly eyes; they began to whisper about his eye markings, strange elf ears and being so tall as he walked past them all.

    "I''m sorry, but this area is private." A deep male voice sounded as Alexander approached to visit the forsaken vige.

    The man''s hand almost touched his chest as he looked up at Alexander.

    He was huge, his muscles rippling under his ck leather outfit, his head shaved except for his signature ponytail; his eyes were grey and mysterious, his lips showing a faint smirk, and his jawline very defined as he looked at Alexander.

    "Oh? Since when did the Forsaken vige allow you to blockade their entrance?"

    "Hmmm? Is that what that shithole is called? Bastards don''t even listen to reason!" The manined.

    "So you''re blocking it. Why?"

    Alexander watched as the bald male seemed to think he looked calm and threatening as he rubbed his finger and thumb together.

    "Profit kid, we want food, resources and goods, or nobody can enter. Those are the rules."

    His words were a little confusing; why did none of his Vesta mention this ce, or was there some strange blockade now? Alexander was curious because they always came back with new skills or weapons.

    Another man stepped forward, probably intimidated by Alexander''s height and muscr body; his face was also like that of a gangster, causing them to begin to worry.

    "If you don''t pay the toll, you should return..."

    Alex looked at the second guy, his body with poor tattoos of a tiger and dragon, his face was ugly with scars and bald, and his hand was a small sharp de, looking like the most basic sword avable.

    "Fuck off!"

    "Hey! You! fuck-face! We can kill you!"

    A group of supporters began to shout as if wanting to intimidate Alexander, which only served to irritate him as he tried to hurry inside and return to his cute girlfriend as soon as possible. The thought this trash even asked the same of his Vesta; no, they are beautiful women; did these bastards ask them for something else? The mere thought caused Alexander to boil with rage.

    Alexander grits his teeth. "Who do you think you are blocking?"

    "Haha, this guy thinks he''s someone special!"

    "Fuck! What an idiot, he thinks he''s the guy who rules those vicious bitches!"

    "Hahaha, those sluts, acting all high and mighty when they ride some guy''s pole all day long for protection... fuck!"

    "Hahahaha, we should gang up on the small one next time, make her realise the difference between their loser ass lord, and show them a real man!"

    "Gyahahah!"

    Suddenly the atmosphere changed, it was like they were bathed in ice, freezing and dense, like someone was pushing down on their shoulders as some of the smarter ones realised something, but it was toote.

    But the two bald men didn''t move; they suddenly remembered the words of the women known as the walking dead... relentless, heartless... violent... They would chop down anyone who stopped them at the gate. Should that fool tell them to offer their bodies to pass, he would be tortured inhumanely and left hanging upside down with his genitals torn off.

    Alexander sighed, looking at the two men before shouting at them, "Well? Are you going to let me through or not?"

    The two males gulped, their eyes wide with fear as they hesitated, and then one of them raised a small hand and waved it over him. "Uh... yeah! Go ahead."

    Alexander stepped in, looking at the others as they nodded their heads.

    "Oh... by the way..."

    "W...What!?"

    "Did you just call my women vicious bitches?"

    "N-No! I mean... h-how could we?!"

    "Y-yeah.... they are normal..."

    Alexander looked back at them, his eyes narrowing as they nced at each other. "I see."

    The man who said disgusting things about them sighed, thinking he would let them go, but suddenly his body vanished like Alexander was a ghost, nowhere to be seen.

    "Huh? Where did he go?"

    "Was it just our imagination..."

    "Getting us all scared for no reason, haha!"

    Alexander stood above them, his body crouching on a pole, his eyes trying to judge who was clean and who was dirty. Some had raped, murdered and killed, but that wasn''t his criteria. He could see the ones that thought poorly or sexually towards his women, marking each of them, as long ws began to form from his beautiful long fingers, shimmering in the moonlight as he dropped down silently.

    A massacre was about to begin.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''They dare to covet and insult my cute Vesta... I don''t care... on the off chance something happens, I won''t leave that danger for them! Not if I see it with my own eyes!''

    His body rushed forward, his sharp des cutting the flesh of several men, their throats like a paper cut with sharp scissors, unable even to let out a cry as they dropped with a thud. Alexander targeted the ones closest to the exits so that they couldn''t flee; his cold red eyes looked at the various men and women who were innocent and ignored them, his body fast like a cheetah, pouncing like a mighty tiger and tearing them apart as if crazed because of there filthy minds.

    ''I don''t care if it''s just a fucking thought. They are mine! They are only mine! You cannot look at them; I won''t allow it!'' He knew how madness and his crazed obsession with the girls grew daily; the more he cared, the more it eroded his mind. Thus he was filled with the rage to crush these monsters in human form.

    His anger and power had grown, his strikes were more precise than ever, and his thoughts cleared as his mind focused solely on killing. His long arms reached into the necks of three men in session, picking up their heads by their hair and mming them into the ground.

    Bursting their skulls like watermelons, these men not only lusted after his cute Maria but were rted to the people who tortured her and had done the same to many girls who were not lucky enough to be ghouls, sadly dying alone in the cold world.

    It was a horrible sight for his eyes to read that disgusting information about these human insects, but Alexander knew it would happen again if he didn''t stop it. He couldn''t just sit back and blindly believe his Vesta would never make a mistake; something might never affect them; that guy who tortured Himari was a vital example of this.

    One of the remaining men tried to run, only to have his neck snapped in half as he fell over, blood spurting from the open wound.

    Alexander gazed upon his work with satisfaction, his movements smooth and fluid, his muscles bulging as his handsome face glowed with a gentle smile, his bangs covering his eyebrows as he closed his eyes.

    He could hear the racing hearts and their fear as they tried to rush towards the forsaken vige as he blocked the church exit.

    "Ah... wonderful~ this feeling is wonderful!" He spoke with a charming voice, and despite his mouth filling with human flesh and blood, his progress to stage 3 was slow but gradual. No stupid limit that made him need more powerful and more robust monsters to evolve through eating; he just had to devour MORE!

    Alexander lost count of how many people he killed, only remembering that their flesh was delicious, like a freshly cooked steak or marinated chicken.

    Slowly he walked towards the final men, those from the gate who were vulgar. The two that tried to be polite near the end also stood with them as they trembled; his speed, even when brisk, was too fast, as he now stood in their path to the forsaken vige, while the moment they turned, his body was there again, like a revenant fiend from the dead, only here to kill them!

    "Hey... so you will teach them what a real man is?"

    "Can I find that out if I study your insides?"

    "W....what!? No... It was a vulgar joke, man... just an Argggggh!"

    Alexander grinned as he saw the fear in their eyes and heard their screams; he flicked his fingers as a bloodnce tore through the legs of several of the males, leaving them howling and crying as snot and tears poured down their faces, rolling and clutching the wounds.

    "Gyaaaaaa!!! Why.... we didn''t touch them... Ngh!"

    "Oh... but what about that little girl, Milly?"

    "Eh!?"

    "How!?"

    "Nonononono PLEASE!"

    "Guuaaaahhhh!"

    Two men responded violently to that name before another burst of bloodnces bore into their crotch, ripping apart their lower bodies. Still, the blood clotting to avoid their rapid death, as they quivered and drooled onto the filthy ground.

    "Mmmmmmmmmm...." Alexander smiled as he stepped on the corpses, his boots crunching as he smirked at them. "Hmm... that''s interesting."

    "Bastard! BASTAAAAAAAARD!" One of the men screamed as his face contorted with agony.

    "Don''t worry; I''ll give you more pain, but first... I want to know what makes you tick."

    Alexander felt a disturbance in his body, a sensation he was about to level up.

    Yet, he noticed something peculiar: it wasn''t a monster he had consumed, though he had been getting stronger, his senses sharper, and his muscles fitter than ever before. He was getting white light from these humans than he did for the lesser zombies... an incredible discovery!

    Alexander lifted his foot and stomped on the corpse, crushing the spine as he amusedly chuckled.

    "Now then... How will I y with you three?"

    After a few minutes, some of the still living began to check the camp, only to find the gruesome horrors that Alex had performed; of the three men left, one was skewered with a wooden pole through his crotch and out of his mouth, the other was twisted with all his bones snapped to form some human made into a human puzzle, with his cock stuffed into his mouth, still barely alive with his heart visible, the ribs removed.

    The final guy was merely skin... his flesh was gone, organs missing... and bones crushed and stuffed into his skin.

    His eyes were gouged out, and his tongue was bitten off.

    "Oh no..."

    "Ahh... ahh... ahhhhhhh..."

    "What is this...!?"

    "Oh god...."

    They were forced to vomit and scream at the horrific sight, only terrified of that handsome elf wearing his ck suit and charming red eyes, who looked as pale as a ghost.

    "Oh well,e on then!"

    "Ahh... Ahhhhhh..."

    They ran away from the church, abandoning their n to have a small toll booth outside the forsaken vige, taking what they could and vanishing rapidly.

    While Alex in the distance briskly whistled, his hands spread out as he entered the small vige, a wide grin on his face, feeling refreshed, the bloody stains now wiped away.

 Chapter 112 [Bonus ] 112: RE: Ayami

    The small vige seemed to have increased since hest visited; now, the Vesta woulde to visit for him if needed.

    They created a new system, and the [Lamb of the Day] would be chosen to go to the vige to buy things with coins for him, thus getting her [Confessional]ter that night.

    ''It''s more like a town now, there are so many new faces, but they are not humans... How does this thing work?''

    "Where do theye from...?" Alexander asked himself as he walked aimlessly, bumping into someone''s soft body before she wrapped around him and took distance, looking at him with an aggressive gaze at first.

    Yet he noticed her body rxing and lowering her defensive pose upon seeing him.

    "Ayami, was it?"

    "Alexander, lord of the female devils?"

    "Hmmm, what''s that strange title?"

    Alex rxed, resting his hand on his chin, stroking it in contemtion. This title is not something in his status screen...

    -Gained Title "Lord of She-Devils"

    ''Talk about coincidental.''

    "It''s the name most travellers and humans have been giving your little mbs" they sometimes preach about your great deeds and splendour. I hear that kind of guild receptionist with the antennae is an avid listener; it made so many guys jealous, even Chu Feng... Haha, that guy was almost ready to kill himself."

    "Haha, well, that''s always amusing... Speaking of which, how are you? Is everything going well? I assume you are dying for me to mention Himari, right?"

    "!?"

    The instant he mentioned her, Alex noticed her body shudder and her face bing anxious as she took deep breaths. It was almost like she feared the worst, the darkness on her face growing as she looked towards him desperately.

    "You can rest easy; Himari didn''t be one of those zombies."

    "Ahhhh!!! REALLY!? I''m so d... Himari... Himari... big sister was so worried, she was so useless... Is she okay? Can I meet her? Will you take care of her?" Ayami''s rapid-fire questions began to shoot towards him.

    Regardless, Alex merely lifted his hand, closing her lips with a single finger, her eyes widening as she looked at him, realising she was too loud and shouting at his face.

    Ayami quickly grasped his hand, gently tugging it on his body. Alex didn''t feel any danger and had some time before he needed to rush back, although he loved Ste and wanted to get back to her. Ayami was Himari''s flesh and blood; that cute Oni girl couldn''t be made to cry, either.

    ''Ste knows my heart; let''s give Ayami some peace and the small message from Himari.''

    She slowly pulled him towards a new part of town, filled with makeshift stone and wood buildings; they were not horrible but weren''t good either.

    He could see many people who looked like his fellow countrymen standing outside with bleak faces as they heated meat scraps over a fire; their eyes towards him and Ayami were ones of terror.

    It seemed they were terrified of her as some of them came over with half-cooked meat in their hands.

    "Big sis'' we''ve got some fresh rat meat... would you like to have some?"

    "Sis'' we managed to kill a few of those creatures and have a few coins... can you help us enter the church to get an upation?"

    ''These grown men are grovelling to this cute girl; why? Is she powerful... Is it because of Chu Feng? Interesting.''

    Suddenly, her voice, which was usually soft and gentle, became rough and with a vulgar tone.

    "Why you askin'' me go ask that fucker to take you. He''s strong enough to help you reach level 10 easily, useless trash."

    "Ah... master Chu Feng... He is with his mistress..."

    "We didn''t want to disturb..."

    "What disturb? He''s fucking impotent, and it''s tiny."

    "!!!"

    Her shout caused the distant men to cower, rushing away from the open fire in a small braiser and entering the makeshift houses like a slum shanty town.

    "Really!? Big brother... such a shame..."

    "Big sis'' who is this?"

    They asked, seeing the tall man as beautiful and ethereal as an elf; most misunderstood, he was some elf due to his ears and soft pale skin. Since they heard that Chu Feng was impotent, seeing one of his supposed women walking around with such a handsome guy.

    The men could only imagine she would make Chu Feng a cuckold and began to snicker at the man who made them cower in fear daily just for being weaker and less attractive than he was.

    "Oh... I see; big sis'' also has her needs, and a small man like Chu Feng can''t provide..."

    "Eh?" Ayami almost gasped in her cute voice before she recovered instantly.

    Alexander felt her grasping his hand, a warm and soft palm tightly clenching his, her fingers brushing against his as she acted like the [Big Sister] and puffed out her chest with a confident face.

    "Of course, this guy, my man. It''s no secret, though; feel free to gossip. Now go enjoy your meat; he''s all I need right now." She said with confidence, grasping at Alexander''s crotch to reveal she did have more than enough meat for both her full hand and the men watching in envy.

    "Yes, big sis'' we''ll go eat!"

    The men seemed happy she didn''t take any of their food; honestly, Ayami was kind to them. Thus, they spoke well of her, and she also helped them when possible; now, all of them were level 9, at least, thanks to her efforts.

    "Did you see that guy''s dick!?"

    "Ah... I''m d that bastard who treats us like dirt is getting made into a cuckold... fuck him."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "He stole our pork the other night... we fought against those strange monsters..."

    As they walked away, the conversation became distant and quiet while Alexander looked down at the red-faced Ayami, who still ced her hand on his crotch before slowly turning to look at him.

    "You.... er.... don''t stuff that with socks and a ham, right?" Her speech was still rough, as Alex found it amusing, shaking his head.

    "Why not just put your hand inside and find out if curious?"

    His voice was deep and the usual one he used to tease and y with his littlembs and Vesta; it seemed to work on this cute eastern girl, too, as she quickly let go of bright red, pushing him into one of the small wooden huts.

    The room wasn''trge or minor, around 3 metres each way, with a small kitchen and bathroom on the eastern wall; it was a primitive toilet, with the church''s help, to give them some form of hygiene.

    Ayami began to look apologetic as this room smelt very musky; the scent was her body odour due to theck of luxuries; only a thin bar of soap remained in her collection. Thus when she went hunting daily, sometimes she would avoid using it and only use water in the small magical shower.

    "I''m sorry... it stinks..." Her nose twitched the sweet scent with a hint of sourness entering their noses.

    "Don''t worry; your scent is delicious for men like me."

    Alex didn''t speak any more nonsense and sat down on the small bed, its base squeaking loud as he did so, bouncing on the shoddy but passable mattress.

    She felt d he didn''tin and walked to his side, dropping onto the bed like a child and lying beside him as she took a deep breath; several moments passed as she continued to breathe as if preparing herself.

    "Himari..."

    He didn''t speak, only taking out a small crystal from his suit pocket; the glistening purple sphere began to hover above his palm before he ced it on the wooden desk beside her bed, suddenly arge projection showed in the space above her floor as the sphere swirled around.

    "Ah... Big sister? Are you there.... test... Dear lord... is it recording?" Himari''s cute voice sounded through the speaker as her big eyes fluttered, moving closer as if she was observing the orb.

    "Of course, it is, my cute Himari... now you speak to your sister. I''ll let you have some privacy."

    "No...no.. stay okay? I will be too shy if you leave.... please?"

    Ayami sat up the moment the voice sounded, it was a little different from the girl she knew, but it was her for sure, just a little cuter and more enchanting!

    "H...Himari?"

    In the image, a girl with fabulous hair, cut in an Eastern princess style, her fringe cut across her eyes just over her eyebrows that were short, small and bushy.

    An authentic Eastern princess beauty.

    Himari''sshes fluttered as she took deep breaths, the image made it seem like she was looking at Ayami, but in truth, she was looking at Alex; her misty red eyes were watching him and soothed by his presence as her red horn shimmering in the light, and silky hair moved in the gentle breeze.

    Her bare feet stepped onto the solid wood with a fleshy sound as she stepped closer to the image, her fully grown breasts and shortened height now visible.

    The silken ck hair cascaded like magic through the air, floating around her as she finally showed a soft smile.

    ''That''s my cute Himari!''

    "Dear sister, you must be surprised by my changes, right?"

    "I hope you don''t get angry or me my dearest lord if it wasn''t for him. I would now be a filthy corpse roaming and shambling with no sense of self."

    "Aya-nee... Do you remember when Mother told us the stories about our kingdom''s past, the past of our ancestors..."

    "It seems Mother wasn''t lying, hehe~ look at my cute horn... it''s what my beloved lord gifted to me. So don''t worry! Now I am stronger than before, my face... do you know darling said I was pretty before... even before I changed! His kiss was the only thing that kept me from giving up on that bitter pain... Himari is happy, Aya-nee... I hope you can one day be like me... so we can beat up that bad guy, make him impotent and throw him to some horny male wolves to ravage his ass! Fuck! Hahahaha!"

    "Ahem... sorry, sometimes I get a little excited... don''t be mad or scold me, Aya-nee... I hope to see you soon, my dearest doesn''t let me go to the vige until I can protect myself for sure... he''s so protective of us all... hehe~ but he kisses me on the horn if I am a good girl! It feels so good... like he''s kissing me...."

    It seemed like she noticed Alexander was watching her, as the video show''s the cute Himari blushing deeply, and looking away, shaking her head, whispering, "Himari isn''t a lewd girl." causing Ayami tough, remembering the first time she caught her naughty little sister masturbating before the end happened.

    After this, Himari began listing the things she did daily, some of her thoughts, and once again spoke about Alexander often, forgetting he was standing there as she was interrupted by her realisation several times.

    Still watching the video, her voice sounded... a small cry, whisper... but it showed her appreciation and delight.

    "Alexander... Thank you.... for bringing back my sister.... this is the Himari I lost the day our father devoured Mother before our eyes... Thank you...Thank you... I thank you....!"

    Her eyes filled with tears as she climbed to the floor, bowing to him like Himari on the day she awakened, her forehead bumping the concrete, a small red mark as her snot and tears began to make a small pool on the ground.

    Alexander didn''t interrupt her, his face neutral.

    But the desire to save both sisters only increased. He wanted Ayami to belike Himari, to desire and ask for it herself. However, he refused to force it.

    So, for now, he would support and protect her from the shadows, secretly and subtly.

    It took almost 20 minutes before Ayami stopped, her face now a mess, as Alexander took several things from his item storage, a clean cloth and a handkerchief.

    "These are self-cleaning; once you throw them in water, they will clean fully or automatically take an hour to clean. Wipe your pretty little face; you look like a drowned cat." He said gently, brushing the mess off her face as she sat stunned; the mighty man didn''t show displeasure or leer at her.

    His faint smile and gentle touch caused her to feel the warmth. After cleaning her, he ced a transparent sphere on the desk, a small ck circle pointed towards Ayami.

    "This will allow you to record a message; once it''s full, it will turn purple. So how about you record a message for Himari? She is probably waiting for a reply too."

    She might not be a Vesta or his ghoul, but Ayami was the sister of his priestess. How could he treat her coldly?

    Thus he helped her record a message for Himari andforted her when she broke down into tears and began to wail and moan, her bed squeaking for almost an hour in the process, which caused many of the humans outside to misunderstand.

    A happy miscalction on Alexander''s part.

 Chapter 113 113: Strange Quest

    He spent a little longer with Ayami, enjoying herpany and building more of a connection; since his changes, Alexander didn''t want to create Vesta for the sake of it; there were hints in the future evolutions that might make ones like Simon, but female. If a woman didn''t want to be his, or their personalities didn''t mesh, he would rather them be free to choose someone who suited them.

    ''It seems Ayami isn''t that type, though..'' He thought, rubbing the kiss marks on his neck; although they didn''t do anything, she suddenly grabbed him, kissing him passionately. At first, he thought it was for helping her sister, but her passionate kiss was far beyond that, and he couldn''t stop returning it.

    When they parted lips after several long seconds, she kissed his cheek softly, moving towards his neck before kissing him constantly, her arms wrapped around his back.

    "Mm... I''m so grateful to you... I hope you can take me with you next time... I''ve never seen Himari so happy... Thank you..."

    "My pleasure," he replied quietly, stroking her hair before he opened the door and left; whether it was tactical to make Chu Feng look more like a cuckold, he honestly didn''t mind. He only wondered if she knew her fate was now sealed... Ayami would be like her sister; the thought began to excite him as he decided to take them both together... I still not having tasted Himari...

    ''When I return from this quest... First Ste, then I''ll have those sisters serve me well as little Oni maids.''

    Alex thought back as he stroked the dark bruises from her sucking and kiss marks, not bothering to hide it with his shirt, leaving the buttons open.

    There were quite a few men and women watching this hut with their mouths wide open, seeing this sexy elf with a thick chest of muscles whole off kiss marks; the sounds from her room, the moaning, groaning and wails all began to make sense as many of them looked at his crotch, noticing how much it bulged in those tight ck pants.

    "Oh... Big bro'' you were too fierce... what will Big sis'' do if that bastard finds out?" All the men calling Ayami Big sis'' were not helping the other people from this slum area, carrying food, supplies and heavy items like a strange radiator-like thing.

    One of the amusing thugs from before was helping an olddy move some potatoes to her hut, so he wasn''t a bad guy.

    "Oh, Big bro'' isn''t this cool? It''s a particr heater; it doesn''t use gas or electricity, but mana and magic! So environmentally friendly?"

    The male seemed tock all his education, but Alex just smiled, spending the next 10 minutes or so helping the group; he didn''t know why, but since meeting Simon, he realised there was still good in this world; you just had to look harder than before.

    As Alex walked towards the guild and inn, all the little brothers of Ayami started to wave to his back.

    "Big bro'' see you soon!"

    "Don''t make big sis'' cry... she seemed to like you!"

    "Big bro'' how did you make your cock so big?" The dumbest one shouted as everyone began tough, watching as he vanished into the distance.

    -

    Alex originally nned to see Paolo, but when he saw the dark elf priestess watching him with fearful and sharp eyes, he smiled at her, nodded and passed by.

    He already learned from Ayami that Chu Feng tried to molest her; that''s why he''s now basically a eunuch, not only impotent but his balls were crushed, unable to be healed with magic. This dark elf woman was a fierce and vengeful little minx.

    "Send Paolo my regards, please? He helped me so much, but I am in a slight hurry." Alex asked her softly, trying not to provoke her or make her feel threatened. Thanks to McAlister, he knew this woman had suffered... or rather, something about her resembled the girls when he first met them... He could feel she was likely suffering even now, a hidden pain, hidden darkness eating away at her.

    "Eh!?" Fein gasped, not expecting to be asked something so simple; she wondered why he looked at her, still feeling irritated by the number of outsiders that would try to flirt with her or pull off her veil and coerce her to date them. The men of this world were a little vulgar, but some were alright. She had been called NPC, simply a dark-elf slut, a doll with warm insides...

    "Of course, you should know he was truly grateful to you! I don''t know what he meant, but Paolo spoke positively about you to the bishop and head bishop, even if it could have cost him his priesthood. Make sure you thank him... I am also thankful you helped him; Paolo is one of the first children I helped care for... Thank you."

    Her body slowly bent forward, a nearly perfect 90-degree bow, before she slowly lifted her head, smiling at him with her seductive lips through the thin veil.

    "It''s my pleasure; take care and let me know if you have any troubles. Take care, Priestess Fein." Alex didn''t linger; the tips and tricks learned from Paolo on dealing with her were great, and she looked stunned by his words as he turned away. Her name, hobbies and things she disliked were inside Alex''s mind.

    It only took a few minutes to reach that ce again.

    "I wonder if she is here today..."

    Alex shook his head, throwing away the bad mood and memories ofst time; if she were here, he would face her usually. It''s not like he had improved enough to meet her, but he would surely push her down one day.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Jingle-Jangle!

    The door''s bell sounded as he opened it; Alex wondered if she could even tell it was him; as he stepped forward, rather than going to the counter, he looked at the board first and took a question in the same ce as before.

    ''Will I meet that beautiful woman and her army?''

    For some reason, there was a strange quest that was only visible if he focused, the reward was nice, but he wanted to take it mainly because of that woman he met. Could she have been rted to the princess? Is that why he got this quest?

    [Dimensional Quest epted]

    - Duration ??

    Task:

    Help the Princess of Sarian fend off her assants and escort her to the city of Selmot while earning her trust.

    Reward:

    1,500 Apocalypse Coins

    Failure:

    Lose all Apocalypse Coins, cannot take the quest for 240 hours.

    a"� Personal Quest (Alexander Damien Faust)

    Alex carried the sheet, even though it was stored in his system device. He wanted to ask directly before his eyes crossed to the reception desk before it seemed empty with several women to speak with, but now.

    There was only one open desk, those flowing antennae swaying as she looked at him. Those eyes watched him with a strange sense of confusion and familiarity.

    ''She knows...''

    Her beautiful face looked towards him with a gentle look, but those gleaming neon eyes were filled with a ferocity that no predator on his could give. Yet different from before, he found his body able to approach her easier, not frozen or feeling fear, but now he felt only excitement from her prating gaze.

    Val seemed to feel a slight shock, her blue eyes turning purple for a moment as she seemed to let out a sexy gasp, her body leaning forward as she started sniffing the air, his body now leaning over the desk to meet her, letting her soft, furry antennae brush against his face and chest, enjoying the shock and blush on her cheeks.

    "Alex...? You are my dear Alex. I could never forget this scent..."

    "Oh, my cute Vemoran Queen of murder... why did you forget me so soon? Didn''t you want to fuck me and devour me?" His voice was quite loud; there was a deep and maic sound to his voice.

    Alex was aware of her power, he could still feel her aura making his skin tingle, but his heart and eyes were excited beyondpare. His eyes were glowing bright yellow while he reached out, gently caressing her antennae.

    "Ahn~ no...!"

    The woman, aged 1,250 years old, was forced to moan with a sultry voice from his fingers sliding along her antennae, her blue eyes looking at him with a mixture of confusion, arousal and delight; there was no anger.

    "You.... are ying with fire... Alex!" Her hands shot forward, grasping his wrists tightly, the slight crunch of his bones as she panted, his hands still holding her antennae as he brought them to his face.

    "Don''t... I will rape you here and now, devour your flesh for all these vermin to see!" Her distorted voice sounded as her cheeks became even more flushed with embarrassment, but Alexander''s lips curved into a smile, the soft antennae gently ced against his lips as he kissed them gently.

    "Ahhhn~ no.... this..."

    Val bit her tongue as blue blood oozed down her lips, her body quivering as his tongue began to tease the furry tip; it didn''t taste like he imagined, with a strange vour; even the texture was nothing like hair and more like candy floss with a slightly sweet vour.

 Chapter 114 114: Teasing The Predator

    Alex couldn''t know, but this was a very intimate and erotic gesture for the Vamoran females, especially as his sharp teeth began to nibble, bitting her soft, fleshy antennae; he watched as her body almost copsed, like her knees had broken, now forced to release his wrists as she struggled to stop her body convulsing and trembling, a sticky, wet sound entering the ears of Alexander as she smiled at her current state.

    "Oh, my cute little Blood Witch... Can you tell me what this quest means? How did it have my name?"

    "Ugh.... don''t suck them... please..."

    He knew she would be able to kill him if she wanted, but maybe catching her off guard made her feel something different; Alex didn''t know much about her race, but today he learned they could climax from simply teasing their ears, as her thick scent of arousal filled his nose.

    "It''s.... because... Mmnnn.... don''t nibble..."

    But still, he wanted to take revenge fromst time, when she treated him like her bitch, nibbling him, forcing him into a stupid bet, not only that she tried to steal the dominant position from him.

    Alex would never let her win.

    "Because?" His teeth bit down on her soft antennae, watching amused as her thighs trembled and looked like her bones had vanished.

    "It''s because you met a key character in the world, left a good impression.... sometimes it happens, but those quests are never simple.... most end in death, betrayal or worse..."

    ''Shit...''

    "Can it be cancelled?"

    "No... Mmmmn... I will make sure to get revenge; my little Alexander has grown... I''m so wet... what will I do now? Will you help me dry off?" Alex released her antennae, now glistening with his spit and the deep marks from his bites, blood dripping from them as she breathed deeply, her long arms reaching forward, stroking his face affectionately.

    He thought she would be mad, but her eyes were affectionate and delighted before her body yanked him over the desk; the people around didn''t speak, likely because of thest time she murdered that woman in cold blood; now, she was a feared object.

    Val held him tightly against her body, the sticky wetness from her lower body far beyond the level of "Wet" she was flooding, maybe due to racial differences.

    Her tall body pressed him against the table, now around the same height as she leaned against his ear, kissing the soft tips, her long purple tongue slithering along them before entering inside; Alex felt he kicked a ho''s nest.

    Still, his crotch was inted and squishing her soaked valley, the soft cloth of her dress not able to hide the velvety sensation of her warm lips wrapped around his member, her hot sighs filling his ears.

    "I was worried you might nevere back, even though I am helping your little women train each day... they call themselves "Lambs" while you are their "Lord" tell me, Alex.... will you make me your "Lamb" one day... be stronger than me.... push me on the ground and vite me until I beg you to inseminate me? Will you snap my neck after you cum... or make me into one of your cute little bitches with a lovely engravement across my pelvis?"

    Alex felt her warmth as she pulled his hand, brushing it against her muscr but smooth pelvis, her fingers stroking the back of his hand as she pushed it inside her flesh, letting out hot sighs into his ear as she nibbled it, getting her revenge.

    "I''m looking forward to your growth.... my cute little Alex... only you... I am only for you..."

    Since she was so erotic, he slipped his hand from her grasp, sliding lower as he felt her body almost crush him when she convulsed and grabbed onto him, a sticky wet slime now covering his fingers as her long slit enveloped his finger, the squishy sensation of her slit just like other women, but warmer.... silkier.... andrger...

    ''It''s so soft... and warm... I can feel her pulse... it''s throbbing....''

    "Alex..... I can''t...."

    Suddenly a sharp pain shot through his body as she bit into his neck, a ck border long blocking off the sight of them from the public; she wanted him to think they were being watched, but from the moment he touched her antennae, she blocked off her reception box, making it private.

    As he felt Val devouring his neck, just likest time, his fingers slipped into a tight, boiling hole; it was slippery and soft, and the walls pulsated around his fingers before tightening, almost tearing his hand as her bite suddenly stopped, a whimper followed, before she pushed herself away, a sticky squelch as his fingers were pulled from her body.

    "No... Alex.... I''ll kill you like this...."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her blue eyes were pulsing, sometimes purple... sometimes red.... and bloodshot.

    "Alex.... you should go... I don''t want to kill you...Not like this....!"

    He could feel the concern in her voice, his lips curving into a soft smile as he risked his life stepping forward. Alex would no longer cower from the woman he wanted to be close to; his hand stroked her back, the aura of her body almost crushing him to the ground, but he grits his teeth desperately.

    "Valu, I promise you. Soon, I will surpass you and give you all the love and pleasure a woman could endure daily for the rest of our lives. Please wait for me; this is all I can endure and manage now."

    "Mmmn!"

    Alex leaned up, kissing her lips, the aura from her body leaving slices of meat in his body torn off like des of wind. It tore his face and body each moment he approached her.

    When he pulled back from the gentle kiss, he smiled at her as the bloody wounds slowly healed.

    "I''ll be going now; make sure you keep your body nice and clean and wait for your future Lord to pick you up, my adorable Vamoran Lamb."

    His body quickly left the small box, darting towards the exit as he wanted to try this quest. It seemed he couldn''t abandon it, and the thought of meeting that attractive desert woman that used to be his equal again was exciting.

    ''That ck hair.... beautiful desert skin.... and those silver eyes... I want to meet those amusing women again, beat them down, and make them submit to me... then I''ll think about helping their so-called princess!

    -

    The inside of the inn began to tremble slightly as Val watched him leave, her lips still able to taste the sweet vour of his saliva and blood mixed; his body indeed suffered grave damage froming close to her...

    "You idiot... Don''t you know... Since the moment I met you, you were mine... Why are you trying to make me even crazier for you... Vamorans are extremely passionate?"

    In her hand was a small piece of his flesh. As she ced it inside her lips, her face looking enraptured with pleasure as she licked his blood, enjoying the taste for several minutes before finally swallowing it down, her body trembling again.

    ''It''s a promise, right... you will dominate me..... not just a pet... you''re going to make me yourmb... a female Vamoran will be the pet... Ah~ Alexander.... you''ve grown so much... it''s not long, and you can tighten my womb so much... I want to eat you... I want to taste your flesh more... Let me enjoy your warm essence... I don''t know if I can wait...''

    "Alex..... Alex.... why did you leave.... when I want to eat you so badly?"

    Her distorted voice echoed across the room as she began to m her arms against the wall, her blue blood sshing on the ground, as she tried to calm herself down, resist the desire to chase him down and savour his body now.

    "I must wait... I must wait.... must wait... Ahh... his scent is in my mouth.... all over my body.... he sucked on my antennae.... a girl''s antennae are special...."

    Val entered a crazed fury, her fingers tracing the ces he touched as she sat on her chair, sliding along her warm slit, with eyes closed as she imagined it was him, her antennae swaying violently as she sucked on them like he did, trying to relive the pleasure and sensations he made her feel.

    Since Alex left, the reception area became short one member, as Val spent the next 6 hours obsessing over Alex, the faint screams of her distorted voice calling his name and a strange scratching and fleshy banging sound vaguely sounded through the ck walls that were supposed to block off all sound and noise.

    If Alex had checked his title, he might regret his actions today.

    His title: Marked by the Queen of ughter

    Was now:

    Massacre Queen''s Mate - Why did we warn you... This woman will never let you go; now, she will think of you every hour of the day, waiting for the moment you let down your guard and let her vite and eat you. Now you had to make her even more insane!

 Chapter 115 115: Frozen Time

    Alexander threw his body through therge portal; he was not willing to remain in the range of that huntress after teasing the tiger.

    ''If only that woman were as cute as something simple like a tiger!''

    He felt a slightly strange sensation enveloping his body, his organs rearranging as the world began swirling and spinning before Alex fell into the darkness.

    After what seemed to be an eternity, his eyes regained their focus, but it was strange. Last time they were brought into the world at a particr area, with a transfer marking below their feet.

    But now...

    More than 21 bows were suddenly pointed towards him; the woman he was sure to have left here more than a month ago stood in his arms after his appearance caused her to stumble.

    Her silver eyes looked at him with shock before transforming to aggression and intent. Grasping her dagger, she quickly stabbed at his throat while the women around shouted something at him in the distance.

    This woman was the one who helped him fight the kobolds in the past; her hands were rtively slow, Alex easily dodging the de, twisting his arms around her wrist and wrapping around her back, the smooth sensation of her buttocks pressing against his body, as she gasped, struggling within his grasp.

    Alex held her arms as the dagger dropped to the ground with a jangle.

    "Release the princess!"

    "Filthy invader, release ourdy!"

    The countless archers shouted while the woman within his grasp was rtively calm, her breathing was erratic at first but gradually calmed down.

    "Is this the way you treat someone you''ve hunted with?" His deep, sultry voice resounded as the women''s eyes looked confused, their arrows swaying as they alternated between full draw and rxing in groups of 4, always keeping 4 women locked on his body to fire at any moment.

    His breath was hot, blowing against the soft brown ears of the woman they called princess; he would ever harm her as it seemed this task we indeed rted to this woman whom he initially thought was just amander or something.

    "You''re as beautiful asst time we met, little huntress."

    "Ugh!?"

    The woman''s silver eyes red at him, but the slight blush on her cheeks and the scent her body was excreting was enough for him to understand this princess didn''t hate the current situation; Alex knew nothing about their culture or world, only knowing that this woman would soon be in danger of death, and he would hate that.

    ''Especially when she''s so feisty and cute.''

    He was too used to being around his Vesta daily that his actions became more flirtatious, his lips brushing against her slightly pointed ears, the archers seeming to be livid, especially the one with silver hair, her face a little older than the other''s as he nibbled on the tip of the princesses ears, her sensual moan echoing around the dense forest around them.

    "Ahhn~ don''t..."

    "What''s your name, princess?"

    ''The princess of Sarian, huh... I wonder what''s special about her.'' As he said these thoughts aloud, the archer holding the arrow ready before she loosed it without warning.

    "Nnngg!"

    Alex instantly caught the shaft in midair, throwing it behind himself as the girl screamed and cried out, falling onto her ass; he reached down and pulled her up gently, turning her towards him and cing his hand under her chin, lifting her mouth towards his.

    "Hmm..."

    She moaned lightly as he pressed his lips upon hers, tasting her sweet, honeyed tongue as he slipped his fingers along her lower lip.

    At the same time, his other arm held the princess like a bag of potatoes under his arm, her body limp as she looked frustrated, her sandy brown skin shimmering as the sun peeked through the trees.

    "Be good, don''t shoot. I am here to help your princess, but I don''t have the hobby of being prated... on the other hand, I love prating cute women like you." He whispered to her, looking straight into her golden eyes, causing her to swallow hard; he knew she understood exactly what he meant.

    "So, are you going to cooperate? Or will I need to tie you down? Either way, you won''t want me to hurt you."

    A hint of fear shed across her face; despite how she acted, this woman was no idiot. But she swallowed deeply, nodding once to show her obedience.

    Alex gently tapped her ass, d he didn''t have to make her a banshee while lifting their princess as she looked at him with slightly displeased eyes, those silver orbs like the moon filled with shame and anger.

    "Why you...!"

    Alex kissed her forehead and began walking deeper into the forest; the other women started to follow in droves, likely realising arrows wouldn''t work; they followed him holding their daggers, while the princess began to almost visibly steam after feeling his lips pressing against her head.

    "B-bastard! Only my husband can touch me!? Let me down! Nghhh! Let me down! Savage!"

    "Ohh~ you''re finally talking; that cute brown butt of yours almost got a spanking."

    "Your name."

    "Hmph!" She snorted, looking away, not realising he wasn''t one of her subjects, nor scared of her kingdom or father, as his hand lifted into the air, much to the fear and horror of the women chasing his fast movements, before a loud sound echoed through the forest, birds left their perch, animals began to howl, as the princess let out the most sensual and animalistic howl, her cheeks red after his hand remained affixed to her rump, caressing the firm, but meaty flesh that squshed around his grasp.

    "I don''t care if you are a princess to this world, but you are merely a woman to me. Now answer my question, your name!"

    His eyes were dark red, seemingly bored of the game of acting like a high-strung princess, his hand tightly pulling on her ass, enjoying the sensation of this pure and untouched maiden.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Qna..... Qna Princess of Sarian! Please.... stop touching my rear... it''s starting to feel strange!" Her brown cheeks with a slight blush were rather adorable as his hand gave onest squeeze, stroking across her entire ass, slipping into her crack as her body convulsed and trembled before he pulled away, dropping her onto the floor with a thud as her facended in the muddy ground.

    "Ugh....!? Is this how you treat me...?" Her little whine sounded before his foot pushed her face down, stopping her from lifting it; arge sword appeared from nowhere and pointed at her neck as he stared at the woman behind.

    "Don''t annoy me, princess. Just get up."

    As she reluctantly rose to her knees, the surrounding women all drew their des, pointing them at the handsome young man; his face looked at the group of scantly de desert women, her breasts freely shaking,rge hips perfect for bearing children, wless brown skin like the passionate burning desert sands.

    "My name is Alexander; I am here to help you defend the city of Selmont."

    "!!!"

    "!?"

    The princess and the silver-haired woman suddenly gasped and looked at him with a more focused look, especially the silver-haired woman; her eyes examined the princess, who was lifted off the floor by her kobold fur skirt, and helped to stand by this brute of a man. Most other women knew there would be an attack, but needed this kind of man, suitable only for making children? Hah!

    "Stupid male, don''t you know that women do the fighting?"

    "Haha, if he could help us, we are theughingstock of Vidalia!

    "Oh? Is this that kind of world?" He mused.

    "What kind of world?" The sharp woman snorted.

    "One where women are the more powerful sex?"

    "Hmmmph! Men are merely used to make children and women feel good!"

    Bang!

    A fist smashed into the gut of the loud woman, her body crashing into a distant tree, blood oozing from her lips and nose as the tall male with a pretty face and long ears tilted his head and looked towards his fist.

    "Hey... Why are you so weak as a woman?"

    That punch had been delivered quickly, yet the woman still hadn''t copsed even though her stomach was torn open; instead, she spat at his feet.

    "Y-you fool! You dare insult the pride of women!?"

    "Veldema! Stop it!" Qna shouted, her voice was deep andmanding, but the tone was somewhat soothing to the ears. This woman was proud as a warrior princess but also very different from the others. Alex wanted to win her over; he couldn''t be softhanded or show the romantic side he usually would.

    ''How could women who dominate males be interested in a weak man that is just like the ones around them?''

    Instantly after the shout, Veldema stopped as she knelt on the ground holding her bloody stomach, as Alex slowly approached her; his steps were loud, not even trying to hide his power; as the women stepped back, only the woman he kissed stayed still, watching him with her curious golden eyes, as he knelt, stroking his fair and beautiful fingers over the woman''s chest, a sticky substance coating the wound as it rapidly began to heal, leaving no scar.

    ''I imagine this woman would love a battle scar, but not from a man... consider it my way of stepping down.'' He thought, turning towards Qna with a wide grin.

    "If you allow me to join you, I promise not to cause trouble for your people."

    The silver-haired woman was the first to give him a strange bow, her right arm under her breasts as she leaned forward; it was the first time without kissing one of them that he received any respect from these women.

    Was this woman maybe themander, while the woman he thought was themander was just a princess? It was likely she was of high rank.

    "...Thank you. We shall never forget this kindness."

    Not even taking a moment to think, the beautiful princess stared at him with her eyes like twin crescent moons, her head didn''t bow, but her words were filled with emotion and pleading that was enough for Alex to let it go.

    "Don''t mention it; let''s quickly get to Selmot, and you can tell me who our enemy is."

    He watched as themander woman made several gestures with her hands; all the women reluctantly began to bow and offer him some form of respect, especially the woman Veldema, who looked at him with strange eyes; they reminded him of thembs back at home, while the golden-eyed girl was closer to obsession.

    "Let''s march; we have enough food, skins and sap!"

    Thus they began marching towards the east, a distant sandy desert in their view, a small city or vige in the distant hills.

    After several hours of walking, he arrived at the gates leading into the city: A small vige surrounded by walls made out of sandstone blocks.

    They were well maintained, with the gate standing tall and sturdy and guards armed with spears patrolling the streets. It was pretty impressive, given how many years ago they''d built such a thing.

    They weren''t expecting anyone else besides a few hunters and traders passing through. But now they found themselves in a war zone.

    Even worse, Alex didn''t speak theirnguage, which was understandable considering he came from another dimension, so although he could understand their spoken words, the written was a mystery to him; with his tall height, many of the female warriors and guards watched him with lustful eyes, likely believing he was some prize the princess captured, but he ignored that gaze.

    ''It feels good to be so desired!''

    Because his pride and ego loved the attention, his muscles bulged from beneath his ck leather armour, having left his suit in his item ring, wearing simple cloth pants that were tight around the crotch as he walked through the entrance, following the two women who led him further inside, past rows of houses, with women and dainty males looking at him with awe.

 Chapter 116 [Bonus ] 116: Dominanta! [R18]

    Alexander was brought into the Lord''s manor; thisrge vige was neither a city nor a town; although its food and water were self-sufficient, the defences were terrible wooden walls, only the corners and watchtowers made from stone.

    ''That''s only because of the old king''s policies... Why do I feel this quest won''t be easy? It has that old bastard''s name written all over it, making me do annoying shit!''

    In a distance ne far above the human and mortal realms, an old man began to sneak uncontrobly from these thoughts with a wry smile as he seemed to look in a specific direction to a star shrouded in darkness.

    "Can you please wait here, master...?" The golden-eyed female whispered into his ear, her hands stroking along his muscles as she began to breathe deeply; this girl was the one who his Ghoul Infection was slowly infecting.

    Venri''s soft body smelled like sour fruits, her sweat slightly dripping as she sniffed Alex; this girl used to despise males the most, wanting to find a stronger mate. There were rumours of the distant eastern n having males who could fight, but when they met inbat, they turned their backs and fled.

    Alex leaned back, sitting in the strange wooden chair, created with twisted branches and vines with a creak as it took his weight, while her soft body sat on the arm just beside him, her fingers still touching him.

    "Your name is so rugged and handsome... Alexander... Do you have a wife?" Venri asked, her feet kicking the air, waiting for Qna, Veldema and Milva to return.

    "I have many." His voice whispered before he continued with a sultry voice.

    "Hmmm, I have something more rugged if you want to see it?" He decided to y with the girl, who was quite amusing; these women saw a muscr male for the first time.

    ''Didn''t the males appear from the gate earlier?'' Alex thought to himself as he closed his eyes.

    "Several!? Oh my... don''t men get tired after they finish and need to recover for days?" Venri''s innocent reply made Alex almost spit blood.

    ''Are the men of this world so tragic! Oh lord... The old man, cut these poor guys some ck...!''

    "Ahem... in my world, some can do it several times a day... I mean, over ten isn''t that hard for me... at the moment while doing my daily tasks."

    The moment he saw her face after he spoke, she took a deep breath, swallowing her spit, as her hand circled his inner thigh; those golden eyes were filled with a more lustful light.

    "You, are you talking about sex, like you can spurt your seed more than once daily? Without getting tired and limp... then feeling extremely lethargic and painful?" Venri seemed honestly amazed as she bit her lower lip.

    Her look and actions seemed to want to try his words out, slowly moving her fingers closer to his crotch while her golden eyes locked with his red orbs.

    "Ah... if you want, how about I show you before I leave? How long until they are going to return?"

    Alex pushed his hips towards her as the prominent bulge brushed against her fingertips. At first, Venri pulled her hand away in reflex before she seemed to take a deep breath, as her hand quickly slid on top of his crotch.

    "I''m not sure... usually the meetings take at least 2 hours.... maybe less..."

    Phwip!

    "Oh, my goddess...!"

    Ventri gasped as she began to use her fingers to judge the size as it started growing in her hands from her naive movements.

    "Is that possible!?" She moaned softly as she rubbed his cock between both palms until she felt the heating from within, the flimsy cloth tie quickly unravelling as her hands slowly pulled down the ck fabric; the instant his half-erect monster was revealed, Venri sucked in her breath sharply, staring at the pulsating beast in disbelief, as it grew in front of her eyes.

    She knew what he meant by ''spilling his seed'' but did not believe such a big thing existed outside of legends, stories and songs.

    "How can the holy rod be here... no... it''s longer... and thicker... than the holy rod in the books.... this is.... divine....!" Venri whispered, her hands trembling ever so slightly as she gently caressed his length as he reached up and grabbed her wrists.

    Alex began to guide her on how to pleasure him most, her right hand''s fingers caressing and teasing his shaft while rubbing along the bottom of his ns and tip with her smooth pink palm, stroking her left hand faster along the base of his shaft to halfway, his foreskin pulling with a slight nose as he tightened her grip, so his veins and bumps were slightly squished with her movements.

    "Good... keep going, look into my eyes, open your cute lips and show me your tongue."

    His words sent shivers down Venri''s spine, causing her to lean forwards with her mouth opened wide as he pulled her close, making sure her hands kept moving to pleasure his shaft as he kissed her, his lips wrapping around her warm sticky tongue a slightly savoury taste as Alexander began to suck on her tongue, the stunned girl''s body shuddering at the sudden situation, her hot breath blowing into his mouth.

    ''Woman dominated, but this girl is still a little virgin.... so cute... I want to make her like Maria...''

    Alex pulled her onto hisp, his shaft now between her thighs, as she leaned forward and struggled with unustomed hands to y with his cock, her cheeks bright red, as her pleading eyes asked for more, pulling away from the kiss.

    He wrapped both of his hands around her perky ass, pulling her hips against his meat club, the thin kobold fur riding up her ass as it revealed her naked crotch with beautiful ck curly hair now glistening a sticky goo from her slippery slit.

    "Don''t just let me suck on your tongue; use it to explore my mouth, enjoy the taste, use your mouth to suck on mine, don''t hold back; I am not those pathetic dainty men outside, even if you vited me with all your power, I would still never break."

    "Mmm... then.... even here?" Venri asked with a cute voice, the thatched chair creaking as she began to rub his cock along her shaft, letting out sweet moans as his thick ns pulled along her soft slit, teasing her little bean, wetting itself with juices as they smeared together.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes, even here," Alex replied, leaning back into the seat, allowing Venri to sit on hisp fully as she leaned forward, rubbing her hips along his cock with an enraptured look; he had noticed that she wasn''t very skilled.

    Yet it was apparent she wanted to learn fast and was filled with an almost bottomless lust, so she could experience what he enjoyed.

    "But remember, the goal isn''t just to make yourself cum; the main point is to bring me off too. Don''t worry; even if I spit my seed inside you, I can go again after a few moments, so don''t hold back. Cute Venri... Call me Master when you''re having sex with me."

    With a loud moan, she thrust herself upwards, using every ounce of strength to push him deeper into her pussy.

    Her arms shook under strain, holding onto his shoulders for dear life as she screamed in ecstasy, her head lolling backwards, saliva drooling from her mouth as she tried to pull him inside her.

    He couldn''t help butugh aloud at how adorable she looked. This girl''s purity dribbled from the connection.

    Yet, her face was one of bliss, causing him to wonder if the girls in this world didn''t feel pain as she took his entire length, her stomach bulging as her fingers turned white, griping his muscr thighs as she convulsed on his long shaft, even a drooling mess she was also incredibly sexy.

    "Mmmmmh... mhhhhhh..."

    After several minutes of this slow pace, he stopped pushing himself deeper inside, instead letting her ride him, taking the opportunity to grab her breasts as he held them in each hand, squeezing tightly, feeling her nipples grow hard and sensitive with excitement.

    Her soft brown mounds were bouncy yet so firm and perky as he pulled on her nipples, feeling them jiggle in his hands while she whimpered at his rough treatment. Venri''s hips moved faster when he teased her nipples by pulling and twisting them between his fingers.

    "Nnnnnm!"

    "How is it, Venri? Do you feel good when my cock crushes your little womb?" He said, chuckling loudly, making her blush and nod.

    "Ugh... yes... ug... mmhhh... it feels sooo good... ah... oh... yesss..."

    As she began to p her soft ass against his thighs, her giant ass symbolised the women of this world of Vidalia.

    Venri''s hips pumped harder and faster, and Venri''s breathing became louder; soon enough, she lost controlpletely, screaming into his mouth as she came violently, clenching his cock so tight, it hurt a little, sending waves of pleasure through his dick as she rode his pole like a wild animal, shaking her tits wildly, forcing him to squeeze her breasts tighter as her orgasm peaked.

    Atst, she fell forwards, gasping for air as her chest rose and sank rapidly with heavy breaths, her face covered in tears of joy. He lifted her and began to suck on her lips, forcing her into a passionate and thick kiss, her hot breath and whimpers from his cock poking her insides, making her squeal.

    "Good girl, do you understand I am your master yet?"

    "... Mmph... mmmmmmmph..."

    "Speak human words, do you understand?"

    "Yessss... I... ahh... obey... Master."

    Alexughed aloud, kissing her again.

    "Very well, then listen closely: Your job tonight will be to satisfy me; you are nothing without obedience. Tighten your loose cunt and make me spurt my seed inside you until they return if you fail. I''ll kill you."

    He wasn''t serious, but this weird girl seemed to find it arousing when he threatened her; the moment he said he''d kill her, his cock was almost torn off by her soft pussy tightening around his cock with her slimy fluids oozing from her entrance.

    "No... please... I... ahh... ahhhh..."

    "Now, repeat after me: My name is Venri; I love Master Alex. Please allow me to serve you as your ve, give me a chance to prove myself worthy of being yours forever. While my sisters are doing everything to protect Selmot, I am taking his huge cock and guzzling down his sperm!"

    Her breathing became rapid as her lips opened, a red glow on her cheeks, and her sensitive buttocks rapidly moved, the insides of her tunnel tightening around hisfortable shaft. As her pussy squeezed his cock in a vice-like grip, he could swear he heard something akin to a purr from her throat.

    "My name is Venri; I love Master Alex. Allow me to serve you; give me a chance to prove myself worthy of serving you; I promise I won''t disappoint you as your ve. Tonight I will swallow all of your seed, and tomorrow night, I shall suck and lick it out of your balls until you fill me up to overflowing! This slutty Venri will enjoy your divine rod while my sisters prepare for battle!"

    Alex grinned widely, releasing his hold on her nipple as he ced his hands behind his head and stared at the ceiling, enjoying seeing this strange girl gyrating her hips on his cock.

    "This ce is great..." Alex whispered as he moved his hips, her mouth squealing as he prated her most tender spot, the girl''s legs snapping out like she had cramped while her insides convulsed pulsated around his member.

    Her eyes were filled with bliss and tears as he stood from the thatch chair with a creak, holding her in mid-air as his hips began to sway, letting her body float into the air as she pped back down to the base of his cock, each time, her throat uttering a strange cry, leaking hot and dense nectar from her depths.

    Venri''s screams resounded through the room as he began to almost jog from wall to wall and toyed with her slick, warm body with a delighted grin.

    They were audible from the meeting room a few metres away; Alex didn''t n to hide their sex from the beginning; he was here to take over this ce, one hard-headed woman at a time.

 Chapter 117 117: Qilanas Plight

    ?

    Inside the meeting room, Qna stood with her most treasured advisors and allies; since the death of her mother several months ago, the ministers who used to support her mother began to slowly take their slices of cake, pulling away from her as the kingdom created for the people, became fragmented, broken apart into smaller pieces, each faction trying desperately to im power.

    Qna''s most regretful moment was seeing her father running away with the high chancellor, his eyes that looked at her as if seeing a bitter enemy and not his beloved daughter.

    ''Calm Qna... that snake and his mistress will get their deserved end!''

    The two had been plotting against her mother since he married her, first nning to murder using a weak, slow-acting poison, but now it was toote for Qna to prove anything. The kingdom was already being conquered by the demons outside and wolves from inside.

    So much hatred within these walls... she thought bitterly as her mind drifted off towards thoughts about revenge upon the traitors, imagining them writhing in agony as she tore their guts out with her bare ws, watching their blood flow freely from their wounds before devouring their flesh and bones.

    "Princess Qna?" the silver-haired beauty spoke with a concerned voice.

    She was Zilna, the knight who served as captain of her mother''s royal guard, one of the few that didn''t betray the former Queen, despite the kingdom copsing, no matter how many of herrades and sisters fell to foul des smeared in vicious poison and lies.

    All the women who remained all 21 were the former Royal Guard, abandoning their fancy armours and adornments for mere kobold leather in thisst bastion together with her.

    "Zilna... How am I a princess right now? My people starve, oppressed by those filthy snakes, too concerned with their profits and selling the kingdom to those savages!" Qna''s silver eyes shone like the moon as her body trembled with anger; she looked helpless in her white gown, having discarded all luxury to make money for the small vige of Selmot, now more prominent than most towns, everything they used or wore, was something that the princess hunted and killed herself.

    If only they knew the truth, they would have understood why we needed to leave them behind, she thought darkly, but there was little time left for regrets.

    They had managed to escape from Vidruna, the new Queen of the kingdom, who was slowly strangling the popce as she nned to ally with the kingdom''s long enemy of Baltezmar, a horrible country... In thend of savages, where the men are treated like ves, their lives mean nothing if they cannot produce sperm.

    A disgusting culture, which Qna refused to bow down to. She would rather die.

    "Princess..." Veldema, her chest now scarred from Alexander''s attack, but she didn''t hide it, instead now wearing her kobold tunic with the buttons open, her swaying breasts, peeking from the gaps as if to remind her to never underestimate any enemy from now one.

    "Nevermind.. how is that man from all of your eyes? I have Venri watching him because although you seem to distrust males, he is not from this world. We all know of the Goddess Saphira, who sends people unto our world to aid us in time of need. I want to trust that man! His charm and strong body are something this world doesn''t know!" Qna''s voice was passionate, her fist banging the table as she looked at the 20 women who stood around the room; all a little tired, but they loved the kingdom, the people and most of all, they adored their princess dearly.

    "Ohh!"

    "I am with you, princess, that man... he could handle me so easily, yet he didn''t kill me. His heart is not that of evil and wickedness!" Veldema spoke with her sharp voice, causing many of the women to feel shocked. Veldema was known as a man-hater; she seemed to despise of weak and spineless they were, demanding her mate be more robust and able to best her inbat.

    ''Is she going to seduce him?'' Qna thought to herself as she felt strange anger towards her knight for the first time.

    Zilna stepped forward, her silver hair cascading in the slight breeze of the window.

    "I believe we should first test if he can trulye to ept us as his allies, not as women from another world; if he will fight for us and shows him determination, then I, Zilna, will offer my body and soul to him."

    The binding was a sacred act, much like the other kingdoms'' marriage, but it was watched by the goddess Saphira, something more divine than a mere marriage of mortals; it would bind the two together.

    They could never betray or abandon each other; if the wife wanted to fight until the end. The man would fight to hisst breath. Should the man wish to kill another, the wife would hold the de and take that life.

    "Zilna!?" Qna shouted as Veldema made a sound, while many other women looked envious as the group began to chuckle andugh loudly.

    "Hahaha... well, he''s such a powerful and handsome man... I''d love for him to show me what was inside that huge bulge in his pants..." One of the ck-haired warriors said, her voice louder than she expected as their cheers stopped momentarily.

    "Me too! Did you see those muscles.... fuck my cunt got so wet from that... the side cleavage of his pecs...!" A short-haired warrior with an eight-pack snorted as she seemed to reminisce.

    Qna''s eyes widened; she thought that her eyes were the only ones watching his every movement, from the way he fought the kobolds, his agile and robust body, the way he tore through them with his sword...

    Then he magically appeared a second time; this time, that strange woman was gone, his body taller, more handsome and alluring as his power became something she couldn''t even measure.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "WAIT!" Qna shouted, noticing that her beloved knights began to bicker and argue over which would get to bang the hot guy; they were used to females being supreme, able to get what they wanted, and Qna realised it might be different for Alexander.

    "Alexander is not from this world... Do you all understand what this means?" Her voice was soft butmanding as the vulgar and rough women looked at each other, a little confused, before waiting for the princess to speak.

    "Zilna, you must understand from the way he acted, right?"

    "Eh... uhm....?" Even the beautiful warrior Zilna looked lost, her face embarrassed as she tried to think, her perky breasts squishing under her crossed arms as her eyes looked at the princess for some advice or hint.

    "Ahhh~ don''t fuck me so deep!!! Oh god~ Master, I am your faithful bitch! My ass, pussy and mouth are yours to use whenever you want to fill me with your hot seed!"

    The loud sound of banging filled the room, and Qna''s face suddenly blushed; there was a rhythm to the sounds, as the loud creaking of a wooden wall almost bent and snapped from force resounded in their meeting chamber.

    If the knights near the door listened well, they could hear the sound of flesh as the loud squeals and panting of Venri filled their ears, causing all the women who hadn''t tasted a man for weeks, some months, to close their thighs, rubbing along them with their hands.

    "P-Princess...." Zilna looked at the princess as if she had finally realised.

    Qna was sipping from her cup, trying to hide her pink cheeks as her silver eyes widened; as the princess, she was due to be married uponing of age.

    However, the engagement fell through with her mother''s death and her father''s betrayal; she was aplete virgin, unlike most women around her.

    Only book knowledge!

    "Fuck me!! Yes~ that huge cock, bigger than the divine rod... Master''s cock is beyond the goddess, mate! Fuck me more~ Mmmnph... I''m going to cum... it''s going to stain the princess''s floor with sticky goo.... please... don''t make me snort like a pig master.... it feels too good!"

    Pfffff!

    The entire group of knights looked towards the sound, as the princess was flushed bright red, as the door seemed to open slightly, the moans and loud pping of flesh and authoritative voice of Alexander leaking in as the women felt their bodies heat up.

    "Good little bitch, kneel; I''m going to give you a thick drink, swallow the whole load, and then finish inside your womb next time. What do you say, Venri? Beg for my sperm and cock like a good girl."

    Not even a moment passed, as the soft and strange voice of their fellow knight, the only obvious virgin in their order suddenly began to speak with a lewd tone like a bitch in heat.

    "Ahn~ master, Venri is your little slut. She will drink your hot milk with devotion and love! Her holes are clean and pure for your thick rod to plunge into and make her insides the shape of your cock alone!"

    "Haha.. a little rough, but good, now open wide, show me your cute pink tongue, catch all my milk on the top, don''t swallow until I say okay?"

    ''How scandalous!? A man is treating a woman like this...! How strange... how exciting!'' The princess thought as she joined her fellow knights looking from the small crack of the door.

    "Wow, it''s fucking huge..."

    "Oh goddess... is this your private mate? For us to use...?"

    "A blessing from Saphira!"

    "Princess. I will go through the ceremony! Let me go through the ceremony!" Zilna''s silver hair began to move as she snapped her head to look at the princess, her eyes like a vicious tiger; Qna was sure there were some pink love hearts and a pink blush on her Knight captain''s cheek.

    ''Zilna? Why are you rubbing between your legs...?''

    But Qna''s thought was ignored as the room began to fill with the scent of aroused women, all watching as his huge flesh rod was pushed deep into their friend''s throat, her eyes filled with tears, nose bubbling with drool as she gagged and sucked on him as a man should do for a woman!

 Chapter 118 [Bonus ] 118: Strange Pseudo Orgy [R18]

    ?

    "...Master... Please... look! Venri''s cock sucking mouth is filled with your delicious sperm..." Venri panted out as she sat on the ground, her knees shaking, saliva dripping down onto her chin as her mouth began to chew and mix his sperm with her spit before opening her mouth wide, showing the massive pool of sticky white gool pooling in the dent of her tongue, a thick musky scenting from her breath as she snorted with glowing eyes.

    "Goddess... It tastes so sweet... please let Venri swallow your divine essence, Mashtur!" Her soft voice was strange as she tried to speak, avoiding her tongue and swallowing too much of his cum; her eyes were shimmering while Alexander watched her, his cock twitching and erect again.

    "Good girl, swallow it all, then show me your clean tongue, and I''ll reward you."

    She closed her eyes, feeling his warm seed slide down her gullet as her body shuddered from pleasure. Her throat began to gurgle as the thick sperm wouldn''t go down with one swallow, her mouth constantly chewing and forming more spit and drool to help it go down; her tongue looked more white than pink as Venri''s lower body oozed a sticky mess on the wooden floor as she swallowed.

    ''Damn, this world, women are so cute... they cum from swallowing sperm!? What kind of perverted god created this world!''

    In the distant ne, the old man suddenly felt as if he had gained a believer; when he noticed the reason and who it was, the old man began to dance and sing; the goddess across from him, with beautiful wavy blue hair and azure eyes, sighed, looking at her father being stupid, as she felt one of her believers reached some bliss, a form of nirvana...

    The moment she looked into the event and the reason... her long red tongue began to slide over her lips, as she saw this amazing man... ignoring her father''s strange behaviour... she began to watch the world of Vidalia intently.

    No, it wasn''t the world, but one man. A white-haired male with a rod that surpassed the divine!

    Venri knelt before him, her mouth wide open, as she couldn''t help slight belches from the enormous amount of semen she swallowed, the scent wasn''t foul, but her eyes looked apologetic as she tried to keep them in.

    "Don''t worry; burping is sexy, don''t hold anything in. I won''t judge you, my cute little Venri." Alexander''s voice was softer than before, still deep and maic, but his red eyes watched her affectionately, his member swaying in the air as she watched it with desire.

    ''I intended to finish inside her and make her into a Vesta quickly... but who expected those women to start watching... Some are even masturbating tantly! Isn''t that your princess? Why are you fingering yourselves while she looks with that cute, red face? Should I tease her more?''

    "Mnngh... I feel so empty..." Venri mumbled quietly, feeling his seed finally devoured and now inside her stomach, her soft tongue sliding over her lips, trying to find traces as if addicted to his taste. "Master, I need more..."

    His smile grew wider as he stepped forward, pressing his heavy meat against her face, the thick ns of a ghoul chieftain much bigger and warped to pleasure women better than an average human, now smearing his scent and sticky precum over her face, squashing her nose as he felt the cool air from her snorting and sniffing at his scent.

    "What shall I give you, Venri?" He asked gently, stroking her cheek softly.

    Venera smiled widely, as though hypnotised by his touch, as her hand moved towards him, gripping his shaft tightly within both hands; he grunted as he felt her smooth palms squeeze around his thick penis, holding it firmly as the young woman slowly pulled back, dragging it along her slim neck.

    Her tongue licked its tip, tasting it, making Alexander moan and groan; the sensation made him thrust harder into her hands, pushing deeper into her slippery grip as the two held it together. Alex felt like her sticky palms were simr to a pussy, as the cock began to push against them, her hot breath blowing on his ns as she kissed it gently from the gap of her fingers where it pierced through.

    "Do you like the scent of my cock? The cock that broke your purity?"

    He took a step closer, moving his hips and forcing his dick further against her face as she let out little whimpers, the soft skin of her palm caressing the base of his cock, and her fingertips pressed lightly to the underside of his scrotal sack just above his balls. His cockhead rubbed against her soft nose, squashed against her sticky lips and warm tongue.

    "I want to taste it again... in my womb.... make me feel that wonderous pleasure... pleas master..." Venri moaned as her hands caressed him; unable to control herself any longer, she opened her eyes wide, her eyes sparkling as she looked up at her new lover and master.

    She released his member, its stiff shaft pping her cheek with a loud smack as she shuddered before turning to face the door, walking on all fours like a dog, herrge breasts swaying as they drooped down, her erect nipples brushing against the floor, while pushing her face into the ground, she lifted her ass into the air, several eyes in the door, could see her spear petal.

    "Master... Venri''s slutty pussy is all creamy and wet.... dying for your benevolent love...!"

    Venri''s sticky white nectar leaked from her flooded slit as she began to sway her hips, leaning back with both arms as she pulled the moist meat apart with a sloppy squelch, her entrance still gaping slightly from his earlier pration.

    "Stain her womb, insides and ovaries with your white essence and thick love!" Venri whined with a sultry and cute voice.

    ''This girl... she''s more perverted than Lapis and Ruby! She knows that her fellow knights are watching her pussy! About to watch her fucked like a beast!''

    Alexander nodded silently, his hands stroking her soft, sandy ass, pulling on her cheeks as her slit began to spew more honey; Venri''s moans of pleasure came whenever he touched her, yed with her body as he pinched her fleshy butt, a gasp of hot breath left her mouth, as her honeypot began to seep thick fluids faster.

    As his cock slid past her swollen outer lips, the head of his cock popped free from her stretched hole; Alexander began to rub along her smooth flesh holding under his ns as they teased and pped against her petals, followed by another squirt of slick juices, which ran down his length as he slowly eased himself into her slippery hole, filled with a flood of hot liquid that felt amazing as it soaked and sloshed around his tip, the warm foamy honey adding more texture to her soft inner lips as he looked towards the door, locking eyes with the princess.

    "Master.... please... I want... Ahhhn~ yes.... mmmmn! It''s going inside! Stretching my pussy so wide!"

    Alex felt a tremendous pressure building around his cock; her insides were like countless straps of soft jelly wrapping around his length, pulling and squishing around him as he looked into the eyes of the princess, her silver eyes watching him intently, as her hands slowly brushed along her bosom, her lips quivering as she locked eyes with him again, the pair silently flirting.

    He pushed slightly further, the narrow passage spluttering with a lewd and obscene squelch that caused the cute princess to bite her lower lip as the loud moans of Venri continued, her hips swaying as the bumps and folds began to stroke along his shaft, which felt amazing.

    "Ahhhhhh... Master! So big! Your cock feels so good in my pussy! Don''t stop! Give me all your warmth!"

    And he didn''t. In fact, after a few seconds of gentle easing into her tight cunt, Alexander began to pull back, each time leaving a trail of sticky lubrication between them until his entire length was removed from her vagina, revealing a sticky wet bridge of countless strands of her thick nectar, his cock easily seen by the women who began to gasp and grunt louder, their fingers moving faster as Alex smirked.

    "You''re so fucking tight, Venri..." He whispered in a huskier tone. "It must be a special trait of you beautiful Sarian women... the men in this kingdom are blessed to have such wonderful women!" His voice was loud; not only the princess but her knight swooned from his sweet words as they pictured it was them bent over, a vast cockrger than their wildest dreams assaulting them from behind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With a sudden jerk, he shoved his whole length back inside her, causing Venri to yelp loudly as her eyes widened with shock, a cry escaping from her mouth as he filled her again.

    "I''m going to vite your womb, Venri. The ce your babies will be developed."

    Alex tilted his head to the door, many of the women too close to their orgasm that they didn''t notice, only two women, the silver-haired beauty, her eyes always staring at him, his face and body as if burning him into her memory, and the princess...

    ''I want to make that princess kneel before me... beg me to fuck her... She is so cute... so pure....''

    He no longer cared if his desire and lust caused problems; if he wanted them, he would take them.

    Her shy face and dark creamy skin were like a desert; he could see between her legs as her hands slid along her body, a pale slit with curly ck hair, gently moving as her fingers slid along her sticky slit, the princess masturbating to his sex, caused him to feel more aroused, the thick rod throbbing and grew more prominent as he pushed deeper, finally crushing the poor Venri''s womb, his cock suddenly assaulted by a grip like a slimy, hot vice, her insides undting as her bubbly honey spurted from her pussy.

    "Ahh.... no... it''s crushed... it''sing...ing... Master.....master!!!"

    Venri''s thighs mped onto his waist as she screamed in ecstasy, her back arching off the ground, her shoulders shaking violently as she dug her nails into the floor, her saliva dribbling freely from her mouth, as her massive ass began to wobble from her convulsing, as she reached an explosive orgasm.

    Venri''s pussy squirted a thick spray of her fluids in short but loud spurts. His cock was abused by her warm, squishy insides as they milked his cock, dying for a load of his sperm.

    She had never felt something so intense before, her mind nk when she lost herself in her climax, her pussy clenching down on his shaft as she shook in pleasure and pain. Her teeth bared in blissful smiles as she gripped the dirt beneath her with all her might as he continued to pound her, the sounds of his pelvis hitting hers echoing throughout the hall.

    The walls seemed to shake from the sound of their bodies colliding; the force of his thrusts drove deeper into her core, stretching it more than ever.

    While Alex looked at the princess, his lips forming a smile, as he saw her sitting on a table, her legs spread, as if showing him her pink pussy, the pale colour and pretty slit on full disy as she began to circle her clit, while her other hand slid a single finger inside her, bending and stroking a spot that seemed to make her moan in pleasure.

    He could tell she was going to cum soon, as his hips began to move with more speed, pping his balls against the soft thighs of Venri, his eyes looking towards the princess and silver-haired knight. Their eyes watched him; his muscr chest and slightly damp fair skin filled their bodies with burning heat.

    "I''m going to fill you with my seed; make sure to savour it and have many children. My cute littlemb."

    Qna thought his words were for her, as she saw his hips suddenly moving faster, with more power as her fingers copied his changes, her fingers now fucking her slit, her eyes closed as she repeated his words in her mind, close to climax.

    Zilna never removed her eyes, her fingers now the same as the princess, her heart racing as she believed those words to be for her, the ideal man now fucking her from behind as she was treated like his maid, his servant!

    However, Venri was nothing like them; her tongue was out, she was panting like a dog as her pussy quivered and was utterly dominated by his thick rod, her climax like a rolling storm, never-ending as the muscles in her body began to ache, feeling tired as she felt his entire shaft growing, and throbbing inside her pussy, her woman pried open and now vited by his evil tip and monstrous ns.

    His balls smacked against her asscheeks as he pounded into her, causing Venri to scream out as her pussy squeezed his cock hard, milking him.

    A shudder passed through her body as the wave of pleasure hit her once more, but before she could reach the height, his cock began to pour his hot sperm into her womb!

    "AHHHHHHH!!! YESSSS MASTERRRR!!!! UGHNNN YESS!!"

    Zillna''s hands flew to her breast, squeezing her nipples tightly, screaming out in pleasure as she watched him fill Venri with his thick seed pretending it was her womb. "Yes~ fuck my ass like a little bitch... force me to take your child like a dirty slut....!"

    As her orgasm crashed, Qna''s fingers found her clit, rubbing furiously as she tried desperately to see a greater release.

    "Mmmm.... so good.... intense... Alex.....ander....save this princess from her loneliness...!"

    But even though he pumped his jizz deep within Venri''s fertile womb, the young queen couldn''t escape her impending doom as her pussy began to spurt with thin but intense honey.

    The moment her eyes locked with his, she began to moan loudly, ignoring her knights, as she whispered his name affectionately while her loud squelching sounded louder as her fingers kept moving.

    "Ugh... mashua.....nnnnmh..."

    For Alex, his cock was still releasing load after load inside Venri, who quivered on his rod, her faceying weakly against the wooden floor, as she spurted the excess semen from her cunt through the gap between his cock and her soft walls seeping onto the floor.

    With every shot, she cried out his name, begging him to keep filling her with his seed, pleading for him to give her life meaning, happiness and fulfilment beyond what any average woman from her background could expect or dream of.

    "Phew..."

    Pah!

    His cock stopped shooting inside Venri as he pped her ass, a wide smile on his face as he felt a strange sense of delight, wondering if he needed to hide Venri as she became a Vesta...

 Chapter 119 119: Venri

    ?

    Alex pulled himself from the soft petals of Venri, as he wrapped an arm under her body, and lifted her into his arms like a princess before he looked towards the door of shame, where all the women vanished from as he stepped towards it, the floor stained with thick fluids as the wood even began to change colour, as he sniffed the stale scent of females.

    "Ah, could one of you tell me where I could find a room? I will be living with Venri for the time I''m here."

    No response.

    "Please?"

    Still silence.

    Damn, it... damn, these women!

    "If one of you tells me where her room is, you can join us next time."

    His lips formed a devilish grin as she shuddered, their pleading eyes looking at the princess, who was still shocked at her actions and the fact it felt so divine. She had done the act many times before, but having a specific partner as the focus changed it entirely as she watched him carrying Venri with her dazed eyes, seeing his hand softly, helping her clean the mess between her legs with a soft white cloth.

    Alex noticed that the princess was about to stand up. However, she was beaten by the mature and sexy silver-haired woman with tight abs and scars, who suddenly stood with a straight spine, her face utterly neutral as if void of all emotion, as if her lustful face filled with pleasure was Alex''s delusion.

    ''Hmmm, interesting.''

    "My name is Zilna, the knight captain of Princess Qna... I will escort you to thergest married room avable, but you must stay within the manor, do you understand? This is not your world, and the women here might mistake you for a native male... In this kingdom... Males are not as free or... hun... as you. so." Zilna''s voice trailed off as she looked embarrassed before stepping forward.

    ''Hmmmm?''

    "Say it clearly, don''t mutter like a little bitch."

    "Hahi!?" Zilna made a strange noise... the women around her knew her for being strict; she wouldn''t enjoy sex with males as they would soon cum and leave her unsatisfied, and her face was always icy and cold, so they secretly called her the Frigid Knight.

    Yet right now, she wasn''t afraid of offending him.

    "... I said, say it clear."

    In answer, Zilna spoke louder, her tone making her seem more assertive.

    The men here are not as hunky or domineering as you... they also have smaller cocks! The women would never know pleasure if you were to leave here and back to your world if you fucked them once!"

    Alex chuckled as he nced at her, noting her confidence despite knowing he could easily crush her with his bare hands. He wondered if he should test her resolve...

    ''This woman is a masochist, worse than my cutembs back home...''

    Or maybe he shouldn''t push his luck just yet.

    "Thank you kindly, Zilna. Could you please show me to my room?"

    After another few minutes, he arrived at therge room. It wasrger than most others in the small manor made of wood and some bricks, which meant it belonged to royalty or some high-ranking nobleman.

    He gently ced the sleeping body of Venri on the soft bed; the sheets were clean and used some monster feather''s inside the mattress and pillows; as he stripped her dress and tunic, there was strange plumbing and the idea of hygiene; maybe this vige was unique, so he began to slowly help wet a cloth with warm water, gently brushing it along the girl''s brown skin, he didn''t like just punishing his women. Thus the red bite marks and the dried semen were slowly washed and caressed by him.

    In the corner of the room, Zilna watched him with wet eyes; he knew she wanted to confirm the reward but didn''t want to ask but be told. His fingers began to massage the breasts of Venri, the slight wounds he made healing over as she began to progress into a Vesta, her scabs peeling as she stirred in her sleep.

    ''I need this woman to leave so I don''t get caught...''

    "Vilna, about the reward."

    His ears heard the rustling of fabric and her throat swallowing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I won''t do it now, don''t be so eager; you''re so perverted."

    "Ah!?"

    Alex turned to find her tunic open, herrge dark brown breasts wobbling as they flopped out, her skin was darker and more beautiful than most of the other women, but he looked at her with a slightly scornful look.

    "Are all the women of this world easy sluts like you?"

    "Ngh....!"

    She looked angry, but he saw her nipples harden visibly; somehow, a straightforward masochist like this woman was strange... Was it that men in this world were too submissive and forced to act normal for too long that she was not hypersensitive upon being released from her curse?

    "Your room was the one beside, right? Do you share with another woman?"

    "No... but the princess is across..."

    "I don''t care, so you will leave your door unlocked tonight. After I finish inside Venri here, I''lle to you and have you clean me up. Sloppy seconds but you don''t mind, right?"

    There was no reply. But then again, Zilna was already beginning to walk away as he finally finished cleaning Venri. As she walked past him, she took the opportunity to press herself against his side, whispering into his ear.

    "Please don''t be gentle with me." after that; she dashed away, the scent ofvender and orchids filling his nose.

    With Venri asleep, he decided to head downstairs into themon area below. There was a firece, several chairs arranged neatly, and a table holding drinks, pieces of bread and meat pies. One of the servants came running when he entered, bowing deeply before speaking quietly:

    "Master Alexander... is there anything this servant can help with?"

    The man was wearing a disgusting outfit, with his lower body locked in a chastity belt; somehow, he felt pity for this world''s men. Instead, he just shook his head.

    "Can you get me a drink, if there is no wine, something cool? Don''t overwork yourself, brother; lives hard for you, right?" Alex said with a softer voice than usual, while the servant''s eyes seemed to almost water as he took Alexander''s hand.

    "You have no idea, brother... these women... they take us at night, and even if they know we can only do it once a day.... at most... some of them get violent if we cant! Sniff!"

    ''Ugh... I don''t want a guy crying and holding my hands... I feel a bit sick..''

    But he just shook his head before tapping the man''s brown hair with a mighty thump.

    "Don''t worry; soon, these women won''t be interested in you guys; I''ll make them all obsessed with me, and then you guys can try finding a nice, gentle woman who won''t mistreat you."

    On his way back, for some reason, it was like all the male servants began to revere him, their eyes like seeing some god, while he took the two goblets of excellent wine and the te of grapes, meat and bread to his room.

    Although the meat smelt a little horrible to him because it wasn''t as fresh as his world, it was still edible. It would serve as a nice meal for the weakened Venri, who would soon enter the first transformation phase as he slowly closed the door, watching her sexy naked body, now drenched with sweat again, her caramel skin enchanting. Still, he merely ced the drinks on the side, once again helping wipe her clean.

    ''I want to be there for each Vesta''s first transformation...''

    This was due to his recent thought changes, seeing them as more than just tools and holes to fuck when horny.

    "I hope you forgive me, but I needed an ally here..." His gentle voice sounded as her ck hair began to change into a silky white, as ck veins bulged across her skin, writhing around her muscles as she moaned in pain, reaching out with her sharp nails that began to grow.

    He watched her quietly before pulling out the small knife for the apple, cutting into his neck, the pain causing him to wince, the blood seeping down his neck, as he leaned over her body, climbing onto the double bed, her warm body pressed against his dripping his blood into her mouth, as she began to transform faster.

    Alexander let her grab his arms, and they pierced his flesh, blood and flesh oozing down his arms as he held her tight, cing his bleeding neck to her lips, allowing her to bite into his flesh, her first transformation given the most luscious meal in the world.

 Chapter 120 120: A Peaceful Night!

    ?

    Alexander climbed onto the bed, resting his arm around the body of Venri that began to cover in the familiar red crystal made from what appeared to be her blood or rather a mixture of the ghoul infection and her blood.

    He never found touching this strange, sticky, hard bloodstone disgusting as his head rested on the pillow beside her. She looked peaceful, exhausted but satisfied. A part of him couldn''t wait until he could wake her up as she slept peacefully.

    It was a feeling different from usual, as the faint beat of her heart began to sound in his ears; at first, he never realised that when this process happened, their heart would stop entirely for almost an hour.

    ''Does that mean, Ghouls must die twice to be fully reborn?''

    As Venri grew closer to bing a Vesta, her temperature rose rapidly, causing him to wrap both arms around her stomach, feeling her warmth through the bloodstone. He watched silently as the changes in her body began to surface slowly. Was he watching her for a few minutes, or did hours already pass?

    "Venri, can you hear me?" His gentle voice sounded, whispering into her ear.

    "You don''t need to rush; I''ll be here watching. Take your time, and be the ideal form you wish to take."

    Alex didn''t think this would have much effect. Yet, his hand began to slide along her body, pressing firmly on the bloodstone covering her, hoping that she could somehow feel his warmth, his touch, that it might soothe her, as he embraced the sticky bloodstone, closing his eyes as he felt strangely tired, the warmthing from her body making her feel strange.

    Her breathing slowed down, eventually stopping altogether. Her chest stopped rising and falling. And then...

    Something began happening.

    A light pink glow surrounded Venri''s silky brown skin, her eyes seeming to flicker under the closed lids, as her lips formed a faint smile, as she began to grow taller, the crack of her bones awakening Alex from his shallow sleep, as the bloodstone began to crack gently, much swifter than before, usually when he left them it took almost an entire day.

    ''Is it because I''m here... beside her? I need to make sure... with other women, this proves I was wrong.''

    He held her close as the cracks spread quickly across Venri''s skin, her shoulders stretching wider, her hips widening, her legs lengthening... growing longer...

    Then...

    Suddenly, her breasts grew, bing a more bell-like shape, with cute cherries covered with arge, pale are. A momentter, her buttocks grew thicker but smaller in length as she pushed against his body, making the bloodstone crumble into brittle, dried dust.

    And then, thest thing changed.

    The bloodstone fell off her face, revealing her new visage, as her hair grew and became more lustrous than ever, the ends curling upward, her cheeks filled with rosy flesh, her chin less pointy, making her extremely cute, but the sharp eyes added a slight contrast to her soft and fluffy body, he noticed her stomach was now filled with powerful muscles as if she knew he his taste in women perfectly.

    ''Was this girl paying attention to my eyes when we were having sex?''

    Her face resembled a more strict version of the princess, with Zilna''s eyes, her hair was fluffy with curled tips now a silvery colour as the glossy strands swayed with the gentle night breeze, her arms were thin, with pretty muscles less for power but more for agility.

    While her thighs were the opposite, they became thicker, filled with a perfect bnce of soft, sexy flesh and smooth brown skin, like the desert and powerful muscles like an ox.

    Atst...

    With a loud crack, the final part of the bloodstone peeled from her waist and lower body, showing her freshly restructured body; her eyes struggled to open as her lips opened, letting out a gasp before moaning in what seemed to be pleasure and delight.

    "Hahh~ Ahhhhhhh!"

    He hugged her tightly, kissing her cheek repeatedly.

    Venri''s slender neck, shoulders, strong arms, and muscr abs reminded him of how good a woman could be. Her eyes were now dark red, piercing but beautiful as they almost sucked his attentionpletely, like a deadly seductress. In truth, though, she had been staring at him since she woke up; his gaze and his presence entranced her.

    Perhaps this was why she kept smiling within his embrace; Alex watched her pretty face, the smooth skin softer than a freshly washed silken cloth, before Venri leaned forward and kissed his lips, the squishy marshmallow sensation filling his mouth.

    At first, he tasted nothing, but suddenly, he sensed a sweet, bitter vour as his tongue danced with hers. Then, he felt the warm, sticky liquid begin to flow between their tongues as his lips parted.

    "Mmm... mmmmmmmm~."

    They shared saliva, exchanging tastes as they explored each other''s mouths, tasting the sweetness of honey mixed with the bitterness of coffee.

    Their lips moved faster and quicker toward their desires; Venri''s delicate fingers pressed against his chest, pushing him down onto his back, lifting her body higher so he could kiss her corbone, which he did eagerly, loving the feel of her soft skin, the smell of her perfume that was unique to her alone.

    "Alexander~ my master..."

    His name escaped her lips as she continued to moan, leaning further towards him, wrapping her arms around him as he lifted himself slightly to give her better ess to his lips. Soon enough, she wrapped her legs around his torso, pulling him deeper into the mattress, giving her leverage to lift herself and grind against his crotch.

    After that brief exchange, she sighed in satisfaction, looking down at him with those sparkling eyes.

    "I still feel a throbbing pain inside me... that huge thing might tear me apart right now, master.. can I use these lips and my warm mouth instead?"

    "You don''t have to do anything; we can just rx and cuddle if you wish; tonight, I will do as you wish, My cute Venri."

    Alex decided that for the women he would take as his Vesta in the future, the night of their first and second transformations would be a particr date, like their birthday and anniversary with Alexander in one. His mind quickly noted the dates, times and days of all the women, some were blurry, but he would make sure to ask them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Every one of them... I will give them a night like Venri; if they want hardcore sex and punishment, I''ll give it to them; if they want to date me in the lonely city streets, feast on the flesh of zombies, I will date them! I was too selfish... forgot the significance of that day... the first day they became my Vesta is the same as their new birthdate!''

    That being said, he wanted to keep her happy.

    So far, he hadn''t touched any of the women after he finished with them, leaving them satisfied and contented.

    But despite Venri''s reluctancy about going further than kissing (although she liked doing it), he decided that he felt more attracted and lustful towards her, as she rolled around in his chest, her muscr but soft meaty body causing his member to push into her buttocks from between her legs.

    "Hehe~ really... Master is so kind; what is the special asion?" Her cute voice sounded as she rested her chin against his corbone, looking at him with radiant red eyes.

    "Well, you could say today is your birthday and the anniversary you became my woman."

    She smiled widely at his answer, biting her lip seductively, as she kissed him softly, with a slow passionate movement, her lips sucking on his, yfully biting his lower lip, as her tongue slid along his gums and teeth.

    Eventually, she broke away, panting lightly. "Ahh~ thank you, master..."

    "I should be the thankful one; such a lovely woman is my cute Vesta now, so is there anything you want from me?" He asked bluntly while stroking one of those perfect thighs covered in silky brown skin; he loved how smooth it felt under his fingertips when stroking it gently while shey on top of him.

    Venri looked into his eyes, a cheeky smile on her lips, as she moved close to his long pointed ear, kissing it gently before she whispered.

    "I want you." The words sounded like music to him; hearing this tiny creature talk about wanting him was intoxicatingly sweet and beautiful beyond words. She continued quietly: "I want to feel your lips again on my skin."

    Alex thought she meant her body as he began to kiss her cheek, sliding down, raining soft smooches on her neck, chin, corbone and breasts, before Venri''s hands grasped his long white hair, pushing him down as shey on her back under him.

    His lips kissed her hard cherries, sucking them softly for a moment as her body quivered, pushing him further down, tracing along her tight abs with his tongue before reaching a silvery bush, her hands stopping for a moment before shoving on his head, as he arrived at her steamy, alluring desert oyster, with a creamy sauce.

    "Please... make me feel good with your tongue all night until the sun rises."

    Alex didn''t question Venri''s request; instead, he kissed her soft petal with a passionate kiss, his tongue slipping through his pink lips and slithering along her opening.

    "Sure, I don''t mind. Anything for such a cute girl like you. Are you sure this is what you want?" He asked sensually while kissing up against those pink lips before returning below; after all... when his women decided what they wanted from him... he always obliged without question or hesitation! He had no regrets!

    "Uhm... Mmmn.... my ass...." Her soft voice sounded like a mosquito.

    "Your ass what? Haha." He teased her, flicking her swollen bean while looking at her with glistening green eyes.

    Venri giggled lightly at thatment before speaking up in a low voice: "Your tongue feels so good down there..." She advised him between breaths before whispering: "So.... can you lick my ass too? Please..... I''ll do anything..."

    Alex smiled at that offer but shook it off quickly: "I''ll lick your ass anytime mydy wishes for it." He said sincerely before returning to working on Venri''s silky smooth petals; as his face moved further, the cute Ventri''s cheeks blushed a deep red as she looked away, feeling his powerful arms spreading her legs further.

    For the rest of the night, Zilna was left waiting for him to visit her, sadly only to be tortured by the passionate cries of Venri as she reached climax after climax; Zilna was not angry due to this.

    If anything, it added more spice to her depraved self-pleasure; her mind now fixated on this strange man; he humiliated her and chose another woman in her stead...

    "Ah... you can lick there... I am the princess''s knight captain... Alexander.... the princess will hear us..." She whimpered, lost in her fantasy, as she listened through the thin walls to the beast-like howls of her subordinate and the man she was supposed to snag.

    Although his tongue hurt the morning after, with a slightly numb jaw, Alexander felt exhrated as the exhausted little Vestay on his chest, her soft snoring and gentle breathing soothing him as he looked towards the rising sun.

    ''Today will be thest time I enjoy a good meal...''

    Alex seemed to feel something might happen, an event that might stop him from being so rxed, so he closed his eyes, wanting to allow this girl in his arms to feel special and soothed if only for this one day, this one moment before the fighting would begin.

    -

    Meanwhile, several miles from the desert vige oasis of Selmot.

    An army of more than 1,000 women dressed in silvery iron armour, their bodies were beautiful and creamy like the sand they walked upon, despite the sweltering sun bathing them.

    They didn''t sweat or seem hot as if the metal didn''t increase their heat. Instead, they dispersed it as a single female-led their army, riding on a vast ck scorpion with long purple hair and dark but mysterious skin that would only cause men to drool with desire, wearing a petite cloth robe, barely enough to hide her perky bosom andrge cherries.

    "Hurry the march; by tomorrow, we will arrive at that little sluts vige and torch the ce! Dragging her outside to suffer the wrath of refusing the new queen''s will!"

    "Ohh!"

    "OOOOH!"

    The women shouted in unison as the dark beads of the scorpion''s eyes snapped towards them, as if monitoring and keeping them in check.

    "Zilna... my dear sister... I won''t let you die so easily! Hahahahaa!"

 Chapter 121 121: Old Man, FUCK YOU!

    ?

    Alexander watched as the cute Venri rolled around in bed, sometimes making strange noises or whispering his name or "Masta" with a weird tone, maybe this world or her natural dialect; since he was curious, he turned to her about to use his [Eagle Eyes] to see some information about her.

    ''Since I came here, let''s not try to make all of them my Vesta, just the ones that impact me greatly; this girl almost shot my eye out, haha... Zilna... Qna... both of them for sure, but these women live in another world... I will eventually part with them forever.''

    Knock! Knock!

    The door suddenly interrupted him, the blue light from his eyes fading before the knock repeated, constantly, as it became distorted and louder.

    Like rats scratching on the walls, Alex covered his ears as the sound began to cause his mind to ache as if the sound was inside his skull.

    "Fuck!"

    Knock! Knock!

    Over and Over as his body fell to its knee''s before a sudden silence burst; the birds stopped chirping, and the cows and strange chickens no longer croaked and made noise as they ate their breakfast.

    The gentle breathing and cute snores of Venri became silent.

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    A soft pair of feet began walking towards him; the room faded, recing the walls with strange, old-fashioned wallpaper from his world, a ck and white television the size of the entire wall; it felt like he was suddenly inside an old television show from the 60s or 70s.

    "Why are you kneeling,d? You''ll ruin my carpet!" An old familiar voice sounded, causing Alexander''s face to twitch.

    ''Damn, it''s that old geezer!''

    Alex looked at the retro leather couch in a strange yellow tone, the old man''s face looked haggard, but his eyes were lively and overjoyed; beside his sat a beautiful woman with blue hair and eyes; they moved and swished around like the ocean, her chest bountiful like the earth, thick and plump but not fat, she was beautiful...

    No, that word, this woman was too far beyond that, as she gave Alex a cute smile, waving as an ordinary girl would to a friend or handsome acquaintance.

    "Hello, handsome, so you know my old man too?" His mind almost cked out the moment she spoke, his cock fully erect as her face suddenly looked down with a seductive look.

    "Oh my... forgive me, I spoke using my outside voice!"

    The woman then tapped her head, while the old man looked strange like his cute little daughter was being seduced by a random jock who would bang her at the prom and then leave her single and pregnant.

    "Ahem! Handsome, you have a nice cock! Haha, ~ whoops... Daddy, don''t be mad... It''s just the truth... Because mom left you for being small... it''s okay! Size doesn''t matter!"

    Alexander felt this girl was this yful old man''s daughter as she sneered at the old man, who began to convulse, coughing blood as his eyes filled with tears.

    "You damn girl! Get out of here; I didn''t call him here for you to flirt and seduce my follower!"

    ''Follower?''

    "Oi, old man, when did I be your damn follower! Make up more believable lies!"

    His words seemed to cause the old man to look sad for a moment, but that kind of look on an ageing old man made his stomach turn, almost vomiting as it only suited cute or beautiful women and children!

    ''Gross!'' Alex thought.

    "Gross!" The blue goddess scolded.

    "Who is gross! What is this abuse? I will ground you, youngdy!" The poor old man looked a little sad, so Alex stopped tormenting him, simply getting up to his feet, sick of treating these "gods" as unique and sat on the blue single-seat couch facing them.

    The beautiful woman stood up, and her humongous tits swayed; her purple nipples were a little strange but alluring and stole Alex''s eyes; he had an intuitive feeling one day, this woman would be lying underneath him, begging for more.

    She ced a finger on her lips before her body suddenly appeared before him. Her lips suddenly covered his, as her long tongue suddenly assaulted his mouth, tasting his gums lips and coiling around his tongue as she sucked on his lips. She didn''t let go quickly either!

    Alex''s eyes widened in shock as he tried to push back against this woman sucking on him like an animal! This was far from gentle, like an octopus trying to devour its prey! She sucked on his tongue like it was an object trapped in its tentacles! No one sucked like this! And this wasn''t just one single lip but an entire mouth; inside and every inch of him was explored and savoured! But then... she felt so good! So soft!

    "Pah~" Her lips were wet and sticky as they pulled away from his mouth, a slightly thick syrup drooling from her sweet but thick saliva. "Mmmm... you are fucking delicious, Alexander Damien Faust... This goddess, Sapphira, will be watching you... watching how you make my cute little daughters squeal and squirm in bed. Please enjoy my blessing."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her eyes were different; the moment after her kiss, she became gentle, like a mother, like the all-epassing ocean, slowly turning as her plump ass brushed against his face. His nose smelled a sweet fragrance with the slight salty aroma of the sea.

    "Please don''t die; what''sing is no mere battle... Forgive me for letting my father drag you into this... If you seed, I''ll give you a suitable reward... Please... I beg you to save Qna... my most devout daughter..."

    Alex wanted to reply, but her body vanished, shimmering blue waves and droplets of water cascading her as if a waterfall formed out of the void, while the old man watched on in silence, his face brooding before he took a sip of the cold coffee in his "Best Dad" mug like some weird estranged divorced dad would.

    A few moments passed as the two men sat silently, one trying to calm his raging boner, not wanting to upset this old geezer for getting erect over his daughter.

    The other did not want to ask so much of the only follower; Alex was the only follower able tomune with him so closely, so if Alex died, the old man would return to his lonely void of life.

    "Alex... Firstly, it''s great to see you pulled through and like the world I created for my cute daughter to grow and learn how to perform her duties."

    His words were profound but calm, unlike his daughter, which caused his mind to almost shatter; the old man never seemed like a god or anything special; he was like a neighbourhood old man that might sometimes walk around naked in a trench coat.

    It is causing Alex to feel sofortable cussing him and speaking so rxed with him.

    "So? Why am I your follower, and what do you need this time?"

    The men looked at each other, a strange bond formed between them, from the old man helping Alex to restore his memories, to ept himself as a ghoul and helping Ste while he didn''t know why this god lifted him so high, always a mystery.

    ''I hope there''s no secret plot or stupid betrayal... Let''s fuck his daughter, so he has to call me son-inw! That''s a good n!''

    Alex''s thoughts caused the old man to cough another mouthful of blood, his body shuddering as he heard the deeply passionate thoughts of Alex and the image of his daughter in his mind, almost killing the poor man.

    ''What about his wife...''

    "OI, YOU LITTLE BASTARD!" The old man shouted with a slight tinge of despair! Because he knew she liked handsome men and would surely steal this little guy from him.

    "Well.. how to put it, sorry old man..."

    "No, no... I could feel your joke... I think... You wouldn''t bang her, right...?"

    "Hahahaha! Of course.... not!"

    The room filled with silence before the old man closed his eyes slowly, ignoring that his closest believer might one day fuck his ex-wife and daughter.

    "Well... Why did I bring you here...? There are many reasons... Where should I start, little Alexander?"

    "Go on..." Alex muttered, crossing his legs as he watched the old man''s recovery.

    "You are currently on a quest to protect that city, right? Selmot, I believe." The old man asked, his head tilted to the side as he tilted his best dad mug.

    "Ah, it seems to be difficult for some reason."

    "Umu... I hope you can ept a follow-on quest..."

    Alexander stopped momentarily, his face frozen because he didn''t like the sound of follow-on. Did that mean he would be staying in this world even longer? Although time barely flowed in the other world when here, it was worrying that what if those rules changed?

    He is there with other women, and suddenly hundreds if not thousands of years pass, and all he loves is gone?

    "There is no worry about those thoughts, Alex; even if it cost me part of my divinity, I would not allow that to happen; if anything, time will move slower the longer you are inside here... I know you want to go home and ravage that subus until she begs for mercy..."

    His voice stopped, and a serious and sharp look turned to Alex as he put down the mug, the entire world trembling as it returned to the usual ck void and two chairs.

    "But can you leave Venri, Qna and Zilna to die?"

    "!!!!"

    "OLD MAN, FUCK YOU! Don''t speak about my Vesta dying! Even you I won''t forgive!" Alexander stood, his body swirling with a red energy, the bloody magic raging along with his own heart and emotions.

 Chapter 122 [Bonus ] 122: The Future Of His World!

    ?

    The old man didn''t move or speak.

    Silently he watched Alexander with eyes like a father would a son; gently, he let the red bloody magic aura assault his body; although it did no damage, he was a god, and Alex was a mere ant.

    But it allowed him to feel Alexander''s emotions, his deep affection and changes since thest time they met. While Ste was slowly growing on him, he still felt Vesta and the women around him to be mere tools, only truly caring for Sarah and Amy.

    "Good... I am d... You''re growing so much... She would be so happy to see you...." His old voice whispered as the anger in Alex calmed down.

    Alex realised this old man was not his enemy; his words and everything he said were never lying or to make him angry for no reason.

    He looked deeply at the man standing opposite him, epting his anger. Not a single moment did his face show displeasure or anger in return; it caused Alex to feel strange.

    "Forgive me, old man..."

    "Kayne, that is my name. You may use my name, Alexander."

    Kayne looked at him with a serene look before he waved his hands, creating two more chairs as the others were crushed into pieces by Alexander''s outburst.

    "To think you now have such deep affection for a girl you only just turned into a Vesta; I am extremely impressed at your growth."

    "Ah... It''s thanks to you for opening my eyes... I know you helped back then... when I almost lost Samantha."

    "Hahaha..." Kayneughed as his head shook, "Alexander, that is because you finally prayed for my help; I could feel your changes and wanted to give you even a little hope."

    "Like Paolo?"

    "No, Alex... Paolo''s improvement and blessing were all YOU! His faith in you, the help you gave him and hope... I merely took the lock off the door, and you helped him step forward."

    The pair began tough; Alex was happy that the old man wouldn''t abandon Paolo for his changes, another load off his mind as they slowly began to return to the topic.

    "So, if I don''t help... What is the probability of their death?"

    "100%" Kayne''s cold voice sounded as he looked towards Alex with a severe but honest gaze.

    "Then, if I help? The chance they might live?"

    "30% at most."

    "!!!"

    Alex''s eyes widened; only 30% caused his heart to palpitate.

    Would those cute women, the beautiful princess, the sexy knight order, and their silver-haired beauty all die, even if he helped only a tiny chance to save them!?

    ''How do I respond to this? What does he want from me... I am not a hero... Just an obsessive man that is addicted to sex...!''

    "Alexander, I don''t need you to be a hero." Kayne stopped for a moment, his head resting on his palm as he watched the young man panic, feel fear, then switch to anger, frustration and desperation to think of how to save them, a smileing to his face.

    "Be the viin; use any means possible. What matters if you lose many to save your important few?"

    "Eh!? Shouldn''t you believe the opposite?"

    "Perhaps... But if many truly worshipped and followed my daughter''s teachings, this would never have happened... Well, it can''t be helped that bitch is involved too, but only those worthy of being saved will gather around you."

    "So, for the rest? Fuck them... use them as sex toys, disposable banshees. I don''t care."

    His eyes became dark, a violent and fierce re in his eyes as they narrowed.

    "That bastard makes my cute daughter cry; she wails at night, unable to sleep, worried for the little ants that dared abandon her! As they die like dogs, she still weeps for them! My gentle and loving Sapphira! I won''t let anyone who makes her cry die an easy death!"

    ''Wow... I can feel his deep love... Let''s make sure to treat her right after I bang her.''

    Alex felt a significant pressure on his body, almost crushing his soul as the old man''s voice seemed to envelop the entire void;rge storms of weird colours and shes of light began forming in giant whirlpools.

    "Alex, my daughter chose you, and I won''t get involved in your business."

    "I will not intervene in what you might do. Those thoughts are stupid! But if you make her cry or abandon her."

    "I will fight even YOU, my favourite, to the end. "

    "Understood?"

    Kayne''s body quickly returned to normal, as if this warning allowed him to calm down; watching the stupid handsome kid who charmed his daughter sweating and looking terrified was enough to amuse him.

    "I understand... Old man Kayne is crazy..."

    "Ahem! Now... The quest."

    Alex sat up, feeling cold sweat dripping down his back as he wondered why saving a world he wouldn''t see again after finishing was so important.

    "There are many reasons why it''s important... Let me tell you a secret... About the invasion that''s currently happening in your home world... I have little time, so let me keep it brief..."

    Kayne sat forward, his hand swiping the air, as the image of Alexander''s appeared before the end.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "First is stage one; we call it The First Wave, named The Invasion."

    "You seem to think this is the Apocalypse, but this is just the appetiser, not even a soup, more like the bread rolls. Those monsters have only one purpose, to destroy human souls and allow their bodies to be hosts to others from different worlds."

    A ck sh of light struck the world; Alex watched as he saw what happened to his from above after that voice appeared.

    Huge green parts of the map turned ck as if rotten, the massive bodies of water shrank, revealing newnd, and the entire words map changed in less than 12 hours, but nobody realised the grew more prominent as if by magic!

    It wasn''t just humanity; the nts, animals and fish... Everything was changing as the was now twice its former size.

    He was about to ask why it seemed the same, then saw significant barrier-like things around most cities. However, the viges and towns were in shambles, smallmunities now miles apart despite being a few hundred metres before.

    ''Oh my god...''

    "These are thest moments of the First of Five Waves..."

    "You may have noticed, but the zombies grow slower; they rarely mutate in the past month or so, right? This is because there are limits to the power other gods can exert on a world."

    "But if that''s true, what about our god!? Where are they?"

    Alex wasn''t a religious man, but there were countless gods and beliefs in his world; it was hard to ept they all went packing somewhere on this specific day!

    Kayne looked at Alex with a bitter look, unable to even tell him the truth as he clenched his fists, "She... The goddess of your was judged to be unfit... and is currently locked away in the deepest depths of the abyss... until the abyss shatters, or she serves her sentence."

    "What!? You guys can go to jail?"

    "Normally it''s impossible... but shemitted a taboo... That''s why Alexander, unless you be at least a demi-god, don''t sleep with a goddess... neither of you wille out unscathed..."

    His words were too grand for Alex; he was already satisfied with ordinary human women, and the fact vampires and werewolves existed was a big step; any further, and he might be sucked dry, but he kept the warning in the back of his mind, wondering if this goddess copted with a mortal too.

    "Next is the Second Wave, known as The Outbreak."

    He looked towards Alex with a sorrowful look as if knowing what suffering and struggles were ahead for the young man.

    "This is the answer to the strange oddity... Once the second wave starts, the zombies and mutants will no longer be restricted... They will level at the same rate, if not faster than humans..."

    "Not all is bad, as it also includes dark races like werewolves and vampires too, even you ghouls... but not only will they improve faster... the millions or billions of zombies sealed outside those barriers will flood the cities."

    "Chaos, death... extinction of more than 80% of humanity."

    "Fuck me...." Alex uttered as he realised the old man''s words were terrible news for him... But suddenly, many things made sense, why he was so low on the local power scale, despite being so strong... They are not counted... the strong mutants and zombies are NOT inside the zone to be added...

    "Now then... The reason why this quest is so important..."

    "Wave Three."

    "The Merging..."

    "Should you survive the second wave, the third stage will begin between 2 and 6 months. All worlds that a member of your race touched during the first two waves will begin to fuse with this one. Dimensional quests are to worlds that will merge with your world in the third wave."

    "Then!?" Alex almost shouted excitedly, realising this old man never did him dirty!

    "Yes... in as little as 3 months, or aste as 7 months, all the women that survive in this world will join you in reality. Not to mention as it''s my daughter''s world... If you help me with this, I will ensure all women and men rted to you are teleported to your area when the merging happens."

    "Can you do that? Won''t it cause trouble?"

    "Ah... It will, but it''s the least I can do for a young man risking his life for my daughter''s happiness..."

    "But it is not all good; it also means magical beasts, monsters... orcs, goblins.... dragons... all sorts of evil and foul beasts will start to appear."

    Alex nodded and epted his words; now, the quest he wanted him to do wasn''t so one-sided and useless for him.

    "I cannot give you much information about the fourth wave, The Evolution, as it would break too many rules and might cause a premature advancing of the waves by the other gods that seek to usurp your world."

    "Finally. Thest wave... Haha, you believe the Apocalypse to have begun now... however, the true Apocalypse happens upon the fifth wave... Named only "The Apocalypse Begins."

    Alex leaned back, watching the severe face of Kayne, feeling he was being a bit silly. Weren''t all those waves sounding like the end of the world as he knew it? What is so unique about the fifth and final wave?

    "I know your thoughts and what you are thinking..."

    "Alex... Sigh..."

    "When the fifth wave happens, all defences of your world will be gone, demons, invading deities, mythological monsters of a world-ending level... They will begin to assault your world earnestly, all to take it as their own. Those who surrender to the new gods, transformed and mutated into mindless ves..."

    "But those that fight..."

    "..."

    "Eternal torment and suffering... Even death will not be allowed..."

 Chapter 123 [Bonus ] 123: I Will Help You!

    ?

    Tap...

    Tap...

    Silently, Alexander''s leather boots tapped the ground as he walked towards the door, his eyes filled with a fiery ember of determination.

    His steps were swift as he kicked the door open; the silver-haired beauty mmed back against the wall, gasping for air as she watched him leave her vision, his fierce look causing her words to stop in her throat.

    ck.

    Alexanders'' face was dark, her hair covering his expression as he walked past the many knights and women, ignoring their attempts to gain his attention, as he left the lord''s manor as if filled with determination.

    Around him were beautiful women who worked hard, farmers, cksmiths, and tanners, all of them working hard this early in the morning, his eyes scanning them all, the ear''s listening to their words of praise for the princess and her hard work and efforts.

    ''They support her so much.''

    Women in leather armour, equipped with simple iron spears, patrolled the vige, their ck tights more conservative than the knights of Qna, but they were not doing this for a joke; they checked corners, listened to the people, watched the walls with focus and efficient routes and patrols.

    Finally, he arrived at the wooden wall, around 3 metres tall and four metres deep, slowly walking up the steps, his loose tunic billowing in the warm desert breeze, the distant sun sweltering his body, a strange sensation of prickling all over his body.

    "Greetings, Sir knight!"

    "Good morning, Lord Alexander!"

    Two women carrying small curved bows, two shortswords and daggers at their hips, carrying a hammer and nails in one hand, nks of wood, dry and thick, in the other.

    ''Even now, these women haven''t given up... Kayne... You damn....''

    "Good work,dies; I hope you take a break. If Zilnains, me me, haha!"

    He quickly passed the two women, hiding his face, not wanting to dampen their high spirits; his heart was heavy like a lead weight was tied inside, as someone set it aze, telling him to survive and it would be fine.

    Alexander passed them by, and another small militia was gearing the northern wall, which wasn''t protected by the natural deep spring and sandy hilltops and mountains.

    These women didn''t even flinch or look towards his presence as their hands were always close to their weapons, but calm and rxed breathing came from their noses.

    ''These women are talented...''

    Finally, his feet stopped; at the very centre of the northern wall, there was a hidden alcove, protected from the sun, prying eyes and enemy arrows; inside was filled with a mess of weapons, arrows, bows and weapons needing a little maintenance, but it could see the western and eastern walls easily from here.

    "The north is also visible, a decent ce to think."

    Kayne''sst words, the information about the future, caused his mind and thoughts to enter a period of panic, fear and worry.

    How could he guide those women forward while watching the militia split into several groups? Two groups patrolled alternating groups; more than 20 women were inside the small barracks resting, likely the night watchmen.

    Along the walls were four constant groups of 15 women or so, always watching in groups of 10, then switching out 5 of them as he watched every 60 minutes to give them a break.

    Alex began to study this basic pattern; soon, it would be more than just mindless zombies; humans, monsters, beasts, and even demons with high power and intellect would be his enemies.

    Bang!

    His fist mmed into the thick wooden pir, slightly shaking the room with a resounding roar, while the closest lookout merely looked towards his position for a few moments before returning to their duties.

    ''How am I supposed to prepare for this...''

    Bang!

    ''Fuck!''

    He began to hammer the support, his frustrations too many to count or control.

    ming himself for not bringing Ste, not bringing any of his closest women, Alexander felt severe doubt in himself; the facts of theing battle were told; Kayne probably shouldn''t have, but hearing the actual sess rate of not this quest but the follow up caused Alex for the first time to feel inferior, inadequate andcking the ability to guide them to survival.

    Thud!

    With one final punch, the outer wood of the support shattered, causing several weapons and debris to fly everywhere; a splinter of wood pierced his hand, more than 3 inches of sharp dark wood prating his skin, but he felt nothing.

    ''Even if I made them all into my vesta... Sacrificed the weak men as Vargeist... They will all die... What am I supposed to do...?''

    He felt a sense of defeat for the first time since bing a ghoul, not when he fought against the zombie lord, the first time he faced the zombie geists or the massive horde... Even that mutant that took his regr human life!

    Shling!

    Alexander drew Eien from its sheath, the beautiful red and ck nodachi shimmering in the dark, with only the tiny rays of light causing its de to glisten with a pretty red light.

    "Hey... Sarah... Are you there?" His voice was soft, weaker than usual, as he caressed the de, the images when he evolved, that feeling of support; he needed that support now more than ever.

    His mind returned to thest moments with Kayne before he was forced back, unable toin or argue.

    "Forgive me, Alex..."

    [Dimensional Quest epted]

    Keep The Princess Alive!

    Duration: ???

    Task: Survive!

    Reward: ???

    Failure: Death...

    �� Personal Forced Quest (Alexander Damien Faust)<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When Alex heard those words, his memory began to rage, asking for the actual survival rate of this mission as he saw the quest pop up in front of his eyes.

    "Tell me! Why is this quest listed as Certain Death!"

    "Tell me, you fucker!"

    He began shouting and lunged at Kayne, but an invisible barrier blocked his advance.

    "I didn''t wish to trick you like this... But they are my daughter''s first believers; if they die without anyone to rece them... My cute little girl will vanish..."

    "So It''s fine if I die? If they die in battle? If they are so fucking important, why doesn''t she save them or you!"

    Alex tried to draw his sword, but there was no Eien in the divine world, as his frustrated face became bitter and angry, then evolved into a fearsome and monstrous visage as his sweaty hair covered his baneful red eyes.

    "Kayne... I have people waiting for me...."

    "Those people are more important than you, this world, or your fucking daughter!"

    Every moment he spoke, the dark energy that filled his body, he usually forced it down, tied it deep inside him with thick chains, always holding back as the bloody vapours and streams formed a swirling storm around him.

    "Alexander... I am a father before being a god. You would make the same choice if it were Sarah or Maria''s Life!" Kayne shouted, his face conflicted as he could see... No, he FELT the intense animosity from Alexanders'' body towards him, towards the situation.

    Or maybe, just towards his powerlessness.

    "Kayne, I am not so immature to know you haven''t been helping me all this time. I am neither so ungrateful to throw everything away because of this."

    Kayne watched in silence as the mere bloodlust erupted from Alexander''s body the moment he finished and looked towards him.

    Two red beams of light, horrific and twisted orbs that morphed like the eyes of a monster.

    "But know this, Kayne..."

    Crack!

    His neck tilted to the side, blood oozing down from his eyes like small arrows as they slowly seeped down his cheeks, the fierce eyes of a crazed beast watching him.

    Even as a god, Kayne felt a slight tremble down his spine.

    "If you were to pull this trick with any of my women, my Vesta.... or my mother!"

    He pressed his face against the barrier blocking his advance, the strange energy of the barrier causing his skin to burn, it tried to force him back, but Alex continued pushing, his hands grasping the fluid-like energy as his flesh began to peel.

    "I swear to you as a god! I will kill you and anyone rted to you!"

    "No matter where you hide, no matter how long it takes, I will surpass you, devour all races and steal their power."

    "I will not break, I will not stop, I will not stop even should I die!"

    "I will find your true body, tear you limb from limb, devour your organs, crush your bones into dust! As for your precious daughter..."

    Kayne''s face was angry, but for some reason, his eyes became calmer; the more power, dedication and anger Alexander showed, he seemed even more rxed and more confident, but the angry Alexander didn''t see that; he merely saw the god mocking his folly!

    A mere mortal challenging a god, after all!

    But hisst words, only thest words, caused his eyes to waver and twitch.

    "I will make her crawl under my crotch, drown her in pleasure and tear the divinity from her living body with my ws! Then toss her to the wolves to die!"

    "A goddess... A mere goddess..."

    "Her life is worth nothingpared to one of my VESTA!"

    Bang!

    The next moment the spirit of Alexanders'' body was destroyed, a slender finger with blue gauntlets pointing towards his head; as Saphira entered the room, her ocean-blue eyes looked at her father and the man she had just ejected from her father''s realm.

    "Dad... You want that boy to be your son-inw, don''t you..."

    Kayne''s suddenly looked at his daughter strangely before snapping like an old man hiding his feelings.

    "No way! That little bastard... Never!"

    "Yeah Yeah~ with that much effort just to trick him into thinking this battle is harder than it is... I don''t believe you damn old man... always tricking me the same way before mom left..."

    "The more he loves his vesta..., the more he cares for those linked to his soul..."

    Kayne''s eyes became soft, looking at a small photograph, the details were blurry before due to the interference that protected Alexander from knowing too much, so he didn''t be a target for the actual invaders.

    A group of people, no Gods, stood together, several women allughing around a single couple, a tall male with pale skin, his look and aura strange... like a corpse utterly different from the others who seemed to shine with divine light.

    And the woman...

    Standing beside him, her brave face, a beauty that was beyondpare even to the other goddesses in the picture, her body like the sun itself, as she wrapped her arm around the head of the pale god, locking him in a headlock as a bloody red aura was feebly attempting to protect the man in the photograph.

    Kayne''s withering hands, his shaking grip held the picture, his eyes looking misty as he watched them, his former brother''s, former sister''s now, which only two apart from him remained.

    One forever banished in the darkness of the abyss...

    The other...

    His eyes turned towards the ce Alexander was standing, a nostalgic and bitter face.

    "Only I remember, only I will wait, forever watching... old friend... This path... Your trial... Let me help you reach the end... until you find HER again and restore the Light to us all."

 Chapter 124 124: Heed My Name [1]

    ?

    Bang!

    Alexander''s fist mmed into the pir, almost obliterating it as wooden splinters exploded into the air, the wooden building shaking as he fell to a single knee, a beautiful red de shimmering in the dull light.

    Its beauty astounded Qna as she suddenly felt like a voice spoke in her mind, waking her up as she saw him differently.

    No longer just the warrior she could use to help her people, she saw the man who offered to fight a losing battle, which could most likely take his life.

    ''Why did you ask for nothing, merely following us back and agreeing to help me?''

    So she watched Alexander''s fragile figure as his hands stroked along the de, its sharp edge slicing his palm, as thick blood oozed down the razor''s edge.

    Her eyes were teary from the tragic sight.

    ''Alone, in a distant world, fighting for a woman who is nothing to you...''

    Holding her sword tightly, wishing she could conquer her enemies alone, avenge her mother and save her people.

    ''Forgive me, Alexander, I only saw the warrior and might that you disyed...''

    His body stood, a fierce gaze showing as he sliced his hair, tying it into a high ponytail, revealing his gorgeous face, the perfect skin like porcin, smooth cheeks with a red mark as if he was crying blood.

    "Sarah... I will fight; please lend me your warmth, guidance and the strength to face adversity far beyond me."

    ''Who is Sarah?''

    Qna knew he was a beautiful man, but his wild hair hid most of his face before; now she could feel her heart throbbing as if seeing the god of beauty reborn.

    ''I forgot the most important thing and never thought to consider it... You will put your life on the line for someone else''s world...''

    He began to beautifully disy his skill with the sword, lowering his body, powerful shes exploding from his ck sheath in the blink of an eye; even when she focused to her limits, Qna only saw two repetitions of him drawing, slicing, prating and sheathing.

    But she knew it was more, as there were over seven marks on the distant pir!

    Qna thought that was the end, before a burst of wind, like a raging storm, began to whirl inside the room, tossing weapons, debris and crates like mere stones.

    At the same time, Alexander remained still, grasping his sword in that strange quick drawing stance, breathing evenly as he watched the distance.

    ''How can I repay such a valiant and selflessness man?''

    ''My body?''

    ''My title?''

    ''My future?''

    A whispering voice began to flutter inside her ears from the dark red sword.

    The gorgeous sword was over 200cm long, with an exquisitely curved de that shone eerie-like the eyes of a demon hiding in the dark abyss.

    ''If he keeps his word, he helps me achieve my goal.''

    She closed her eyes, turning her back as the long royal robes began to sway in the early afternoon breeze, all her knights and troops kneeling as she passed, even those stubborn militia watchmen knelt as she looked out towards the rising sun, towards her enemy.

    Qna''s eyes moved towards that storage room before quickly back to the distant enemy as she looked more determined, like she had made her decision.

    -

    As his sword clicked into his hilt, a storm of wood and debris spiralled around his body like a ferocious storm.

    Alexander took a deep breath, his eyes dark red; there was no emotion or light.

    His gaze felt cruel, looking in the direction of his destiny, tightly gripping the handle of Eien.

    ''Since I must fight and that fight is so doomed, let me fight; my body is near indestructible; if you want me to fight this way, Kayne...''

    ''I will fight my way!''

    As if spurred by some invisible force, or feelings that empowered him, Alexander''s figure vanished like a phantom.

    Only a fierce gust of wind blustering from where he was stood a moment earlier as he darted towards the walls before leaping from them with an effortless jump, almost like his body could fly through the air.

    He vanished over the wall leaving the militia stunned.

    -

    Atop the wall, Qna was in a slight trance as she began to make her ns and to think about the ethereal and handsome warrior she managed to recruit before a sudden shout snapped her free of theplex thoughts.

    "Your Highness!" A ck-haired archer turned and spoke urgently as she knelt with a loud thud, the wood below creaking under her enthusiasm.

    "Speak, Nn."

    Qna stood with an elegant posture as she looked at the nervous woman, her body warm from the blistering heat, yet none of these women everined.

    ''Is there something wrong?''

    "My Queen! It''s the male, that man with the huge sword, he..."

    Suddenly she became serious, her body exerting a powerful pressure as the poor archer was forced onto both knees, not just one, letting out a squeak of pain.

    "What happened to him!?" Her voice was loud and shrill, nothing like her regal figure, shocking not only the militia but her knights that stood only a few steps behind her.

    "M-my Queen... he fell..."

    "Fell? Where?"

    The ck-haired archer began to shudder, her hands trembling, feeling her bones creaking as she tried her best to focus, forced to bite her tongue until the warm taste of liquid iron filled her dry and bitter mouth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "He lept from the wall... Rushing like a desert storm..."

    Before she could finish, many women began whispering amongst themselves.

    "Heh, I knew a fucking man would flee in terror!"

    "They are just weak; it''s too much to expect them to fight..."

    "He was sexy, though..."

    Qna felt a strange feeling; for the first time, her opinion toward a male was different to her people, to the ones who''d fought with her each step this far.

    "Silence!" She bellowed, the voice echoing into the distance; even the women hammering in the cksmith or butchering the livestock looked towards the distant wall with fear at their queen''s outcry.

    Her body took a deep breath, and her eyes began to glow with almost golden light; as she watched the distant sands amplified in size as she could see him.

    He entered her sight through the desert winds and the sea of sands.

    Alexander''s body danced like a ball, his hips twisting propelled forward dozens of steps with each instant; the sand and wind enveloped him and pushed him further.

    It was like the goddess Saphira had blessed the cruel sands to adore him.

    "I want to ask you, if you were going to flee, why would you rush towards the direction of your enemy?"

    "If you wish to insult the prestige and reputation of my honoured guest, then I order you to speak your words with caution."

    Shling!

    Her sword slid rapidly from her sheath and pointed towards the four women who spoke earlier, the beautifully crafted silver de''s sharp tip shimmering from the sun''s light.

    "Do speak up; I suddenly seem hard of hearing."

    "..."

    "..."

    The women remained silent as they realised their true queen was angry; some seemed to believe that man might be their ruler''s lover and kicked an iron te, looking at the women who insulted him in their gossip with pitying faces.

    ''Alexander, why did you rush in that direction... Their armies won''t wee you, no matter how powerful you are... To them, you are merely a man!"

    -

    Floating above the distant sands, Alexanders'' breathing was calm as his toes tapped lightly on the tip of the dunes.

    His body shot forward, using his massive strength and force to push all his power into his legs as his thighs and calves bulged, forcing him ahead like a slingshot avoiding the sinking sands and sandy pirs.

    Tightly grasping the sheath of Eien, his mind was focused, a bloody mist dancing around his body like beautiful crimson lights at a festival dance. He had no time for distractions, doubts, or fears; only one thing mattered: He must kill as many enemies as possible; the women inside the city needed to survive the actual battle, his test.

    ''I don''t like my odds..'' Alexander thought as a vast ck mass appeared in his vision; there must have been more than a thousand as his eyes shimmered with the blue light of [Eagle Eyes], causing his grip to tighten.

    "Haa.."

    He took a deep breath forcing his body to keep rushing towards them, building up momentum as a thickyer of blood began to seep into his sheath, his thoughts almost subconsciously controlling the strange blood energy wrapping around his sword as Eien started to tremble with excitement inside his sheath.

    Upon reaching their ranks ahead of time, he readied himself for them: Women in tight leather outfits with swords or axes held in their hands; still several miles between them, however, they seemed to have spotted him, as their rear archers were limbering and stretching their muscles.

    "hahaha..." A slight chuckle left his lips, the sharp teeth forming a monstrous and crooked smile.

    ''What am I doing? Couldn''t I just let them die... If I want women, I do notck them...''

    ''Is That princess so worthy of my efforts, my blood being spilt?''

    ''Venri? Foolish...'' a mere Vesta I slept with once...

    All of his doubts began to surface, but with each one that formed, a new strand of ck blood began to form around his hand; as if extracting that cowardice, fear and indifference and making it into his weapon, with a ng, he flicked the nodachi from its sheath now an inch or two free, as Alexander stepped forward, as his pretty face and fierce eyes watched his enemies like a hawk.

    The woman who rode on a considerable scorpion was about to shout towards him, a giant horn in her hand, but he stepped forward, stomping down a dune as it exploded into a storm of the stand; as his mouth opened wide, a booming voice that resounded and covered the entire desert as if HE was the lord, and this was his domain.

    "Invaders of Selmot, heed my name."

    "Alexander Damien Faust"

    "For that is the name of the Lord that granted you death!"

    Before they could react, his body shed forward, covering hundreds of metres with each step. His body was like a phantom, appearing within range of the arrows as he began to dart around like a wasp.

    Their bows released arrows wildly as they tried to stop him from reaching them! He moved so fast that they had no chance to react!

    All their shots were deflected by thin air or torn apart by unseen red power!

    All arrows turned into dust or vanished into nothingness, just like his body!

    Step!

    Alexander''s body reappeared only a few metres from their vanguard, the steel armour and shield ready to defend.

    The sand below his feet began to sink.

    Before they could charge, his delicate hand twisted, and a sh of red steel was thest thing the front line of warriors saw before their view distorted, a faint howling of steel vibrating in their ears like tinnitus as their bodies dropped like flies.

    "Heed my name! For I am your Destiny!"

    "You vile wretches standing in the way of my path are not even worthy to be my whores!"

 Chapter 125 [Bonus ] 125: Heed My Name [2]

    ?

    "You descpicable vermin! How dare you kill the Queen''s warriors!" A woman''s sharp voice sounded, her face slightly familiar as Alexander watched her rush towards him on a giant scorpion.

    "Fuck your slut queen; the only queen I acknowledge is the one that will be my woman," Alexander shouted to the woman; slowly, he began to lift the sword across his face, giving these exotic women''s blood a taste before flicking his wrist as the blood sprayed onto the dusty sand.

    He turned with the momentum from the swing and brought his foot down, nting a boot into an approaching woman''s torso, sending her flying backwards, mming into a group of other warriors.

    ''This wasn''t my brightest n... But I feel so alive!'' Alex thought, as his bloody sword seemed to glow in the radiant sandy dunes.

    "Come and get me!" With thisst word, he charged forward with every ounce of strength inside of him. The crowd was already beginning to recover from his attack; they outnumbered him by over a thousand, and there wasn''t any n.

    He was just angry at his weakness as their delicious blood began to pour onto his face, the strange feeling of his body bing more robust as the white light poured into it.

    As soon as he had made his charge, a roar went through the desert like fire, making its way up to where he stood; only secondster, a fierce pair of scorpion pincers lunged towards him as they tore through the air reaching his body faster than he could blink.

    Alex barely managed to lift Eien to block the blow; a brilliant spark burst from the de as he flew across the desert, his face torn and ripped open by the gritty ground like someone was rubbing sandpaper along his face.

    Alex rolled over,nding in a heap with the sand grinding against what little skin he had left; his face looked hideous with glowing red eyes, as the blood didn''t seep from his wounds but began to sway around his body, as if under hismand, like it was a faithful wife, waiting for her husband''s affection.

    Thud!

    His head cracked onto something hard but brittle - wood! As a strangeughter began to leave his lips; feeling dazed as the women rushed towards him, their arrows hailing down on him like the rain.

    ''I hate the fucking rain! It reminds me of that night!''

    "Yargh!"

    Alexander''s body seemed to explode with a barrier of blood, the little wife now obeying her husband''s desire, like millions of small des, hands and various objects, the blood from his wounds, from the women he killed, was under his subconscious control, crushing, breaking and blocking the wasteful shots of the exotic desert archers.

    "Ahahahaaha! Amy~ I know you fucking stole my underwear; why did you break up with me the day before the end?!"

    The woman looked confused, as his words were irrelevant; what about stolen underwear? Why is this crazy bastard able to block their arrows with invisible power?

    Because they couldn''t see the blood, nor the gentle faces that appeared, created of blood, there were nearly a dozen little blood sprites with beautiful faces, ck eyes and cute little hairstyles entirely made of blood; their soft bodies clung to Alexander, as if praising their beloved god, kissing and worshipping him, should he get attacked their hands swayed making the blood form shields or missiles to protect him.

    If he attacked, they flew into the sword, like swimming along the de, transforming into deadly blood arcs that fired off with each of his attacks, but Alexander couldn''t see them yet; he only just started seeing the blood their created for him, because of him, his desire was their reason to exist.

    "The lord is bad!"

    "Our master is returned!"

    "He is so handsome and cool~."

    "I want to be grown up and have the lord pam-pam me too!"

    "Hihihihih!"

    "Shishishishi!"

    "Kill the sluts!"

    "Burn the whores!"

    Like a choir of angels, the fairy''s voices were magical, only the scorpion''s eyes shrinking in terror as he sensed these entities far beyond his power, forcing the poor thing to suddenly go wild, breaking his very mark and tossing the woman who looked like Zilna into the air, as shended face first in the dirt, with a crunch.

    "Mother is calling!"

    "Mother?"

    "Mama?"

    Each of the fairies began to rub against the glowing de like they were speaking to Eien; who was the Mother? Why were they helping Alexander?

    Alexander watched the woman''s ungrateful fall; he winced when her naked ass appeared as these womencked the habit of wearing underwear as she mmed into the ground.

    His body felt nothing towards her, only rushing forward, each step almost bouncing off the sandy floor, as Eien cut through the sand as if jealous of anything that touched Alexander was her enemy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He twisted his hips, thrusting a leg forward to boot one of the women in her knee, the brutal crunch causing his lips to smile, as the horrific face caused the women to feel terror; no matter how much they attacked, he took their des as if immortal, only to counter them, grabbing a girls hair, yanking her to the ground as herrade''s spears and swords prated her body.

    With a sly smile, his body spun around, tossing her into the oing volle of arrows and sliced through the unprotected throats of the surrounding harlots, their painful cries, and spurting blood causing his body to feel unique, opening his mouth to savour their taste, the feeling of his body being drowned in flesh and blood as he tore through them like awnmower.

    Alexander lunged forward, his body slowly beginning to feel the fatigue; despite the white aura healing him, his mind was working at maximum, despite the helpful blood barrier and strange de arcs that would tear the women apart, ignoring their armour.

    ''I have no fucking clue what''s going on! I feel so great... it''s like my body is being caressed and kissed gently!''

    His mind and body were exhausted as he reached the woman who was trying to get up, her nose twisted, bent in a strange direction and countlesscerations formed on her cheeks as the sand seemed to have ruined her former beauty as she looked at him with a wretched and angered look.

    "Fucking bitch! You better die for ruining my beautiful features..." The woman spat venomously. She swung her sword around with all her strength, and her weapon collided with the invisible shield, splintering against it with a dull thud.

    Her fierce blow caused the blood to dissipate suddenly.

    Unable to stop the powerful blowpletely as Alexander''s body reacted instantly; over a decade and a half of training as he smashed her smarmy little face with a right hook, the air screaming as if it was caught by surprise by his sudden attack,

    A surge of pleasure and euphoria even filled his body as this bitches cheeks cracked from his blow, her soft cheeks deformed before he shattered her lower jaw with a brutal impact.

    She fell to the ground again, gargling and choking as her lips and mouth began to vomit vast amounts of blood and fleshy mess. Her face became disgusting as her swollen eyes looked at him, "Y-you... are making a mistake! If you dare to kill me, you won''t survive... The Queen is my lover... She won''t let me die in vain! You filthy inferior male!"

    "We are just the vanguard!!! Our main force will crush your filthy false Queen! abhorrent male!"

    As his fist crushed her skull, Alex saw the tears running down her eyes and neck. He didn''t care.

    His muscles ached like a man on the verge of dying; raising his foot and began to stomp on her skull, as the surrounding women seemed to have disappeared the moment this woman was wounded; he didn''t care, taking out all of his worries and despair as his foot continued to quell her distorted wailing.

    Then came silence as Alexander walked back, his body feeling lighter than usual, and his mind, like nothing was wrong.

    "So... you''re finally awake, my love." A stage voice, like a whisper, on the wind.

    "Hmmm? What was that....?"

    Alex wanted to investigate, but suddenly his body began to tremble, his feet like lead as the strange euphoria faded.

    The strange blood that swirled around him seemed to take the form of cute little fairies or angels for a moment as his vision began to fall and eyelids became heavy as their adorable bodies started to envelop him, pushing on his back and legs as if to keep him moving before everything went back.

    Instantly after Alexander started losing consciousness, his sh wounds, stab wounds and arrows that pierced through the blood barrier began to tear open; his muscles seemed to wither as his thick blood began to pour from his injuries. This time though, unlike before, his wounds weren''t healed by the strange blood within his veins.

    Instead, his entire body hurt like hell, like a cold knife was stabbed into his guts as he struggled to stand.

    "Ugghh..." He groaned, lifting himself, his eyes falling upon the dead woman, her lifeless body lying still as if she had fallen asleep. Blood dripped from her crushed skull, horrific, as someone tossed her off a skyscraper. He turned away, only to see the entire desert was filled with corpses, their bodies slowly being torn apart and devoured by the heartless sands they called home.

    "Ober fairies... can you take me back? I''m a little tired..." Alex mumbled in a dizzy voice.

    A chorus of giggles sounded behind him, some calling him lord; he thought maybe one of his Vesta followed him in secret before everything went nk.

    "So exciting!"

    "Exciting!"

    "Lord saw us!"

    "Cute fairies!"

    "Little Angels!"

    If anyone had been at the scene, they would have seen a strange man; his steps were deformed and odd as he almost crawled through the desert like an undead monster and the eerieughter and giggles that seemed to follow him around, like a spirit of death.

    While the tiny fairies seemed to pull him along, arge hand created of blood, its figure and form crumbling like a waning wave crashing into the coast, as a soft voice sounded, just like before.

    "My love~ I am waiting for you... They won''t let mee to you... please... set me free; let''s be whole again; this time, we won''t fail!"

    Suddenly the group of tiny fairies began to bite and attack the hand and woman as if they were enemies, like that bitch who Alexander''s head crushed. Her voice seemed irritated as she swatted the fairies, their bodies exploding into blood stters.

 Chapter 126 [Bonus ] 126: Soon To Be Ghoul King? [1]

    ?

    The blood fairies were extremely tired as they pulled his body forward; sometimes, that fearsome monster would appear and crush them into blood paste.

    Although this would not kill them, it caused the fairies to grow tired. His movements became duller, and Alexander''s body slowly worsened as they helped him return to Selmot to treat his wounds properly.

    -

    Meanwhile, in the vige, Qiliana was preparing her troops forbat in the early morning hours before the long-distance scouts brought back reports of an army led by the sister of Zilna.

    "How are the militia doing, is their training enough to withstand this battle, Azmet?"

    Princess Qna''s voice was dignified as she spoke to an orange-haired beauty who wore a small animal fur over her hips and breasts, barely containing them, yet her body with huge with firm muscles everywhere; if she were to stand naked beside Alexander then. Her powers would even surpass him.

    "My queen! They are not good enough in closebat; their mistakes and errors are far too high and would likely be wiped out without sufficient training..."

    "How long would it take to get them up to the needed level?"

    "Half a year..."

    "Too long, do what you can in a month! If they cannot focus on both, split them into archers and warriors."

    "Understood, your highness! What about the women who im to be pacifists and refused to fight, instead locking themselves away and having obscene andscivious orgies with groups of men together...?"

    The question that Azmet asked caused the beautiful Qna to remember how they all acted upon seeing Alexander''s sex with Venri, as she gave a wry smile and sighed.

    "Forget those wenches; we all have our vices."

    "Hah!"

    Azmet saluted; the girl was adorable but quite opinionated and would always be too harsh with others. This was why her only friend was Qna since they were young, most of the army didn''t know, but Azmet, Zilna and Qna were distant rtives, Zilna being a second cousin. At the same time, technically, Azemt was Qna''s aunt.

    ''I hope we can surpass the vanguard... Their main force was 3 months away... We don''t have the people or time to win this fight... Saphira, please give me strength... How do I win this battle? How much must I sacrifice?''

    "Your Highness!" A shrill cry sounded as one of the scouts rushed down the wall towards her, breaking Qna''s thoughts and focus.

    ''Why can''t I get a break.... all night, Alexander was supposed to support me, but then he spent all night fucking my knight... Then he rushes towards the enemy.''

    "Speak!"

    Her voice was deep andmanding as the scout with brown hair and slight freckles on her face knelt quickly, cing her fist against the ground as if punching it.

    "Your Highness... it''s that man; he has returned!"

    Upon hearing her words, Qna felt a sense of relief, she hoped he would return after he realised that it was futile to attack them alone, but then she noticed the eyes and atmosphere of the wall and gate were strange; why was Zilna shouting for a medical witch and for them to get bandages and a stretcher?

    "Hurry, get some clean cloth and warm alcohol and notify the princess and doctor about his condition!" Zilna shouted as her knights all began to rush around; the fastest and most determined to fulfil her orders were Venri and Veldema.

    ''What''s wrong? Is he wounded? Why did he go to fight? We needed him for the actual battle... This is why men should stay home and wait to give us children... Theyplicate the battlefield!''

    Qna looked at the kneeling scout before adjusting her temper and thoughts.

    "Thank you for the report; you''ve done well. Rest and prepare for theing battle; I will deal with the issue."

    "Hah!" The scout quickly vanished into the distance after saluting the princess.

    Her steps were graceful and light as she tapped the ground, lightly leaping to the top of the wall with two jumps; her long legs and beautiful brown skin filled with a slight sweat as she looked down to the ground; in the distance, a man was walking...

    No, that couldn''t be called walking.

    Qna''s eyes opened wide as she saw the current state of Alexander, his body was ultimately in tatters, and his blood was flowing down his legs into the sand, causing it to turn a bloody red along the path behind him.

    His face was filled with bloody gashes and wounds clearly from des and sharp weapons, while countless arrows stuck out from his body, almost like a hedgehog.

    Alexander''s body was currently being carried towards Selmot by the red faires; their bodies were now weak and barely visible to even those with a unique vision skill that showed their figure.

    Suddenly the door opened rapidly, and both Venri and Zilna opened the door and began to dash towards him with several knights as they noticed he was dragging something in his hands; the body seemed to be human, its flesh torn and yed naturally from carrying her along the desert sands for a long distance.

    ''That''s not just anybody''s corpse...'' Qna thought as she saw the outfit and symbol of Zilna''s family.

    Initially, Zilna would seed her mother and be the new grand protector, but because of the betrayal, her twin sister took the chance to rise and killed Zilna''s mother, leaving only the two daughters alive.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Zilna refused to join the woman who betrayed her nation and used her body to save Qna at any cost, as they managed to escape; however, her sister...

    ''Her sister spread her legs for the new queen.... for my stepmother...''

    That betrayal was quite harsh for Qna as she was closer to her than Zilna at first; in fact, her dislike of men and the fact her sister liked women was a big reason for this, but that was a fleeting fancy as Qna now knew she wanted men, just not the weak and namby-pamby males from her kingdom.

    "I hate traitors most..." Qna whispered as her body swirled with a strange mist; each time she stepped forward, the surrounding desert formed a cute whirlwind around her feet as she dashed towards Alexander.

    ''He''s going to fall; there''s no way our meagre medics can heal him! There is only one way, and I have no choice...!'' Qnained as she took out a glowing blue bottle filled with a strange fluid that seemed to bubble and flicker with her movements.

    "I cannot believe he''s not dead..." Zilna gasped.

    "He might just be the living dead." One of her knights whispered, trying to add some humour to the situation.

    Alexander''s body was horrific; blood poured from his open wounds, bone spurs and broken bones were visible from the deeply torn injuries, and some of his organs could be seen through his chest.

    Suddenly his body faltered; thest of the blood fairies ran out of energy and returned to his body; as Alex began to fall forward, his eyes closed, with a pale face.

    ''I have to save him!'' Venri''s muscles tightened as she dashed forward, her face looking terrified that he might be dead, as a powerful and brutal aura began to ooze from her body, yet she was beaten; a sh of sand and silvery white light rushed past her body.

    She rushed into his arms; Qna didn''t understand or care if these actions were unfitting for her as their leader and princess.

    Something deep inside her heart and mind told her that if she lost this man now, her life would be in danger. Looking at him, she realised why his back seemed so lonely and solemn.

    ''He was going to fight them alone... Why? He''s not my subject, neither my lover!''

    Qna''s body wrapped around his, her hands gently catching him as he fell, their bodies rolling along the desert sands as she began to pour her silver light into his body, trying her best to heal his wounds wasn''t working.

    ''Why is his body rejecting my light... Heal... Heal!''

    Her eyes moved to the blue bottle in her pocket; she didn''t want to use the holy essence of Saphira as a queen was only given one small vial, and the goddess would only produce the next vial once her daughter seeded her.

    ''Mother gave me this because she didn''t trust father... I hope you don''t let me down...''

    She tried to feed the blue, jelly-like ooze into his mouth, but his lips were tight; as his thick, gooey blood began to stain her tunic and body, Qna stopped caring as she put the vial to her lips, to the dismay of her knights who were almost there to stop her.

    ''I cannot risk my future; this man came to us at the tip of despair... Saphria wills this! He is chosen of Saphira... Thus I will give him my belief and trust!''

    Glug!

    Her soft lips wrapped around the vial, sucking the thick jelly into her mouth as the slightly bitter and chewy ooze began to spread over her tongue as she pressed her glossy lips against his, feeling the cracked skin and slightly sticky sensation of his blood-smearing over her. The taste was like nothing else at that moment �C sweet with a hint of saltiness, just enough for it not to be too overwhelming or overpowering��

    ''Why isn''t he drinking it!'' Qnained as she tried to spit the goo into his mouth before growing frustrated; this bastard stole her first kiss, and he wasn''t even aware of it as her tongue began to push against his lips, trying to force them apart so that the liquid could enter.

    Slowly his mouth opened, the warmth and sweet taste of his saliva that was thick due to theck of hydration, as her tongue began to coil around his forcing the blue fluid to slowly enter his mouth, ignoring the screams of Zilna and the other knights who understood the significance of this kiss and giving this fluid to a male.

    She wanted him to survive more than anything in the world now; this was the only way. As Alexander''s dry mouth swallowed thest bit, seeking her drool like a man in drought, she pulled back to look at his face; seeing that his eyes were still closed, she kissed him, trying to reach his throat to make sure he swallowed the nectar of Saphira.

    "Princess!!! What have you done... He is an outsider!" Zilna almost shouted,

    Qna ignored her as she continued kissing him, pushing herself harder against his lips, with her unustomed and novice lips to ensure he drank the precious liquid.

    Suddenly she was caught off guard as two arms wrapped around her waist, and a strange, foreign tongue invaded her mouth; Qna''s eyes opened in shock at first, feeling his movements as her abdomen was pulled tight by his powerful hands, pressing her chest against his firm and muscr body.

    ''Were men this strong?''

    Finally, she pushed her tongue deep into his mouth, tasting his own as their tongues entwined together.

    The outside had fallen silent. She was unaware of it, though, as her mind and soul were lost in the heat of passion and desire.

    A brilliance of blue light erupted from Alexander''s body as it covered the pair in a huge pir and pushed away Zilna, Venri and the other women who were shocked, watching as their princess acted like a typical slut, kissing a male with such passion in public.

    However, the more keen-eyed saw that his body was rapidly healing! Alexander''s body filled with a strange blue light as the nectar of the goddess began to heal him rapidly, his eyes alternating between a dazed emerald, red and brilliant azure blue.

    Lost in passion, even Qna forgot why she was kissing him, only enjoying the taste and sensation of her lips being devoured as pleasure and bliss dominated her mind.

 Chapter 127 127: Soon To Be Ghoul King?? [2]

    ?

    Qna was oblivious as Zilna watched on from the side.

    The blue radiance of Saphira began to pulsate, just the same as the books said, causing the young knight to feel a sense of jealousy towards the princess and Alexander.

    ''Why is the princess kissing him? Surely there were other ways...!''

    In the background, the Militia began to jeer and gossip as Alexanders'' arms wrapped around the soft body of the princess.

    While Zilna''s chest became filled with frustration, and a sense of longing started to overflow her desire to hold back.

    -

    Alexander felt like he was floating peacefully in a freezing water pool.

    He didn''t need to fight or stand up against his enemies; there was no need to resist an unstoppable fate, just the soft waves of the water that began to warm the more he stopped revisiting the waves.

    The throbbing pain in his body, his burning muscles began to heal, no longer causing him to wish he was dead.

    ''It feels great...''

    ''Sofortable.''

    Suddenly something delicious entered his mouth; it was soft and warm, so he began to suck on the squishy sensation; the more he sucked and teased it with his tongue, the wilder it became and matched him, filling his mouth with more of the sweet taste.

    While he was at peace just floating on the surface of the water, something grasped his waist firmly, pulling him out of the water; at first, he wanted to resist, leaving thefort of the water and making him feel agitated. Still, he felt soothed by the soft sensation that touched his lips as his body slowly moved towards the distant light.

    ''I can feel something...''

    ''It''s not my feelings... nor thoughts...''

    There was someone else here...

    A figure appeared before his eyes slowly; her soft brown skin and beautiful silver eyes began to light the world as if she became his moonlight.

    "Mmmnph~!"

    Alexander now realised what the sensation was as she wrapped her arms around his back, her soft lips kissing him, as she sucked on his mouth with an enraptured expression, the feelings inside her chest pouring into him.

    Her lust, despair, hope and joy that he survived.

    She wanted him to help her but didn''t want him to die.

    The conflicting and solitary thoughts caused his arms to subconsciously wrapped around her back, those silver orbs widening as she bit his lower lip in response, pulling it back as her eyes gave a more alluring and lustful glint.

    He wanted her to rely on him; this woman''s feelings were much like his own; she knew the truth of her kingdom and his world.

    Time slowly passed in this quiet world of the two, both of them sinking deeper into the blue ocean; originally, it was a pool; however, as they kissed and became connected, as if the goddess Saphira desired, the entire dark world was now filled with gently swaying blue water.

    Quietly, in serenity and peace.

    Qna and Alexander melded together.

    Was it years, decades, maybe millennia that they were entangled together?

    The sense of time became vague as they began melding together.

    It became hard to tell where Alexander ended, and Qna began too tricky; now able to sense each other''s desire with a simple thought or even a slight intent, they would understand the other''s needs.

    She could see his past, feelings and desires, dreams, the moments he spent with his women, the growth he experienced and the truth she might never be his number one, despite him already burying his existence in the depths of her heart.

    Their connection was one of the souls, not just their bodies.

    -

    Meanwhile, a soft tear dripped down the cheek of Qna as their kiss slowly ended; after more than 5 minutes of being enraptured with each other, the knights could finally sigh as the blue light began to fade from their bodies.

    Alexander''s eyes slowly flickered as he felt a strange energy inside his body; although new, it felt like an old friend.

    The strange feeling when he controlled his blood magic before was gone, as the dried blood on his clothes and body began to crack, forming a small spear.

    ''She wants to keep kissing... What a cute princess...'' he thought, watching as Zilna pulled her away, but Qna continued to watch him with her soft, glossy lips smeared with a slightyer of their drool.

    He smiled at her, standing up and stretching his body with a crack.

    His eyes watched Qna as her face suddenly turned bright red in the middle of her being scolded by Zilna about using the Elixir of Saphira on him.

    ''It''s amusing to wonder what her naked body looks like; she can see the thoughts I want her to see, haha.''

    ''Ah, she looks a little angry...is it because I looked at Zilna''s ass? It can''t be helped she''s got a bigger one...''

    Alexander just shrugged at the pouting look of Qna as her soldiers and knights went back into the city.

    However, she wanted to scold him and show him whose ass was best; thanks to their union, Qna knew that the first assault was dealt with, and she gained a short amount of time to try to build some form of defence and hire some mercenaries.

    "What to do..." Alexander wondered as he saw that most of the women now looked at him differently, like he was important and they needed to respect him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Well... does making out with their princess mean something significant?''

    Alexander acted quietly, walking towards Selmot, as Venri naturally stood beside him, her body now more beautiful and robust, with tight muscles and silky skin.

    Sometimes she would sneak peeks at him, her hands trying to reach for his hand, but shecked the courage, only for him to wrap himself around her waist, pulling her into his embrace.

    "Did you miss me, Venri? Forgive me; I wanted to be there when you woke up."

    "It''s okay, master, you left lots of your warmth inside me, so I wasn''t lonely."

    He looked at her, enjoying the soft scent of jasmine on her body.

    "Warmth?"

    "Fufu~ the delicious sticky cream."

    It had been a while since he spoke to a freshly born Vesta that he forgot most of them were a little strange. Nevertheless, they wouldn''t magically fall for them if they held respect or love beforehand; almost always, these girls would be a little detached from reality and crazy, just like Venri right now.

    "Venri, what was that jelly that Qna made me eat?"

    "Hmph! Go sleep with the princess; her pussy will be perfect."

    He looked at the ck-haired girl, who blinked her red eyes at him before tilting her head. She seemed to be a sincere girl even after bing a ghoul.

    "Tell me, and I''ll reward you."

    "Ahhh~ master is the best!"

    "Enough, just speak."

    "That was a gift that Saphira gives to the most devout, usually the future queen and essential figures in the country.

    "It seems to mainly be used by men because it increases the chance of pregnancy, but it also allows the two who feed on it together to share a link as the human transforms into something different."

    ''Hmmm...''

    Alexander lowered his hand, gently caressing her ass as she continued. He asked many questions only to discover the truth about why men were seen as weak in this kingdom, at least.

    They couldn''t use mana, circte it or ept it into their bodies.

    ''Then this medicine allows one man to absorb mana and be something akin to a mage in this world, or rather able to stand on the same level as the women.''

    "But master... that potion or elixir is a gift only given to the queen once and is used to select her true husband. This means that as long s she doesn''t abandon Saphira... The throne is for both you and the princes... You are now our master..."

    "Heh... I was your master anyway."

    Pah!

    Her body shuddered as he pped her soft behind, caressing her flesh as it squished between his fingers; Venri whimpered softly, clinging to his arm as they entered the room where she gave her virginity to him.

    ''So that medicine not only improved my body but also increased my lifespan... I wonder if it had any effects on me as a ghoul?''

    Past queens used this elixir to ensure their husbands remained pretty and young when they ruled over thend. Otherwise, the men would quickly die from old age and be ugly due to not having mana.

    Alexander was about to consider further when he heard the subtle sound of fabric sliding across his skin before two soft hands wrapped around his wrist.

    "I want my reward now, master..."

    "What do you want?"

    "Please give me your warmth and love until I am too full to take another droplet."

    "Now you are a Vesta; I won''t go easy... You might die, still are you sure?"

    Her eyes began to glimmer with a ruby light.

    "Please kill me with your cock, master~ Hehe!"

    He shook his head, there was time yet, and he was not ready to face Qna with the sudden change in his feelings towards her; Alexander''s arms pushed Venri down onto the bed with a light squeak as she bounced, the beautiful creamy skin brightened by the sunlight from the distant window.

    "I''m going to start."

    "Mmmmn!"

    Alexander''s hands gently stroked over the smooth body of Venri as his member pushed into her weing vault, its soft quilted velvet walls epting him as if it was her reason for existing.

    Her loud cries of delight and passion would resound through the manor for the next few hours until a maid was sent to interrupt them and invite them to dinner with the rest of the knights and princess.

    Alexander felt strange when the maid called him "Highness" and acted like he was already her king.

    ''I need to speak with Qna...'' He thought, looking at the sleeping body of Venri, her body covered in white cream as her petal still gaping wide and seeping with thick white milk as her legs trembled.

    He won their little battle.

 Chapter 128 128: Forgive Me Princess... I Can Hear Your Thoughts!

    ?

    Alexander paced down the hallway, wearing only a loose pair of baggy ck pants that were soft to the touch, his muscr body with the three tattoo''s on full disy as he passed the leering knights and maids, all of who watched him with keen eyes.

    ''It''s kinda nice to be so desired~ I am invincible~.''

    However, it felt strange when they called him "Hyur", which seemed to be their word for King or a male leader.

    Because it was such a rare urrence to have a male in this position, it was a somewhat outdated and unused word by anyone but the noble ss and above.

    ''I wonder why she''s being so weird...''

    He noticed that since he returned, Zilna started following him; not unpleasant, but she didn''t leer at him like before, instead bing more respectful and always walking with a straight and perfect posture and pace.

    "Now then... Her room was to the right, two doors after the main entrance..."

    Quickening his pace, Alex began to rush to Qiliana''s room, wanting to make sure there was nothing wrong and to make ns for the future; he couldn''t leave this ce even if he wished to, the only saving grace was that even if he spent a year here, a day or two would pass in reality thanks to Kayne''s added favour.

    eaglesnov?1,��o�� ''That bastard... makes me so angry... But...''

    "He gave me time to improve before the second wave; I cannot ignore that fact... nor can I waste this time given to me!"

    ck!

    He mmed open therge double blue doors, with golden fixtures and a beautiful rising sun pattern on the door; Zilna gasped as he rushed into the room; a brilliant sight of expensive and high-ss furniture came into view.

    Instantly he was struck by the difference in the culture between this Sarian princess and himself; this space''s luxury shocked him.

    The room was filled with luxurious and thick fabrics, richly colours rugs strewn across the smooth earthen floor, and strange but intricate tapestries adorned the walls, some depicting women defeating mythical beasts with countless heads or female heroes leading the people.

    But they were embroidered with a strange cloth that seemed to be created with shimmering threats and precious stones.

    ''Such an extravagant room!''

    Alexander''s head moved around as he looked for the princess figure, only to see her vast canopied bed in the centre of the room, with wondrous silken drapes drawn to reveal a thick mattress stuffed with soft feathers and countless different pillows, each one more extravagant than thest.

    He stepped forward, the tap of his feet quiet, touching the strange boxes at each corner of the bed, only to discover they were oilmps filled with a peculiar ss that gave the flickering mes a soft, warming orange glow.

    Arge, intricately carved wooden chest sat against the wall, its lid open to reveal a collection of ornate jewellery and gold trinkets.

    Nearby, a low table was covered in an array of exotic fruits arranged in delicate patterns, and a silver pitcher of cool, refreshing water sat beside it.

    A fire pit crackled and spat in one corner of the room, its mes casting long shadows across the room. Above the pit hung arge bronze chandelier decorated with intricate patterns of twisting vines and flowers and holding a dozen or more flickering candles.

    He moved further into the room, stroking along the windows covered in thin, colourful curtains, allowing the soft morning light to filter through and dance across the room.

    The air was thick with the sweet scent of jasmine and sandalwood, and the gentle sound of a nearby fountain added to the peaceful ambience of the space.

    "I guess a princess is a princess, even if her kingdom copses...huh?" Alexander whispered as he entered a side room; the door was a strange sliding style that opened quickly; the image he was greeted with was more extravagant and beautiful than all the bright cloth and wonderful gems as he stared with a hungry gaze.

    Alexander walked further into her chambers and entered the doorway to a spacious bathroom.

    Upon entering, he was greeted by arge, sunken bathtub in the centre of the room, big enough to fit four people.

    The bathtub was filled with steaming water, scented with the sweet fragrance of honey and almond; her bathroom was lit by torches mounted on the walls, casting flickering shadows across the room.

    His eyes peered at the walls lined with intricately tiled mosaics depicting scenes of the Sarian gods and goddesses, and the floor was made of smooth, polished stone.

    Next to the bathtub was a small table adorned with oil bottles and fragrant soap jars. The soap had a silky texture and a luxurious scent that filled the room with a warm, honeyed aroma.

    Qna must have spared no expense in sourcing the best ingredients for her bath, thought Alexander.

    As Alexander admired the luxurious bathroom and the scent of the fragrant bath, he heard a soft humminging from behind a nearby curtain.

    Curious, he approached the curtain quietly, and as he drew near, he noticed it was slightly ajar.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Peeking through the gap, he saw the Sarian princess Qna standing near arge vanity with a mirror framed in polished bronze at the room''s far end.

    The vanity was cluttered with jars and bottles of various lotions and perfumes, all with the same rich and indulgent aroma as the bath. A towel rack stood beside the vanity, draped with fluffy white towels and robes.

    She was dressed in a simple robe as it slid to the ground, her beautiful skin silky like honey as the desert princess began to sway her hips and hummed louder.

    "Hmmm~ today is a good day~" Qna was humming as she slowly slid down her silk undergarments, the sound as they slipped across her desert colours skin causing Alexander to swallow his saliva.

    ''What a nice and juicy ass. Is it something she eats?''

    Not only was it plump, but the slightly toned texture and gentle swaying and jiggling with each of her movements was far more erotic than it should have been; he could see her thick ck garden as she seemed to be stretching, her delicate fingers touching her toes.

    A pair of silver orbs suddenly fluttered as she looked between her legs.

    "Hello there, my cute little princess. What a lovely plump ass you have."

    Her word upside down showed a man, his body half exposed with thick muscles that were firm and tightly packed from his abs to his neck; Qna couldn''t help but stare.

    "Thank you, you also have a nice cock." She answered as if by the response, before feeling strange, as usually, a male was never aggressive regarding rtions between women and men.

    Alexander fucked up; he knew it was impolite to stare, however the slightly parted slit, neat and pristine as if no corruption or dirt had touched it, the sticky silver thread dripping slowly as her face slowly turned red, with her eyes widened as she noticed the growing bulge inside his pants.

    "Ah... Eh...." Qna didn''t know how to speak; today, she took a bath alone because Zilna was assigned to protect Alexander, and she sent the maids away for a short break.

    "Can I join you for the bath?" Alexander didn''t think acting embarrassed was needed, as he could feel her sexual excitement and her delight at seeing his half-naked body, the thoughts he could hear right now.

    [I want to bathe together; show me that massive weapon up close. Will he let me touch it? Is he already to do those things after being so hurt? We''re married, right... we kissed, so Mother said he is mine, right?]

    While the thoughts she was able to hear were rtively simple and very vulgar.

    ''I want her to sit on myp; I want to fuck this sexy desert princess and make her squeal my name.''

    Despite these being a portion of his true feelings, Alexander found that he could control his emotions far better than an average person, maybe because he was a ghoul or due to the stressful situation of the past month or two.

    So, instead of revealing his thoughts about the war, how to fight and those things. He would instead act like a sex-crazed idiot after feeling the stress, despair and worry guing this girl''s mind.

    ''Because of her kindness, she is slowly transforming into my Vesta; I didn''t want this kind of thing to happen anymore and would rather have slowly made her fall for me than transformed her... Oh well... I''ll take good care of this sweet, brown ass.''

    Alexander was the first to take action, stepping forward as he pulled the string tightening his pants.

    However, he didn''t n to do anything but light petting and teasing her today; he could feel her gaze and thoughts now almost obsessed with his lower body as it slowly flopped out, pping his abs with a loud smack.

    ''This girl... Well, it''s like a woman getting her tits out for a guy in my world; I can understand her, but snorting and letting her nose re that badly... is this girl a princess..''

    "Ah.... uhm... That I didn''t answer, though!?" She finally managed to speak, but her eyes were still watching the huge swaying rod as he stepped forward and began to climb into the huge bath filled with steaming hot water.

    "I don''t care...e on, get your top off and let''s bath together," Alexander responded with amanding tone, watching with amusement as she quickly unfastened her upper tunic, fumbling with her slightly trembling hands while he began to squirt a strange bottle of viscous fluid into his hands and smear it over his body.

    The scent was like almonds and honey, but it felt unique and warm when he spread it over his skin, enjoying the warm bath with thick bubbles that caused him to rx further as the gentle ssh of Qna''s feet entered the vast bath and sounded beside him.

    ''Oh?''

    [Since he''s so aroused from my body, let''s be bold and sit beside him! His scent is so good, I want to smell it more, but he might think I am weird...]

    Alexander listened to this closet pervert princess''s true thoughts as he spread his legs apart and leaned against the bath''s side, looking towards her as the beautiful slit appeared a few inches from his face.

    His eyes were fixated on the neat and slightly parted with a warm and earthy scent like chestnut and roasted almonds, watching it intently as the silver strands of honey began to dribble down her thigh before she quickly sat down, the ssh of water covering his body as she looked at him with a slightly sharp re.

    [Damn, perverted man... Doesn''t he know that only sluts stare at a naked woman with such open lust! Ah.... why is my body so hot from his gaze...]

 Chapter 129 [Bonus ] 129: Bathing The Princess [1- R18]

    ?

    The moment Qna was about to sitfortably in the bath, her face red from lifting her leg to climb over the marble wall, which gave him a clear look at her sacred garden and he didn''t even look away, just gawped at her for several minutes!

    [Stupid Qna... Why act so shy? Just push him down; he''s yours anyway... don''t forget what he did with Venri! This man needs to know his ce... as your husband!]

    eaglesnov?1,��o�� Alexander looked at Qna, who began to spread her legs and lean back, enjoying the soothing heat with a pleasant look as if he didn''t exist, but he knew that all she was thinking about was him!

    ''This girl... Is a thousand times more adorable now I can hear her thoughts!''

    He decided to tease her a little after cleaning himself, grasping a soft cloth from the wall and squeezing it into the bowl of strange liquid soap; the scent was close tovender.

    Still, he wasn''t an expert, bringing the soapy cloth over his body; he stood up onto his knee, the water dripping from his firm body, turning away from her with the swish of water; he let out a pleasant grunt from the mixture of searing heat from the bath and cooling gel and suds that made his skin tingle.

    ''I wonder if she''ll perv on me now I''m looking away.'' He smirked, moving further along the line as his hands began to massage his body, the sound of the suds being rubbed into his body filling the bathroom as the breathing of his cute Princess began to quicken.

    [This bastard! Why is he not offering to wash my body... ahh.... look at that back... what kind of exercise does he do for such a firm ass? Can I touch it, maybe by ident?] Would it be rude to ask?

    The sound of water pooling from his abs and trickling into the water sounded; as he heard the sshing of water from behind him, the thoughts in her mind were filled with lust and sounded like a young adult male seeing a woman naked for the first time, as a devilish smile filled his face.

    ''At first, I was just going to tease her a little... Was her, eh? Shall I WASH her real good?''

    Qna was slowly moving closer to his body, now within arm''s reach of his perfect body; she was about to lean over when the waves began to swish, his body turning to face her, forcing her to lean back against the wall quickly.

    "Ah.. this..? Wow...!!" She stuttered, looking at the front of his body, slightly soapy, but the perfectly tight abs, his pristine body lines leading down to the sexy ridge, and massive club that almost pped her face; she couldn''t help but take a sniff, the thick scent different from the men of this world causing her body to almost scream out, her heart started to rage, blood surging and her lower body flooding with sticky wet honey.

    She wasn''t like most girls; from being a young age, her upbringing was strict; taught to never look at men directly, only choose the most high-ss males as her spouse, made to take particr medicine that would restrict her lust and desire to copte with males, this medicine still worked even now.

    [What do I do... He makes me feel so strange... my body gets so hot, my pussy wet, and it feels like my heart is going to explode... just one sniff of his colossal phallus... Why... I never used to feel anything toward males...! This man is wrong... he''s breaking my mind and body... They are going to be his, not mine!]

    Yet the moment this man appeared, her feelings and desires became freed, like a liberation against that oppressive bitch that stole everything from her; Qna let out a hot breath, her hands pressing against her stomach and chest, squishing her soft dark skin, as it glistened with water.

    [But... I want to be his... NO! Qna... you are the queen! He must be below you... make him lick you... Ah, his beautiful green eyes are watching me... like emeralds shining in the desert sands... I want you to be mine... always]

    Alexander almostughed, feeling her mind was so mixed up right now, from resisting him to epting him and sounding like boys in high school when they met the first cute girl after starting puberty...

    He moved closer before letting his cock press against her chest; the warmth of the bath and her breasts were different but soothing as she squashed her inverted nipples slit with an amused grin.

    "You''re so beautiful, Princess. Would you like me to massage you and help clean your body and spirit?" Alexander whispered to her with a sexy and alluring voice.

    "!?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She could barely nod before his body pressed her against the wall, her nipple pulled from its hidden pouch the moment his cock pulled away, quite thick but cute and pink.

    Qna tried to smother the moan of pleasure when his tip rubbed against her hard nipple as Alexander began to coat his fingers in the sticky soap, gently rubbing along her arms and body, enjoying the soft skin that squished under his touch.

    [Mmmm... sofortable... My nipples aren''t strange, right...?]

    He loved the smell of a woman in the morning or any other time; the sound of her calm breaths trying to hide her raging libido was highly seductive! It was as if his very presence made women lose their minds and struggle to resist.

    He turned her body left to face him, lifting her leg to bring her hips against the edge as water dripped from her exposed snatch, the sticky fluids oozing in long strands.

    She stiffened briefly, half tempted to lean down and give it some attention! He slid the tips of his fingers through her wet hair, ying with her scalp softly as his thumbs grazed against her lips and earlobes with erotic lure and stroked them with pleasure...

    Qna felt like she was melting; his hands began to slide along her tired body, so long she spent fighting, rushing around that her muscles and skin were tight and exhausted; she spread her legs as the burning heat in her loins became too much, allowing his long rod to brush against her when he started massaging her temples.

    [It feels so good... I feel like I''m melting into a state of happiness... Ah... his cock... it''s so huge, that monster went so deep inside Venri her little stomach started to bulge... gently... I like it when you stroke the tips of my ears... So good.... maybe having a husband isn''t so bad... should I reward him a little?]

    "It''s perfect... Alexander... rub my ears and pinch them a little; maybe you can clean the insides... along the ridges with your nails..."

    Her soft arms wrapped around his as she looked towards him with her silver eyes pleading with him; Alexander only looked a little shocked for a moment, never expecting her to ask him so soon, as his finger slid across her face, towards her ears, he gently circled their tips, his thumb pressing the soft skin, as her body seemed to shudder.

    "Qna, if you want me to make you feel good. You should make me feel good too."

    [Eh? Make him feel good... what could.... his belly, ears? Back? Uhn.... that... does he mean... this!?]

    In Sarian culture, it was rare for a man to seek sexualfort from a woman, although it felt good for them too. They would be seen as shameful and lewd if they asked for a woman to pleasure them; thus, usually, they would wait or never ask, leading to frustration in their marriages that were difficult to fix until it was toote.

    "That... it''s a little... Are you sure?" She asked with a slightly shaken voice.

    Alexander''s strong hands began to stroke along her arms, his face like a demon tricking a virgin maiden to give him her purity to save her sick mother.

    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing slutty, and we are just washing each other; nobody can say anything; isn''t it wrong to be dirty as the princess?"

    ''And her future husband!''

    [Eh!? Future husband... yes... that''s right... he drank that potion... soon he will change... tomorrow he will bepletely reborn... like a spirit of the desert...]

    [He will be all mine!]

 Chapter 130 130: Bathing The Princess [2- R18]

    ?

    Qna''s soft sandy fingers stretched out, the delicate tips reaching out to his extended desert snake that was smeared with her slimy honey as it poked her abs, his hips slightly moving as she peeked at his face, noticing his light breathing getting faster when she stroked the tip with her soft fingertips.

    ''That''s it, good girl, acting a little aroused by some mere touch is fine... let''s make you more wild and confident, my cute little princess.''

    Alexander''s fingers gently caressed her ears before pinching and plucking at them, enjoying the shuddering body of Qna, who began to slide her hands along his cock, teasing his ns as she started breathing heavily from the heavy heated iron-like rod in her hands.

    [It''s so hot and harrowing... oh my... does he like it when I move faster? It''s throbbing in my hands... Ah! He does... I can hear his pleasure... more quickly... tease the ns with my fingers.... brush against the tip with my soft palms... ah... it''s sticky!]

    Suddenly, the scent of salt reached her nose.

    Qna breathed deeper and took him harder; her knuckles blushed white with the strength required as she pumped up and down on the shaft with force; her other arm wrapped around his muscr body, and she could feel his hot breath blowing into her ear as his nails began to slide along her skin, clearing the dirt within, the pleasure she felt was strange.

    It wasn''t wholly sexual but caused jitters to shoot down her spine as her hand jerking him off began to move faster, as she tried to close her thumb to her finger but failed.

    [Damn, it''s so huge... more immense than anything I could dream of.... will her stick this in my body... How can I hope to win.... if this thing enters me, I''m done... I''ll be his little bitch princess... even my thin fingers make me feel so good... Ahn~ his fingers are so good, cleaning my ears gently, yet rough and forceful when needed!]

    ''This woman is so cute... I want her so badly....''

    [Eh!? He wants me....]

    His cock twitched slightly as he pressed the tips of his index finger against her ear lobe, grasping it and pulling her forward while sliding his other fingers into her mouth, cupping them as he pushed them inwards gently.

    Alexander never expected her to start softly licking his fingers as he felt her hips moving against his cock, the tip brushing against her little pink bud, as the slimy slit began to slide along the shaft, curving to press against her palm as she reached the base with her other hand.

    [I want him to cum for me... show me you like me... that I don''t disgust you... My body is so hot... how about you? Are you going to cum inside my hands? Spray it onto my body?]

    Qna''s cheeks squished and released a bit of clear drool before the sharp point hit her teeth! As she leaned backwards in pleasure, her lower half pumping on her palm to take his shaft into her hand with surprising ease for anyone else!

    Her hand worked up and down quicker, sending pleasurable waves running through her slender body.

    ''Her mouth is so hot... I want to cum inside her mouth... make her drink all my seed... Ugh..."

    "Ahhh...fuck!" Alexander let out a sudden groan, his face leaning forward, wrapping his wet lips around the tip of her ear as he began to suck and lick them, feeling her hands move even faster the moment he allowed his thoughts of pleasure to sound in her mind, she lowered her hips onto the top of his shaft.

    She was now rubbing along him, with a searing hot goo smearing as she thrust her hips along his shaft, causing them both to feel great pleasure.

    Qna grunted, choking on the delicious feeling of Alexander sucking her flesh as she entwined his fingers with her tongue.

    Jolts of pleasure shot around her body as she pushed her pussy against his shaft, feeling it throbbing.

    The aroused feeling Alexander, she knew he would soon cum for her, the sense of euphoria and bliss filling her mind and body, as just like he said, he would as she felt her first climax with a maning fast and entirely out of her control!

    [I''ming... I''ming... a man''s cock is making me orgasm!!]

    "Hahn....mmn... it''s so good....!" Her thoughts and words matched, and he felt her movements be more violent and forceful as the wet sloshing between their bodies made the bath overflow, water swishing out of the tub, as he felt her warm entrance brushing against his tip, the soft and gooey opening teasing him as he couldn''t stop the sperm that began to leave his balls.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "A-Ahh!" The intense pressure shot through his body, his grip tightening as he sucked and licked her ears; when his climax roared out, his entire being filled with incredible pleasure threatened to crush his brain and melt him down. "Haah!!"

    [Ah... his hot cum is spraying onto my pussy... I''m a dirty slut of a princess, letting sperm touch me before marriage... you are bad... Alexander is bad... I want you to pain my body in this thick jelly... he''s still shooting.... my hand is so sticky and warm!]

    "Mmmn... nnnnm!"

    Hers echoed his roar of pleasure, the wet gush and squelch as their mingled love juices shot forth like arrows simultaneously from his ns and her slit! All her senses focused on him, the unique texture as her walls spasmed, the sensation of the slime spraying over her body as it shot into her face and over her tits, the power and warmth amazed her.

    [So sound... my mind... it''s like snow....]

    ''This girl is sexy...''

    "Ngh!"

    She tightened her fists and squeezed at the end of his dick, feeling her hand, coated with hot goo, squeeze and slip on his pole! A milky white strand joined to connect the two in the bath.

    [Thick and creamy... this would make me a mother for sure... so different from the knowledge I know...]

    "Ngh... a little softer, it hurts when you''re too rough... okay?" He teased, kissing her slightly pink ear from his nibbling and sucking as he pulled her quickly into his embrace.

    "Did you like being washed?" He asked before nodding in a circle at her face.

    She smiled back, panting slightly. "...yes."

    Her words alone filled his heart with a great sense of fulfilment before the stubborn Princess leaned against him, her hands now gently scooping the soapy water and flushing it over his rod, her eyes filled with curiosity and wonder as it remained solid in her hands.

    [Why is it still big... The books said a man would be tiny the moment he finished... for at least 24 hours...]

    He pressed a finger onto her shoulder, keeping her near him. His arm wrapped around her, protecting her from slipping beneath her slick form. There was no fear in the desert snake; this was the same beast that slept inside a man many had lost their lives dealing with.

    Alexander let the Princess enjoy the feeling of his body for almost an hour as she finally realised the time; they quickly washed up and spent a long time "Washing and Drying" each other''s bodies, almost spending another hour as the way she looked at him changedpletely.

    ''I want to know more about her... She is slowly making a ce in my heart... and loins...''

    [I want to be with him... Will he stay if I ask him... My heart... never allowed a male before... I don''t want him to disappear...]

    The pair left the bathroom, both with fond thoughts to the short time getting to know each other, Alexander let her rest her body against his arm as they found Zilna with a slightly strange face watching the bathroom door, and looking down with a blushing face.

    Qna was a little clueless and thought the thick scent of female excitement was her own, but Alexnader knew this wasn''t hers, but the naughty woman with silver hair who watched his lowerbody with keen eyes.

    ''This girl probably peeked at me getting a handjob from the princess huh... I did forget to visit her, let''s arrange a way to make it up to her.''

 Chapter 131 131: Hunting With Zilna

    ?

    "Ahem, I hope you can maintain a professional and less flimsy manner of conduct, Alexander!"

    Qna sat on her ck chair; it looked prettyfy as she sank into the soft seat, watching him with her cute silver eyes, with blushing cheeks.

    "Oho? So we won''t be able to bathe together anymore, how sad... I enjoyed the soft feeling of kissing your ears."

    "!!!"

    "Well... Maybe I overreacted... Sometimes... okay? Sometimes!"

    He quickly took advantage; while Zilna was fetching them both something warm to eat, he jumped over her mahogany-coloured desk, knocking some parchments on the floor as his arms wrapped around her back, kissing her lips softly.

    "Really?" His lips pressed against her neck, kissing her several times as she wriggled in his embrace before surrendering to him, her cute chin lifting as she watched him with pitiful eyes.

    "Ahh! Okay, okay..." She smiled, trying to calm herself down.

    Her heart pounded incredibly, pumping blood through her entire body. The warmth of his lips still lingered on her skin, causing her mind to race wildly. Her fingers twitched within his hair, almost pulling him closer, even if only a little.

    "Qna, you''re saliva is so sweet, I could kiss you for eternity."

    "Mmm... then kiss me.... never let go." She responded as if in a daze.

    [I want you to be with me, even if you leave... Take me with you... No, I cannot do that...]

    ''Then I have to help her save her kingdom, then steal her away!''

    Their thought''s intertwined as her cute face looked shocked, as their lips began to seek each other passionately with soft, sticky pecks. They kissed like there was no tomorrow, forgetting about everything else.

    "Ahhh... Qna..."

    His hands moved under her dress, cupping her shapely butt as he pulled her towards him, forcing her to sit on hisp, pressing her slim body against his own. He felt her hips move seductively, grinding against his groin, making him moan lightly.

    She reached up, running her hand along the side of his head, pushing her hair behind her ears as she returned the kiss. Their tongues danced between their mouths, sharing a single taste of each other''s saliva. It seemed to drive them mad, driving them further into madness.

    He grabbed her breasts, squeezing hard as he moaned deeply. They were too perfect. Firm yet delicate, they made him feel incredible as he pressed harder and faster, enjoying the heat.

    ''We need to stop, or I''ll push her down and be unable to stop...''

    [Ah~ he already spat so much into my hands and on my body... yet he''s already hard... am I that alluring? Or is his passion towards me that much?]

    "Qna, I want to go hunting as we have a little time. Will you allow me to improve myself, Zna and Venri? Then if it goes well... you can let me take two women from your knights into the most dangerous woods, and I''ll help them get stronger, faster than you can imagine."

    eaglesnov?1,��o�� Her soft fingers traced along his lips, squishing them as they stuck to her fingertips as he spoke, then she nodded, biting her lip as she nced at him with affectionate and soft silver eyes, like cute moons gazing at him with their gentle light.

    "If you can take care of my needs after, I shall give permission. But please don''t show such manners of amoner when dealing with those who serve me. You are now royalty."

    ''I''m royalty? Is that a proposal, my cute little desert princess?''

    [Yes... Marry me; I don''t care if you don''t love me now... You are the only male for me... How can I say these words... In the future...]

    The young princess blushed, deep in thought; although she knew they were connected, Qna only heard the ideas he wanted or if he was flustered.

    "I mean... I''d be honoured to be the husband of your beautiful and powerful future queen, Qna. Please ept me as a fianc��. We will live happily ever after as one flesh."

    "Thank you, my prince."

    She rubbed her hands across his cheeks, smiling gently, as he smiled back, ncing at her with an amused face; although he wasn''t entirely in love with her, this girl sacrificed something so precious for him if he couldn''t fall for her nor grant her wishes. What kind of a loser would he be?

    He leaned forward, kissing her softly on the forehead as he stood up. "After dinner, I shall go hunting, my dear."

    [Hmph! Who is your dear... you probably will tease Venri and Zilna in the woods... I am so jealous... stupid... Because we are bound, we will love each other gradually, but it''s frustrating! I''ve already fallen for you! Bastard, love me... love me soon, or I''ll cry!]

    His face showed a smile. He imagined her crying as she trembled underneath the cool moonlight, throwing her arms around his neck as she cried out his name.

    ''If this little princess shows me such a beautiful face, I might fall for her...'' Alexander wasn''t lying, she was slightly sad, but the angry face was so adorable that his heart began to throb.

    Knock!

    "It''s Zilna. I have dinner for you both; please eat it while it''s hot!" She pushed through the door as her breasts swayed, the sexy leather armour showing so much of her tan skin that Alexander couldn''t help but muse and watch her with a lustful gaze.

    "Ooh, Venri! Dinner is here!" Zilna yelled at the door as the shy girl entered; Alexander stood up, ignoring the jealous gaze of Qna as he hugged her in his arms tightly, lifting Venri off the ground, kissing her cheeks as she let out a slight yelp.

    "Ah, sorry, Venri."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hey! Why are you molesting my knight!" Qnained.

    [Damn it... like a dog in heat... he already slept with her... is Venri so much better than me...!?]

    "Sorry, I have a soft spot for cute girls."

    ''Especially those with silver eyes...'' His face turned to Qna as he thought that, giving her a teasing smile before cing Venri down so they could eat their dinner.

    Dinner consisted of venison steaks, baked potatoes, bread rolls, vegetables, fruit, melted cheese and butter, and a bottle of red wine. It was delicious, and they ate it all, then washed it down with freshly squeezed grape juice.

    Alexander quietly enjoyed the wine as the three women began to discuss the tactics; he listened intently because he was an amateur choosing to learn new things whenever he could; the zingy taste of the red wine filling his mouth as the slight taste of cedarwood and dark chocte began tobine in his mouth of a powerful aftertaste.

    "Okay, so we should form a squad of twelve, with five archers, five swordsmen, a tactician and a captain?"

    Zilna looked at him with a severe expression. "Do you think you can handle such a task?"

    "Any task is possible for a voluptuousdy like you, Zilna."

    [Bastard is seducing my sworn sister!!!]

    "Okay, then you will make your squad, but the knights are off limits, except Venri; you need to choose girls from the Milita... is that alright?"

    "Ah, I don''t mind; all women who serve you and my princess are of the highest quality."

    [Who is your damn princess!!]

    "Is that alright with you, Venri?" Zilna and Qna looked towards her as they asked her.

    "No problem, Lady Qna. As long as it''s for the future queen and my bel....the future king."

    Thus their meal ended peacefully as Alexander thought in silence, nning how he would improve them fastest, feeling that in the past, he left this stuff to Mildred and Ste...

    ''I really should reward them both... it''s so hard!'' Alexander thought, looking at all the documents for tactics and leading troops written by Zilna, and these were the "basics!"

    Alexander''s eyes looked outside, the afternoon sun no longer roasting in the desert. He began to dress like a more native fighter, his upper body naked, with leather pants and boots designed to stop overheating and protect himself from the hot sands below his feet.

    He looked in the mirror and found himself incredibly charming, a muscr elf with cool tattoos all over his body...

    "Let''s go find Venri and Zilna."

    His hand lifted Eien, her de vibrating as she seemed to sense his touch, the pair walking down the wooden hallway with a faint smile on his face.

    Alexander was unaware that most of the knights and militia in the manor hoped to catch a glimpse of him during the day; the moment he passed them in such flimsy clothes, he maybe became determined to find a way into his bed.

    The group headed out of the manor to find Venri, only for a squad of guards to stop them; their leader was a tall, blonde-haired young woman named Katrin; he remembered this woman was a member of the militia who seen him naked before her face blushed slightly when he tried to make eye contact.

    Alexander checked her skills, noticing her talent was in archery and ice magic. He wanted someone who could cool his body when this heat was terrible, so he nned to offer her a spot in his squad.

    "Ah... that... I am Katrin... I heard you are recruiting for a hunting squad... and that the girls who join get to sleep with you?"

    ''huh?'' He thought.

    "Hah?" Venri exhaled as she ced her hand along her hilt, wanting to cut the bastards down.

    "So, you want to sleep with me?" He asked, without caring, watching the dreamy eyes of some of the women; only Katrin caused him to be interested.

    Katrin shook her head, a blush of embarrassmenting across her cheeks. "No... My fellow warriors want to learn from you and be more powerful in exchange for sleeping with you..."

    "I don''t mind sleeping with you, Katrin, but the others will have to wait their turn."

    Her face became a mix of surprise as she lowered her sword. "That''s okay! I understand!"

    Alexander smiled, happy imagining the thought of sleeping with a beautiful woman like Katrin; what surprised him was that the women were not angry, nor did they make a scene; instead, seemingly happy with his answer as they rushed off, carrying their swords, maces and other weapons towards the training area.

    ''They are hard-working...!''

    He didn''t realise that his lust and desire stopped him from saying no entirely and made it a dyed answer as if they needed to improve themselves to pass his tests.

    "Alexander, are you ready to depart?" Suddenly the soft, but husky voice of Zilna sounded from behind, as she stepped forward in an even more obscene outfit than before, if before she wore a revealing leather armour.

    Now she was wearing something bordering bikini te armour from lewd online games!

 Chapter 132 [Bonus ] 132: Mysterious Dark Elf

    ?

    To the north of Selmot was a more dangerous forestpared to the one Alexander met Qna and her knights; it was filled with vicious beasts and horrors far beyond the level of mere kobolds.

    ''I wonder how these forests are built on a desert; why does this world feel so much more magical than mine?'' He wondered many things as their bodies moved slowly through the desert, not far, only an hour''s walk, but Zilna said rushing too much in the desert sun was a fool''s errand, and they should make the journey steadily, using what little cover and shade they could find along the way.

    At some point, they passed a smallke, the top filled with beautiful lilies and green lilypads; floating along the gentle blueke around the opposite side of the bank were two camels drinking with their erged humps that paid no attention to Alexander; Venri, Zilna and Katrin.

    "So what kind of horror exist in this forest you all dread? What was its name again?" He asked while leaning against arge tree and looking up into the clear blue sky.

    Zilna snorted and tossed the brown waterskin towards him; she never saw him looking hungry or thirsty; although he ate with themst night, the only thing he seemed to enjoy was the wine. She didn''t understand why, but seeing him like that caused her to feel restless, so she packed an extra waterskin, some light rations and food for two people; it was only dried meat and some creamy sauce, but making these for him soothed her worried chest.

    "Arachne... There are also sightings of giant scorpions and Denmar... Think of them as corrupted elves, with the blood of the damned."

    Alexander listened to her as he wondered what the blood of the damned might be, whether it was rted to the undead or something different altogether. He then asked if there was an event that would start on this world, slowly killing everyone here with a strange curse, gue or infection, as he began to believe it might adjust to suit the civilisation.

    For example, a lesser middle ages city might suffer from the ck death or a massive case of deadly flu; it could never be zombies all the time; what abouts where the races are immune? Would they resort to monsters like goblins and trolls for a more high-fantasy apocalypse? It would certainly make things interesting.

    He felt the breeze from theke hit his face, and he smiled a little, the coolness soothing the skin of his face.

    Slowly, despite the taste being t and empty, he drank from her bottle; Alexander felt only a slight sce that the sweet taste of her soft lips and saliva remained on the rim, allowing him to taste something while drinking since bing stage 2 it was harder for him to enjoy food, the old meals that the Vesta cooked became nd. In contrast, fully cooked meat tasted slightly spoilt for him.

    ''How long will my tastest, stage 4 or maybe 5, until I am no longer human, even in dietary habits?'' He wondered to himself, knowing she would not answer him.

    After a moment, he gave a satisfied nod and gave her back the waterskin, which she took and drank with a smile.

    "Yes. That''s more like it..." Zilna whispered to herself as Venri and Katrin began to pack up, using their tools and magic to check if the water was clear and without parasites. The desert wind moved around them as they finished and set off again into the distance.

    Alexander nced at Katrin and Venri, noting they were a little closer than when they set off; his ears perked up several times only to realise that Venri was acting a little like Lapis and Ruby, even though Katrin wanted to serve his squad. She didn''t feel anything personal to him other than lust; it seemed that this cute little desert munchkin overheard the night he whispered his feelings and wanted the women around him to have feelings towards him instead of being forced. He just hoped Venri didn''t push too hard to get Katrin into bed because she seemed determined.

    If the woman decided she liked him, Alexander would never turn away a good Vesta; he needed all the help he could get for the future.

    "Okay, let''s keep moving; it''s not far from the territory of those bastards! Alexander, be careful of those, Denmar. They are sneaky and skilled with bows!"

    He nodded and continued to walk; his eyes focused on the distant forest; the strange trees were not pure green but a murky shade of grey and brown, with thick ck trunks that extended into the skyline, with dark but sandy dirt where their roots were buried, this was no wonderfully coloured forest or a national reserve.

    ''It feels like a graveyard... So eerie...'' He thought.

    They walked through the grassy ins, watching the tall stalks sway in the wind, hearing birds chirping high above and the asional yipping of a wolf or other beast running from the predators in the jungle, unaware there were only three soldiers and one archer against the entire dark forest of Drem''roth.

    "Alexander, don''t let your guard down; they are already watching our every move." Zilna tried to warn him but only felt a gust of wind rush past her body, the glint of a red light shimmering through the dark forest as its long arching de sliced through a shrubbery like lightning, his edge emitting a second sh of red blood before a howling scream filled the forest, followed by the rustling of leaves and shouts of several men and women.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "A-Ambush!" Venri shouted, her bow sharp as it loosed arrows in a deadly barrage to protect Alexander''s back, her eyes glowing red as they focused on him alone, as her hair slowly turned silver from the previous ck, her fingers dancing through the air, grasping several arrows from her quiver as she rained arrows around his body, with narrowed eyes.

    Katrin was a different type to Venri; her agile body climbed the nearest tree, but she remained with her longbow fully drawn, scanning the battlefield for any enemies in the distance that tried to attack her allies, especially Alexander, whose red sword began to dance through the air, cutting the Denmar into bloody shreds, he too like a valiant dancer in the dark forest, his ethereal beauty and glowing white hair, like the moon illuminating the desert.

    Standing on the opposite side, a female with long ears and dark skin watched as her brothers and sisters were cut down like livestock; the male who did so looked precisely like the wretched enemy of her people; as her body shot forward, her guards and handmaidens began to shout and call her back, as she shot arrows at him relentlessly.

    "How dare a disgusting and wretched Anmer stand before me in our wondrous and bountiful forest! Are you going to steal this from us too? Say which n are you from!" (Demnarian)

    The elf knight was beautiful but also deadly; her bow released arrows, one after the next, while watching the battle raging around her.

    Her green eyes lit up like fire as she aimed at her enemy, quickly letting her arrow fly in the direction of the enemy, but he looked at her with a mocking smirk, his head tilted slightly, before slicing down and splitting a man she knew since birth in half.

    "MONSTER!" (Demnarian)

    Alexander only saw a brown-skinned elf, her face and features reminded him of Laura, her soft cheeks, pink lips and green eyes staring at him with hatred as Eien tore through another man who attacked him like an idiot.

    "Stupid..."

    He muttered, dodging her arrow again, his body spinning to the right as his body advanced towards her, a sneer on his lips as he charged forward, ignoring the calls from Zilna and Venri.

    "Oi! Dark elf!"

    He ignored the insults, moving at his pace as the elf tried to counterattack the moment he entered her range, drawing two curved elven short des; they began to fight, des shing together with an array of sparks flickered in the air like fireflies fleeing into the dark forest sky.

    She was strong, no doubt about it.

    He could feel it, but it was not enough!

    His attacks were cutting deeply into her body, slicing through her skin in a second or two before her des could catch up with him; she fought with speed and precision, just like a dancer would dance in the desert sand, but Alexander wasn''t distracted by any of that.

    He slid under her de and thrust forward, aiming for her heart, and when the ck metal hit the red silk, she gasped in pain, unable to defend herself as he drove the tip of his sword down towards her throat.

    She fell to the ground, her body writhing in agony as Alexander jumped back, pulling his sword out of her, leaving a red smear on her pale blue dress blood sprayed out of her mouth as the elf''s body flew through the air after he kicked her violently in the chest with a fierce kick, making her smash into a distant tree; her allies quickly grasped her shoulder and dragged her blood body away as the battle slowly died out.

    ''Damn... they flee fast!'' He thought.

 Chapter 133 133: Revelations

    ?

    Zilna rushed to the side of Alexander; as they watched the Denmer fleeing into the dark forest, she looked at his body and began to gasp, her quick hands glowing with a gentle light as she pushed him to the ground held him down.

    "Venri, help me tend to his wounds, quick!"

    The cute Venri dashed over to him; seeing the state of her master was quite problematic as blood was slowly oozing from the various cuts and bruises, but most of all, the several arrows that prated his body, yet Alexander himself didn''t seem to notice them.

    "Ah... what are you doing, Zilna?"

    "You''re bleeding; look at your legs and abdomen! Five hidden short arrows are piercing your stomach and thighs!"

    "Please be more careful, Master...!" Venri whispered sadly.

    Katrin watched for a few moments before she rushed into action; her job was not to tend to his wounds but to survey the perimeter and then start searching for spoils; the Denmer were known to carry very potent poison arrows, and spices were priceless in the outside world.

    For some reason, salt, pepper, jasmine, and saffron grew very easily inside this magic forest, and this was the main part of this task that was hidden from Alexander because the princess didn''t want him to think she was some sneaky thief. Still, the vige needed money to train, feed and hire new warriors in the little time he bought for her.

    Venri ced her fingers on his thighs, the tight muscles seeming to wriggle and writhe under her hands as she pushed down; as Zilna''s magical touch, the beautiful silver light different from Qna''s golden magic, rather than rapid healing sensation, it was slow, soothing and gentle like the moon itself.

    ''Is this something special rted to their and race? Although they seem human, maybe they are slightly different?'' Alexander thought to himself as he watched her slowly twist the dark arrow, short and closer to a crossbow bolt than a real arrow, the moment she pulled.

    He felt a burning pain filling his body as he tried desperately to hold back the grunt of his agony like someone was burning and twisting the wound, his dark blood spurting out at first; it was dark, ck like corrupted tar.

    Still, her silver light was gentle, affectionate as it seemed to slowly but surely thin the poison.

    However, it seemed also to take its toll on Zilna; her face became slightly pale, sweat dripping from her forehead, and this was only the first of several bolts!

    "Zilna, I won''t die... you should take a rest--"

    "Shut up! You are the future king, the only man I will ever serve! How can I rest when I allowed you to be injured with such underhanded attacks?"

    "What should I tell the princess if you are so wounded in a simple battle, while I didn''t even realise!"

    Her voice was stubborn, serious and angry, but Alexander could feel the intense care and desire to heal him.

    Not just because of the princess, her affection in her touch, as she stroked the healing gash of the first arrow, gently rubbing the tight muscles around it, with a faint smile on her face as it finally healed.

    He smiled as the throbbing ck veins around the first wound were gone, as she slid her fingers across his soft abs, reaching the second arrow and repeating the same process.

    It took quite some time, but thankfully Zilna could remove all of the arrows, but her body was now drenched with sweat, her voice seemed a little weak, and her silver light was thinner and less opaque.

    "Are you sure you are alright?" Alexander asked her softly, sitting against a tree as he saw several nostalgic boxes for the first time in weeks.

    Two ck boxes

    Three grey boxes

    One Silver box.

    "I''m fine... really....haa.... stop being so..."

    Before Zilna could finish, he pulled the tired woman into his embrace; she fell like a sack of potatoes and couldn''t even resist his light force.

    Her soft buttocks pressed against his thighs as she twirled in the air,nding with her back against his firm body; although it hurt, let hell, as he grunted pain, her body mming into his wounds, he didn''t release her, wrapping both arms around her back and buttocks.

    "Ah... let me go... there are people around..."

    "Haha... (I know that makes you even hornier, Zilna)." He whispered the second part directly into her ears, kissing the tip gently as he tried to restore her fatigue as he did with the Vesta, wanting to infuse her with his mana and endless vitality directly.

    ''Do I need to kiss her, make her my Vesta?''

    He didn''t want toplete the transformationplete, but just changing her was okay; after all, he would make her his woman; how could he not after teasing her this much and leaving her waitingst night?

    ''I don''t have time to mess around; let''s be a little forceful and make it up to her over the next few days together.''

    His mind made up, Alexander ced his lips on hers and kissed her hungrily. His tongue immediately invaded her mouth while his hands groped her ass cheeks firmly.

    "Mmnnph!?"

    Zilna''s mind became a blur of thoughts; she knew what was happening before it started, but the sensation of being touched by him for the first time, coupled with her desire to please the man who held her in his embrace, was too overwhelming.

    The first thing she felt was his tongue invading her mouth; it was long, wet, and warm. The second was his strong hands forcefully grabbing her rear end, squeezing her ass tightly, and making her cry softly. She wanted to scream out loud, but instead, she wrapped both arms around his neck and returned the favour.

    "Mmmm...Hmmph.....Nmmmmn!"

    Alexander loved the taste of her saliva so much that he pushed deeper into her mouth, wanting more from her body. Her moans only encouraged him further as he felt her tongue wrap around his, which had never happened before; his tongue tingled inside his mouth, its warmth matching hers.

    With a moan, he pulled away from their kiss; the more he kissed her, she began to recover; although he felt a little weary and tired, her face was less pale, and although she was still a little damp from sweat, this was not from exertion or stress.

    Still, from her lust for him, the cute Venri watched from a close distance, sitting beside him and holding his hand as she watched their tongues begin to entangle mid-air, her eyes zed over with arousal.

    As Zilna started sucking on his tongue, filled with passion, both girls watched their wet kiss as the warm desert sun peeked through the grey leaves.

    -

    Meanwhile, in a distant city, a beautiful woman stood in the desert sun; this woman was the traitor Queen Sna, a beloved woman for Qna before she caused her father to kill her mother rather than remain a concubine and serve the Queen normally.

    Queen Sna wasmanding, with dark eyes fire,ce intelligence and long ck hair cascading down her back in thick waves.

    Her dusky skin seemed to glow in the desert sun, and her flowing robes and silks only added to her regal bearing; although she gained the seat through dark and nefarious means, she was graceful and elegant when needed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Filled with a sense of regal aura, she was not just a queen but also a fierce warrior and skilled tactician during her previous years in the army, leading them to victory in countless battles as the Queen''s blood sister.

    She wielded her sword and bow with deadly uracy, with the new subjects that epted her, no matter how few, making her a symbol of strength and hopes in this harsh and unforgivingnd, but those who didn''t ept her only gave her one name.

    Tyrant.

    Queen Sna stood on the balcony of the grand pce, taking in the breathtaking sight of her kingdom below.

    The hot desert winds ruffled her long, flowing robes and tugged at her hair, but she remained still, taking in the grandeur of her surroundings. However, the pce was a testament to her people''s strength and ingenuity, a shining jewel in the vast expanse of sand and sky that surrounded them.

    She knew it was not built for her or her bloodline, and most of those skilled artisans now fled the kingdom or hid with the princess in her little mud hut.

    ''Was I wrong... Could we have gotten along somehow?''

    Sna remembered the princess chasing her around, asking her to teach her archery and swordsmanship. Honestly, the Queen used to pretend that Qna was her''s as their names were so simr, loving the princess dearly.

    ''But If I didn''t do something, the kingdom would perish... the times were changing... and the old Queen believed in their pact with that kingdom of savages!

    The pce was made of sandstone, carved into intricate designs and patterns that told the story of her people''s history.

    Her body paced along the balcony as she looked down at the prosperous city below; the merchants were calling in the streets, small markets formed by the less wealthy as they bartered and traded small goods and foods.

    ''I don''t want to lose this beautiful kingdom... I didn''t want to lose my beloved sister...''

    Sna turned away, looking at the pce walls, her former sense of awe fading, jaded by her sour mood.

    The walls were adorned with mosaics of precious stones and rare metals, depicting scenes of battles, great leaders, and moments of triumph and tragedy, this pce alone, where the Queen would sleep, had taken years to build and was worth every moment ofbour and effort.

    Sna walked through the pce''s halls, admiring the intricate details of each room and remembering how she used to marvel at the beauty of her people''s crafts.

    There were ornate vases of blown ss, intricately woven rugs, and delicate figurines made of gold and silver. At the same time, fancy silks of every colour adorned the stone walls, lighting the dull rooms.

    She loved the embroidered cloths with threads of gold and silver as Sna breathed in the scents of sandalwood and jasmine, feeling the softness of the silks and the coolness of the marble floors beneath her feet.

    "Why didn''t you ept my request... I loved you so much....?"

    Queen Sna had a big secret; as she opened a locket around her neck, the image of the beautiful former Queen sitting on a chair, her radiant smile caused anyone who looked to feel amazed and happy.

    She walked through the gardens, sighting blooming flowers and fruit treesden with dates and figs. Fountains yed in the garden''s centre, spraying mist into the air and casting rainbows on the walls.

    "Remember how we used to y here as young girls... learning about the world before those filthy men were introduced... You were the crown princess, and I was your knight, not by order, but I abandoned my nobility to stay beside you..."

    The garden was a haven of peace and tranquillity, a ce for her to escape the pressures of ruling and reconnect with the natural world.

    Finally, she arrived at the throne room, her eyes narrowing andcking emotion.

    She swayed her plump hips towards the throne, sitting down with a loud thump, no sense of dignity, as she felt empty after reminiscing.

    Despite knowing that her kingdom faced challenges and threats, both from within and without, she was confident they would prevail.

    However, her heart was long frozen, like a desert prune left in the sun for countless years; the moment that bastard stabbed the former queen, Sna''s main hope was crushed, now only the desire to let all men in the kingdom burn in agony filling it.

    ''Why... Why does Qna look so much like you... She is the only thing stopping me frompletely breaking... Why does she resist so much when you would dly spend passionate nights with me in secret...''

    -

    The scene changed, returning to the dark forest, as a man and woman embraced each other, the lips sticky and wet with each other''s drool; almost 10 minutes had passed before Alexander broke off the kiss.

    "Haa...Haa.....amazing...." Zilna whispered to herself, eyes shining and filled with affection and bliss,

    Zilna gasped for breath while shey on top of him, panting heavily and gasping lightly as if the act itself had taken a lot out of her.

    He couldn''t help but smile at how easily she responded to his kisses; now, it was time for another change to make things easier...

    "Zilna, do you feel better now?"

    The moment he spoke, she realised the fatigue, a slight sense of nausea and pain in her chest and lungs were gone...

    She couldn''t believe it had nothing to do with him as usual; it took hours, if not days, to recover from that intense pain...

    "You...?"

    "Be my woman, like Venri; not only will I make you strong, but I will fulfil all your desires and needs. I swear it on Saphira''s name."

    "Ah!? That...!"

    Zilna''s cheeks blushed as she imagined the meaning of his words before she realised her ass was still on his legs; feeling the hard object pushed between her cheeks, she realised he wasn''t joking...

    "Can... can you visit my room... in Seven days... It will be the anniversary of my birth... Everything.... all of me... I will give it to you then... I need to tell the princess... and..."

    Alexander''s finger gently pressed against her lips to stop her speaking.

    His lips formed a gentle smile.

    "I will wait for even a thousand cycles of the moon for a lovelydy like you. Take your time, seven nights. Let''s make it wonderful."

    "In the meantime, can you teach me more about yourself in theing days?"

 Chapter 134 134: Subjugating Dark Elves!

    ?

    Time seemed to flow like sand through his fingers for the next five days as he would take Zilna, Venri, and two other women into that dark forest��they didn''t meet the dark elves or Denmar again after the first meeting.

    Instead of fighting strange beasts with six limbs and razor-sharp teeth that loved to eat living humans.

    Their ws filled with a strange toxin that caused people''s muscles to rx, leaving them frozen on the ground as an easy meal to be devoured while still awake.

    Alexander didn''t take the first chests dropped from killing the dark elves, instead giving the lowest level one to the woman who quietly supported them��her skilled dismantling and urate archery was worthy of taking the best box.

    ''But I gave that to the princess; if I don''t show respect to her, then it would affect their discipline, and they might start to be rebellious.''

    The Venri, Zilna, Alexander and four female warriors wandered in the dark forest''s inner reaches.

    Having learned more of his previous naive thoughts, they all wore protective clothing; the women even wore thick body stockings under their armour to avoid any poisonous or deadly spines from piercing their flesh.

    Venri, Zilna and Katrin were fine; after five days, he kissed them so often that their bodies were close to bingplete ghouls.

    Especially Venri, who he would take into the kobold forest to devour them to improve their bloodlines, now only a few away from advancing to stages 2 and 3, respectively.

    Alexander was surprised that Katrin came to his room on the third night.

    At that time, he was mid-intercourse with Venri, as she wore only a light pink nightgown before slipping his entire member into her cleavage while using her tongue skillfully; he nned not to make her his Vesta.

    ''That girl used her body to seduce me well... Sometimes a little lewd of a Vesta is nice, and she treats Venri, who has no family, like an elder sister...''

    After that night, the trio''s teamwork and sense of unity improved greatly, as her skin became more luscious, her archery and eyes more urate and evolved as his room now sounded with the melodic and pleasant voices of two females for several hours before sleep.

    ''Quite a few of the knights looked at Katrin with envy...''

    He slowly stepped through the slimy and disgusting marsh, the scent causing even his ghoul nose to burn.

    "Are you all following well? Watch your steps."

    "Yes, leader!"

    "Ok, master!"

    Zilna watched the trio with a slightly bitter look; although she knew her time was soon approaching, her room was beside them.

    She knew exactly how often Venri and even the new Katrin had taken his seed into their bodies, even counting the times he grunted in pleasure, her mind imagining their lewd and obscene nights together.

    "Alex! This marsh is said to be extremely close to the forest vige of the Denmar... please be careful and on the highest alert!" Zilna warned.

    Even though her gaze was cold and slightly angry, her voice was gentle like the warm desert sun, burning the freezing night so it began to fade away.

    "Ah, thanks, Zil, but I think it''s toote for that; get out of the marsh!" Alexander roared, as his body began to swirl with the ethereal blood streams that formed a small storm that swirled around him, as his feet easily stepped on the surface of the marsh, dashing towards the east where a group of seven dark elves were waiting with their strange short bows fully drawn.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He slid Eien from her ck sheath, the red steel cutting through the air like jelly as their arrows were brutally cut down, forcing three of them to draw dark, crooked daggers which oozed with a strange, sticky goo.

    ''Always the fucking poison!''

    Like a violent typhoon, his body flickered in and out of existence to the attacking dark elves; he was like a phantom, moving metres in the blink of an eye before his body vanished, then standing beside them as his de sliced open their guts.

    He was relentless, female or not.

    He ignored the poor Denmar, whose guts began to tumble and pour out as the sh across her body grew after his rapid draw attack.

    "ursed, Anmer!" She croaked with a hoarse voice before falling into the bog, sinking slowly, never to be found.

    The two remaining dark elves turned pale, their hands trembling as they tried to sh at him with their des, which were also poisoned, but their arcs were unclean, his sword easily cleaving across their bodies, slicing them in half, along with their shoddy ck des. They died too easily! It was a shame not to use these women as fodder for theing battle, but he couldn''t help it...

    Alexander grabbed the head of one of the women, her beautiful face now cold and only showing a bitter and fearful expression as if to say, ''Why me!?'' as his sharp teeth sank into her neck, bringing his needed blood essence to within one digit to increasing his stage, however, something stopped him, even as he devoured her delicious roast beef like flesh, nothing changed anymore, as he tossed her to the side.

    "Useless..."

    The four dark elven archers stumbling back, their legs like jelly after watching him devour their sister, a warm current spreading from between their legs as she sat fearful in the marsh, like tremblingmbs.

    He realised there were more attackers, as the women behind him seemed to fight another enemy, the sound of arrows whistling through the air, the shing of des like a symphony of delight to his ears, as she stepped forward, his eyes watching the women, their bodies trembling in terror as he squatted in front of them, his fingers sliding along their soft, silky thighs.

    "So, little dark elves... I will give you two choices." His voice sounded slow but with a tone that threatened and tempted them simultaneously, his fingers pinching and sliding ever closer to their forbidden gardens, the petals visible through their thin, fur undergarments.

    They understood him; despite seeming savages, the Denmar were extremely intelligent and efficient hunters; normally, they would easily hunt and maim Anmer... But this man was different because he was no Anmer but a devil in Anmer''s flesh.

    It seemed him eating that Denmar was extremely sessful, as their bodies shuddered, the sound of teeth ttering as his fingers began to trace along their warm pleats, watching him with their lovely golden eyes.

    "So, you can die like that girl just now; I will take your bodies home, defile you and devour you with my women of the sands [1]OR...."

    Alexander ced great emphasis on the or, as the sounds of wailing death cries of the other Denmar sounded from the distance as Venri copied his way of mental erosion and demoralisation as her teeth bit into the neck of a petite dark elf archer at the perfect timing as he finished speaking.

    The women''s bodies shuddered visibly, turning pale from the usually beautiful dark brown and wonderful bark-like hue.

    "You can be my women, serve me faithfully, and when ites time to deal with your vige, I will try to convince them rather than destroy them."

    "!!!"

    "Anmer..... how can we trust!"

    "Nggh.....don''t push inside...!?"

    [1] (The literal trantion of the word Sarian when tranted from their elven dialect andnguage.)

 Chapter 135 135: The Secret Behind His Evolution!

    ?

    Alexander didn''t treat the women equally; the one with the most sensual body began to writhe from his touch, his fingers sliding inside her warm tunnel, teasing the soft, sticky walls with his skilled fingers, as her body began to bend and trembled, letting out a sexy moan.

    At the same time, the other Denmar looked at her in shock; this woman was the most frigid and despised men more than most other sentinels in the tribe.

    While he wasn''t fighting them in the forest, Alexander wasn''t beingzy. He began to read more about them and learned their culture was quite simr to Sarian, with their males being weak and treated as lesser existences, which made him want to find trustworthy Denmar of both sexes, making the men Valkyr able to take a wife and be as strong, or stronger than the knights who treated them like garbage.

    He thought that although it wouldn''t give them huge cocks, the current finger-like ones would be vastly improved, as he wanted more males to support him like Simon, growing a little homesick as the days passed. He made five males into Vrykul in the vige of Selmot; surprisingly, they took the women who vited them and used them as sex toys for their wives.

    ''I can''t believe they grew to enjoy being submissive in bed with these women, but now their love is mutual and not forced...''

    Despite it seeming like he did nothing, the men were very happy and grateful, now able to stand face-to-face with the women allowing them to feel it was a rtionship as they began to train and fight with their wives daily, for some reason, once the males changed, they became slightly unappealing to the general women of Selmot, which Alexander felt strange.

    ''They get wet from me walking around half-naked, but why do they not have the same effect?''

    Sadly, he didn''t realise just how powerful his race, "Ghoul Cheiftain", was to females in a tribe-like settlement and technology level.

    The Denmar women were thest of his worries; he had a lot of research and hardship ahead, and as soon as he felt they were ready, he would summon the three dark elves to his chamber.

    ''I wonder how I can evolve... it''s stuck at the limit!''

    [Alex Damien Faust]

    - Ghoul Chieftain Stage: 2 | Lord Type (99,999/100,000 Blood Essence)

    - Level 39

    - Local Rank: ????

    - Bronze Rank: 55

    - upation: Ghoul Leader

    - Title: Subi''s Bane, Subi''s Kiss, Marked by the Queen of ughter, Tempter of Fate, Yandere connoisseur (6), Dominator

    [Attributes][Average = 10]

    - Strength: 63

    - Agility: 50

    - Endurance: 51

    - Stamina: 51

    - Willpower: 70

    - Apocalypse Coins: 16,257

    [Skills]

    Eagle Eyes, Advanced Sword Talent, Ghoul Tactics, Unbreaking Will, Bloody Rend, Berserk, Dominating Aura.

    [Spells]

    Blood Lance, Corpse Explosion, Empower Vesta

    [Items]

    Eien - Novice Nodachi (Silver ss, Spirit Weapon - Awakening)<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    -

    He looked at their faces, and while watching his attributes, the time to search for new skills, talents, and abilities was important. Another two ck chests were dropped from the three elves he killed; this time, he would take them for himself.

    ''Phew... It seems we should bring a few more women next time... the three girls who joined us have some minor injuries.''

    The moment his attention turned back to the four Denmar women, three of them were naked, their brown flesh alluring in the dark forest, with light peach nipples, and a furry ck muff above their sacred gardens, with slightly glistening petals from the oozing sap from their depths.

    ''Hmmm? Why are they getting naked? Do they think I want to vite them or something?''

    Alexander couldn''t deny this was extremely alluring, his pants bing tight as his crotch grew arge tent, but this wasn''t his n; tomorrow would be the night he made Zilna into his Vesta. Thus he refused to sleep with Venri and Katrinst night, saving as much firepower as possible to defeat the powerful womanpletely.

    ''She''s stronger than me if she wasn''t so attracted to me.''

    Quickly, after his hands caressed their bodies, checking their lovely soft bodies, pinching their cherries and pulling them to enjoy the sway of their voluptuous bodies and huge breasts, he stepped back, shaking his head.

    "No now, since you have chosen, you must drink this and return to Selmot with me; otherwise, die."

    His fingers held four small ss bottles, and inside was a thick white creamy liquid; tossing one to each of the women, whichnded inside their deep cleavage; he pretended to be a paragon of forbearance but was saving the image of their huge tits and bottle of his essence slotted in between their cleavage in his mind forter usage.

    ''Will they drink it? How will it taste to them... The women in Selmot.... react very strangely...''

    The instant his words finished, they all opened the cork as if fearful of death, sniffing the substance before they all drank it quickly, their faces flushed with a slight red hue, none showing any sense of dislike, as their cherries began to stiffen the moment it entered their mouths. At the same time, their gardens seemed covered with a sticky dew of sap and glucose.

    ''Ah.... the women of this world are perverted...'' Alexander thought as he felt a connection being made with all three women, who suddenly began to convulse, their consciousness fading as they reached a climax; his tall figure approaching was thest thing they saw.

    "I see you''re finished, Alex~!"

    A soft, sultry voice made him blink as the woman stood at his side, her silver hair shining in the sun as her beautiful golden eyes peered at him.

    "Ah, shall we head back after collecting the spoils? Did they ept the bottles, Venri?"

    She held his arm, kissing his exposed chest with an obsessive look, Katrin holding his other arm, doing the same as she gently nibbled his nipple, her hands wrapped around his back, enjoying the feeling of his muscles.

    "Two guzzled it down like cheap sluts; Katrin gained one... so a total of 7 today. Are you going to make all these Denmar your women, like me and Katrin?"

    "I will use anything to protect Selmot and you cute girls."

    "Nnn.... then... I need some protection... deep inside my womb, a hunger threatens to take my life~!" Katrin whispered into his ear with a sultry voice, Venri teaming up with her as her tongue slid along his opposite ear.

    ''These girls have gotten so good at arousing me together...''

    Alexander didn''t mind it, though, but he couldn''t throw his current ns down; there were only two months at most gained from the death of Zilna''s sister. Thus he gently tapped their backs, groping at their asses, "Please behave; you know it''s Zilna''s special night tomorrow after she is settled; I will sleep with all three of you for three nights in a row, alright?"

    "Mmmm!"

    "Nn!"

    The two girls released him, nothing like their look before, as if they had just yed him for this one promise.

    ''Women adapt so fast; it''s horrifying!''

    He wanted to save himself for that night because he had a hunch that evolving for him wasn''t about the amount of blood essence or flesh he devoured... But the quality and who he devoured...

    ''Zilna, forgive me for using your affection, but I will test my theory with your body tomorrow night.''

 Chapter 136 136: Living Dead

    ?

    The cute Venri agreed and managed to convince Katrin and Zilna to give up their boxes for now, while Alexander promised that if they were useful to the knights back home, he would exchange them for something that could help him.

    ''Hmmm...''

    Alexander stood in a slight clearance where several trees were chopped down, while behind him were several dark elves.

    The Denmar did not magically start to love or adore him, even after drinking his essence.

    However, there were no thoughts of betrayal or attacking him, but their hearts felt he was a bastard, like an ex-boyfriend that slept with her twin sister or mother.

    "Three ck boxes, two silver boxes and a single bronze box..."

    He stepped towards the cheap ck boxes, the lowest grade, and normally only gave coins or useless items, like underwear with self-cleaning powers.

    ''God, if someone searched my inventory and found all the female underwear sets... I would be socially dead.''

    ck!

    The force from his kick forced the locks open, and a dull light shone as he imagined inside was a small pile of coins and...

    A ck, high-quality fundoshi.

    [Ultimate FUN-doshi!]

    Keep your nuts safe and smelling fabulous while you fight the living dead! The ultimatefort!

    - Self-cleaning

    - Self-deodorising

    - Self-adjusting

    - indestructible

    No more wedgies! Keep a firm grip on those meddlesome nuts during battle! No sweat, no heat, no scent!

    "..."

    A strong gust of wind passed his body as the small Venri''s hands grasped the ck fundoshi and looked towards Alexander with shining eyes.

    "Alex...."

    "NO!"

    "Alex~~~"

    Her milky voice sounded before Katrin and Zilna joined in, wrapping around his back, their hands stroking his body, sensually caressing his chest and lower abdomen.

    ''I won''t deny that this is a great item for fighting... but why are these women so excited for this cloth...? I''ll be wearing pants anyway...''

    "Whatever, okay, I''ll wear them."

    Alexander didn''t mind that much as he began to slip off his pants, the women squealing like young boys seeing a woman undressing for the first time live.

    He didn''t care too much and just grabbed the fundoshi and wrapped his nuts and rod in the soft cloth; the moment it was fastened and tight, he felt amazing and understood why this thing deserved the word ultimate.

    ''Sofortable!''

    Two hands were wrapped around his exposed behind, their hands caressing and kneading him; however, he didn''tin; they were both beautiful women, and it felt pretty nice as he pulled his ck cotton pants back up, tightening the band.

    "Tsk...!"

    "Damnit!"

    "So soon... what a cunt-tease."

    At this moment, he realised this was a female-dominated world, so that''s why they were like the young men of his world.

    ''It''s amusing listening to women perving on men as we would them.''

    "Alright, shush, I''ll let you see it more when we''re home; this is still that damn forest, you horny witches!"

    Inside the silver box were a few weapons, but they were not suited to Alex, with a sabre-like sword that the knights of Qna used, so he decided to give them to Zilna as a gift for the other knights, then give the old weapons to the militia.

    Alexander honestly wanted to go home; the blistering heat outside caused this forest to be humid and nasty, as his skin would always be slightly wet.

    Even with his body, that rarely perspires normally!

    His foot was like a violent whip, cracking and smashing the bronze chest open; a single scroll was hovering on the ground as a slightly copper light shone.

    "Hmmm? Something cool?"

    The lid of the chest waspletely bent in the wrong direction as the chest exploded, shards slicing apart the distant trees like a deadly weapon.

    He squatted down, his hands picking up the skill scroll, before taking a look.

    "What''s the skill?" Venri asked with her cute voice.

    "Hmmmm, a skill, huh..."

    "..."

    Some of the Denmar felt conflicted that these chests were from their brethren, but they could only hold those thoughts; Alexander didn''t restrict them, even ordering them to be honest with him, but this was their idea of honesty.

    It wasn''t worth agitating the situation for a minor grievance.

    Alexander began to identify the nostalgic ck scroll that he thought would never drop again after the first few days, but now he realised that Kayne''s words were true.

    ''Once the second wave happens, all existences will drop these chests... humans, mutated or not... animals too. It will be chaotic once people realise this...''

    - Living Dead (Rare)

    Be like the immortal dead! (Temporarily!)

    - No matter how much damage you take for 12 seconds, you will not die or suffer any wounds; be a god!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Once the effect ends, the damage over 12 seconds will slowly be halved and take effect over the next 20 seconds.

    If you don''t have a healer or great regeneration.

    You Are Fucked!

    [Warning! Learning this skill might cause creatures of light to find you slightly repulsive!]

    Without any consideration, Alexander instantly tore the scroll; he almost felt the chuckle of Kanye''s happy voice entering his ears as the scroll transformed into a ck mist, pouring into his lips, nose and ears.

    "Hah!"

    Alexander''s head was a little cloudy, like just waking from a nightmare, as his body fell backwards, cushioned by the soft breasts of Zilna.

    "Mmnn... careful~ Alexander."

    She wrapped both arms around him, her face slightly blushing as she felt the pain of his body crushing her breasts, squishing them against his muscr back, sending jolts of pleasure and delight around her body rapidly like a machine gun.

    "Easy slut..." One of the dark-elven women whispered as the entire group all nodded.

    Zilna looked at them angrily, but the blissful pleasure of his leather tunics metal buttons plucking at her cherries was too divine, and she stopped caring.

    Alexander quickly recovered; the strange smoke changed his body and taught him that he only needed to take damage for it to activate; he could feel its effects, cooldown and how much damage it would take before activation.

    "Ah... what an amusing skill, this should greatly help..."

    He looked over his shoulder at the blushing Zilna, now breathing heavily, as his metal buttons pinched her flesh before his body yanked forward, leaving her to embrace and a sharp pain that caused her to yelp.

    "Ahn~!"

    "Hmmm?"

    "See, an easy slut..."

    Venri brought the bags of coins to Alexander.

    She didn''t even look at them once, instead pushing them into his hands and pockets; her soft smile was like an angel of the desert; since changing, she became closer to him, like a little sister.

    His eyes glowed with a blue light as he peeked at her status.

    Venri - Age 18 (Vesta - Stage 1)

    An abandoned girl from the small vige of Selrak, located north of Selmot, was destroyed shortly after the rebellion of the false queen Sna.

    She was once loved by her mother, a former knight of the queen, Qna''s birth mother; however, due to being framed by the opposing political faction, she waster executed to keep the people and queen''s enemies in check.

    This didn''t cause Venri to feel hatred towards the kingdom and ruler she believed in, even if she fell into very.

    A horrible ss, where women would be refused the opportunity to ever sleep with a man or have children, and males would be used repeatedly by force until they conceived a certain amount of women.

    It was a horrible 6 years; from age 6 to 12, she was forced to performbour that a child should barely be capable of.

    Her first master was a horrible woman, jealous of others'' beauty, thus would order Venri to kill and maim any women she deemed more beautiful than her.

    At the age of 7, Venri killed her first person.

    By the age of 10, Venri no longer saw problems with murder.

    Finally, at 12, just before her 13th birthday, Princess Qna happened to meet her when performing her royal duties.

    She noticed the body of Venri was filled with scars, and her training posture in the backyard was extremely beautiful and skilled.

    Her master was killed by impalement and quartering once Qna learned what she was making this girl do; although female ves couldn''t sleep with males, they also had the right not to be treated this badly.

    From that moment until this day, she was cared for by Qna, slowly bing a functioning human as her shallow scars faded and her deep scars began to heal.

    - Level 31

    - upation: Guardian Knight

    - Title: The Seirak Reaper.

    - Strength: 37

    - Agility: 36

    - Endurance: 42

    - Stamina: 41

    - Willpower: 45

    Skills: Damage Tolerance, Pain Tolerance, Intermediate Sword Talent, Intermediate Archery Talent, Basic Wind Magic Affinity, Advanced Assassination Talent, Intermediate Stealth Talent.

    Spells: des of Wind, Gale Blitz, Squall Tempest, Squall Thrust

    Items: Indestructible bra and panties, silver nipple piercings x 2

    -

    The light slowly faded from his eyes as he took her hand, stroking the back of her soft fingers, before locking them together, causing the cute Venri to blush, her now silver hair returning to ck asbat was over.

    ''Hmmm, a rather tame history; I am d this girl found her saviour quite early.''

    "Alright, let''s head back, Venri. Can you take care of these beautiful women when we return, don''t bully them and teach them how things are done as one of my Vesta?"

    "Nn!" She replied with a short response and glowing eyes.

    "Don''t worry; I''ll reward you if you do well."

    Alexander looked at the group and nodded before he started to walk away with Venri, his other hand grabbing Katrin''s arm and pulling her along, too, much to Zilna''s delight as she enjoyed his abandonment y.

    "Let''s head back; today''s gains are enough."

 Chapter 137 [Bonus ] 137: Cute Dark Elf!

    ?

    The journey home wasn''t easy; after killing a few creatures like mutated alligators with sharp tentacles, Venri and Katrin quickly dismantled them while the dark elves followed quietly behind with their strange shortbows.

    ''The power of the Denmar shortbow is close to that of the Sarian longbow... strange... is it how the bow is warped? Does this give extra power?'' Alexander thought to himself as he felt the soft body of Venri and Katrin rubbing against his sides, their faces a little dirty with blood, but the beautiful caramel skin was alluring despite this.

    They continued for an hour, finally reaching the vige gates; now, more stone and rock were built into the wall as most of the nonbative females would help to build and upgrade the wall and defences.

    He noticed they were also upgrading the trenches and moat outside to be deep enough for 3 women to stand on each other''s shoulders, with two simple bridges for the west and north gates, leaving the others needing a new method to be constructed.

    "I''ll report to the princess about our gains and the dark elves, Venri and Katrin. Can you ensure to send meat and other spoils to the correct storage area... What will you do, Alexander?" Zilna''s voice was slightly displeased, her silver hair swaying in the gentle desert breeze.

    Alexander had no response; instead, he smiled at them.

    "I''m going to spend my time with these lovelydies..." he said, before petting the ass of the three dark elves, who all looked at him with angry faces, while Zilna also pouted, about to turn away, his hand grabbed hers, pulling her into his chest, kissing her on the lips gently, before wrapping both arms around her thick waist.

    "Mmmnph!?"

    Zilna''s mouth opened wide when Alexander kissed her, not knowing what else to do besides kiss him back. It was so powerful and passionate, yet still gentle and loving; she could feel his warmth filling her body, shivering slightly.

    After several minutes Alexander pulled away, ensuring only a couple of inches between their lips.

    "Tonight,e to my room at the 4th hour after sunset," Alexander whispered into her ear charmingly, rubbing her plump buttocks with a delighted caress, his smile covering his entire face, causing Zilna to giggle andugh as they parted.

    "Yes, sir!" Zilna replied cheerfully, feeling warm all over.

    The journey home was always tiring for everyone involved, even more so since Zilna didn''t like being touched or hugged by those she was in charge of and vice versa, especially if it was from a man. She couldn''t remember ever having that kind of affection from a man before...

    But Alexander was different, her stomach now slightly wild with strange feelings, as if countless butterflies were fluttering through her stomach, she walked towards the princess''s room with a spring in her step.

    Meanwhile, Alexander stood with four dark elves stood beside him; their bodies were alluring, with sweet caramel skin, soft but creamy, with golden eyes like the sun; each one''s hair was ck, but the way it was cut waspletely different, one long and straight, one twin-tailed girl, a long ponytail and a short bob.

    Each dark elf was wearing light chain armour that allowed them to move freely andfortably, their breasttes covered in thin cloth fabrics, while the chain on each shoulder connected to arge chain ring attached to the abdomen to protect their bellies.

    "Follow me." He said with a slightly distant voice; his body rxed as they could only nod and follow him, their feet making a slightly soft sound due to wearing no shoes, but the bottom of their feet was the router and tougher than even the most well-made leather boot.

    He led them to the lord''s mansion, passing through the front doors and up the many stairs before turning right, where his bedchamber awaited; he entered and sat down on the bed, smiling as the dark elves knelt, each watching him with angered eyes, talked by force, now his ve as they felt something strange slowly eating away at their minds and bodies, changing them.

    "Speak; what are your names," Alexander asked in a calm butmanding tone, but in reality, he was far from calm.

    Aisha and Neskra''s mouths moved, but they didn''t speak before his foot mmed into their arrogant faces, leaving the one with long hair andrge tits on the floor, blood oozing from her mouth, as she struggled to get up. At the same time, the one with a bob haircut and slightly modest chest looked shocked, not expecting him to be so violent.

    "Names," Alexander said calmly.

    "My name is Aisha, but my friend here is Neskra; the other is Dariya..." Aisha had a bob haircut, a small chest, and just a B cup, but her silky ck hair, wide hips, and beauty made her look so attractive to Alexander.

    Dariya was next; she was also with a twin-tailed haircut.

    However, her chest wasrger, a full C, her breasts jiggling slightly as she got up, her plump rear swaying gently while the twin tails dangled down. She tried to stay calm but was getting angry that a stranger would act aggressively towards them.

    "What about thest girl?" He asked, no longer angry.

    "Her name is... well, she has no real name; we named her ''Dirty''," Neskra spoke, looking towards Alexander with a nervous gaze, her lips still red with blood, almost like a rouge lipstick.

    "Very well, you are now my ves. Do not think you are any better than the people of this vige, for even they have their ces. Tonight, I need to bathe. Your job is to clean my bath before I take it. You are permitted to wash yourself inside the water too." Alexander said with a grin, causing Neskra to shudder lightly.

    "Understood," Aisha said with a nod.

    "I don''t need to threaten you, as you already understand you cannot resist me. However, If possible, I will try to stop hunting your people; honestly, being mistaken as Anmer is probably the cause. Rest easy; I am no Anmer or elf but a ghoul." He finished, seeing Neskra rx a little bit.

    "You three can go and fill the bath, clean yourselves and then rece the water; take your time. I am sure you have many frustrations and despair about losing today; know if you fail me. I will devour you while you still breathe. You saw me eat those people, right? I am not just trying to scare you."

    "Dirty, you stay here," Alexandermanded, turning to the dark elf with a cute high ponytail, her face a lot fuller and more sensual than the other''s, her hips were wide, her buttocks extremely voluptuous, while her tits were an E-cup and perky; her mere presence caused his nymphomania to spur on.

    The other women rushed to the side door, leaving Dirty and Alexander on therge bed as he tapped beside him so she would sit there.

    She obeyed, herrge breasts swaying as her soft buttocks dropped onto the bed; her eyes wererge and golden, and she looked at him with a slightly fearful face. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "U-uhm... I...."

    "What''s your true name, and why do they call you that?" He asked, suddenly curious about her secret.

    "I am called Dirty because..." Dirty looked at him as if searching for the words... "I''m a slut, and I am very naughty..."

    "A slut, huh..."

    "Why?"

    Her eyes became wet, filling with tears as she almost looked away but remained watching him; her body trembling as the other women washing sounded in the bedroom.

    "A monster impregnated my mother... I am a dirty child, born from a lustful and slutty elf..." Her voice quivered slightly with her words and was so soft yet powerful.

    Alexander took a breath; the sight of her broken body filled his head with strange urges, and he reached out and caressed her cheek tenderly, whispering into her left ear:

    "I see, you are neither dirty nor slutty... so what was the name your mother gave you, not the other elves?" He asked gently, stroking her face with a finger.

    "I-I..." Dirty''s mouth opened as the tears overflowed, spilling to the sheets. "I-I am A-Anna. Anna is my name..."

    Alexander let out a soft sigh.

    "Anna..." he repeated, looking at her.

    "Anna..."

    "Is that so? It''s okay." He spoke before sliding her flimsy cloth tunic off, revealing her huge mountains that swayed and shook with her body''s movements, his fingers pressing into the soft mounds that warmed his hands.

    "I will make you mine, Anne. Do you have anyints?" He asked, kissing her left shoulder, tasting a bit of her salty tears.

    "Hnhmm..."

    "That''s good! We will bathe together; once they are finished, let''s go into the bathroom... I will teach you how to service your master properly." He grinned, kissing her bare shoulder and neck before climbing off the bed.

    As soon as she saw the naked flesh of Alexander and his muscr physique, arousal shot straight into her stomach and between her thighs, making her gasp softly as the lustful nature of the dark elf mixed with the ferocious and depraved monster''s bloodline in her body.

    She quickly followed him, letting all her clothes slip off her body, revealing a desert-skinned nymph of beauty as she almost fluttered across the floor to follow his steps.

    Alexandery in the bath; his body was now soft and supple.

    His skin had a healthy glow, and his muscles were all lean and toned, making him appear to be half-dried as the steam cleared away the oils and dirt from his body, but in reality, his pores had begun healing in hot water, making him stronger.

    Between his legs, a cute little elf was looking at him with pained eyes, her mouth filled with both cheeks bulging as she tried to gulp down the thick, jelly-like cream several times before finally clearing her mouth and opening it to show him, letting her tongue swirl around her mouth, it''s dark red colour slightly white from the essence she just drank.

    He smiled; he couldn''t wait to devour her, to feed on her delicious nectar...

    "How was it, Anna, delicious?" He asked with a smile, lifting himself slightly, causing her to lift herself to the bathtub''s edge.

    "Mmm... a little disgusting... salty and warm... but it makes my belly feel good..." Anna replied, smiling with a slight giggle, the taste of the nectar still lingering on her tongue.

    "Good, I like your honesty. Will you drink it for me again next time we bathe together?" Alexander asked, as his hands washed her body gently, enjoying the weight of her heavy tits on his palms as they squished around his fingers.

    She looked a little reluctant before looking down at the monster below the bath surface, giving a slight nod as she felt a strange attraction to that huge club that almost broke her jaw.

    "I... I will... but..."

    "It won''t hurt you to bathe with me now and then." He spoke with a smile, his fingers stroking her hair and pushing it behind her ears.

    "Y-yes, sir!" Anna replied with a giggle, her face turning bright red from embarrassment.

    Alexander looked at her with a gentle smile, stroking her soft, smooth back, feeling her ass press against his fingers as she wriggled slightly from his touch.

    ''This girl can be corrupted.'' were thest thoughts as he yed with her smooth body.

 Chapter 138 138: Zilna [R18 - 1]

    ?

    "Venri, Anna, you two are in charge. Make sure to keep these three from causing trouble."

    "You three, obey these two women, you are forbidden from leaving this room tonight, and I order you to perform the basic muscle training I showed you earlier for 3 hours before sleeping."

    "Same for you two, Anna and Venri. Make sure to work out for 4 hours, 2 hours, then a short break and finish thest 2."

    Anna and Venri looked at each other, but both nodded immediately.

    They were all young, but Venri was a former ve, knowing how to follow orders, while Anna was the same, not even having a real name until he gave her one; she didn''t love him but felt a sense of happiness when he said her name and let her drink the delicious milk that made her body feel stronger.

    Alexander left the room, his body wearing a thin silk robe in the Sarian style as he stepped quietly down the wooden hallway to the room next door; if normal, Zilna would visit his roomter.

    Still, with the addition of the dark elves, he thought it would be easier to visit her room.

    He didn''t knock, simply pushing open the door and entering her room.

    A single candle stood on a small table next to her.

    She wore a simple red dress, a ck belt on her waist, a leather cor around her neck, and arge pair of brass bracelets and anklets.

    The light from the candles lit the space, showing a beautiful room filled with weapons hanging on the walls, books rted to servitude andbat, staring into the darkness beyond.

    His eyes saw the most wonderful sight as she bent over, seeming to pick up a piece of fabric, rather the small ck triangle seemed to be her fur undergarments, as a beautiful naked ass was shown, her hairy lips slightly parted as her pink flesh peeked from inside those soft caramel petals.

    "Zilna, you''re ass is so beautiful." He spoke with a confident and cheerful voice as her ass suddenly juggled, rushing to her feet and almost tripping over the table once she heard his voice.

    "Alexander!?" her long silver hair tied back from behind her head; he admired the curves of her full hips and round breasts, the tight curve of her butt as she turned to face him. She still wore the brass bracelets and ankle cuffs.

    "I didn''t knock; forgive me. But thanks for the wonderful show."

    "I was just about toe to your room..."

    "It''s fine; I came here." Alexander smiled, walking towards her.

    She looked away, avoiding his gaze as she put her hands on his chest to stop him. "Don''te any closer, I..."

    "I know the answer; I won''t do anything wrong," he quickly kissed her right cheek, making her blush and look away. His lips touched her forehead as he moved down her face, softly kissing all over her face, moving around her neck and jawline. The feel of her skin made his heart beat faster.

    She finally stopped him, pulling his hand away. "Stop, please..." Her hands gently touched the side of his face, holding him against her as she looked deep into his emerald eyes.

    "You want me to stop?" He teased, stroking the tip of her cheek with his thumb.

    "N-no... my heart... it''s racing so much I..."

    "So adorable."

    After a minute, she kissed his lips, gently pressing them together as they kissed deeply, his tongue flicking against hers to see if something was interesting going on. And he found her taste delicious...

    Finally, their lips pulled apart, allowing her hands to slip past his shoulder onto his bare chest to pull herself close.

    The feel of her soft, warm skin made him realize his desire: "...may I?"

    "Please..."

    "...okay." He held her hands against his chest as she lifted her legs, allowing him to push the thin cloth aside, revealing her silver fur that brushed along her damp slit, shimmering in the dark candlelight.

    His fingers slid along her soft thighs, enjoying the texture as she began to kiss his neck and cheeks, her breasts crushed against his chest, as her buttocks tightened, feeling his hands brush along her sticky slit.

    Finally reaching the top, where his fingers rubbed through the thick, soft fur, he slipped his index finger between wet folds until it reached her clit. Immediately she groaned loud, rubbing against his hand with a powerful jerking motion.

    "Mmmmh... I wanted you so badst night... I yed with myself all night... my fingers pushed deep inside my filthy hole... calling your name..."

    Pulling away from his chin, the two leaned forward, lips locking; she moaned and mewed when he pushed down harder on her sensitive clit, feeling her muscles tighten as the pressure grew more intense, pushing down even further.

    She looked at him with big eyes, unable to say anything as her juices dripped onto the floor.

    "That''s good... ahhh, but I must return this favor, right?" She whispered, feeling his thick fingers slide along her slippery hole, enjoying the wet feeling as her petals wrapped around him snugly.

    His fingers moved quickly, teasing the little hole in the depths of her slit, moving over her clit with his thumb as she panted and cooed, still leaning against him.

    Her body shuddered, releasing her, as he pulled himself away from her. She lowered herself to the bed, trying to get back up, only to feel strong hands grabbing her, pulling her to the bed and pressing her face into the mattress.

    Her arms were pinned under her knee''s as he lifted her ass before he pressed her thighs apart, pushing the thin dress down, revealing her full lips to the air, while the beautiful caramel petals sticky with her nectar tried to allure him closer as they twitched and oozed with honey.

    Zilna moaned as he held her hips and ass in his strong hands.

    "Ahh...Hmmmm!?" She gasped, her ass twitching as she felt a soft, warm sensation licking her.

    Alexander didn''t take his time; instead, this ass that allured him from the moment he met her, he buried his face, enjoying the thick musk of her pussy, opening his lips and gently sucking on her slick petals.

    His tongue stretched as it flicked her clit, causing her to push her ass against his face with more force, almost crushing his nose, as it buried into her asshole?

    She panted and mewed, mashing against him as he sucked hard, making her squeeze his head as she shuddered violently.

    "Uhhhhhh! Yesss..." She mewled, feeling her walls tighten as her body started to shake, shaking her head against the bed in orgasm, her butt bouncing around him as if begging for him to return to her throbbing hole. "Please!"

    His eyes saw the shape of his hand where the material had been; he kept her in ce with just one hand, stroking her wet clit as he pressed down on her hole, pushing through.

    "Ahhhhhh! Mmmmhh!!" Zilna pushed her ass towards his mouth as he thrust his tongue into her slightly open slit.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The warm taste of her sour honey filled his mouth as he began to slurp and suck on her, addicted to her exotic taste while enjoying the sensation of her walls tightening around his tongue each time his nose exhaled against her ass.

    His tongue moved quicker, but he didn''t forget the clit. He wanted to make her scream before finally returning to that hole.

    He withdrew from her with a loud slurp.

    Zilna let out a pained moan, gasping for air.

    "Did I hurt you?"

    "...no, not at all... please..."

    "You did so well." Alexander smiled as he pulled himself up, holding her hands as he lowered her onto the bed. Her back rested on the mattress as his lips kissed her thighs.

    He stared at her pussy as his fingers brushed the side of her hole, slowly sliding inside. She gasped and whimpered, pressing down, letting his thick fingers slide in.

    A strong tremor passed his entire hand as his hand reached the second knuckle. Soon they would be fully in the depths of her slippery passage as her muscles fought hard against him, yet he was determined to push past them and open her wide, enjoying how silky the interior felt.

    Swirling his hand around, he felt her inner walls grip tightly, pulling his fingers deeper.

    "Ahhh... yessss..."

    The warmth and lubrication from her hole made his fingers slide easily, while the friction from being pulled out made it feel better than any pleasure she could imagine.

    "Are you ready for more?" He asked, gently moving his left hand to touch her clit again.

    "Yes... don''t stop... uhh... ahhh..."

    Alexander smiled as he continued.

    "Please, Alexander, give me more..."

    "As you wish..." He pinched her clit, feeling it growrger as she pushed back against his hand.

    Soon, his fingers reached the third knuckle.

    "Ah! Ah! Uhh! Yesss!" Her inner walls clenched hard, squeezing his fingers as she groaned and cooed, her eyes closed as she bit into her pillow, moaning loudly.

    "How''s that feel?" He asked, withdrawing his hand as he slowly slid another one inside.

    "AHH! AHHHHH!" Zilna screamed as he plunged two fingers inside her, stretching her even more. Her eyes opened wide as she felt his fingers spread apart her wet petals and massage her tender insides.

    "Oh god, yes... more... please..." She begged, pushing back against his fingers as she panted and mewled, feeling her body shudder in ecstasy.

    Suddenly, his fingers moved faster, like some unseen force was working within her.

    "AHHHH!! FUCK! YESSSS! YESSSS!!" Her body shook uncontrobly, trembling like an earthquake, as she thrashed around as waves of pleasure washed through her, flooding her brain with euphoria and bliss.

    Alexander couldn''t help but smile as he watched the beautiful creature writhe around, enjoying the view of his fingers sliding in and out of her hole, watching her ass shake wildly, the quivering motion of her hips as it appeared to beg for more.

    "Do you need a break?" He asked, pulling his fingers free from her wet petals.

    "No, please.. more... so close..." She begged, swaying her fat brown ass, the soft caramel flesh wobbling as her pussy oozed thick white nectar, the hole still gaping from his fingers.

    Again, his fingers disappeared into her dripping hole as her cunt gripped his fingers firmly inside.

    "Ahhh! So hot... so wet... so tight..." He mumbled, muttering more to himself than her as he stroked her moist insides.

    He was mesmerized by how her whole body shook and trembled, the sight of her spreading her lips open, her swollen clit glistening in the light.

    As his fingers moved swiftly, his other hand caressed her smooth thigh, tickling the outside of her leg.

    She seemed unaware that he was there, lost in ecstasy as her muscles squeezed his fingers, the slippery heat of her vagina gripping him tightly as he pumped his fingers in and out.

    "Yesss... ahh... uhh... yesss! Oh! Yes! Please... fuck me!" She screamed, writhing about as the clenching of her walls made the bed bounce.

    "That''s good, Zilna."

    "...ahhh... ahhh..."

    She was breathing heavily, and she felt the muscles in her stomach tighten as her body began to shake.

    Zilna finally allowed herself to release, screaming into the pillow, her whole body shaking as she panted and mewled, feeling his fingers move faster in and out of her warm, wet hole.

    His strokes became wilder as her cries grew louder. Her body shuddered and convulsed, her groans bing louder, her eyes rolling back as she pushed herself onto the pillows, her full breasts jiggling with the rhythm of her movements.

    "Ah! Ahhhn! Yesss!!"

    As her pussy began to squirt like a waterfall, her juices sttered against his fingers, soaking his skin, her hole pulsating as it milked him, milking his fingers as her climax peaked.

    With a final roar, she slumped against the bed, panting and mewling, her eyes half-lidded with exhaustion.

    It took her a few seconds before she realized where she was, as her mind slowly returned, her body still shaking and quivering with aftershocks as she felt his fingers slide out of her. She immediately turned, seeing him over by the small table, looking at her lustfully.

    His huge member swayed in the darkness as she slowly crawled over to him, her mouth opening wide as he guided it into her soft, warm lips, her beautiful eyes glowing with lust and desire.

    Her beautiful caramel ass shimmered in the moonlight as her head began to sink onto his member, with a wet slurping, his hands holding her as she reached the base.

 Chapter 139 139: Zilna [R18 - 2]

    ?

    Alexander''s hands were powerful, gripping her silky silver hair as his hips thrust into her mouth, the popping splutter from her wet lips causing his lust to explode.

    "Mmmnph~ Nnngh! Ubuh~!"

    The sound of her wet sucking noises filled the room, her tongue slipping out and around his shaft, her eyes burning with passion as she looked up at him, her lips wrapped tightly around his throbbing member.

    "Nngggh, ngga... ooohhh!"

    He felt the soft warmth of her tongue trying to wrap around his meat club, but it was too short.

    Instead, she began to flick along ns, teasing them as she sucked his rod with more passion, a wet slurping sounding as her lips popped around his ns, rather shallow, but it felt great like her cheeks were tightening and rubbing against his tip, as she looked at him with erotic eyes.

    "Oh! Mmh! Ahhh! Ahhhhhhh!"

    His hips bucked wildly as her throat engulfed his cock, her nose pressing against his belly as his pelvis pped against her face.

    "Uuuuunnngh!"

    She had no idea what he wanted, just that she could not resist this man as her throat tightened around his girth, taking more and more of his length until she finally took him down, his entire length buried deep into her gullet.

    "Good girl! Ahh... keep it there, gag like the bitch you are!"

    Alexander grunted with a low voice as his hips began to grind against her face; the slimy warmth of her throat convulsed and wrapped around him, pulsing as she tried to speak but could only gag and splutter.

    As bubbles of snot and saliva seeped from her nose and lips, he didn''t ease up, instead pushing his hips deeper, pping his balls against her chin; he could see the delight deep in her eyes; each time, she couldn''t breathe; her tongue and throat became tight as hell, but her eyes were euphoric!

    "Mmph!"

    He held her close; her lips pressed against his abs, her head pushing against them as he pounded her throat.

    "Oooohhhh! Aaahhh! Fuck yes... keep going, keep gagging on my dick!" He growled, thrusting his hips as his cock slid between her lips, her jaw beginning to ache from the sheer amount of air she was inhaling. "Take more! Keep swallowing me all up!"

    "Ubuh!? Nngh! Snnnph!? Her face turned slightly pale, but her body began to shudder. Her nose snorted the drool as huge bubbles formed and popped as she desperately tried to breathe, his thick ns blocking oxygen to her brain.

    She couldn''t help the deep heat in her loins as she began to furiously rub her clit, watching him with her dazed eyes, slowly seeping into the back of her head as she lost consciousness.

    "Ahhh! Oh god! M-mmmh! Ufuh! Ah... ah-"

    Her eyelids fluttered, feeling him withdraw his cock from her throat.

    His hand stroked her hair gently before yanking it, as she coughed and sputtered, gasping for air as his huge cock popped from her lips, but then felt him pushing the tip against her mouth as she began to lick it like a dog enjoying the taste of his cock still slick with her spit and saliva.

    "Good girl, slide your tongue around the tip faster, suck on the ns and ill let you cum."

    It was hard to do with his cock still big and swollen, but she was able to take more of his thick meat inside, moaning as he pushed past her tonsils and into her throat, feeling her throat clench as she swallowed more of his ns, feeling it is spreading her lips.

    "Mm! Ahhh! C-cum! Please... cum... please!" She begged, her pleasure making her almost lose herself in the moment, the sounds of gurgling and slobber filling her ears.

    Then, he grabbed her hair, turning her head as she struggled in his grip.

    His hand gripped her throat as he forced his cock into her face; her lips stretched wide as he pushed her head back against his crotch, her teeth scraping over his flesh as he pumped her face.

    "Pffftt! Uunhh! Mph! Pfffht! Umfgh!"

    She felt his hot seed shoot deep into her throat as he held her head in ce. The intense pressure made her feel like vomiting, but she fought.

    Then, he pulled her hair as he continued to pound her face, the air leaving her lungs but unable to escape his tight blockage as that strange pleasure began to build up in her body, her fingers slippery and wet from her soaked cunt, now easily sliding inside because Alexander licked her pussy earlier.

    "Mmph! Uh... uh! Mmh! Aaahhh! Uuhh! Nghh! Ubuh~ Nnnph! Uuuuhh!"

    The feeling was indescribable! It was so intense! Like fire! Like lightning! But somehow, she felt like those feelings were splitting her apart, as she felt her insides begin to burn, her toes curling as the heat in her loins became too much.

    A loud moan escaped her mouth as she came, feeling his cock pulse and spray thest thick shots of his sperm into the deepest parts of her throat, his seed pumping onto her tongue, down her throat, and into her stomach, as she couldn''t help but feel that the warm liquid tasted sweet!

    "Mmph! Uuhh... uhnhh..."

    He kept it there for a long while, pushing his cock deeper into her throat as his hands held her head tight.

    "Mm! Ahhh! Ooohh! Mnnngh! Hahhh... haaaahh!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Finally, he pulled away, releasing her from his grasp. She coughed and gasped for breath as his cock disappeared from her face, letting her breathe again.

    "Mm! Ahh! Oooooh! G-good... good..."

    "I''m d you enjoyed it!" He said a smile on his handsome face.

    Alexander remembered that his ex used to like to be cuddly and gentle after he made her feel pain or rough sex, so he began to caress her gently, his fingers rubbing along the marks on her throat from his choking, kissing them slightly, as her body shuddered, her pretty eyes watching him, filled with tears from the deepthroat and now wet with delight.

    "Are you alright? Is there anywhere sore?"

    Zilna shook her head, still panting.

    "No... no, it''s fine..."

    Then, he kissed her forehead, wiping the tears from her eyes.

    "You''re a beautiful woman, Zilna. Don''t ever change." He whispered into her ear, embracing her as he lifted her body, walking to the small washroom to the side door, although he wanted to fuck her right now.

    Her body was filled with sticky drool and spat that she vomited, not to mention how sticky her lower body was from the frantic masturbation.

    But he knew better than to rush his fun.

    With that thought, he opened the door and walked into the bathroom; it wasrger than he thought, with a tub already half filled with what seemed to be searing hot water.

    Once again, he felt a strange marvel at this world''s strange level of technology, having a full sewer system in the vige. In contrast, they didn''t have anything like electricity or the like. And yet, here, there was a bathtub.

    "Shall we?" He asked as he set her body down on the tub''s edge.

    He grabbed a slightly soapy sponge before wetting it and cleaning the sticky fluids from her body; her face was cute.

    No longer the trusted royal knight Zilna, but his cute woman, watching him with obsessive eyes, sinking into the steaming hot water as it filled up, the jets of water hitting him as steam rose from the surface, a tall mirror hanging beside the tub.

    "Th-thank you!" She said with a blush. "I''ve never done something like this before... I mean, the soap!"

    Alexander chuckled, wetting his hands and ruffling her hair, bringing her face closer to his, kissing her on her forehead and cheek.

    "Don''t worry about it."

    His powerful body pushed her against the backrest of the huge bath that sank into the floor; her soft buttocks squashed as she felt his hard tip brushing along her slit.

    Her lips opened, and she tried to speak; he began to push through her slightly hard entrance before his arms wrapped around his back, her face pressed against his neck.

    "Be gentle... I want the first time to be gentle..."

    "Ah, don''t worry." He squeezed her ass gently, sending shivers and tingles through her body. "I''ll make sure you enjoy yourself."

    He pushed deeper, feeling her walls squeeze his length as he began to pump her pussy with slow thrusts, her hands gripping his biceps as she watched him with her blue eyes, her pink lips parted and breathing heavily, as he began to kiss her tenderly.

    "Haah... ah! Haah!"

    How he touched, kissed, and held her made her feel weak and filled with desire. Her thoughts drifted off, feeling her pleasure building up inside her loins as he kissed her cheeks, her eyes fluttering shut.

    "Aah... hnnn... mmh... mmph! Ahh! Pffht!"

    She moaned softly as his cock entered her, her legs spreading wider as she squirmed on the bench, raising her butt higher as he grabbed her hips, holding her in ce as he began to thrust, his strong hands squeezing and massaging her ass, just as if he had a whole bunch of women for himself and needed to get his fill.

    "Mm! Mmn... ooooh! Ohhh!"

    She writhed and squirmed, feeling her pelvis grinding against his, their bodies crashing together as he held her close. The sensation of being so tightly pressed against him filled her mind as if there was nowhere else she wanted to be.

    Every time he thrust, she felt a little more of him inside; it was like he was ripping her apart with his cock, but in a way, she loved it.

    The pleasure was so overwhelming that she began to thrash around, screaming into his shoulder as her breasts bounced along with her movements, her nipples rubbing against him, making her feel like she was melting.

    As the sshing of the bath filled the room, her slight moans echoed slightly at first before they grew louder from the movements in the water.

 Chapter 140 140: Zilna [R18 - 3]

    ?

    The water sshed around the bathroom as Alexander''s body began to cover Zilna, who could only pant and groan, her body feeling strange as his huge member ploughed into her depths; the strange feeling of the water entering her insides and leaving felt strange, as she grasped onto his body, pulling at his long silver hair, wing his flesh.

    "Alex~ Mmmmn! Gentle... it''s too deep~."

    He didn''t listen to her words, pushing her up against the wall, his body covering her as he began to move faster, his thrusts bing harder and faster, mming his cock into her every time he pushed forward. His thick shaft slid all over her pussy walls, each thrust sending an electric shock through her entire body.

    ''I can''t stop... you are too amazing....! It''s sucking me inside and not letting go! Can you not see your hips are the ones thrusting most!?''

    "Ngh...." Alexander''s lips opened before kissing her neck passionately, sucking on her smooth caramel neck, releasing it for a moment with a pop, before kissing it again, over and over, as her body began to move with more passion, her insides tightly wrapping around him, as his cock was submerged and devoured by her slimy folds. "Oh fuck..."

    Her inner walls were gripping him like a vice, feeling so good that he couldn''t help but moan, her pussy walls squeezing his cock as he pounded her against the bath wall, his thighs pping against hers with the waves of water, as his hips mmed against her thighs, his balls smacking against her ass, making her moan louder, her voice echoing down the hallway.

    "Ah! Aah! Oooooh! Uuunnnnggggghhhh!"

    His hands gripped her waist tight, pumping her hips wildly, his other hand grabbing her breast, feeling the hardened nub as he squeezed it, feeling the warmth of her body under him, his dick throbbing, ready to explode.

    He held back his pleasure as he pulled out, making sure to leave himself inside her just slightly, feeling her entire pussy tighten as his ns began to tease her narrow passage, his shaft throbbing as it rubbed against her most sensitive ce, his head getting wet in the warm water, as she moaned and squirmed beneath him.

    "Haah... haaah! Mmphhh!"

    Zilna grunted softly as his thick shaft slipped from her, his cock throbbing as it glided against her soaked entrance, rubbing against her shallow ridges, teasing ces that caused her ass to lift into the air, out of her control as her hips began to grind against him, her insides beginning to feel slick and tight again as it entered.

    Her breath caught in her throat when his thick head pushed inside, pushing against her cervix before sliding deeper, his body shivering at the sensation of being so deep in her, the tight walls gripping him like a vice. He wanted to keep going for her, but he held back, wanting to savour this moment; after all, it would be their first time together.

    "Nnnm...! It''s deep and thick.... my body is on fire... throbbing nnnph!"

    "You''re so beautiful, Zilna, such a wonderful woman."

    He kissed her lips, smearing the spit between them with his tongue, slipping it into her mouth, feeling her writhing below him. She was so hot, too good. So sweet. A goddess. His goddess.

    "Mmph..."

    She grunted lightly, grabbing his hair tightly as he thrust again, his thick shaft sliding easily through her inner folds. She could feel him deep inside, hitting her deepest parts each time he pushed forward. It was painful...

    Like burning iron forcing itself into her sensitive and delicate depths, but suddenly after his relentless movements, the teasing of his ns pulling on her sticky walls every time his tip poked her cervix, no longer causing a bone-chilling pain.

    Instead... her body began to seek that pain, her entire body tingling from a mixture of pleasure and pain.

    "Ahhh... do you mean it... am I special?"

    The kiss stopped, Alexander smirking up at her, his tongue stroking hers, before speaking quietly. "Not as special as you, little one."

    Zilna grunted, feeling her body move more, bucking against his member, as if she couldn''t stop it; the pleasure of being so deep in her was too much, as well as his cock being so deep, pushing her insides further down his words were too sweet... the first time in her life a guy wanted to be with her!

    So many failed marriage meetings and attempts to court males, but they were always fearful of her... Thus she grew to hate them, but this man treated her like a toy, his toy as his ns began to poke through her cervix, invading her maidenhood, desecrating her womb, but Zilna''s eyes and body felt rapture!

    She wanted to give him everything; now, he was like her god.

    "I''ll give you everything.... haa... Mmmmm! So.... don''t stop... keep going.... fuck me.... let me feel the joys of being female... fill me with your seed, and never let go... Mmmmngh!? W-whisper your sweet nothings into my ears and kiss me gently while fucking me like a beast! Please..."

    Alexander leaned towards her ear, kissing it gently as her body trembled, filling with goosebumps as his cock pushed to the base, a dirty squelch as their juices bubbled into the bath, her ass now sitting on the top of the wall, as she felt her insides be even tighter from the position and solid wall pushing on her from below, trapping his huge tip inside her uterus.

    "You are mind; there was never a choice for you to leave my grasp from the moment I saw such a beautiful maiden like you. Zilna, I won''t let you go; even if I have to kill all men, you will be mine alone."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    That was all Zilna needed to hear. His sweet words were like the light to amp, igniting her passion, making her pussy burn for more, her voice echoing through the bathroom as his hands grabbed her hips tightly.

    His fingers dug into her flesh, his mouth pressing against hers, as his dick ploughed deep inside her tight passage, the strange feeling of having water enter her guts and exit.

    "Ahhhh! Aaahhh! Ugh! So... so big! Don''t stop!"

    He was only moving her hips up and down, but his dick was pumping her, sliding smoothly between her walls and up and out.

    She was taking him deep, as far as he could go. Her ass cheeks began to bounce up and down against the tub. He could feel the resistance from her walls. It felt as though she was squeezing his cock with her inner muscles.

    It was too much for him. He could no longer hold back.

    "Aahhh! Haah!"

    He released his seed.

    Zilna grunted softly as Alexander''s seed began to spill into her depths, his cum filling her up and escaping her in sticky strings as her insides continued to mp down on his ns, squeezing it, sending an electric shock through his body as he released everything in her, his entire length pulsing inside her.

    His hot cum made her cry, feeling the sensation as if it was being pulled out by his massive shaft, which was now leaking heavily from her depths, causing a milky liquid to stter into the bath, mixing with her essence.

    She was stilling down from the high, feeling her insides tighten again as Alexander''s cock slid from her most sensitive ce, slipping from her folds, dripping with both of their fluids as he lifted himself from her, sitting back onto the tub.

    "Mm... haah..." "I love you." Zilna moaned softly, breathing heavily, panting as she tried to catch her breath.

    Her words were barely heard over the rushing water, his dick twitching from being spent but still pliable. She smiled as she grabbed it, stroking it as she leaned towards him, kissing his neck passionately. "You''re so amazing."

    Alexander chuckled lightly as he ran his hands up her back, gripping her tight as their tongues tangled together.

    "Let''s continue in front of the fire and get dry." His charming and husky voice caused her lower body to tremble, more of his seed oozing from her lips as she nodded with a blushing face.

    Like a gentleman, he lifted her from the bath, carrying her like a princess, as he gently stroked her silver hair and walked towards the bedroom, therge firece filled with wood, easily ignited with the tool on the stone mantle.

    "Mmmm.. cuddle me... just a little..." She whimpered while wrapping both arms around his neck, kissing his smooth cheek with a blissful face.

    "I love you." She whispered, nuzzling her lips against his.

    His breath tickled her lips, her body soft and rxed. He loved the feeling of her soft curves under him. So beautiful. Despite knowing of her inexperience, her words warmed his heart as he pressed his lips to hers, kissing her softly.

    "Me too." He responded,ying back, wanting her not to feel any negative feelings; even if his feelings were budding, this woman was cute, and he wanted her more obsession than a lover.

    They snuggled in front of the fire, cuddled close as the mes slowly burned, Zilna smiling happily, kissing his cheek lightly before resting her head on his shoulder, feeling like she was home for the first time.

    Alexander knew she didn''t have much experience with love and that this world''s culture and the meaning of love might be slightly different, but with her endearing eyes and cute actions, only a fool would not take the hint.

    Thus, he would ept everything she had to give him.

    Since he touched her, he had the resolve to stay with her and not abandon her; knowing they would be reunited in the future, his heart no longer feared connecting to women in this strange world.

    ''I just have to be strong enough to reunite with them. Or build a ce they can find me, a ce they can call home.''

    After a while of cuddling, soft kissing and petting, he pushed the cute caramel princess onto her face, stroking her meaty ass, before rubbing his erect member along her still, sticky slit, easily slotting inside this time, as if she was weing him with open arms.

 Chapter 141 141: Stealing Free Labour!

    ?

    "Good morning." A soft voice sounded beside Alexander''s head as he woke from his light sleep; in the dream, Ste was scolding him for sleeping with too many other women, making her upset as she beat his chest.

    However, unlike her normal pretend punches, each one almost broke his entire ribcage before she dragged him to see her mother.

    The dream was rather scary, but somehow it was very realistic; there were even distant and vague images of a white city that spanned into the skies, with a solid and robust silver wall.

    ''Mmmmn, my damn head hurts...''

    He took a while to awaken, his body rolling over; stretching his arm, he suddenly felt a soft, warm jelly filling his hands; it was overflowing as it squished between his fingers before a hard piece of candy brushed against his palm.

    "Mmmmn... stop being so lewd; we have to start working on your n today, honey~!"

    ''Hmmm, these tits are nice and soft... who calls me honey again?''

    Momentarily he forgot which woman he was being gently embraced by, then snapped awake, noticing that the woman wasrger than him now, her body maybe the size of a quarter giant, as her breasts wererger than his head.

    But somehow, it suited her...

    Beautiful silver hair, messy and slightly frizzy from all the sweat and heat from their overnight fun, he realised that so much essence was poured inside her that the 24 hours was much shorter, as she looked down at him lovingly, her long legs brushing along him, using her foot to stroke down his thigh to his shins.

    "Fufu~ you finally wake up, even after making me so different, although I feel stronger and sexier, so I''ll forgive you if you kiss me." The woman cooed softly, pulling back her lips just enough for him to slip out of bed, his eyes watching her wonderful, vibrant pink lips.

    "Your lips are pretty, but you must ask nicely if you want a kiss, Zilna."

    "Ahh, this is how they look when not covered in lipstick..." She smiled widely, revealing rows of sharp teeth, though none seemed pointed or carnivorous-looking. Her eyes also changed colour every few seconds; they now had a purple hue like an amethyst gemstone.

    "You''re still cute, so please don''t be scared! Now let''s go kiss!"

    She pulled herself closer, reaching for his face, pressing his cheek against hers, and kissing him deeply. He returned the kiss eagerly, feeling her tongue brush against his own, now a quarter giantess; her tongue wasrger than his, coiling and wrapping around him as he enjoyed tasting the sweet nectar upon it.

    His cock twitched, rubbing against her stomach as he kissed her passionately, wanting more. But she stopped him, whispering:

    "...oho~ even though I''m so big, your cock seems perfectly sized for me now, fufu~ will it feel less painful when you get rough? I hope not!"

    Her words made his heart skip a beat - did he do something wrongst night...? Then she pushed him onto his back, straddling his waist, pushing her giantess grotto towards his crotch; her thick ass and thighs almost covered Alexander''s hips, and he felt the warm and sticky slit now beyond anything a normal male could ever handle, delight and lust filling his body.

    He wanted to dominate her.

    To make this giantess squeal just as she did in her human-sized form.

    Zilna''s hips lower, his ghoulnce easily pushing into her cavern, barely any resistance as the warm cave walls pulsed and gripped around him, the strength and force so powerful, with a vacuum that sucked him deeper, until a wet, sticky honey began to flood from the depths almost like a tidal wave of fluids coated him.

    ''Wow... it''s so tight and perfectly made to suit me... Zilna, you are so amazing!''

    "Mmmm, how is it? Nice and warm, tight and the best?"

    Alexander grunted, unable to speak, as his mind went nk from pleasure; the pair began to indulge in a morning snack, the giantess with her feminine roars that filled the entire manor, most who slept awoke, and those who were awake felt a sense of fire burning in their loins, and jealousy in their chests as the pair went at it for another hour.

    It didn''t take long for Zilna to orgasm, her insides squeezing tightly around his shaft, milking his essence as it flooded her most secret and protected ce, painting it white, as she watched his pleasant and blissful face, her heart feeling tight as she kissed him like a crazed woman.

    Once she came, her inner walls became loose, allowing him to withdraw slowly, leaving behind a trail of thick, white jelly, some dripping off his tip, others pooling below them. As he moved away, she reached down, stroking his length, smearing his seed across his member and her palm.

    Then she leaned forward, taking hold of his soft member and licking it clean, savouring his taste. When finished, she grabbed his shoulders and sat upright, looking down at him, smiling brightly.

    Zilna was vibrant, no longer like a soft moon but a radiant sun that illuminated the room with her smile; as the pair spent the morning together with a blissful bathing session, they finally left the room, her body too big for her former outfit, now bing extremely lewd, like a tight thong and small mini bikini looking bra.

    ''I won''t lie; it''s super erotic! But I don''t want other men seeing her fine caramel giantess body!''

    So as they held hands, she was slightly bigger now, but he didn''t judge or feel inferior to her height that surpassed him.

    Instead, it was a strange feeling, reminded of his mother, who was also a bit tall, always stronger, always a bit plump despite training daily; Zilna''s presence was soothing for both his libido and mind, while Venri and Katrin also joined them in the morning walk to the tailor of the knights.

    It wasn''t long before they arrived, and the shop was empty except for the owner, a slightly coarse woman; her legs were spread apart, showing herher regions thatcked underwear and care as the garden became a wild forest.

    She wore a stained and dirty robe. Still, he needed new clothes, especially since Zilna would need a whole wardrobe soon.

    "Hello, Medin. Are you busy?" Zilna asked with a more deep and baritone voice since she grew; honestly, she reminded Alexander of the women from that space drama anime where they would sing to calm down the space aliens, wondering if she would have a little mini form like that.

    ''Deculture?'' He thought as the two women began discussing things that hurt his brain...<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Fashion.

    Dress sizes, fabric choices and cuts. Designers, brands, and prices.

    What was popr now in Sarian, and what about the fashion trends of the distant kingdoms? Did they know how expensive silk ispared to cotton? How difficult was it to weave and dye gold and silver thread cloths without losing quality and durability?

    Alexander found it amusing that the dirty woman, called Medin, suddenly transformed the moment it became about clothes, fabric and hid as she expanded a huge catalogue pointing to various strange monsters with different types of fur and looks.

    ''Oh, this one is interesting... The Moonlight Stag... Known for their tough leather hide and loyal nature, these creatures are almost considered sacred beasts in the distant empire, while a mere staple died in Saria...''

    The moment he was going to suggest it to Zilna and the girls, who looked excited, behind the four dark elves too looked at the catalogue with interest, especially Anna, who looked more vibrant and luscious today as she watched Alexander''s body with an obsessive gaze, her cute eyes like the moonlight deer that seemed to be the partner to the Stag.

    "Honey... how about we choose... the moon..."

    "Zilna, you''d look amazing in an armour or dress made of the moonlight stag hide."

    "Ah!?"

    "Oh! Your sexy husband has so much taste! Even if you became super big, I hope he can pierce your depths, old friend!" Medin teased Zilna as she asked why she became too damn tall and plump, almost jealous that one of her breasts was now bigger than both of her''s pushed together!

    "Are you sure? It''s a little expensive...?"

    "Can we afford it if we use the money gained from hunting? I forgot to ask what currency you use here..."

    "Those ck coins you have been used to buy skills and valuable things and barter for goods... If you are willing to use them... the price, though... honestly, honey, I can have the simple version...It''s--"

    "Nonsense, Medin. Can you please make designs for both women of Zilna''s size, match Venri and Katrin''s bodies and then make a less shy and more durable version for the beautiful elves behind my back?"

    The messy woman''s eyes shone before she began to y with the strange tool on her desk, a bit like an abacus but moreplex.

    "Hehe~ finally, I can find a husband! Master, valued customer! The price would be close to 1,000 coins for a set of 15 standard MoonStag armours, 5 Gigantess armours, and 20 Dark elf armours... is that..."

    "Here!" His eyes were pleased; the woman wasn''t too greedy but showed pride in her work as he tossed a huge bag of coins towards her, adding 10% extra as amission fee as she made the designs for his future women in this kingdom.

    ''I want my women to wear different types of armour, so I can always remember where and how we met...''

    "If you do well, there might be repeat orders, so make sure to keep your work quality focused; for now, finish the Gigante one or a sample as soon as possible; then I''ll take a good look at your work and decide about a future long-term partnership."

    "Ooooh! Zilna, your husband is rich and handsome... Do you like the idea of a cuckold y...."

    "Shut up! You damn pervert!" Zilna bellowed as she kicked the poor girl in the stomach, sending her shooting out of the door, clearly not quite used to her new power and refined muscles.

    Alexander didn''t care much; he lost a small amount of money; knowing they were usable here, he began to think more about helping Qna if there were ves and mercenaries from other kingdoms within the range of 1 month''s travel... He stopped his thoughts, looking at the girls around him.

    "Let''s head into the forest! Kill some more monsters and collect sexy dark elves to be my personal guard and sexy caramel maids!"

    This, over a week, passed.

    Zilna, Venri, Katrin and most knights slowly became interested in him. Seeing the changes in the trio made them jealous, not to mention the dark elves who now were over 25 strong.

    Anna led them with her beautiful silvery white leather armour that matched Venri, Zilna and Katrin while the dark elves, yet to be his true Vesta, were all wearing a more flimsy but sexy maid outfit created with the moonlight deer''s hide.

    More lightweight but sensual and softer than silk as their party began to enter the deepest depths of the northern forest, a ce where even the dark elves would avoid entering.

    Another thing that was slowly changing, Alexander felt it, soon he would evolve.

    It would change him, his power and his path greatly as he spent most nights after sleeping with the women cuddling with them while studying different books and literature, frombat tactics, to how to lead his people as a kind king, then books about tyrants and slowly his path was forming.

    A ghoul''s path tailored to him alone.

    Once human.

    Now Ghoul.

    He would stay true to his past, present and future.

    Now they were making sure everyone in his group was above level 40 while the knights were reaching close to level 45, which impressed him as he focused more on his skills, almost forgetting his levels as he chose to add points evenly now, wanting to have perfect bnce in his body.

 Chapter 142 142: Ambush! Deadly Monsters!

    ?

    Alexander''s group slowly paced through the dark forest, all equipped with the new armour created by the two perverted women: a talented cksmith and a tailor who worked together.

    ''I never expected the finished products to be so attractive... Let''s make them for everyone back home, an extra special Red one for Ruby and Ste, and a blue one for Lapis and Sarah when we meet... Amy likes ck, so let''s get her a ck dress... I will start moving to meet them when I return.''

    Since spending two weeks in this world, Alexander began to spend hours thinking to himself alone in the dark, cold nights.

    He enjoyed sleeping with the women here but learned that going over his thoughts and ns was extremely important, even more so now he was a leader, the number of dark elves numbering 30, with 10 Vesta from the knights of Qna.

    ''I am d I didn''t rush things with Qna, the rtionship we are slowly building will be more meaningful when it finally goes all the way..''

    Slowly they pushed forward; today, he brought five dark elves, Zilna the beautiful Gigante, over 7ft, with her beautiful caramel limbs filled with smooth, luscious skin and strong, dense muscles.

    At first, everyone was a little freaked by her changes, but Qna epted her instantly, which relieved him and Zilna.

    Today they would enter an area even the dark elves didn''t reach, but for some reason, there was one annoying thing recently.

    Alexander turned his head as a sh of white hair quickly swished behind a thick tree, two long brown ears peeking from the side of the trunk, and a wide pair of hips and bowed on the girl''s back.

    ''Why is this dark-elven princess following me now?''

    He discovered from the second group of dark elves that after he defeated the princess, she seemed to be obsessed with him, cancelling her nned marriage to the tribe''s best male and demanding that he is captured and made to marry her.

    Alex argued with them about how stupid it was, but they looked so tired and weary that he felt bad, despite them being his prisoners.

    After he captured the second group, she began to join the assaults on his team, but for some reason, he never captured her, leaving her alone with two defenders as he took the rest; it became like a fun game for him.

    Each time he saw her, she looked cuter as she brought fewer guards, meaning it took a long time to get 20 dark elves; now she came out alone, making him wonder if their queen was an idiot or did their tribe give up on this tomboy.

    ''Forget it, if she''s this determined, let''s ask her to join me instead of beating her... sometimes she even lets out a strange moan when I beat her... Did I break another normal girl...''

    Shaking his head, he stepped forward as the other girls noticed her but avoided eye contact as if she was some gue.

    "Okay, so nobody has returned from this dark area... Everyone be on your guard and protect the sisters beside you. Safety and survival are more important than minor glory."

    The women, especially the dark elves, gave a slight hum and snort.

    "That''s an order!" He shouted.

    He smiled teasingly at them as their cute ears flopped down, grasping their bows tightly and looking at him sadly as if he had just vited their mother.

    "Venri, how is your lower body?" He asked softly before stroking along her smooth buttocks, squeezing them with a rough grip.

    "Ahn~ master... it''ll drip...!"

    "Haha, make sure you don''t try anything sneaky; today is dangerous, okay? You are too important to me to die for some random scouting mission; think of Selmot and the iing danger. Alright?"

    Alexander''s hand began to caress her ass, squeezing and pulling the slightly plump meat she enjoyed greatly with narrowed eyes like a cat.

    "Mmmn...!"

    Moving away, he felt his ass grasped from both sides as the strong-bodied Zilna and Katrin ced their strong hands over his back, leaning forward as they kissed his cheeks, looking at him with passionate eyes.

    "Oh, you two... My ass is the best, right?"

    "Mmm... I want to eat it." Zilna teased, rememberingst night when he sat on her face, almost choking her to death with his member lodged in her throat.

    "Master... you are so narcissistic... It was merely a bug that my hand squished..." Katrin said with a slight blush on her cheeks, not as shameless as the Gigante reaching towards his front before he swatted her hand away.

    "Behaveter for that stuff. Zilna focus, it''s an order."

    "Phew."

    "Okay, Dark elves, you are the rearguard; if you see anything, don''t speak shoot, then speak! If you cannot kill it with one shot, shoot twice; if it still lives, fire until you are empty!"

    "Knights, don''t rely on the armour to dodge any blows; we don''t know what kind of poison, disease or strange curses any monster inside that strange ce might have!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alexander''s eyes focused on the huge ck dome; it was like a thick mist that never passed; there was no water, and the entire forest''s vegetation around the dome, for about 5 metres distance away, was dead, withered and began to rot and turn ck.

    There was a vile scent in the air, but it didn''t affect the Ghoul Chieftain and his vesta; as he grasped the long handle of his Nodachi.

    He could almost hear the sword''s sound as Eien''s loving voice. This made the de''s vibrations seem like a gentle and passionate song dedicated towards him.

    His hand slipped forward, the de sliding from the sheath.

    A dark ck and red shimmering in this unholy forest.

    Slowly his feet sank into the muddy ground, mixed water and sludge from the rotten nts and trees, countless carcases stripped to the bones littered around the dome.

    Alex felt something watching him, not the affectionate stalking princess.

    It was aggressive, wanting him dead.

    He held his sword in both hands, pointing the de towards the dome at his shoulder, ready to sh either below or above his eyesight, as the group began to progress forward, the sloshy mush of the mud and crackling of dried twigs as their leather armour chafed.

    Alexander focused on the front.

    The stench grew stronger as they moved deeper within the dark, gloomy dome. The only light was the moonlight reflecting off the surface, illuminating the moss-like green slime covering everything.

    Zilna, the tall beauty, stood ahead of Alexander, holding her bow and arrows tight against her chest while keeping watch.

    Before she could react, the dark elves shot countless arrows with a long volley, the cascading arrows barraging the northeast as a strangely distorted scream sounded.

    A huge creature''s body lunged forward, massive ws more than 30cm slicing through the air, just inches from Venri''s throat as Alexander''s quick hands pulled her back, his cheek torn by the ck beast, with two heads.

    Its face distorted and mouth filled with thousands of sharp jagged teeth snapped towards Alexander, its mouth opened wide enough to swallow his head whole.

    He desperately blocked the creature''s powerful bite with Eien''s tough body, the de slicing through its cheeks easily, with strange ck blood spurting over Alexander''s face, slowly the blood causing his skin and face to melt.

    "Its blood is Acid! Don''t let it touch you!"

    He shouted before thrusting his knee with a brutal blow to the stage beast''s midsection, its four legs quivering as it flew into the air, elven arrows raining down as they caused the beast to scream, seeing their master hurt; it was a natural reaction as their bows fired over and over until half their quivers were empty.

    The fearful beast, now dead on the ground like a disgusting hedgehog, as the arrows began to sizzle.

    A huge ck light floated from the beast before it poured into the group, just like the usual white light, but it was strange... euphoric; Alexander knew this was far more potent than anything he had absorbed before, his muscles and nerves tingling as he almost climaxed.

    ''Fuck!''

    "Mmmn~!" Venri''s cute moan sounded as the group suddenly lost focus momentarily.

    At that moment, more than 10 pairs of eyes opened in the darkness, watching them; as their howls sounded.

    Alexander felt a sense of crisis, his spine tingling and flooded with cold sweat, grasping Eien tightly as he rushed towards the huge beasts hidden in the darkness.

    He refused to put even one of them in danger.

    His foot stepped on a broken stub,unching forward with Eien above his head, and swinging down with a deadly sh, cutting through the air as the frontmost monster attacked him first, its huge maw snapping shut and mping down on his right forearm.

    "Ghhh! Little bitch!"

    With his hand inside the monster''s mouth, he focused his thoughts, blood-forming into sharp spears inside its mouth.

    All were created from Alexander''s blood as they began to shoot rapidly, a barrage of countless small blood spines digging into the beast''s fleshy mouth with deadly power as they shot through the other side of its face.

    Looking to his sides, he saw the beast''s all lunging towards him as he cut across the air swiftly, the de slicing two of them into pieces.

    While his body was protected by the swirl of blood mist, sending the beast flying back before a huge spear made of pure metal thrust forward and ripped the beast, biting down onto his arm and sending it flying into the distance without power.

    "Alexander! Are you alright!?" Zilna''s panicked voice sounded as her huge body kicked another beast, exploding its innards as they burst from its mouth and rear from the powerful blow.

 Chapter 143 [Bonus ] 143: Fiends

    ?

    Zilna''s powerful arms pulled him back, and the countless slices across his body began to ooze with thick blood.

    It seemed their ws contained something that made blood thicken as the wounds quickly clotted, but he felt a sense of lethargy and burning pain from the wounds.

    She didn''t even waste time, as her arm mmed outwards, the sheer force of her Gigante''s strength crushing several of the ck monsters with a strange appearance as she dragged him to safety.

    ''Fuck, what''s happening!?''

    His vision was blurry, only the distorted heat from Zilna''s palm keeping his mind slightly focused as the blood swirling around him shot out like bullets of blood prating the countless beasts that started to pour from the ck dome.

    "P....pull back..." He tried to order, but his lips were numb, and his tongue moved slowly, slurring his words.

    Alexander couldn''t pull his thoughts together as Zilna and Venri seemed to take action. At the same time, Anna guided the dark elves.

    Her new keen eyes as a Vesta allowed her to see the parts of those weakest beasts as their volleys became tight, using fewer arrows, while one rushed around the battlefield and grabbed the undamaged arrows.

    Luckily the arrows were made from a special alloy and were not melted by the blood of the beasts.

    Anna aimed at two targets: A beast trying to reach them; and another in front of Venri, who had fallen backwards after being hit on the shoulder. The arrow flew straight into the eye socket of the first target, instantly killing it before flying off towards the second. It pierced through the soft flesh, hitting its spine, causing an instant death for both.

    Since they first met, the two became like a team as Anna dashed forward, her body twisting and darting around the beasts and the knights fighting fiercely as she grabbed the shoulder of Venri, dragging her from the distorted maws of a beast, before kicking its neck, with a brutal crack causing the thing to copse on the ground convulsing.

    "Thanks, Ann!"

    "No worries, Ven!"

    The pair quickly separated as Venri joined Katrin, whose left arm was feebly hanging, with a huge gash oozing blood as her sword blocked the two beasts assaulting her.

    Zilna still protecting thepletely dazed Alexander, her powerful arm now holding a ive as it shed across the air, causing a booming howl, before tearing apart the beasts that approached; each time they killed one, the ck light would restore their tired bodies and minds, but the fatigue of constantly fighting at full power was slowly lowering the amount they could recover with outside means.

    He watched as Anna used magic, which caused some purple smoke to form over her hands. She then threw her hand forwards, creating a small orb of me and throwing it down onto the creatures below her feet. A shockwave spread outwards when itnded, destroying all the nearby beasts. This gave the girls more breathing room.

    But after casting it, the poor girl''s face was pale, filled with beads of sweat.

    ''Why is my head so fucked... ugh... Even... I know you want to fight... but.... hmmm?''

    Alexander thought Eien was vibrating to fight more. Still, he then realised she was sucking up all the ck blood as if it was food... filled with an idea; he ced the sharp de against his arm where most of the bite and w wounds were, pushing the de into the healing meat, grimacing as the wounds were sliced back open as blood poured from the wound.

    "...Hnnnngggg..." His teeth gritted hard as the searing pain washed over him. But when the blood stopped flowing, his skin closed tightly and healed almost immediately.

    Even though his head wasn''t working properly, he knew that this was thanks to Eien, but something was strange; the moment she began to drink his blood, the de seemed more animated and vibrated, almost as if she was enjoying some climax or extreme pleasure.

    ''Oh?''

    He felt his mind clearing up only a few seconds after Eien''s help, but the de was excited as if dying to fight and kill, the de glowing bright red, like those beam sabres in the space wars movies.

    ''Eien?''

    "Zilna, go support Katrin and Venri! I am okay; I can counteract the strange venom; it seems to be sedating and affecting the neural system, be careful." Alexandermanded, as his eyes began to glow a bright red, matching the colour of Eien as the pair stepped forward once again; now the blood aura was only around Eien; he forced it to remain around her, even though the strange small dots tried their best to return to his body.

    "Behave... protect Eien... I''ll reward you if you keep her safe."

    It was only a hunch, but the moment he said these words, the blood suddenly began to spiral and dance around Eien happily, as if they had conned him, the beautiful scene causing him to smile wryly as he dashed into the ck dome, now knowing to avoid all attacks, he couldn''t risk more damage to his beloved vesta and the dark elves who were fighting far harder than he thought.

    He had no choice but to rely on Eien''s power to devour the strange poison on their bodies, using the shadows cast by the fallen tree''s to hide. As he did, he saw a different type of monster here.

    They looked like humans but were covered in ck scales, their skin looking leathery, with horns protruding from the sides of the skull. They also had long tails, with a single horn growing out of the end.

    Those creatures seemed to control and order the beasts to attack and were the main enemy, not the actual beasts, who were somehow born from a strange ck pool in the centre of the weird vige.

    Many of these lizard men surrounded the three girls, forcing them to retreat, while Alexander noticed that there were many more of the beasts than before. Still, he soon discovered that the girls were not human, elves or any race he had seen before, with strange ck vines and flowers blooming from their bodies; they looked distressed; one of them still was partly green, as her weak eyes seemed to be cloudy as she saw Alexander''s face.

    Her mouth opened, and unable to speak, she mouthed the words.

    "Please.... help my sisters.... please help us!"

    At first, he didn''t want to move, but then he began to think to himself, what kind of creature in his own worlds lore would have vines, grow flowers on their bodies and live inside a forest, especially a forest with elves?

    ''Dryad... Nymphs...!''

    Alexander''s body moved faster than his mind, the nodachi in a reverse grip, as he leapt into the air, twisting around to slice apart the two closest lizardmen from their crotch to their neck with a ferocious spinning sh.

    With the remaining time, he jumped and twisted his way through the fray of beasts. In a matter of moments, he was able to cut down four more lizardmen beforending back on the ground.

    After cutting off the heads of two others, he turned to see Anna struggling against thest beast; as the beast attacked with its ws, Anna dodged the blows, but her movements were slow.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A nce told him why: Venri''s left arm hung limply, with arge gash running across it, as her right arm held her sword steady, blocking the beast''s w thrust. Her face was pale as she fought with all her might.

    She stumbled back as she blocked the next blow, falling onto her butt.

    Alexander was about to leap forward, but Zilna moved faster, and the lizard men recovered and lunged towards him with their crude ck daggers and strange spears.

    He didn''t have the time to worry about his girls, as he began to nimbly rely on his extreme reflex speed, dodging their attacks with a serious face as the eyes of the dryad watched him, her eyes filled with a wet look, as her vines began to gather and wrap together, into a sharp point.

    She screamed in rage as she swung the vine-like weapon upwards, catching one of the lizard men behind its head and impaling it deep. Then, with a twist, she tore out the creature''s throat, sending it tumbling to the floor dead.

    "Gaaaaaah!?"

    Another spear struck her shoulder as she fell back, grunting as the spearhead dug deeper into her shoulder. With her free hand, she stabbed forwards, piercing through the heart of another beast before rolling away as another tried to tear at her throat.

    Suddenly the lizardmen began to shout as the beast pulled back, giving Alexander a moment to lunge forward; Eien''s de filled with blood slicing through the air with a beautiful red arc, creating a pseudo blood moon behind his body, and he cleaved several of the lizardmen into chunks of dead flesh.

    As the beast copsed, he turned to see Anna still fighting.

    Blood dripped from her shoulder as she blocked another strike before leaping forward and stabbing the beast in the chest, ripping out the lung with her dagger and sending the creature copsing.

    Alexander took the opportunity to jump over her andnd between the other two girls. He ripped out his de, using the momentum of his leap to spin round and stab downwards, severing the spine of a beast attacking Venri while simultaneously avoiding a spear thrust from thest lizardman, who had just finished hacking at Anna.

    Venri was in trouble. She had lost a lot of blood, and the wound on her shoulder was bleeding heavily.

    "Damn, you!"

    The lizard man raised its spear above its head and brought it down towards her, but Anna was quick enough to dodge it.

    Alexander didn''t mess around as heunched his body onto the lizardman, pushing him to the floor, as his fists began to smash the face of the lizardman, unaware that the three beautiful girls were watching him, their ck vines slowly forming cute flowers as they watched him with shining eyes, like a princess watching a hero fight the bad guys.

    "Ahh, damn...!" Alexander roared as he smashed the creature''s nose with his fist, breaking it into pieces. "Dare to hurt my cute girls!"

    "I''m fine, Alexander!" Venri shouted as she pushed herself up, holding her wounded shoulder as she got up.

    "You''re not!"

    His eyes widened as he saw her bloodied shoulder, as well as her left arm, quickly pressing Eien to the wound as she sucked out the disgusting ck goo, as she fell into his arms, as he held her tightly against his chest, almost choking her, as she let out a sigh of delight and slight tear, never feeling so care for in her entire life. At the same time, the other girls quickly cleared the battlefield.

    "Anna, use Eien to help the wounded girls; she can absorb the stuff from wounds."

    "Also, Anna, you did amazingly today; I will give you a nice reward; think about what you want on the way home."

    Alexander smiled warmly at the elf as Anna nodded eagerly, as the pair began to heal Venri, who was already beginning to feel better.

    The young warrior was exhausted, but his eyes showed no sign of weakness or fatigue; he was too strong, like a machine.

    In a matter of minutes, Venri''s wound waspletely healed.

    Katrin stood up, her armour dented and scratched but otherwise undamaged. The three girls helped each other, bandaging their wounds as Alexander finally turned his attention to the three girls.

    "Thanks for helping me. You saved us. Thank you."

    The trio bowed politely, their faces gratified; Alexander was surprised they spoke hisnguage but then realised their lips were moving differently to their voices, like a badly dubbed movie.

    "Do you have anywhere to go?" Alexander asked.

    "Our forest is gone..."

    "No home..."

    "Go with mister?"

    "Yes."

    "We are grateful, mister!"

    All three girls hugged him tight as tears formed in their eyes.

    Then, suddenly, he heard a loud rumble, followed by the sound of cracking trees. A huge shadow passed overhead andnded nearby, making everyone flinch as the ground shook violently underfoot, sending roots and stones flying.

    And then came a giant beast, easily twice the size of a rhinoceros. It stomped but easily passed them as it headed to the north, far away, as if those lizardmen were also keeping that beast from returning home.

    ''Somehow, I collected some strange dryad girls.''

 Chapter 144 144: Stage 3

    ?

    "Venri, Zilna, make sure no more enemies are around."

    "Katrin, Anna, go over this area; take anything that can be used for weapons, crafting or even tailoring; their scales are pretty strong. Have the dark elves peel them; try to clean them before you store them, though."

    Alexander gave the two groups orders; as he began to limp towards the centre of the dome, a strange altar and pulsing ck stone stood in its centre with an eerie feeling.

    "I don''t like this one bit."

    Alexander muttered and looked around, his eyes narrowed and his senses at their highest peak.

    "Nothing in my range; it looks like whatever was here is dead."

    Alexander mumbled and turned his attention back to the ck stone in the middle of the forest, his body was still tired and sore from the battle, but he couldn''t take his sights away from this stone, which seemed to be made of obsidian.

    He stepped closer and inspected the stone, but nothing came to him as he reached out to touch it until his fingers met the cold surface, and then a voice sounded in his mind.

    [Sigil of Gluttony Discovered]

    [Assimte?]

    [Devour?]

    Somehow that annoying woman''s voice came out; this time, it wasn''t the old man, but the woman who caused the entire of his to be fucked up; Alexander lifted the strange ck stone, wondering if this was something special.

    ''Gluttony.... that''s something I should know...''

    He began to think before remembering many light novels and games that used the theme of an old religion which stated there were seven deadly sins; Alexnder knew there were also positive virtues but couldn''t think of any but Justice right now.

    ''If only that damn old man would give me some hints...''

    - My name is Kayne, brat!

    - If you want to assimte, will you be its ve? Are you stupid? Of course, you should devour it... use it as the catalyst to be stage 3.

    - Do you think I''ve been stopping your evolution forcibly for no reason!? Why are you so stupid, like a monkey without eyes or a brain... Why can''t you be like those easy teens convinced they are some special hero if I guide them?

    ''....''

    ''Old bastard! Your family are monkeys!''

    - ...

    Alexander felt he was insulted by the old man, tightly gripping the stone, wanting to ask, "How do I devour it."

    "Fuck that old man shouting at me again; what if he slips and hurts his back... Sapphira will cry!"

    ''Ugh, fuck...''

    Since he didn''t know how to do it, he tossed the stone into his mouth and chewed down; the instant he felt the stone and his teeth collide, he realised he fucked up, but through sheer arrogance.

    With a loud crunch, his teeth finally broke apart the stone as it instantly became a soft fluid, tasting like raspberry syrup, forcibly making him guzzle it down with a slight cough and splutter.

    The moment he swallowed thest drop, he felt like he was going to explode; he staggered forward and fell onto the ground, his vision blurry and his head spinning.

    ''Was this some sort of poison?''

    Alexander had never tasted anything before, so he could only assume it was poison, but he soon stopped thinking about it when a stream of blood from his nose and ears started to leak out, and his organs began to ache.

    "No..."

    It was different!

    This feeling was like back in the room where he was with Samantha and Mildred, fighting those annoying dogs; his blood counter began to tick, finally going past the 99% mark and reaching 100%.

    He was about to evolve again; thankfully, his visual body wouldn''t change too much; this one was more about his internal structure, muscles, bones and blood.

    Alexander rolled onto his side, trying to get up, but he couldn''t control himself; he tried to stand but copsed on the floor.

    "Ngh..."

    Blood poured out of his nose and ears; he could hear his heart beating loudly, and blood pumping into his veins echoed inside his skull.

    His vision was bing hazy, and he couldn''t move properly anymore; his arms were numb, and he could not feel his legs.

    A coughing fit suddenly hit Alexander, vomiting up red liquid and blood mixed, coughing uncontrobly as he lost consciousness.

    -

    Meanwhile, back away from the dome''s centre, the girls were working hard, Most of the little den of lizardmen had be a baron wastnd now clear of anything valuable as they stripped the corpses like professionals.

    Thanks to Alexander''s training over this week, of course.

    Katrin, Anna and Venri carefully examined the battlefield; what they found was terrifying.

    "There''s a lot of corpses."

    Annamented, her hands shaking and shivering as she stared at the bodies strewn everywhere.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Who did this?"

    "Who cares?" One of the dark elves said, her arms filled with lizard scales, weird leather and leaves as the three dryad girls also helped; they were picking the still salvageable herbs and nts.

    They imed to be able to make a beautiful forest anywhere.

    When asked if they could do it beside a vige and if they could help with farming and growing seeds, they mocked Venri with their cute voices.

    The women could still hear the howls Alexander; despite wanting to rush over to help him, there was a constant order being sent through their connection to stay away; only Zilna didn''t receive it, but she chose to finish the task at hand, just looking over to make sure he was alright whenever he moaned loudly.

    "What do we do with these?" Katrin asked, holding up a lizard scale.

    "That weird duo will probably make something sexy with these, no? Maybe a leather thong... Alex seems like he''d enjoy that... right?"

    Zilna replied, taking the lizard scales and wrapping them around her fingers.

    After they finished collecting the herbs and nts, they went over to Zilna''s group, who were preparing to depart, but listening to their master, they didn''t know whether to set up camp.

    Suddenly the agonising cries of Alex sounded once again, and his bones began to crack.

    The girls could hear the sound easily as they stood only a few hundred metres away; while the sound seemed bad, they could also feel a sense of excitement and joy in his voice.

    Maybe that''s why they could ept just sitting here and waiting.

    "I''ll go check on him," Zilna whispered, the only one able to move closer, as the girls hugged her.

    "Big sis is the best!"

    "We love big sis!"

    "Come back soon!"

    After saying goodbye, Zilna ran over to Alex''s side; her huge body was so agile, despite the heavy booming sounds from her steps, without care for stealth or hiding.

    She saw Alexander on the floor, cringing in pain; his face was pale and sweaty as he coughed up blood again.

    "Alex?"

    He pulled his body up, the tight muscles of his chest and abdomen wriggling, as they seemed to be alive, moving and reforming, his eyes shut tight as he continued to cough up blood.

    "Are you okay, Alex?"

    "... I''m fine."

    He managed to say before falling back down; after staring at his form for a second, Zilna decided to help him, giving him support as he got up.

    The moment she touched him, there was a strange feeling; she felt secure andforted, and his mere touch soothed her worries.

    Alex noticed as well, as his own body felt warm andfortable; her being close caused the pain to lower as the warmth began to spread from his abdomen all through his body.

    His tight muscles and cramping no longer hurt; it feltfortable as her huge hands stroked along his back; as the transformation ended, his green eyes filled with a tranquil feeling, but under the surface, a fierce and deadly fire was waiting to explode.

    "Thank you."

    Alex said, feeling a sense of relief.

    "You''re wee."

    Zilna replied, smiling as she let his tired body lean against her chest, his head almost squashed between her huge mountains of flesh and Justice.

    "I''m really tired, you know..." Alex spoke honestly; since he arrived here, there was the battle in the sands, training with them daily and at night, then going to the forest to improve them; these were the first few moments he had to himself in a week.

    Alexander rested his weary head on her bosom as her hands stroked his soft white hair with a silver shimmer.

    "You look happy, though... When you arrive, train the girls... always look brilliant, like the shining sun, more radiant than Sapphira''s moon... To me anyway..." Zilna whispered with a slight blush on her caramel skin.

    "I never noticed, honestly."

    "Mmmm, especially the dark elves, or Venri, you will speak with a more serious but excited tone, act more strict but secretly let them off by helping them fix their mistakes with your guidance..."

    "Zilna, it feels like you always watch me."

    "I can''t help it; you''re very charming."

    "Haha, you''re not so bad yourself."

    "I know you are obsessed with my Gigante body, right? Did you think your eyes burning holes into my ass would go unnoticed."

    The two began to bicker before they started to walk backwards slowly; Alex didn''t want to check his status page just yet...

    Because speaking with Zilna made him feel happy, he wanted to chat with all the girls like this, stupid jokes, boring day-to-day things...

    Their hands slowly joined as the others waited like lost puppies with their swaying tails when they saw the pair return.

 Chapter 145 [Bonus ] 145: Ghoul...

    ?

    It didn''t take too long for them to return, now with a huge amount of supplies and materials for the vige to arm itself, still with more than 4 weeks at worst and 5 weeks at best before they would be tested to the limit.

    "Zilna, can you send a group of knights out to get some mercenaries if I give you the money? ves are fine, make sure they are females, or if needs be, some males are okay too; I will make them something capable of fighting."

    She looked at him before thinking and looking back at the small squad she spent the past seven days fighting with, then looked back at Alexander.

    "Can you lend me those dark elves, Anna, and the other''s here today?"

    "I can; then, you want me to take more girls and train them while you are gone?"

    "Mmmm, the round trip to the city of Kelvatch is only a few days; how many do you want?"

    "How much is the average ve/mercenary cost?"

    "At least 5 gold for a female ve, at least 20 gold for a male."

    "That''s about how much it costs, depending on the type of ve you want. If you are willing to have them trained by me and get them to an eptable level, I can get you arge group of ve women that will be ready to fight for you in less than a month, as well as some men as well, although not as many as the females."

    "Well, do that then, and buy some foodstuffs, raw materials, and things like that from Kelvatch."

    She nodded and smiled at him before asking him one more question.

    "Do you want mercenaries too?"

    "No, if you can get me arge number of ves this time, we will give them favourable conditions, and I will make them like you, Venri and Katrin so they can never betray the princess but also serve as a strong troop to protect you all."

    "What about the men?" She was curious as it was known men were weak, but seeing Alexander and his power, she was convinced he might be able to do something but worried he might do those things they did at night with other males.

    "I will make them into strong males, and they will take a wife of the vigers to remain rooted in this vige and kingdom, always faithful to the princess and me."

    She nodded to him again and thanked him before running off to find Venri and Katrin and told them to follow her and bring the rest of the group, as they would do a small team.

    At the same time, while Alexander would go to the princess, Zilna understood Qna best, and when they entered the city gates, she saw the anxious look of longing on her face.

    "I have been thinking; what if we went to the city of Gedre, located near Kelvatch?"

    "You mean it''s easier to travel there from here?" Katrin asked.

    "Yes, I have heard it is safe enough, and plenty of people living in Gedre are willing to sell us ves and mercenaries. With your magic and the ones I am bringing, it won''t be hard to get the local rulers to agree to allow us to enter theirnds, and as soon as we leave, we cane back here without any problems."

    "Just as long as the princess doesn''t mind us leaving, as it is close to Kelvatch."

    Alexander heard their discussion and began to formte ns of his own, there was another high-level ce near the vige, but it was a full-day journey to get there and back, so he would probably spend several days away.

    ''That little princess, she would probably cry if I didn''t return soon.'' He thought to himself, even though he knew it would be for her good.

    He briskly walked to the manor, not wanting to take too long and make the cute princess worry.

    Thankfully, he asked Anna and the dark elves to take the materials and help boost the Sarian eptance of the dark elves by giving spare food and materials to the poorer houses, the cksmith tailor, and other ces.

    He also hoped to increase prestige with the people who came to the city and gathered each day slowly as the vige now neared a town''s number.

    When Alexander finally entered the room of Qna, sitting at her desk, pretending to fill out documents, her quivering hand and puffy eyes betrayed her as she looked up at him with a delighted look; both seemed relieved to see each other.

    "I missed you."

    [I missed you so much, why do you look so tired, your face is dirty!]

    ''Such a pretty little princess waiting for my return; I am blessed.''

    "I wanted to see you quickly... forgive me for not washing my face or getting prepared."

    "No... no, it''s okay...!"

    He held her hands in his own, feeling the warmth of her skin and her soft touch as he brushed his fingers through her blonde hair, making her giggle as he gently kissed her forehead and cheeks.

    "I am d you''re back; I..."

    He sat beside her and pulled her into his arms, kissing her cheek and neck before pulling back and looking into her eyes, taking a moment to think about what he should say.

    "I have arranged for Zilna and my squad to visit the nearby city to hire some ves and mercenaries."

    [Eh!? You were so worried about me?]

    [But with what money... Oh my~ don''t use your money... I cannot repay you with anything... But I am so happy... relieved...]

    "Mmmm, you can afford it. I don''t want to put pressure on you..."

    "Ah, I have a lot of the currency but didn''t know until now you could use it here...."

    [So silly... why did we never check!?]

    ''Ah, look at her cute cheeks...''

    "Anyway, I hope you don''t mind?"

    "Of course not! I''m just surprised; I thought you had already hired others," she giggled again.

    "Well, I have been busytely; I hope you don''t mind?"

    Qna was silent, trying to process what he said and whether she should object, but in the end, she decided it would be better to let him go. Her hands gripped his shirt as if wanting to stop him from moving.

    "Don''t worry; I am training the knights and dark elves here. We''ve collected over 40 of them now; if they are brought to the next stage, I think they will be worth more than their weight in gold."

    [AH!? I''m jealous.]

    [I thought he would leave with Zilna... she''s so big... her ass and tits are amazing now...]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''I want to taste my cute princess soon... But we must wait because of Sapphira''sws on a royal marriage... shame.''

    "Ah..." Qna heard his voice and became sad before she felt his hands stroking her cheeks, gently kissing her lips with a loud smack, while the pair looked into each other''s eyes.

    ''Well, such a cute princess is worth waiting an eternity for.''

    [!!!!]

    Alexander spent quite some time with her in this room, their lips kissing gently but never getting too passionate, as his hands teased and massaged her before a loud knock sounded, ending their time together.

    [Stupid Zilna! I am hot and horny; she ising now! Alexander too! I''m sticky and wet, but you don''t get frisky like in the bath!]

    He almostughed at her thoughts but did his best to keep theugh sealed, hugging her rightly and pushing his lower body against her ass, letting her feel his erection.

    ''I want to throw this cute girl down and ravage her, Zilna. Thank you for stopping me; the purity of a queen is important... I don''t want Qna to be insulted. She''s my precious princess!''

    "Umu..."

    [Alex is killing me with his gentle love! I am so horny and lewd, yet he deeply cares about me! I can wait too... Let''s endure! Swing my sword and spear till it''s gone!]

    Not too long after Zilna entered, Alexander left to check things that changed with his choices.

    When he pushed open his door, he noticed the scent of women, probably the dark elves who had be addicted to his forey and torture and now slept in his room daily.

    ''Nobody is here... Let''s take some time to see what my changes are...''

    [Alex Damien Faust]

    - Ghoul Warlord Stage: 3 | Overlord Type (55,555/500,000 Blood Essence)

    - Level 43

    - Local Rank: 38

    - Silver Rank: 14,199/159,545

    - upation: Ghoul Master

    - Title: Subi''s Bane, Subi''s Kiss, Marked by the Queen of ughter, Tempter of Fate, Yandere connoisseur (6), Dominator, Desert Prince

    [Attributes][Average For Stage 3 Level 40-50 = 35]

    - Strength: 77

    - Agility: 65

    - Endurance: 58

    - Stamina: 59

    - Willpower: 80

    - Apocalypse Coins: 26,257 --> 6,000 given to Zilna for ves.

    [Skills]

    Eagle Eyes, Advanced Sword Talent, Ghoul Tactics, Unbreaking Will, Bloody Rend, Berserk, Dominating Aura, Command: Volley, Command: Charge, Command: Decimate

    [Spells]

    Blood Lance, Corpse Explosion, Empower Vesta, Empower Troops, Blood Armour, Sanguine Shift

    [Items]

    Eien - Novice Nodachi (Silver ss, Spirit Weapon - Awakening), Ultimate FUN-doshi!

    -

    "It seems my Ghoul Leader upation became Ghoul Master... I am not sure what that changed, but my attributes forbat went through the roof;st time, it was more my mental attributes; even the average had been updated..."

    Alexander felt strange that his bronze at stage one was horrible before he evolved, but now he was in the top 10% of the entire Silver grade ranking list.

    Not to mention his Local Ranking was far higher than he imagined, expecting there to be hundreds or thousands, but there were barely 40.

    "Thosemand skills were more useful than the ones that Ghoul Lord offered... If I didn''t get a chance to see the starting skill list, I might have gone, lord..."

    The Ghoul Lord offered skills to boost one unit into a champion-like existence, while the Warlord createdrge units of strong warriors.

    ''We will be fighting 1vsMany soon, a champion might kill 100, but a group of 100 strong warriors will easily kill 1,000 or more.''

    Despite wanting to try his new spells, he decided to wait until visiting the forest to the southeast because he was tired; the constant fighting and always overusing his regeneration began to take its toll on him.

    ''Thankfully, the girls won''t want sex tonight... I already asked them to leave me be for a night.''

    Alexander rolled over, his face looking out the window, a wry smile on his lips as the burden on his shoulders seemed heavier than before, but he felt great.

    Since bing a Ghoul Warchief, or maybe just Stage 3, his feelings and mind became more solid and didn''t feel as weak as before.

    "Let''s build an army that can protect her and grow until the third impact..."

    "My cute little Vesta... Daddy is working so hard for you all...fort me..." Alex whispered as he fell asleep, the door gently opening as the dark elves and Venri snuck inside, all of them with pots filled with cream the helped to soothe a tired and sore body.

    While he slept, the girls spent hours seeing that every inch of his body was smothered and massaged, enjoying his happy grunts through the night.

    Alexander would wake up tomorrow in a sea of beauties, all of which werepletely loyal due to his actions each day.

 Chapter 146 146: The Battle Draws Near

    ?

    The loud sound of banging filled therge vige of Selmot, arge group of over 400 women in ck and red leather armour with a beautiful sheen.

    They shimmered in the desert sun, their hands holding swords,nces with bows on their backs.

    Thud!

    Alexander watched from the stone walls; thanks to the use of his coins, the entire Selmot was like a fortress, towering walls now over 4 metres tall with towers on each corner and gate, with a dozen militia archers standing watch, their eyes focused and bodies taut.

    "You gathered quite the little army, my prince." Qna''s soft voice sounded, her body standing in full armour beside the handsome male.

    He wore a simple ck suit with a white shirt and a huge sword on his left hip; the ck sheath was beautiful as it seemed to absorb even the sunlight.

    ''This elven suit that Laura gave me, It''s really lucky it has a regenerative feature...''

    "What are you saying, Qna? They are ours. Not just mine; I got them to protect you."

    [Stupid man! Why can''t you take my hints...]

    [Hmph! One month and we''ve only kissed! Why do you fuck Zilna and all my knights, night after night after night!!!]

    "Then why are they always entering your room, especially those dark elves?"

    "So I can help them grow stronger."

    [How does having sex make them stronger!]

    "Hmmm... Can you not make me stronger?"

    "No way, then you might beat me."

    [!!!]

    ''Such a lovely face, my little princess. When the timees, I will ravish you until you cannot walk.''

    [Ah!?]

    "Ah!?"

    Qna seemed so shocked she reactedpletely honestly as his hand stroked her cheek, gently fixing her hair; as the training ended, all 400 of his Maidens of G were now sweaty and wounded.

    "Why do they all fight so fiercely? That girl lost an arm... I know it can be healed; you''ve shown it before... It makes me nervous." Qna whispered.

    She watched Zilna, her former knight captain, now wearing the G armour and looked towards them.

    No, she was looking towards Alexander with an affectionate and obsessive look.

    ''It''s fine; they will heal soon anyway; if they don''t fight seriously, how will these women improve?''

    Thankfully, Alex wasn''t stupid and arranged for Anna to be Qna''s known guardian knight; she was powerful.

    "Because they want to survive..."

    Only Qna herself took more of his essence, despite spending the most time enjoying everything but the final step with Qna almost every night after the others finished.

    She seemed not to count it, as those things weren''t thest line.

    Alexander began to walk towards his troops; the time left before the attack was days at best; the gruelling training, fighting monsters in the woods, all of it was for this battle.

    ''The scouts said the queen herself ising, seemingly obsessed with something, her troop''s number over 15,000... While we have 400 G Warriors, 350 Dark Elf Archers and 400 Militia.''

    "It''s 10 to 1. The odds are tough..." He whispered, looking at the women who swiftly began to rush to therge baths created in the manor''s garden; thanks to the special properties of magic and desert sands, it was a wonderful health spa now.

    "Can we win..." Qna whispered, her delicate, trembling hands grasping his.

    Alexander stopped walking, looking back at the seemingly fragile princess, shaking his head.

    He knew this was merely a momentary weakness, and she was far stronger than even he was, but still, heforted her, not wanting to see her upset.

    "I''m sure we''ll surprise them."

    The two broke apart as she needed to see the vige people, ensuring they were all doing well, while he studied the battle n for theing fight.

    "Come to my room night, Qna."

    [Eh!? Finally, is he going to do it!]

    ''This girl, why do her eyes look so perverted...''

    [Ah!? I am not a pervert!]

    "O-okay... I wille to your room; please don''t bring other women; I might get jealous this time."

    Alex walked into his private chambers, where no one could enter without permission.

    There was only him and his maids here.

    As he entered, there was a knock on the door.

    "Enter," His deep baritone voice echoed through the hallways, making the wooden doors swing open slowly.

    A small elf woman dressed in pink smiled, walking inside the room and closing the door behind her.

    Her long brown hair fell around her shoulders, tied together by a silver ribbon that perfectly matched the colour of her dress; she had bright green eyes, like emeralds, and a cute smile. Her skin was palepared to the rest of her race due to being born in the mountains near Selmot.

    Like Anna, she was another abused elf, also bing one of his Vesta early on; rather, he called her Enna as the pair became like sisters from the moment he brought her in. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''That princess still hasn''t joined us, rather she sent this letter...'' Alexander thought, looking at the letter written with beautiful writing; inside was an annoying piece of paper.

    It was not only a motion to have a meeting but rather that she would being to Selmot within 4 days; Alexander learned more about this princess through the many elves he took under his wing.

    ''To think that girl is just protective of her people... Now shees to Selmot in the time of most danger...''

    At first, Alexander hated the elves; they attacked them from nowhere, then tried to capture Venri; rather, it became worse when they identally came 400 metres within the dark elf territory and swarmed like ants after honey.

    "Enna, how are the preparations to protect Qna when I am gone?"

    His face and voice became serious, the room seemingly covered by a strange barrier; this was the talent that Enna developed after bing his ghoul; although herbat power was below Venri and Anna, she was exceptional at assassinating and controlling a certain area''s sound and vision.

    Thus she became the head of his current secret unit, one secret from Qna, Zilna and even Venri or Anna.

    "My lord!" Enna''s body knelt, her beautiful cleavage squished together as she ced one fist against the ground, looking up at him with her pretty green eyes.

    "I have managed to recruit over 500 agile and stealthy elven ves, the total cost was 10,000 coins, but they are all equal or beyond the current G Warriors, daily I have been having them drink and eat the special essence you handed to me, I also have been taking it. Forgive me for being so greedy."

    ''What a cute girl, she always tells me the naughty things she did when leaving... Probably wanting to be spanked as punishment as usual.''

    "So, you know exactly what the essence is, right?" Alex asked her, his body leaning forward with a smirk.

    Her face showed a rare blush; even when he used her ass or mouth or treated her badly, she never showed emotions, only when being spanked or praised; now, he seemed to have found another little aspect of her.

    "It''s...."

    "Go on."

    "It''s..." She paused, her cheeks turning darker, "...a very tasty thing."

    "Ohhh... You''re such a dirty little slut."

    "!!!"

    Enna''s body shuddered from his curse; she almost dropped the sound barrier due to her shock; it was rare for her master to be so crass or vulgar unless they were in bed together; she looked up to see his eyes staring at her like a wolf eyeing a rabbit.

    "Don''t tell anyone else about the Essence, understand?"

    "Y-yes, sir!"

    With that, Alex stood up, pulling her up with him; his strong arms lifting her easily.

    "Now go and prepare the rooms for the new arrivals; I need some privacy."

    "Yes, Master!"

    "Ah, wait..."

    "Eh, yes... master?"

    He held Enna''s body tightly, giving her a strong squeeze, before kissing her lips; this girl worked as hard in the shadows as Anna in the sunlight.

    "You may join me tonight after everyone has gone to sleep and Qna has passed out from pleasure."

    "Of course, master!"

    "Good."

    Enna''s soft arms wrapped around his back as they kissed passionately, her soft pink lips sucking on his tongue with her eyes closed tightly as if wishing this moment would never end.

    ***

    After several hours of preparation and training, the men who joined the militia and became Vrykuls picked vige women as their wives, like a huge matchmaking, and the women of G finally made it to the vige gates.

    All 400 warriors of G were dressed in ck leather armour, with weapons strapped across their backs and bows on their chests; they were adorned with colourful flowers and feathers.

    While the 600 warriors of Selmot were a mixed troop of males and females, all d in light and heavy armour, carrying spears, shields and swords, each of them also carried a bow on their hips and arrows on their belts.

    They marched side by side, ready to strike down anything that dared stand in their way.

    The sun was setting fast, the moon rising high above them as the massive gate opened, revealing the main street of the vige; it was lined with buildings of wood, stone and metal, filled with thousands upon thousands of elves and humans alike, all waiting eagerly for the arrival of the enemy.

    "Alexander has them practising this every night at random times each day..." Qna whispered as she was also suited and ready to fight; beside her were Zilna and Anna, who gave the cute princess a wry smile.

    "He said, should the enemy catch them off guard, he wanted to retaliate with full strength as quickly as possible, no matter what time, state and day," Zilna replied. Her voice was passionate and filled with pride.

    "Mmmm, he also wanted them to be this disciplined for the future, as not every battle will be face-to-face."

    "That fool... He is always so busy with different women I thought he might be a fake... Did he arrange all this for my safety? Idiot... If he cares that much, why not just sleep with me..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Anna and Zilna looked awkward as criminals who slept with him every night and enjoyed the taste of his essence almost whenever they wanted.

    Still, they knew that the women he truly treasures most in this world were Qna and the elven princess, but neitherined as they also realised he would treat them the same as themselves once they were also Vesta.

    "That idiot wants to give you a perfect first time..." Anna whispered, a little jealous.

    "Perfect... He likes her more than everyone else and wants to treasure her a little. haha!" Zilna also, with a bitter tone,ughed.

    But for the princess, it felt even more insulting that two women that bang her future husband each night were acting inferior and jealous of her.

 Chapter 147 147: OK, Time For Plan B [1]

    ?

    The ground shook, the desert sands shifting from the reverberating crunch of thousands of troops walking through them.

    On the walls, the only sight was a huge ck mist created by the bodies of too many humans to count.

    Alexander stood on the battlement; beside him were over a hundred elven archers, their eyes in the distance, but their minds focused on his safety

    Thanks to Qna''s wonderful brain and epting nature, should they win this battle and seed. She had alreadyagreed to help build a new forest around the capital for all dark eelves and the dryads to live as a vassal nation.

    This might sound horrible to others, but despite the thrill of the hunt and fighting, the dark elves didn''t like wars or dealing with outside pressure.

    They were born to fight monsters and demons to survive such thick smog and haze.

    "All warriors to your positions!" Zilna''s deep voice echoed as she growled, her huge arms mming the warning bell from side to side, alerting those still sleeping or resting, the sun just starting to rise, as the enemy army came into view.

    Qna held onto her spear tightly, standing at the back row of the militia troops facing the enemy; seeing her formerly adored aunt, who was part of the march in the centre, caused her heart to feel pain for a moment before she looked to Alexander, feeling a sense of confidence just seeing his tall body standing in the front.

    [I hope he doesn''t get hurt... Goddess, please watch over him; that idiot is so reckless...]

    The troops gathered rapidly, the enemy close to 2,000 metres away as the winds began to pick up, blowing towards the east in favour of Qna and her warriors. He watched as their form became clearer, ck and golden armour, curved des and bows as they all walked forward with a gradual march.

    ''Somehow, I am a little nervous, but a strange excitement is building up in my chest.''

    His heart was throbbing; with each step, they came closer; Alexander''s heart began to beat faster, his eyes filled with glee as they slowly approached, his hands slightly mmy pressed against the handle of his nodachi.

    Zilna began to yell orders to the various troops, the archers standing with their bows ready to fire while the Militia and G warriors protected them,

    "Eyes forward! Eyes forward!" The senior archer yelled again, looking towards the eastern wall where the enemy was moving towards the city. "They are still almost a thousand feet away, but we have no time to waste, let''s show these monsters why we call ourselves the daughters of Sarian!!"

    "We will not fail you, our future Great Queen."

    All the archers fired at once, arrows flying through the air,nding amongst the enemy soldiers.

    A loud cry rose from the front rows of warriors; Alexander''s heart pounded as he saw the battle begin.

    The first wave of arrows hit the enemy, making them scream out in pain as they fell to the ground; Zilna''s troops were quick to follow as they began to fire a less urate but dense volley; thanks to the wind, the enemy troops were well within their range.

    His dark elves shot with the deadliest of uracy, prating the throats and eyes of the enemy.

    There was no honour, no long speeches; it was pure violence as Qna''s eyes focused on the traitorous queen, watching as the enemies troops swarmed around her, charging forward with strange creatures as their mounts, the arrows merely bouncing from the thick hide and solid armour on their bodies.

    "They''re going toe through here!" Someone shouted out, causing Qna to look towards the front line, seeing dozens of weapons being raised as the enemy aimed for the weaker left nk of the wall, still with wooden parts and the second gate.

    The front ranks were still strong and unharmed as they began to push forward, the archers having difficulty hitting any enemy, the arrows barely piercing their skin.

    "Ready your spears! We''ll see how much pain their metal can take!!" Venri roared, standing behind the secondary gate, her spear held tightly; behind her were over 200 G. Her voice echoed throughout the valley as the archers fired at the enemy, missing more often than hitting.

    As she watched the walls, seeing Alexander walk along them, his face was strange, but she found it extremely soothing, as he wasn''t showing any fear or unease.

    "Get down; we''ll hold them off!" She pointed towards the other gate; arge group of dark elves ran forwards, rushing against the gate, as sword and spear smashed against it, splintering the wood and causing the gates to shake with their momentum.

    The dark elves held the gates while several women with wood and tools rushed forward, hammering and sealing the damaged parts with thick nks, the des and speartips poking through, slicing and poking the dark elves, tearing their beautiful skin, yet they did not relent.

    Verni looked to the walls, seeing Zilna holding a huge bow, her arrows almost double the size of the other archers, as she released her arrows, killing several women with one attack, her arrows tearing apart the huge animals used to carry these advanced troops forward.

    "Push harder; they cannot break through so soon! This is merely the first breath of this battle!" Ventri shouted, her spear thrusting forward to slice the throat of an enemy visible through the cracked door.

    Qna stood on the walls, her eyes slightly worried, before a warm hand grasped her tightly.

    It was a big hand; theypletely enveloped hers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Do not falter, my princess," Alexander whispered as he stroked her hand.

    [How can I not!? Their attack was swift, and our weak point was discovered in mere minutes!]

    Alexander couldn''tfort her well, as he stood watching the battle, although casualties were low, as the enemy''s arrows were against the wind, mostly shing against the walls as most of them were over 1,000 yards away out of range, only the expendable troops were sent to test the defences as the traitor queen was safe and sound, watching the opening moments of battle from 2,500 yards away.

    ''It looks like I need to disturb her. Otherwise, she will not make any mistakes...''

    An arrow flew past Alexander''s head, grazing his cheek as he turned to the archers, his hand reaching out and grabbing one of their bows, and pulling the string easily, aiming at the captain who was guiding andmanding their archers on the front line, and firing as quickly as possible.

    He pulled the cord as hard as he could, releasing the arrow as it soared through the air, striking the woman with the red feather helmet in the head, making her scream in shock and pain.

    Alexander didn''t stop as he looked for more of the captains who were affecting the tide of battle; one after one, his bow yed the women with red helmets, then noticed the women with blue helmets and green who seemed to help with logistics and the movement of supplies.

    "Good bow!" He whispered before returning it to the cute Vesta, who watched him with charmed eyes.

    "What are you doing watching me? All of you, shoot those bastards down, those wounded or tired, rest, keep at least 100 on the walls, Zilna. This isn''t a short battle; adjust quickly! They need to be rotated."

    "Then what if they press forward!? If half our troops rest, we will be overrun!"

    He watched her stressed face, the blood of her sister''s staining her armour as the enemy archers were now in range to fire at the people on the wall.

    "G heavy shields, stand and protect the archers!" "Light infantry, you are useless now. Take a break! Prepare for their real assault."

    The G lifted their heavy shields, protecting the archers as they fired at the enemy, slowly pushing them back.

    "We''ll try something else."

    "Alexander!" Qna eximed, her eyes looking frustrated, likely due to her inability to help.

    His body stepped onto the walls, leaning over the edge, feeling the cool wind blowing from behind him.

    At the same time, arrows soared from both directions, the howling whistle soothing as he began to unfasten his cor, brush back his beautiful silvery white hair, and look down towards the enemies melee infantry who were slowly edging closer with a battering ram, several towers and a huge catapult.

    Alexander turned back, giving a smile to Qna before waving, "I''ll be back." his whisper caused her to panic as she watched him leaping off the wall, a bloody mist surrounding his body before the sound of something crashing into the ground echoed in her ears.

    "I don''t know how he does it..."

    Qna breathed heavily, feeling the tension leave her shoulders as she watched the enemy move closer, the howl of the wind bing louder, the sounds of battle growing closer with each passing second.

    "Let''s go, my sisters. Our king will lead us to victory!"

    The G warriors cheered, their voices echoing through the valley, creating a weird rumble as they began to shoot with more enthusiasm, inspired by their master, as his power began to fill their bodies.

    Somehow bing more urate, faster and more durable than before, the Vesta was filled with a strange emotion and power as they started to massacre the enemy archers, ignoring the wounds they suffered like immortal warriors only filled with the desire for victory.

    "Movement to the right! They are trying to push forward!"

    "Shields to the right! Their archers are trying to protect their nking troops!"

    "Arrows to the left; let''s split the archers and get some distance!"

    Katrin, Venri and Zilna began to direct their troops while the enemy still probed the strength of Qna''s defensive power; her troops were over 16,000 when they started and had only lost a few hundred, now with roughly 15,630 left.

    However...

    Alexander''s body swiftly rushed towards the enemy archers, dark red as the blood fairies danced around him rapidly, as if delighted at his call rather than them forcibly activating themselves.

 Chapter 148 148: OK, Time For Plan B [2]

    ?

    Alexander''s body crouched down as he pushed forward, the enemy''s arrows slicing his ears and face as they whistled behind him, the enemymander''s face snapping towards him as she saw his body rush the archers.

    "Kill him! Kill that disgusting male!"

    His body twisted, Eien slicing through the air around his right as he twirled in a half arc, slicing the front three archers in half, their panicked faces showing only confusion as they died trying to grasp their swords.

    His left hand grabbed one of them by her hair, pushing it up with his other arm, his swording out from under its momentum as it impaled her throat, blood gushing forth before she fell, another arrow flying past his head as the enemymander turned back to him.

    "My name is Alexander. Not disgusting, male, you fat bitch!" He growled at her as he pulled the sword free, twisting his wrist as the de hummed, sshing fresh blood onto the desert sands.

    His fierce murder of the archers continued, watching with a smirk as part of the melee troops split from the unit, trying to crush the weaker part of the walls.

    "And you or your kind will not kill me! Now die!"

    Themander''s eyes widened, her expression shocked as he charged towards her, a line of soldiers waiting for him to get close enough so they could unleash their weapons on him, but he was too fast.

    A line of des shed out from each flick of his wrist; the archers were minced like unwanted meat, his spare fist smashing into those that tried to stop his momentum, a sense of euphoria filling his body, the front rank falling as he mmed into them with his shoulder, sending them tumbling over and over again.

    At the same time, his left foot slipped between two swordsmen, throwing both of them off bnce.

    "Get back!" Themander screamed, her voice high-pitched and terrified, "Run away! Run now!"

    He grinned at her as he raised his sword, feeling the power vibrate inside it, his muscles stretching as he swung it forward, the tip sliding across the sand before it crashed into the ground, sending themander stumbling backwards in shock.

    However, Alexander was outnumbered greatly, as the melee began to reinforce the sporadic archers, yet the enemy didn''t understand why he was smiling; a broad smile filled his face as they all wrapped around him, their des slicing his flesh, for every person he killed, two or three wounds were created on his body.

    ''It''s time.''

    The moment he was about to signal, something that caused his heart to throb happened.

    At the perfect timing, the exact moment he wanted.

    "Fire"

    "Fire!"

    "Release!"

    Three women''s loud,manding voices sounded, Zilna, Venri and Qna!

    The sky seemed ck almost instantly as Alexander lowered his body, his bloody armour thickening around his most vital points.

    He used Eien to cover his chest, holding his left palm to the de to block the iing attacks from the enemy with an irregr guarding style; his eyes closed as the loud whistle in the skies became louder, and then he heard a beautiful melody.

    "A-arrows!?"

    "Flee!"

    "Hurry!!"

    "A-aargh!?"

    Alexander looked up as the arrowsunched out of the sky, the first three arrows hitting his chest, the second three hitting his stomach, the third two hitting his neck, followed by the next three, the next six, and the next five, thest four hitting his right thigh.

    He opened his eyes wide in shock as he felt the pain, the agony rushing through his entire body, making his heart pound as he watched the far worse enemy; the blood armour on his body stopped them from piercing deeply, the arrowheads only piercing him by an inch at most.

    In contrast, the enemy was not so lucky; their organs were prated, throats torn, and blood began to spray and ssh around his body as the second volley came instantly after screams.

    Wailing women, Alexander''s heartfelt no pity, only arousal and affection towards the women on the walls; he even noticed that Anna was part of those voices, correcting himself to 4 women to reward.

    ''That girl is so loud in bed but so shy on the battlefield...'' Alexander thought as he began to attack again, ''she really must have been traumatised by losing to me; let''s help boost her confidence in the future.''

    As the arrows flew around him, his focus was razor sharp, the enemies aiming for his eyes, heart, throat and face, though he had already blocked the arrows that would have pierced any of these ces.

    The enemy soon found themselves in a situation they never expected, unable to strike at him with their short-range weapons.

    In contrast, Alexander''s short-range weapon reached every part of their bodies.

    Their futile attempts to dodge were met with relentless blows to the body and face, their screams of pain echoing through the desert as blood and bodies began to pile up.

    Even the enemymander managed to avoid the two volleys, her long, blonde hair fluttering in the breeze, her long, red dress flowing behind her as she desperately tried to escape Alexander.

    Themander''s screams became increasingly desperate as the arrows cut deeper into her skin, her face showing signs of confusion as the arrows came from above.

    Her scream was silenced as he finally caught up to her, his sword cutting down the arrows that might prate him as he bashed her head against the catapult''s stone frame, her skull cracking as he stepped back.

    Alexander began shaking his head as he moved away from the pile of dead bodies, his eyes narrowing as he noticed the enemy reinforcements rushing forwards; their swords were drawn, ready to stab him in the back.

    "Wait."

    He looked at them, his eyes dark, his voice soft, his lips curled into a vicious sneer as he saw the fear in their eyes, "You want to die?"

    ''It''s too much; I need to pull back... I can fight, but the walls cannot afford to keep defending me at the cost of the weak wall... Let''s help them, fuck glory, I fight for my women and my lust~ I fucking love killing beautiful women!''

    Alexander grabbed the prettymander''s body and opened his mouth wide, slightly cracking as his mouth became disjointed before taking a huge bite from her dying throat, chewing her delicious flesh as the enemy reinforcements faltered, their moral shot as they backed away. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In contrast, hot sticky blood and a sweet taste began to seep down his lips as he felt his body explode with pleasure, almost reaching an unwee climax.

    ''This woman... did she just moan?''

    He noticed it when he attacked her before, but this woman was strange, like she never expected a male to beat her, with her cheeks and face rosy red, then filling with blood as she began to choke and struggled to swallow with half her neck missing.

    ''Let''s make her suffer, hahahahahaha!''

    With a wicked grin, he began to drag the woman further away, his body tensing as he felt her bones snap, her lungs burning as he bit her harder, tearing through her neck and gulping down more of her warm, sweet blood.

    ''Oh yeah, this is heaven...'' Alexander thought as he took his second bite, noticing that the rest of the enemy forces were back where they came from, their gazes looking towards him like a horrific monster, some even saying the Sarian word for Devil, before he moved to a safe zone, the reinforcing archers were still 2,000 yards away.

    The damage was probably enough to end the battle for today, as he saw the enemy queen smashing things around on her pnquin.

    "Littlemander~ I will show you the most wonderful world!"

    Her body quivered, and dull eyes as her neck oozed blood; while held in his right arm, Alexander moved further away, biting into his left hand, his own warm, savoury blood oozing into his lips and pooling in his palm.

    He could feel her sh of emotions, the terror of death, yet a strange feeling of bliss, as she never took her beautiful golden eyes from his body.

    "I''m going to show you the most beautiful ce in the universe," he smiled at her, his voice warm, "and if you are a good little princess, you''ll be happy there."

    His voice was hypnotic and caused her face to flush red as she began to cry; her eyelids fluttered, and she coughed up blood, her hands reaching out to touch his body as Alexander thrust his bloody hand into her bloody mouth with broken teeth.

    Suddenly she began to shudder and convulse as his blood oozed down her throat, some seeping from the gash in her neck, as he covered the wound with his hand.

    ''Ah~ why does being so cruel feel so amazing...'' Alexander looked back to the fleeing warriors as his spare hand pointed forward.

    The corpses of theirrades being carried away suddenly began to swell; Alexander didn''t care about anyws or wartime rules; he cast Corpse Explosion and added Bloodnces that would explode from the bodies when they popped.

    He grinned as they were blown up, creating a hole in the ground and sending a wave of blood, gore and bodies into the air, the explosion filling the area.

    "Go ahead and run, you cowardly bitches! Hahahahahahah!" Heughed with a twisted smile.

    "You have no idea how much fun this has been!"

    Alexander''s body kicked the stone wall, his foot digging into the rock as it shuddered, causing the above women to panic as he began to rush up the wall, carrying the half-dead enemymander.

    "Oh~ if it isn''t Katrin, nice tits as always!"

    "Master... Why are you carrying that.... thing around?"

    "Ah? She''s my spoils of war; look, isn''t she a horny little bitch? Getting her head smashed against the stone catapult made her this wet."

    He lifted her leather skirt, revealing her untamed garden to Katrin and the blushing Militia beside him, wondering why their future king was so handsome and a bit of a nutjob.

    "Master... Will she... Survive? Her neck... it''s hanging off..."

    Katrin''s eyes were almost like those of a dead woman, something about this man made her feel so happy, but seeing his insanity, she tried to use all her efforts to push down her arousal, wanting to be a voice of reason.

    But this man was too frustrating, as she watched him suck on her neck.

    "!?"

    Then, however, she noticed the bloody flesh was pulled away, reced by beautiful caramel skin, fully healed without blemishes.

    "Hahaha! I''m going to see Qna; it seems they are pulling back for today~ I wonder why; killing those bitches felt great."

    Katrin and her group of 100 militia stood watching his back; they felt their knees grow weak, all looking at each other with weary eyes after watching his actions, the brutal and vicious murder rather than a massacre.

    "Captain... The prince... He''s..."

    "I''m d he''s our ally..."

    "Is the princess alright... He isn''t that rough in bed, right?"

    "Ah~ so wild, I want him to throw me about like a ragdoll.."

    "..."

    Then, Katrin discovered the problem of children in her squad, making sure to arrange for them to be sent to her master''s room in the future.

    The first day''s battle began to end...

    Qna''s forces, with a rough total of 1,600 troops, lost 50 troops, with 200 severely wounded and, close to death, 100 minor wounded.

    From tomorrow, her total force will be less than 1,200 due to needing more nursing and supply troops.

    However, the enemy troops, over 20,000, were hit a devastating blow; the tight tactics and efficient elven archery that seemed to have been taught to the humans, added to the man dubbed "Devil of the Sands", causing them over 3,000 casualties.

    A small dent, but their total forces are roughly 16,000 after re-shuffling their units.

    Alexander, however, was hiding how severe his wounds were to achieve this, single-handedly killing over 600 enemies and destroying the catapults.

 Chapter 149 [Bonus ] 149: Worried Princess [R18]

    ?

    Alexander''s body managed to drag himself to the manor; thankfully, he didn''t need to help with the repairing and structuring of the walls, he could feel many of his Vesta were wounded, but none of them died, sadly, quite a few of the ves with low talent who were made militia were dead, or missing limbs.

    ''I''ll have them made into Vesta; living as my thralls is better than dying...''

    He saw Anna and a group of elves rushing past the northern gate for some reason; her face looked a little worried as she almost missed Alexanderpletely, her body stopping to bow for him.

    "Master~ forgive my haste; there is something I must deal with..."

    "Anna, don''t worry, do as you need, but could you tell Venri and Zilna to give all the women near death, missing limbs, the jars of the essence? I''d rather them despise me forever than have them die... I bought them as my ves; how could I abandon them."

    "Eh... but that''s..."

    "Please, Anna, I will reward you for it."

    She took a moment to think before nodding as Anna was the freest Vesta in Sarian, she didn''t get forced to do anything, and he was rtively loose with the orders because she reminded him of Althea and Maria.

    Thus she rushed off with the other dark elves, who slowly, after several weeks of intense pleasure and his guidance to make them stronger, no longer hated him; call it corruption, but Zell himself didn''t realise the changes in his body since bing a stage 3.

    ''Okay, that should stem the losses as much as possible... fuck...''

    Alexander began to hold his abdomen; for some reason, some of his wounds weren''t healing like usual as he shuffled towards the manor, not seeing or sensing the worried woman in her brilliant armour walking behind him, her eyes filled with worry and tears as she saw his body stumbling into the wooden doors.

    The door opened at once by an unseen hand, and he staggered inside, falling on his knees as pain shot through his stomach from every wound inflicted upon him while being chased across the ins.

    He tried to move forward again but fell back onto his side when more pain shot up through his body, forcing him to close his eyes tightly so he wouldn''t pass out due tock of air.

    His mind felt numb, and he could only hear a faint voice calling his name repeatedly.

    "Alex! Alex!"

    A soft hand touched his shoulder gently, making him flinch away from its touch as he gasped painfully. "damn it," he muttered under his breath, opening one eye slightly and looking around until he noticed Qna kneeling next to him as she lifted his body.

    Her sweetvender scent and slight sour odour from sweat filled his nose as she dragged him towards her room.

    As soon as they reached their destination, she put him down carefully, then went over to the bed and started stripping off her armour, revealing the beautiful caramel skin and thin ck nightgown underneath.

    She quickly removed everything, leaving herself naked before him, her breasts bouncing lightly as she stood before him, her head tilted downwards and her hair hanging loosely about her shoulders.

    Her hands moved up to the front of her neck and undid her ne, letting the small chain fall between her fingers as she let her gown drop to the ground.

    "Right now, I am no princess of Sarian. I am a girl named Qna, acting to help her beloved man."

    "Qna...." Alex grunted, as he felt intense pain in his body, something in their weapons, was it venom, positions? He was sure he was immune to those things, but maybe it was because of his exhaustion, as his endurance and vitality were dangerously low.

    "Don''t stop me! I''ve seen you heal from wounds like this before; youe back from the forest, your arm bloody, chest torn, and then you fuck those other women... Zilna... Venri... Anna.... all those elves! This time, It''s me... I''ll heal you!"

    She grabbed him roughly, pulling him closer and kissing him forcefully, her tongue pushing against his own as she moaned softly, her lips moving down along his jawline before pressing themselves against the base of his throat.

    Her fingers began to unfasten his buttons quickly and remove his belt before leaving himpletely naked in her arms, as her warmth and smooth skin stuck to his from the damp sweat of her body.

    "Mmm... you''re so sexy, Alex... those thick muscles... let me touch them..." She muttered in between their kiss, her lips brushing along his.

    Alexander found her kiss like an amateur, but the passion and movement of her tongue were endearing.

    As her sticky drool began almost to floor his tired mouth as she carried him to the bed, dropping him on his back, feeling his body sink into the soft mattress, he suddenly felt a strange arousal that surpassed his pain and exhaustion.

    Her hands moved lower still, grabbing his legs and spreading them apart before she climbed between his thighs; her hot breath blew on his most sensitive part, causing him to gasp loudly.

    "Qna..."

    "I can do it... it''s just a bit big... and hard... my hand was fine... so should my mouth..."

    Qna''s huge eyes widened, the silver orbs shimmering as the massive curved rod reflected in her eyes, longer than she thought from the bath, thicker too.

    Her cheeks flushed red as she leaned forwards, taking him into her warm wet mouth, moaning quietly as she sucked on the tip.

    "Mmmnph~ it''s thick... my jaw hurts a little.... do you like my mouth, Alex?"

    "Use your tongue more, gather spit in your mouth, and then soak my cock with it, make your suction more rough, wet and forcefuls if slurping noodles from a bowl."

    His hips twitched upwards as her tongue teased him, running over the length of his cock, swirling around the rim of his crown.

    Alex''s breathing grew heavier as she licked up along his shaft, getting saliva on the underside of his member before licking up along his balls and stroking his asscheeks with her thumbs.

    "Nnngph~ Mmmbuh!"

    She pulled her lips off the tip of his cock with a loud pop, gasping as his rod pressed against her face, squishing her nose.

    Qna was like a nk te; everything he guided her to do to his liking, she began to pick it up, her eyes narrowing with delight when she felt his body shudder.

    "That''s right; you''re doing amazing... keep going, try to take it a bit deeper this time, use your tongue to control its movement while coating it with more drool to make it easier."

    Herrge eyes stared intently at his, watching him as she used her free hand to guide the tip of his penis to the entrance of her throat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ohhh, ohhhh, ummm..." She groaned deeply, trying desperately to swallow the whole thing without gagging. His hands gripped her ck hair firmly, helping push his cock further down her throat.

    The sensation caused her to moan loudly, her body shivering as he pushed harder into her throat, stretching her open wide enough to fit before she began to gag; her drool suddenly spurts from her nostrils, bubbling and oozing as she looked at him with wet eyes.

    Alexander''s hips continued to move, her throat tightening around his member; he felt close to blowing his load as her passionate blowjob became more vigorous.

    Her hands continued to massage his buttocks as she deepthroated him faster, her nose rubbing against his pelvis as his hips bucked upwards to meet her sucking efforts.

    Suddenly, she screamed as his cock hit the back of her throat, choking her as she tried to force the thick rod down her gullet, her eyes bulging outwards as she continued to suck on the tip.

    Her cheeks puffed out as she coughed and gagged, drool dripping from her chin and filling the air, turning into a frothy mist as she continued to choke.

    "Breathe through your nose, Qna, breathe slowly," Alex said, his voice muffled due to her tight throat.

    "Nnnph!? Mmmmgh.....Gubuh.... fish!?"

    He watched her little nose snorting, the bubbles of her drool sucked back into her as she seemed able to breathe slightly, as her movements started again, as Alex felt his balls be heavy, the signal he was going to cum, enjoying the feeling of her hot throat, and the slimy walls clinging to his cock.

    "You are amazing, Qna."

    "Th-thank you."

    She lowered her head and wrapped her lips around the base of his shaft, bobbing her head up and down, her saliva flowing freely as she stared at him, her eyes growing wider andrger, her pupils dting.

    "Nnngh! Mnnnnph!?"

    The lewd sound of a wet, slimy slurping echoed throughout the room as she sped up, her hands moving rapidly on his asscheeks and thighs, her nails digging into his flesh as her lips slid up his shaft.

    Her tongue slid over the end of his cock, sending waves of pleasure down his spine and causing him to twitch and spasm, his body jerking upwards as his seed erupted into her waiting mouth.

    "Ngh!? Mnnnngh!!! Gubuh~!"

    She swallowed as much as she could, then pulled back, Alex''s member slipping out of her throat as she spat some of the milky fluid, her saliva dribbling down his cock as she leaned forwards.

    Herrge nipples pressed into his cock that flopped against her, shooting more creamy seed over her face, tits and hair, pulsing like a mad bull, as she stuck out her tongue, letting it pool in the centre, as she adjusted to the sweet and creamy taste.

    "Mmmmnhh..." She hummed, licking her lips as she moved forwards, pushing her tongue outwards, inserting the slimy organ between her teeth and sucking on it.

    Alex couldn''t believe what he was seeing, yet felt an unexpected thrill run through his body, her hot, wet mouth engulfing his cock again, her tongue swirling around the head and swallowing the remaining cum.

    He arched his back and threw his head back, his cock erupting once more, this time exploding ropes of white sticky cum that sprayed directly down her throat.

    Her soft caramel skin, now stained white, began to swallow with loud gulps, erotic as she began to wipe the excess sperm from her face, rubbing the slimy fingers along her tongue to savour his taste.

    "God, that was great...." He whispered, feeling a sense of recovery in his body, while a warm hand grasped his member tightly, sliding down it slowly, pulling on his foreskin along his ns.

    "Alexander~?"

    She looked up at him with loving eyes, her expression innocent, her cheeks plump with his cum, her eyes sparkling, her lips smeared with his seed as she smiled at him.

    "I want more~."

    Alexander looked at the former neat and pure princess, now this erotic and lustful woman who reced her caused his blood to boil, the pain and exhaustion long forgotten, as he nodded back.

    He also wanted more!

    "I... I can''t use the front hole...." Qna blushed as she climbed over his body; her hand slid across her face as all the excess semen and mess vanished with her magic while her warm lower body pressed against his recovering shaft.

    "Really? Are you sure?" Alexander whispered like a devil as the tip slid along her soft entrance, causing her weak defence to crumble rapidly.

    Qna nodded eagerly, her eyes filled with desire and need as she felt the head of his cock push between her moist folds.

    She gasped as it touched her shallow walls, parting them as waves of pleasure and excitement poured through her as her pussy quivered, her inner walls beginning to stretch around the thick pole.

    "It feels... so big..." She breathed heavily as she looked up at him, her hands reaching forward, her fingers pushing into his chest as she looked down, her eyes filling with tears of joy.

    "You can''t leave me if it goes any further... Alex.... you will no longer be a normal man... but the prince of Sarian...."

    "I would rather just be the prince of Qna." He replied, stroking her soft brown cheeks, the squishy flesh delightful to touch.

    She nodded quickly, her back arching as his thick head popped inside, causing her body to quake as shey atop him, the head of his cock barely inside her, causing her to whimper.

    "Then... This Qna will be yours... not because of the wounds... or because you saw her naked... but because she''s grown to love you!"

    "Thank you for all your hard work, fighting, training, and getting warriors to help me... I am so blessed to have you." She spoke, her eyes glistening as she kissed him deeply.

    "Thank you, Qna. You are one hell of a woman."

    Thankfully he learned from the past, and Qna knew that they might separate briefly after this quest, but he assured her they would be together again soon, even if he left.

    Alex felt her insides tighten to hispliment, as the sounds of outside began to fade, as he slowly pushed deeper inside his future queen, enjoying the warm, narrow sensation, hoping that she would be her ideal self tonight.

 Chapter 150 150: Ghoul Prince [R18 -1]

    ?

    Alexander''s hands wrapped around Qna''s hips, turning her over and pressing her against the bed while his member slowly pushed through her wet insides.

    "Such a beautiful woman. Will you be my princess?" His eyes were dark red, enchanting, as she looked up at him, kissing his lips, entranced by the sweet and euphoric moment.

    He enjoyed the feeling of her nails digging into his flesh as her eyes widened, looking at him with a mixed look of lust and slight pain as he reached out, stroking her cheeks gently with his thumbs, pressing into her soft flesh.

    "Are you alright?" He asked, her body pressing against his, enjoying the soft feeling of her rocket breasts squashed against his chest, with a slight gasping from her lips as he pushed deeper.

    "I''m fine," She gasped, "Just don''t go too fast."

    "Alright," He whispered, leaning down, pressing his lips against hers, letting her body rx slightly as she enjoyed the feeling of his warm tongue dancing inside her mouth before he began to slowly move within her, causing her to moan softly, wrapping her legs around his waist.

    Her insides were extremely tight, filled with sticky honey that began to smear along his shaft, causing his member to throb inside her, expanding as he pushed further into her pussy, squishing her folds around his ns as Qna''s cunt tightened around him by instinct.

    It was a sensation he hadn''t felt since he hadst been with someone, but a small part of him wondered if it was just because it had been so long or something else...

    "Nngh... it''s huge.... my little sister... stings a little...!"

    He soon found out when he pulled back, leaving just his ns inside her before thrusting back in, causing her to cry out in pleasure, breaking their kiss as her head rolled back, moaning loudly as Alexander began to thrust inside her, each gentle thrust making her shudder as her walls stretched around him.

    "Mmmmn~ it feels better.... my prince~ make me your woman!" Qna mused, no longer caring for the rules, as she griped onto his body, kissing his neck obsessively, her red lipgloss and drool smeared all over his chest and neck.

    The more he pushed inside her, the more she opened up to him, bing wetter as he moved faster, going deeper inside her until he finally reached her cervix, causing her to yelp as he pressed his ns against it.

    "Does it hurt?" He asked, stopping his thrusts, watching as she bit her lower lip, closing her eyes as she felt him throbbing inside her, hisrge balls resting against her ass.

    "No," She whispered, "Not at all. It''s just... different..."

    "We''ll take it slow then," He said, watching as her eyes looked at him with surprise before he smirked, grabbing her by the waist, holding her body against his as he began to thrust again, causing her to moan loudly as he went deep inside her, filling her up before he began to pull back.

    Only to m right back inside her, causing her to wrap her arms around his neck, crying out in pleasure as she began to feel only pleasure, the slight ache and burning sensation fading.

    "Mmmn.... good... Nnnnm... sex was this good.... mother... you lied...!"

    ''She''s like Amy... her insides... and that look in her eyes!''

    Slowly his hips began to repeat a gentle but powerful piston, then pushed into her depths, with a loud splutter, as their mixed juices oozed from the gaps; Qna''s moans grew more erotic as she started to move her hips, enjoying the sound of when his cock pped against her ass.

    "Fuck me! Fuck me harder!" She cried out, biting her lower lip as he grabbed her by the thighs, spreading them open as he mmed right back inside her, causing her to arch her back, gasping as he hit her cervix again and again, her juices spraying out, coating his dick in sticky sweet liquid as he pumped into her like a madman.

    Something was different from the past, as he felt her body changing, her insides began to twist and turn, her pussy moulding itself around his cock to match his bumps, veins and ns perfectly, as her body shuddered upon his hips pushing deep once again, his tip poking into her womb, causing the little princess to squeal in bliss.

    "You''re so cute. Can you feel my cock pushing deep into your most private ce?" Alexander asked, staring at her with those crimson eyes as he watched her nodding, her eyes ssy as she looked at him, smiling widely as she licked her lips.

    "Yes... I love it... Mmmmm.... it feels so good~!"

    "Do you want it even deeper?" He asked, pulling back, causing her to whine as he pulled outpletely, watching as she stared at him with a confused look.

    "What do you mean...?"

    He smirked, grabbing her by the waist, flipping her over as she screamed in surprise, watching as he grabbed her by the hips, lifting her ass in the air, causing her insides to tighten as she felt his fingers grasping her ass, squeezing her soft meat, her silver eyes watching him with a confused look.

    "Alexander? What are you- ah!"

    His cock pushed right back inside her, causing her to moan as he held her by the hips, as suddenly, his body began to change.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I cannot promise you something more than my other women, nor can I promise to remain here forever, but I can promise when our worlds collide, I will never let you leave my side again... Qna, I can give you little except my body and love instead..."

    "I can give you one thing that no other woman has seen or felt... Do you want that?" He asked, grabbing her by the chin, pulling her into a kiss as she smiled, giggling softly as she closed her eyes, allowing herself to be carried away by the moment.

    "I have lived a long life, Alexander, and I am tired of waiting for the right man. If I may be honest with you, I am scared of the future, but I believe in you... I know you will make a fine king... So yes, my prince, I will ept you."

    "My queen," He said, smiling as he kissed her cheek, "But there''s no need for such formalities anymore."

    "Of course," She whispered, feeling his fingers press against her skin, sliding along her body as she rxed,ying down on the bed as he thrust inside her, grabbing her ass tightly.

    "I won''t hold back now. This is just the beginning."

    "Yes!" She moaned, smiling as she turned to look at him, seeing his eyes filled with lust as he pounded into her, moving his hips like a machine, pping their bodies together as they both moaned and sighed in pleasure.

    "Aaaaaah! Mmmmm... Yesss! Yes! Faster! Haaah...!"

    "Yes! Just like that!"

    She could feel the pressure building inside her body, the same pressure growing stronger every time he mmed into her, stretching her cervix and womb.

    "Ooooh! Nnnngh... Aaaah! It feels so good! Ohh yes! Make me your woman! Give me your child!" Qna cried out.

    As she threw her head back, feeling his powerful muscles tighten as he began to pound into her harder, his balls pping against her clit, causing her to cum again and again as she felt her mind blur.

    "Something''sing!" She cried out, gasping as she felt his cock expand inside her, pumping her full of his seed as she felt his balls contract, filling her with cum as his member throbbed.

    The hot feeling caused her to moan in delight as she felt him painting her insides white before he held her in ce, the goo now squirting from their connection.

    Her eyes widened as she looked at him, confused, before she felt something change rapidly inside her.

    "Alex--Ungh!?"

    His body began to change slightly; his hands became like ws, with sharp tips; his eyes were now jet ck, with red pupils watching her with a sense of hunger and thirst; his teeth were sharp, slightly elongated as his mouth was wider, with two sharp horns from his forehead shimmering in the torchlight.

    Not only did his figure and body be more masculine and sexy, she felt inside change; it became thicker, the curve more warped, with strange bumps that vibrated slightly, causing her entire body to shudder, her ass lifting, humping the air, to feel more pleasure.

    "Ahhhh!" She cried out, grabbing the sheets as she felt his cock pulse within her, causing her to cum again.

    Qna was confused, her heart racing before she felt a rush of something pour into her womb, causing her eyes to widen as she looked at him, shivering as she felt his warmth fill her stomach.

    "Alexan-" She tried to speak, but a sudden surge of pleasure made her scream, feeling her entire body spasm as he pushed his seed into her, causing her to cum repeatedly.

    "Yesssss! Ahhhh! Alexannndraaaah!" She cried out, feeling his cock swell inside her, causing her to shake uncontrobly as she felt a strange sensation grow within her belly.

    "Alexanderrrraaaah! What''s happening?!" She cried out, looking at him with tears as he smiled, caressing her face gently while still pounding into her.

    "Don''t worry... enjoy the bliss," He said, smiling at her as she looked at him with disbelief; his voice was deep and distorted.

    Despite looking more wild and monstrous, Qna felt her heart racing faster; she wanted to spread her legs, let him fuck her more, as she wrapped her body around him.

    "That''s impossible!" She cried out, shaking her head as she felt a strange sensation form within her body.

 Chapter 151 151: Ghoul Prince [R18 -2]

    ?

    Her silver eyes became more radiant, shimmering in the dark, as she could see even the finest spec of dust, the scent of his blood and flesh causing her lower body to tighten and her womb to ache.

    "I want you... I want to be closer, taste you, and make you mine..." Qna whispered, her voice slightly distorted, as her fingers became slightly longer with sharp ws that slid along his skin, forming a red line.

    Qna was unable to resist; she bit into his neck, her teeth shaper than before as she began to suck on his blood; not wanting to hurt him, her teeth sank deeply into his neck, enjoying the wet, sticky blood that tasted like creme brulee to her.

    "Ohh...! Ahhh! My cute little Qna..." Alexander groaned, his body tense as she drank from him, enjoying the taste of his blood as his cock twitched within her, filling her womb with even more cum.

    Her eyes widened, looking at him with surprise as she felt another surge of heat within her belly, followed by an urge to breed.

    However, the more he came inside her, the faster her body seemed to absorb it, using it to improve her figure, muscles, and bones; everything began to change as her beautiful caramel skin began to shimmer in the darkness; its soft surface was silky and smooth.

    Her body was now taller, muchrger than before, with her breasts being muchrger than before; they were now massive rocket tits, with soft yet firm flesh that squished against his powerful chest, her nipples sending tingles through her body, causing her to gasp as he giggled.

    "Your blood tastes delicious, my prince."

    "As do you... my princess," He replied, wrapping his arms around her waist as he slowlyy down on the bed in a more gentle and passionate embrace, as his hips slowly pushed forward, the wet, sticky insides feeling amazing as his member forced its way into her womb.

    "Oh! Alex...! You''re so deep inside me...!" Qna moaned, gasping as she felt something push against her cervix before pushing further, causing her to bite her lower lip as she felt her womb begin to stretch.

    Her face was more devilish now, with a slight evil charm, as her silver eyes with slit pupils watched him lovingly; two fluffy ears on the top of her head called her a desert cat as she moved her two tails around his hips with a fluffy texture, causing his body to shudder from the ticklish feeling.

    "Are you ready?" He asked, smirking as he watched her nod, biting her lower lip as she felt his hands stroking her cheeks lovingly before he thrust inside her again.

    "Aaahh...! Alex! Harder!" She cried out, enjoying the sensation of his cock mming into her womb, causing her to cum multiple times as she felt him push deeper and deeper until, finally, he stopped.

    Unlike his other Vesta, she was the first to be transformed using his ghoul form, which he kept hidden.

    Never showing to the girls since the first few days of the apocalypse, her body began to adapt and grow tofort, to pleasure his ghoul form, which caused his strange cock to drive her crazy.

    Each movement filled with a slight vibration as it pushed through her slimy insides.

    It was lustful, filled with endless desire, even if it offered more power and gave his women more pleasure.

    "Nnnngghh...! Fuck!" Qna moaned, crying out as she felt his cock throb inside her, filling her up with his seed as it squirted inside her womb, causing her eyes to widen before she felt something warm flow from her belly button.

    The next moment she felt a burning sensation in her stomach, making her cry as he held her close, kissing her passionately.

    She felt something change inside her, like this was the end, as she felt his ns swell and remain sealed in her womb, not letting any of his seed spill out; as they kissed passionately, the sex now over, he began to caress and hold her lovingly.

    "Are you alright?" He asked, watching as she slowly nodded, gasping as she felt his cock throb.

    "Y-yes... it hurts a little... but it''s bearable..." She whispered, closing her eyes and feeling the warmth of his seed dripping from her hole as she looked at him sadly.

    "You look so pretty..." He whispered, holding her close as she closed her eyes, hugging him tightly as she enjoyed the afterglow.

    "No... it was wonderful... Nyah... I don''t know how to exin it, but I feelplete now. I wish we could do that again."

    "Me too," He whispered, kissing her forehead as he pulled back, staring at her with those crimson eyes as he leaned in, kissing her lips lovingly as she returned the affection.

    "I''m d I waited till now, hehe~," She said, blushing as she hugged him tightly, pressing her huge breasts against his chest as he stroked her hair gently, whispering sweet words into her ear.

    "We should take a bath soon... I think we''ll be needing it."

    "Can we stay like this... the feeling of your warmth flowing in my womb... the thick tip blocking it from leaking... It feels so good... Always edging me on the brink of orgasm..."

    "I know... I can feel it too," He said, kissing her cheek as he pulled back, staring at her eyes with a hint of lust as he spoke.

    "Hehe~ I''m your woman, not too... your little princess... you can''t bully me anymore, okay?"

    "Oh? Then how about this?"

    "Ahhn~ that bullying is fine... harder!" She gasped, as his finger and thumb pulled on her nipples, therge rocket breasts jiggling from his teasing touch.

    "Hahaha, alright then, I''ll make you my princess again."

    Thus the squeaking of her bed and loud feline cries of the future queen of Sarian began to fill the manor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    All the women finally felt a sense of relief, especially Zilna, holding her quilt as she thanked Alexander for finally making that annoying Qna stop whining about being a virgin.

    "So what happens next?" Qna asked, sitting on hisp as they stared out the window, looking at the world below them.

    "We fight, conquer and destroy them; we cannot give any mercy to those that fight, but those that have no choice... let''s give them a chance."

    "Mmmmn..." She closed her eyes, listening to his heartbeat as she thought about the future, knowing there was no going back.

    "If I have to marry anyone, it would be you."

    "You don''t have a choice; you''re mine now forever." He stroked through her soft ck hair, brushing his fingers against her cat-like ears with long furry tips and fluffy whiskers inside them like a lynx.

    "I guess so..." She whispered, giggling softly as she nuzzled against him.

    "Of course," He whispered, kissing her lips passionately as he stood up, carrying her in his arms before he began to walk towards the bathroom, "Now, let''s get cleaned up."

    "Okay~!" She cheered, kissing his neck before she licked it, purring softly as she felt his cock throb between her legs, still embedded inside her, as she bit into his neck, causing him to be reminded of Maria.

    There was still quite sometime before the battle, and both Qna and Alexander reached a new level tonight, his body now shimmering in the light, tight muscles and smooth skin, still in the ghoul form, as his new wife seemed to love his wild look, making his heart feel at ease.

    They had a lot to prepare for tomorrow, but for now, Alexander needed to rest and enjoy the rest of his time with his new bride.

    He felt happy to have met someone like Qna and hoped they could spend many years together.

    ''Even if I have to kill a goddess myself, nobody will stop me from meeting you again... 3rd wave... How can I speed it up...''

    Like the first time they began to grow closer, he gently let her down into the warm water; his fingers wrapped in sponge pads began to clean her body while she spread her arms in the water, watching him with beautiful eyes.

    "Thank you for bing my wife, Qna."

    "Hehe, thank you for marrying me, my prince," She replied, smiling at him as she took the sponge and began to wash his body, giggling as she felt him slip from her body, as a thick flood of his goo began to spray into the drainage outside the bath like a little fountain, it was lewd. Her face looked erotic as her little entrance gaped while doing so.

    ''This is nice...''

    Qna wondered if she could ever get used to having sex with this man; currently, her entire body was exhausted, delightful exhaustion as her legs were like jelly, enjoying the feeling of his fingers cleaning her, but as she expelled his cream, she felt a slight embarrassment as he watched, her bright face red as she looked away.

    "How are you feeling?" He asked, moving his fingers across her shoulders, massaging her muscles as she sighed in bliss.

    "Wonderful... I feel like I''m going to float away... hahh~" She moaned, leaning against him as he held her close, washing her body slowly.

    "Good," He whispered, kissing her neck as she blushed before feeling his teeth sinking into her neck; an amazing tingle of pleasure filled her body, causing her to moan as he drank from her, swallowing her blood.

    "Alex... don''t drink too much..." She whispered, shivering as she felt his hand touch her thigh, lifting her leg as he slipped a finger inside her, causing her to moan loudly.

    "What are you doing...?" She asked, panting as he chuckled, slipping another finger inside her pussy as he pumped them in and out, causing her to groan in pleasure.

    "Don''t worry... just rx."

    "But... It''s sore... I.. do.... no... don''t stop, I want to do it... mmmm... more... ahhh...!" She groaned, feeling his fingers move faster as he pressed his thumb against her clit, rubbing it in circles as she began to tremble, unable to hold it back as she came.

    The pair spent a lovely time afterwards in the bath as he soothed her body with both his careful and sensual massage, while her eyes watched him like a maiden in love as he carried her back to the now clean bed.

    "Your knights are talented..."

    "Mmm... Zilna probably took it because it smells of your sperm...."

    "Hahahah!"

    "Hehehe~"

    "Qna, I''ll protect your country and vige with everything I''ve got, so fight as you wish, don''t hold back and crush them tomorrow."

    "Of course," She whispered, holding him close as she kissed him, allowing his tongue to enter her mouth as he tasted her blood again.

    The taste was bitter but pleasant, like the sweetness of dark chocte, and she couldn''t resist returning the favour, tasting the vour of his blood as heid her down on the bed, climbing on top of her before they entangled each other and fell asleep in afortable embrace.

 Chapter 152 152: An Alliance.... [1]

    ?

    In Qna''s room, a small throne was filled with the most expensive quilted cushions, and Alexander sat on them.

    "So there was no night raid, not even an attempt to test our guard?"

    His gaze fixed on the women kneeling before them.

    Venri looked at him before nodding, her face evermore respectful of him as she ced her right hand over her chest.

    "Yes, it seems the woman you captured and made your vest night was their army''s most efficient and talented tactician."

    "What do you think, Zilna?" He asked, with a deep voice, stroking the soft silky hair of the cat on hisp.

    A cute little princess was currently sitting on hisp.

    Qna''s change fromst night wasn''t significant; rather, she became more athletic with tighter muscles; her breasts were now bell-shaped but slightly perkier, and she had more plump buttocks but nothing significant, apart from her attitude.

    She now had two tails and cat ears, but it was said their tribe and kingdom were the descendants of a powerful race of battle-hungry felines.

    ''Hmmm, maybe something like werecats? Or something.'' Alexander thought to himself as she looked up at him with her pretty silver eyes, likely because his hand stopped.

    "It is quite likely, but we should not let our guard down because they do not know your abilities and saw you dragging her away. They might likely try to attack heavily to take some prisoners of their own so that we will trade her with them."

    "So?"

    "So I believe we should be more defensive in the next skirmish, avoid pushing out too far and ensure they cannot capture any of our troops."

    Alexander''s fingers began to slide through the smooth glossy hair of Qna, who was also listening with a focused look; despite being overwhelmed by the pleasure of him stroking her, she looked at Zilna before replying instead of Alexander.

    "Then make sure the wounded, or those still tired, are not inbat today. Instead, I will have my husband do most of the hard work; even if they capture him, they will all end up pregnant or ves to his co..."

    "Princess!?"

    "Your Highness!"

    The various knights in the room gasped at hernguage, but none denied it, as they were,e victims of this man''s charm and manhood.

    "I believe that would be eptable," Zilna replied, smiling faintly. "I will also bring some of the women who are not fully healed yet to help defend the manor from potential spies or looters..."

    "Very well." Alexander nodded, giving both women a faint smile. "I will have my men stay close to the front gate, then while the G warriors and militia can be used for you guys to support the weaker parts of the wall."

    "Of course."

    Zilna nodded while Qna continued to sit there with a smile on her lips.

    -

    And just like Alexander and Zilna thought, the enemy spent the morning sending probing attacks, nothing major as they seemed to try attacking several of the walls to find a weak point; thanks to the changes, the main ce was where Alexander would be fighting, and thus the knights and most militia troops were able to get a decent meal thanks to the great rotation in ce.

    The same couldn''t be said about the enemy, though; their faces were bleak, some tired, as the huge tend of the Queen was visible from the walls in the distance.

    Neither Alexander nor Zilna took them for granted, though. While they were weak, they did cause some damage to the wall, forcing the G warriors and militia to rush to reinforce the damaged areas quickly.

    At some point, the enemy stopped attacking, no longer moving their forces either; they stayed on the other side of the battlefield, probably making a camp.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They must have realized that unless they attacked the manor directly, they wouldn''t be able to break through the defences, and since the Queen was present, they wouldn''t be able to kill her either.

    Alexander stood on the wall, in the distance, a huge army, countless tents that were hopelessly beyond the size of the army he had.

    However, a strange horn sounded from the north, opposite the enemy army.

    He quickly dashed along the wall; in seconds, he travelled from the easter-facing wall to the northern wall as the women looked at him with flushed faces and admiration before a long line of women slowly marched through the desert; it was strange.

    "What''s going on? How did they get so close before we saw them?" He asked Katrin, who was guarding this wall, her hands grasping the wall and biting her lips.

    "I don''t know, master; they were invisible until they started blowing their horns and letting us know they were here..."

    "Who are..."

    The moment he was going to ask who they were, the front-most member pulled down her ck and green cloak, revealing her beautiful brown skin, more enchanting and wondrous than the desert sands, long ears and beautiful green eyes that glistened like gemstones.

    "Isn''t that..."

    "Ah... it''s the princess I spanked..." Alexander muttered before he jumped from the wall, raising his hand to the troops with their longbows pointed towards therge army of dark elves.

    "Don''t fire; that''s an order!" He roared, waving his hand as they looked at him with widened eyes.

    Alexander''s body hit the ground as he stepped forward, Eien at his waist, as the eyes of the princess began to glow brightly; he was sure they did, but chose to ignore it, walking towards them as the number of elves was 500 at least.

    "Why are you here, stalker princess?" He asked with no sense of respect.

    In reality, he long had a hunch, but he wanted to hear her words first and not assume and endanger the women behind him that he needed to protect; he noticed that Anna stood on the wall now with a group of many dark elves, who continued to aim their bows toward their sisters, despite his order, as if to protect their master.

    "My father wanted me to meet with you." She said, not taking her eyes off him.

    "Why?"

    "Because we need a king." She replied.

    Alexander looked at her with a raised eyebrow before he snorted.

    "Not interested." He said bluntly as she frowned.

    "We heard you defeated a nation with only 300 men! We are offering you a whole nation!" She tried again, stepping forward.

    "No." He said tly, looking at her as she growled.

    "You dare refuse our offer!?" She eximed angrily, pointing her finger at him as he sighed.

    "Look, I know what you''re doing; I''m not falling for it, okay?" He said, shaking his head as she frowned.

    "You are stupid, aren''t you? I just wanted to use this excuse to be your woman! Why are you so stupid!" She yelled, blushing, as he looked at her confusedly.

    "Wait, what?"

 Chapter 153 153: An Alliance.... [2]

    ?

    Silence greeted both the walls and the elves behind the princess, as some even gasped, not realizing this was how they would get rid of the troublesome first princess, who was an idiot.

    Alexander felt his mind was bing ill; maybe he was suffering from an aneurysm; why did this girl, who he beat, sexually harassed and spanked,e back to him with this dumb shit...

    ''Is she deranged, maybe?''

    "My father has already decided that I am to be your wife, so stop wasting time and give me a child, idiot!" She yelled as he frowned, turning to face the army of dark elves.

    "Did youe here to be my wife?" He asked loudly, as the princess blushed and turned around.

    "Y-yes! Now hurry up and-"

    "Are you a retard?"

    "WHAT!? Why would you say that!?" She cried out as he shrugged.

    "You have no idea what you''re saying, do you?" He asked calmly as she pouted.

    "W-what does it matter!? My father has decided it and-"

    He looked at her, noticing that it was not her father''s orders, but her choice as she twiddled her fingers, looking at him with sneaky peeks, biting her lips; even the elves with her looked awkward, as Alexander realised that they couldn''t take too long messing around here.

    "Are you a masochist?"

    "E-excuse me?" She asked, frowning as he shook his head.

    "No, forget it. Go home and tell your father I''m not interested, okay? I don''t care about your country, so please don''t interfere with my business anymore."

    "I-I won''t! So ept it!" She said, blushing as he shook his head.

    "Okay, fine." He said, shrugging. "But I''m not interested in having a wife."

    "That''s fine! As long as we can have a child!" She replied instantly as he sighed.

    "What if I want to have sex with other women?" He asked as she blinked before gasping.

    "S-sex? But isn''t it... y-you mean...?" She stuttered, trying to understand as he nodded.

    "Yeah, I can have sex with other women too." He said as she fell silent.

    "O-oh..." She mumbled as he smiled.

    "Now, go home; I have no time for this." He said, turning around to leave as she blinked.

    "Hey! You can''t just leave me here!" She shouted as he walked away.

    "Oh yes, I can." He said as she grabbed his arm.

    "I came all this way just to see you, so you can''t leave me here!" Sheined as he sighed.

    "If you want to stay, stop touching me." He said as she looked at him with wide eyes before she released his arm.

    "F-fine... I''ll wait here for you." She said, crossing her arms over her chest, pouting cutely as he ignored her.

    Alexander didn''t realise that when interacting with this strange girl, his face was always smiling as if he had found a fun toy to y with, as many of the women who were now sleeping with him all watched with envious looks.

    He was like this with her when they hadn''t even slept together... <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Slowly, they wondered what would happen if he slept with this dim elf princess.

    "Hey, maso princess," Alexander shouted as the sad princess slowly returned.

    "Eh!?" She turned to face him, her face brightening like a puppy called by its master.

    "Kiss me, and I''ll consider making you my woman for now."

    She gulped before nodding, running up to him and wrapping her arms around him as he closed his eyes.

    A small pecknded on his lips as he kissed back, pulling her closer and kissing her passionately; she moaned into his mouth, her tongue licking his teeth as he opened his mouth to allow her in; she slid her tongue into his mouth, sliding it around before she pushed him against the wall, rubbing her soft breasts.

    Alexander somehow enjoyed the look on her face as his tongue began to coil around her, slurping on her saliva as she began to hold onto his tightly; many of the elves who came with her all looked stunned; the leading woman who seemed to resemble the princess but slightly older covered her face, looking through her fingers.

    ''Well, despite what I thought from games, the dark elves of this world are really... pure....''

    He broke the kiss as she gasped for air, her face bright red as she looked at him with lustful eyes.

    "A-am I your woman now?" She asked as he nodded.

    "Yes." He replied as she hugged him tightly.

    "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" She said, nuzzling her face against his chest as he patted her head.

    "Can you tell me your name and why you look so happy?" Alexander still didn''t understand how he had caught the interest of this princess.

    Unlike most other women since the apocalypse, this girl came before he infected her... and it caused a strange feeling inside his heart to stir, a sense of desire to protect this woman and corrupt her in the same breath.

    "Uhm... since you are my husband... my true name is Listrea... I was never beaten... inbat by a man, or woman my age.... yet you so easily beat me... despite being younger... your powerful body, those huge hands.... spanking me... treating me like..."

    "So you''re a masochist?" Alex interrupted her, before turning back to the gatekeeper.

    "Let them in. Otherwise, the enemy might take notice."

    "I... I''m not a masochist...!" Listrea protested as he looked at her with a raised eyebrow.

    "Then why are you so happy?" He asked as she pouted.

    "B-because you epted me as your woman..." She muttered as he sighed.

    "Fine, whatever." He said, rolling his eyes as she beamed.

    "Let''s meet my wife, the future Queen Qna."

    "Eh!? future queen.. what about me?"

    Pah!

    "Stop being silly, why can''t I have two or more queens?"

    "Mmm... okay..." Listrea blushed, following him with a happy face, while her aunt standing behind, only looked at the pitiful princess with a conflicted look as they entered the city, luckily unseen by the enemy.

    Alexander was a little sad, hoping that there might be a cool handsome elf male who said, "An alliance once existed between Elves and Men ~ Long ago, we fought and died together ~ Wee to honour that allegiance..."

    Instead, he got another masochistic princess...

 Chapter 154 154: Prelude To The End [1]

    ?

    The walls were filled with anticipation as the highs from yesterday''s victory faded upon seeing the cruel reality before them.

    "Can we win...?" A female in the Militia asked her sisters, watching the huge ck wave approaching from the northwest.

    ''So this is what Kayne meant...''

    Alexander''s eyes watched as the little hopes of an easy victory faded, his heart slowly beating with a powerful rhythm akin to drums of war beating to spur him on, to fight his doubts.

    "How many?" He asked as the woman beside him remained silent for several seconds before a hurried response came.

    "A-ah... 19,000 at least." Venri''s voice, despite bing a Vesta, was nervous, her teeth rattling as if the grim reaper was tapping her shoulder to wee her into Hell.

    ''They will be crushed... Like ants.''

    Alexander looked back towards the woman he began to adore, her soft ears twitching, ck and silver leather armour as she stood in the centre of the north wall.

    ''Qna...''

    Suddenly, a message repeated. One that had been sounding in Kayne''s voice since the anomaly happened.

    [Error - World Compromised, Invasion Commensing.]

    [You may abandon the quest if you desire]

    The enemy troops were not human but foreign creatures.

    Twisted, with horrific visuals,

    Alexander stood atop the weathered hill, his heart pounding as he beheld the ominous sight before him.

    The horizon, once serene and unmarred, now churned with an infernal tempest.

    A legion of demons, over ten thousand strong, had materialized on the blood-soaked battlefield. Their visages grotesque horrors that bespoke a malevolence that defiedprehension.

    The demons'' forms defied all notions of human anatomy, twisted and contorted into monstrous abominations. Towering figures emerged, their hulking frames amalgamating sinew and twisted metal.

    Some stood over ten feet tall, covered in jagged spikes that jutted out from their flesh like a twisted crown.

    Their skin, if it could be called such, was an ashen grey, marred with pulsating boils that oozed with an unholy ichor.

    Faces twisted into grotesque masks of malice bore gaping maws filled with serrated fangs.

    Eyes, glowing with an infernal light, burned like smouldering embers within their sunken sockets.

    mes danced beneath their skin, casting flickering shadows across their chiselled features, entuating the horrors beneath them.

    Their limbs were an unholy fusion of organic matter and metallic constructs. Sinister des, serrated and distorted, extended from their forearms, ready to rend flesh and shatter bone.

    Alexander''s gaze was drawn to their hands, each finger ending in razor-sharp ws, poised to tear and rend with unholy precision.

    The demons advanced, and the air grew heavy with the stench of sulfur and decay.

    Each step caused the earth to tremble in fear, as if they were the new masters of this world, causing even the ghoulish Vesta to tremble slightly.

    Yet they continued forward, the ground quaking beneath their thunderous footsteps, cracks forming as the earth recoiled in fear.

    ''Where did they evene from?!'' Alexander''s mind raced; they were not here a moment ago when the elves were taken inside, nor when they began to n their next move.''

    A symphony of demonic growls and guttural roars filled the air, drowning out the cries of the desperate and the dying.

    Alexander only remembered a loud bang, followed by the sound of a distant wailing, was it the, or maybe Saphira herself? He worried, rushing to the meeting room''s walls, only to be met with hopeless dread.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''I cannot... No! There must be a way; Kayne wouldn''t have sent me here if this history couldn''t be avoided!''

    Once again, his eyes looked over the women who entered his heart, just like Ste, Sarah, and Amy had once done.

    Venri, Zilna, Katrin, Anna, Qna...

    His narrowed eyes were now dark red, almost glowing like the fading sun watching as the distant demons approached.

    ''Old man!''

    As they moved, the sun began to fade, turning dark as the light faded from the kingdom of Sarian.

    ''This is beyond what I''ve seen before... Old man, what is this!?''

    Alexander''s heart sank, for he knew that facing such a sinister force would test the limits of his courage and skill.

    The grim visage of this legion of demons, inspired by the horrors of Doom, was a haunting reminder that he stood on the precipice of darkness.

    It was a sight that would forever be etched into his memory, a macabre tableau of evil that would fuel his nightmares for the rest of his days, as now; he needed to make a choice.

    The choice...

    Who would he let die?

    Alexander felt like time had frozen for him as he grasped the stone battlement, crushing it under his force.

    A sense of urgency and despair that he tried to swallow down desperately.

    "Haa...Haa..." Alexander''s face filled with drops of sweat; never before was he tested, forced onto the back foot.

    He became toofortable relying on his advantage as his eyes looked around, Militia, Male Vrykuls, Vetsa... His G troops, then the elves, now numbered over 1,300.

    Suddenly, a soft hand grasped his left and another his right.

    "Master, this Venri will go with you into the depths of Hell! Say the word, and my 100 G warriors and I will support you till ourst breath!"

    "My Lord, please allow your unworthy knight Katrin to support you even in the most dire time of need, as darkness covers thend. I will be your guiding beacon!"

    Their words were to motivate, to spur him on. The moment they spoke, his heart trembled. How could he not feel their fear despite this?

    Him? Their lord, how could he be so pathetic when they needed a leader most?

    His weary eyes tightly grasped their hands, for both knew the future they would lead would most certainly be death.

    ''Stupid girls...''

    "Thank you." Alexander whispered.

    His utmost thanks as their devotion and wordsforted his wavering heart; with onest squeeze, he stroked the back of their hands before looking at both of them intently.

    As if burning their faces into his retina, brain and soul, to never forget these two women.

    "I need to speak with Qna; prepare your troops. Gather anything you can, hidden projectiles, extra des, poison, firebombs... Do not skimp and use anything you can; since money might be useless, take it and buy what you can."

    Hisrge hands took most of his A-coins and ced them in both girl''s hands as he leaned forward, giving both a gentle kiss on their lips, nothing erotic, a simple but affectionate peck, causing their hearts to flutter and the darkness to be broken by his light.

    "Understood!"

    "Let''s go, Venri!"

 Chapter 155 [Bonus ] 155: Prelude To The End [2]

    ?

    ''Will you not reply, Kayne?''

    Alexander stepped through the stunned warriors and worried militia.

    He would gently stroke the hair of any woman he dealt with and ruffle the hair of the males he turned into Vrykul and their wives.

    They all watched him, like a champion, like their king, as he walked with a tall back and broad shoulders as if the enemy of over 30,000 existences were Nothing.

    His mere presence and actions restored a slither of confidence in the broken morale of the damned warriors of Selmot.

    [Why do you not flee... This cannot be won, even by you!]

    Finally, the reply came as Alexander stepped on the central bastion and rampart.

    ''How can I flee when there are women I love here? Leaving them to die without even trying isn''t something I can do.''

    [Ah... Why are you always like this...]

    ''Hmmm?''

    [Nothing... It''s just...]

    He could tell how worried and worn Kayne was just from the voice, tired, depleted, as if his hope was gone causing his anger to fade; instead, he wanted to know more.

    ''This wasn''t supposed to happen, was it?''

    There was a moment of silence as he slowly approached his cute princess; her eyes were focused, trying to look confident like him. She wanted to be a pir of support, but he could see it clearly; her eyes were filled with terror.

    The moment she saw his face, that terror vanished.

    A radiant smile sprouted, matching the morning sunlight peaking through the window.

    "My Prince!" Qna almost shouted.

    She seemed to look regretful because the moment she did, he was no longer her prince but all the women present.

    Zilna looked at him with a broken and fragile facade.

    Listrea was a little clueless but looked at him withplete confidence, this woman wasn''t yet his Vesta, but her eyes showed more faith and trust than his most loyal Anna and Venri.

    As if she believed he would make a miracle.

    [It''s my little Saphira... She''s hurt...]

    His steps halted momentarily before moving closer to Qna as if each step was a death knell for himself and the women who would follow him.

    Alexander didn''t act like his usual self.

    Instead, he knelt on one knee to his princess.

    "My princess, there is no chance of victory if we fight here."

    ''Was it them? Or their master?''

    "!?"

    "!!!"

    Many were shocked by his words, hoping that Alexander would have some magical n to save the day, he carried them so far, yet his eyes didn''t seem resigned to die, nor did he look in panic or fear.

    It wasn''t very clear to the women as they watched him speak with their princess.

    "Then what would you have me do, surrender and offer my head?" Qna wasn''t angry but spoke like she should, as the princess of Sarian.

    Not Alexander''s lover.

    He shook his head, the metal grieves and sabatons on his feet nging, as his body shifted, a warm smile on his face as he looked up at the slightly concerned princess.

    "Do you want to survive, want to win?" He asked, with a charming but faint voice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Of course! But the cost..." She eximed, leaving her throne, both tails swaying wildly, her silver-ck ears twitching.

    Alexander spread his arms, looking at her affectionately before his next words caused the poor princess to copse into her small throne.

    "Then use me."

    -

    Meanwhile, Venri and Katrin were collecting various weapons, items and useful things from the travelling merchants that were sadly trapped in Selmot after the assault began.

    Hidden crossbows, daggers, poison vials, and firebombs were all they could afford.

    Finally, they managed to find something, the price was unreasonable, but 3 scrolls lined up on the merchant''s table.

    [Absolute Barrier Wall]

    Venri quickly reached for the scroll, but the merchant stopped her.

    "Littledy, those scrolls are expensive, 1,200 coins each."

    Her hands trembled; despite being given a huge amount of money by Alexander.

    She knew he also gave the princess money each day since they met, saying that if anything happened, she could flee with the troops and start again.

    ''Master, these will help you. Help you fulfil your goal, right?''

    "Tell me what they do, the exact effects, and I''ll buy them!" She snarled with a coin sackrger than the merchants.

    Which caused him to change his attitude and body to straighten up instantly.

    "Apologies, I didn''t expect such a rich little warrior..."

    Instead of speaking, he ced a parchment on the table, the wares he was selling pushed to the side like garbage.

    - Absolute Barrier Wall (Sacred)

    Creates a barrier of holy energy that prevents anyone from crossing for 7 days.

    The maximum length is 5,000 metres.

    Can withstand all attacks below the Divine level.

    "I''ll take all three!"

    Venri didn''t waste time, as she tossed the bag with just over 4,000 coins inside as started to take the small items, mostly first aid potions or antivenom, little things that might help.

    The merchant didn''t care, as those items and the scrolls could never match 4,000 coins.

    She didn''t even stop speaking as she rushed away to meet with Katrin, who was dealing with the northern merchants.

    As she dashed into the distance, the old merchant''s figure changed, to a familiar old man, before he nodded to the cute girl.

    "Pleasure doing business with you, littledy! Good luck..."

    "This is the limit I can interfere with, stupid boy..."

    "You might be undying... But I''m not... That goddess is scary...!" His voice was quite pleasant as his figure faded.

    Before, she suddenly wondered where that old man hade from, but when she turned back, it was toote; he had vanished.

    -

    Back on the wall, the princess wrapped both arms around Alexander''s body, her posture and attitude seeming to no longer care about looking like a princess as she wailed and cried.

    "I won''t allow it!" She yowled with a broken voice.

    "You won''t go... that''s an order from your wife, your princess!"

 Chapter 156 156: Prelude To The End [3]

    ?

    Alexander remained silent.

    His eyes were no longer brilliant but a dark, terrifying red deeper than blood, like the mes of hell itself.

    The blood inside his body was surging, like a typhoon almost tearing his veins apart, as he stroked the back of Qna.

    "I must go."

    "No!"

    "If you must, then let me go too! I can help--"

    Pah!

    Qna''s body staggered back before falling into her throne, a stream of blood dripping from her lip as she held her hand to it with a shocked look.

    Standing beside her, Zilna''s hand was still shaking from the p.

    "Princess! There is a time and ce for everything!"

    "Will you throw away your revenge, the chance to clear your mother''s name because of a man!"

    Zilna''s body shuddered, even if she was acting, speaking as she would before meeting Alexander; her heart ached, looking at him as if conveying this desperately wasn''t her true intention.

    His soft smile soothed her worries.

    Honestly, he believed that the one to act this way would be Listrea, but instead, she stood behind him. To his left, her hood pulled up and a quiet atmosphere.

    ''Still, she insisted oning with me... This elf... An amusing girl.''

    "Qna, I swear I shall not die," Alexander said, looking at his princess, who was not broken, her eyes filled with tears like a little girl.

    Alexander stepped forward, taking Eien from his side; as he clicked it from the sheath, sliding the long de with a loud sound, the knights around worried about what might happen.

    He was oblivious to them as he handed her the ck sheath; it was hard and cool but felt alive and soothing.

    "Take this."

    "Why? It''s just a sheath."

    His face smiled, stroking her little cheek, squishing them as he ced it inside her hands, watching her mouth open and cing another arm on his chest.

    Ba-Dump! Ba-Dump!

    The sheath and his heart beat in unison.

    Qna looked up at him with a shocked face as if she understood what he meant and what this meant.

    "This sheath, as long as I am alive, will continue to beat, no matter how far away, even if I return to my world."

    Alexander''s hands wrapped her face, leaning forward sweetly, "You will always know I am alive and be the closest to my heart."

    His lips gently closed hers; the taste of her kiss was salty and sweet mixed as her soft tongue began to entangle his; her eyes closed, with thest of her tears dripping down her cheeks.

    Qna''s little hands grasped tightly onto his sheath.

    As silence filled the central battlement.

    "I''m going now, Qna."

    "No..."

    "Don''t be such a soggy cat; let me go. I''ll marry you when we next meet, a Sarian-style wedding, okay?"

    ''Did I just set my death g up?''

    [You cannot die...]

    "R-really?"

    "Mm, I promise."

    Alexander ignored Kayne''s little words as he struggled to believe him fully, forcing him to part with his woman in this situation.

    ''However, If I didn''t stay... Wouldn''t they all be dead anyway?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Then go!" Qna pushed him away, her head turning to the side; thankfully, because of Zilna and the other knights, most troops didn''t hear the princess''s outburst or tears.

    Otherwise, their morale was barely bolstered and would crumble.

    He turned away as Listrea followed him like a stalker, their steps slowly fading as he heard a loud thump before Zilna apologised.

    "Forgive me, my princess! I have forgotten myself!" Her voice trembling, likely rted to the p, as the Gigante was still taller than the catkin Qna, who was a little shorter now, but more agile.

    "Zilna, do not me yourself. The me lies with me..."

    His ears stopped listening as he understood Qna would follow the n; she grasped his sheath tightly, her little breaths synchronising with his heartbeat, which was cute.

    "Listrea, you will die. Are you sure?" Alexander''s voice was cold, as he was trying to focus on fighting the enemy, that ever-growing force of demons approaching from the northwest.

    ''Is this what we will fight after the third wave?''

    [You will face even stronger demons... but this is a taste of your future, should you choose to rx, to forgo training and improvement.]

    ''Kayne, can I win this fight?''

    [Win... is objective, but you can save Qna and her people.]

    ''But?''

    [You will lose.]

    Listrea followed him as she bowed to him, more docile and obedient than before; there were no arguments or her strange mood. Instead, she took his hand, gently wrapping her hands around him. He could feel her trembling and terrified emotions, but still! She grasped his hand.

    "I will follow, with a portion of my sisters..."

    ''A portion?''

    "They are waiting outside the walls; once I tell them, they will march forth."

    "Are you sure? Your sisters will be annihted."

    "I trust you, Husband."

    She lifted her head, smiling at him as he returned it; he patted her head, feeling the soft, silky hair against his hand. Her eyes were filled with terror and her body trembling, so she knew it was a fool''s errand of death... Yet her face seemedmitted to following him.

    ''You alone I will protect.''

    [Don''t be foolish! How can you protect her when you are torn to shreds!]

    ''Hey, Kayne.''

    ''Fuck off.''

    Alexander and Listrea walked towards the small gathering of just over 400 people, 280 G warriors; some offered to help, knowing they might die, but they also had siblings who were just militia, this time Alex didn''t force them all to be his Vesta, just helping them boost their level instead.

    "Ah! Princess, Master!" The elves cried as they stood in a neat line, dark elves at the back, G in the front, all with straight spines and focused looks.

    ''These women will all die...'' Alexander thought, clenching his fist as he bit down so hard his gums started to bleed, his eyes watching each face intently as if burning them into his memory.

    [You were going to have losses eventually...]

    [Don''t burden yourself with these mere mortals, they aren''t even from your world!]

    He ignored the pleading voice of Kayne, knowing there was some truth and logic to his words, but Alexander couldn''t do that; each of these women had slept with him, some more than others. His nose remembered their scent, his lips their taste and his lower body their shape and sensation.

    One hand holding Eien, her ck and red de shimmering, as if listening to all of his thoughts and desires as an invisible red line slowly formed, like the red string of fate, between each of these women, including Venri and Katrin

    He stood before them before giving them all a broad smile, brilliant and confident.

    He must y the part.

    He must show no error.

    He must be their pir.

    With the most rxed and nonchnt way of speaking, he nodded at them all

    "Shall we go kill some demons,dies?"

 Chapter 157 157: The Fall Of Selmot - Struggle

    ?

    With the blistering heat of the ck sun, and the darkness enveloping their bodies, they marched forward with swords in arms, armour on their bodies, facing the man who led them.

    Alexander, his broad shoulders, tall stalwart back leading them.

    Nodachi, in hand, calmly led his troops towards the enemy.

    A colossal horde of over 19,000 demons, their twisted figures more apparent with each step they took, a mere 400 used only to dy the end.

    "Venri, deploy the third barrier." He spoke serenely, his eyes narrow and dull with a fiery glow of resilience.

    Her body shook as she pulled the dark, brittle scroll from her item ring, tearing the musty scented parchment before a brilliant light enveloped the entire of Selmot''s walls.

    A luminescent light that stops all evil began to fill the southern and eastern walls guiding and bolstering the women waiting to fight their enemies.

    The brilliance began to flood the walls, and as Qna looked up, her eyes brightening with awe, this barrier was thest hope of Selmot, allowing her to take revenge now and stop the traitor from escaping.

    "He is giving me this time, this chance..."

    Qna''s eyes focused, dried tears still littering her cheeks as she peeked towards the north.

    "There he will fight, alone, until hisst breath... For me, for us." She whispered.

    Zilna''srge body trembled as she heard the softly spoken words.

    She felt a heavy weight in her chest before stepping forward with her giant sword and shield, making her look like a glorious Valkyrie of battle as the light shone upon her body like magic.

    "Archers, prepare to fire!"

    "Lancers, protect them well! You are their shield!"

    Her eyes closed slowly as she took her ce, the vast shield blocking both Qna and Anna''s bodies.

    -

    Meanwhile, in the north, Alexander''s feet stopped slightly sinking into the warm sands as he watched the monsters grow near.

    "Katrin, the second barrier."

    "Yes, My lord!"

    Another considerable wall filled the desert, beyond the ck forest to the north and through the kobolds forest to the south, impassable for at least 24 hours.

    ''I wanted to use them slower, so you had more time...'' Alex thought, his hand grasping Eien tightly, his eyes filled with doubt that he desperately washed away.

    He could feel nerves, even as a ghoul. The first time, he felt butterflies churning in his stomach.

    Alexander wanted to flee, take the women and run.

    ''But I cannot... These demons would then spawn once again... They are here to correct the distortion I created.''

    [Forgive me...]

    ''It''s ok, Kayne. I will fight and stop them, even if I lose everything.''

    [(Once again... But she won''t let you, my dear friend... She will never let you break or die... Her love so thick, like a dark curse...That you don''t even know exists.)]

    -

    Inside Kayne''s spiritual world, his body was dressed in the same fancy clothes as the old picture with the man who looked 80% like Alexander without the camouge.

    The woman stood beside him, a crazed and terrifying look as she watched only him.

    "F-father..." A weak voice sounded as a bloody and wounded woman fell into his world, her arms torn, legs yed.

    Blood began to stream through the room like an ocean tide, the scent of iron filling his nose, as his bitter smile faded into one a sorrowful look of despair.

    "How..."

    Kayne dropped to his knees, holding the fallen girl, gently holding her to his chest as he took deep breaths, desperate to calm himself and not worry her.

    [Alexander, you must fight]

    [Even if your sword breaks]

    [Use your hands and body]

    [Even if your beloved women die]

    [You must fight on]

    The once beautiful Saphira was now a bloody mess, her eyes blinded and her bones crushed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Oh, my dear daughter... Daddy will make it better... He will make the pain go away.... forgive me... my cute little girl."

    His trembling hands stroked her soft blue hair, now matted and filled with her blood and those of her believers.

    ''Those bastards! How can they break the rules so easily... I saved my old friend and lost most of my power! Why, why can they do this to my dear daughter!''

    His eyes glowed with a fierce power as he began to allow his magic and mana to flow into his daughter, blood seeping from his nose as he abused his sealed body.

    The blinded eyes of Saphira transnted into him as his very existence began to fade momentarily.

    [My dear friend...]

    [I beg you to live on, fight them, crush them and fulfil your destiny...]

    [Kill the first woman you loved, the source of these foul creatures.]

    [Please...]

    [Awaken!]

    [No...]

    [Dear friend, I take it all back...]

    [Please run... forget everything, run away and live...]

    "D...dad?" Saphira''s hoarse voice sounded as her formerly broken body slowly began to heal, the blood and pus from the torture she endured slowly fading.

    Her eyes, with a flicker, began to open.

    The brilliant light of her father''s home, the old-fashioned sofa, the old television... the whistling kettle sound.

    She looked around, but couldn''t find her father''s figure...

    He was gone, leaving her alone in his quiet world, a memory of their past lives as a family.

    Immediately she tried to get up, her tired legs and broken bones barely fixed. However, the old television flickered on, with the sound of nostalgic static and the lousy quality, slowly...

    The image became clear.

    An army of Daemons, their twisted figures a testament to their ungodly creation, more than she could count, their bodies filling the small television up quickly.

    "..."

    Saphira observed the oddity for several moments before she saw a tiny spec, several specs that formed a triangle...

    A familiar man with silver hair was standing at the front.

    His aura, face and wicked smile were the same as when she met him.

    "How can he face these horrors that even lesser demigods would fear!?" Her voice cracked as she tried to stand from the sofa, but her legs buckled, falling to the ground as she watched the monsters smash those tiny specs, many crushed into red mist.

    "How can his face not change!?" She howled at the television.

    His ck sword sliced the enemy relentlessly, yet he was isted... alone... the demons began to ignore the small dots, sending only the weaker daemons against them.

    Yet he was surrounded and beaten but never gave up...

    "Since you showed me your determination... I gave my father such a happy smile... I will protect those lights you hold dear."

    Saphira''s arms spread as the slight red mists began to flicker, a small orb of light fluttering from the centre, which the demons tried to grasp and devour, repelled by a blue, watery barrier that melted their arms.

    "Show me; you want to be my husband... You''ve earned my blessing... now show me everything!"

    Once again, her arms spread as a gentle blue light filled his broken body, constantly healing, repairing and empowering his body.

    She began to speak, tomune with the man, her voice different, old and hoarse, identical to her father''s, as blood slowly began to drip from her nose, bloody cracks forming in her flesh.

    [If you cannot win, cheat.]

    [If you cannot kill, devour!]

    [Never give up!]

    [I won''t allow you to lose Alexander]

    Her eyes never leave the shining white light amid the abyss that slowly corrupted, bing a mixture of ck and red.

 Chapter 158 158: The Fall Of Selmot - Despair

    ?

    Alexander''s de sliced through a demon''s chest, the blood absorbed into Eien, as its broken cries bellowed into the surroundings, all demons now focusing on him alone.

    He could feel the sheer might of each demon, only slightly below his own, as his left hand began to distort, using his nails as ws to rend their faces, tear out their eyes and devour them like a secret snack to recover his stamina, blood and dirty goo oozing from his lips, like a sulent delicacy, reminiscent of snails in his world.

    ''Damn it!''

    Another died.

    He lost another G, her body torn to shreds by a mass of demons, his bodyunching to the spot, the wind like his enemy trying to slow his advance, its warmshes causing the sands to grind his face, before hended beside the fallen Vestas body, still breathing but he couldn''t save her, as Eien pierced through her chest.

    Her eyes filled with delight and joy at him being the one to kill her.

    "Rest, sleep well. You earned it. Liara."

    Alexander''s fist filled with a ck, corrupted ball of blood, forming countlessnces, before pointing towards the undying mass of demons, their bodies writhing in agony, unable to move, even as their bodies bled profusely before they were impaled and exploded into gore, sttering over the battlefield.

    "Ah~ I knew it would be impossible..." A single tear of blood dripped down the side of his face as he twisted Eien, slicing through another demon; his muscles were screaming, the pain of constantly exerting himself, the shallow recovery and repeating the process taking its toll, and his heart was bleak as if someone stripped all emotions from him.

    How many demons had he killed?

    How many Vesta had fallen?

    In the distance, he could see the demons were not as wild as they seemed, a giant demon sitting up on a ck throne, his eagle eyes unable to even get a single detail from that woman, her red skin, four arms and bewitching yet monstrous face gleaming in the ever dark.

    Alexander pulled back, seeing the piles of corpses that he destroyed, yet the enemy still existed, thousands constantly approaching, as he felt his heart weary.

    ''Was it foolish? Why didn''t I just let them die... I can return at any time, right?''

    His feet pulled back, the sand burning his exposed feet, the metal armour long destroyed, his elven suit in tatters as he closed his eyes, the bloody armour surrounding him fading every few seconds as it worked to its limits.

    ''Noone will me me if I leave now...''

    The demons wereing ever closer, yet the woman still hadn''t moved.

    Alexander clenched his teeth as his sword stabbed into the ground, his feet stomping forward as his fists glowed, his mana pool almost gone, yet he forced his body to move, feeling the power of his body increase as he continued to walk forward.

    ''Why am I doing this?''

    ''For who?''

    He leaned to the side, his ws tearing apart another purple and red demon with huge spikes from its body, their sharp tips ripping apart his hands as blood and flesh exploded from the force of his swipe.

    Another two demons took advantage of his exposed right nk, attacking him with their ded arms, as Alexander grabbed the closest one and ripped it off, the other arm shing into his ribs as he spun, grabbing the arm and snapping it off.

    More demons piled on top of him, and he mmed his knee into one demon''s head, breaking its skull as he threw it back, only for more to take its ce, as he felt the heat of fire around his left shoulder, turning to see a giant demon with mes erupting from its body.

    Alexander''s eyes widened as the mes engulfed him, his screams filling the area as he felt his body burn, his mind screaming for death.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Just die already!''

    A spear tore through the demon''s chest, sending it flying back into the crowd, as Alexander saw the familiar figure of Venri standing there, a faint smile on her lips as she nodded at him.

    "!!!"

    ''Ah... that''s why I fight... for their smiles...''

    Alexander smiled before jumping back, dodging the spears, arrows and axes that followed,nding on a dead demon''s body.

    His hands glowed, tearing the demon''s corpse apart, the blood absorbing into his body, taking a bite from its flesh; each moment, his mouth became more distorted like a demon himself, chewing the delicious flesh, as he jumped onto another demon, his foot mming into its jaw as he spun, kicking its head into the air as he flew away.

    The demons chased after him, and he used their bodies as footholds to jump further into the sky.

    Alexander''s blood barrier faded as he spread his arms apart, two bloody wings forming from his back as he grits his teeth; the pain in his head from overusing magic never faded, no matter how powerful he became, as hundreds, maybe thousands of blood spears appeared in the skies, each one targeting a different demon.

    ''Fuckers.... Ah.... I''ll kill you all.... devour you all... you hurt my Vesta... you killed my cute Vesta....''

    His mottled hair, stained with blood, sweat and flesh, swayed in mid-air as the woman in the thrones eyes finally opened, beautiful and golden, with ck pupils watching the male in the sky, her sharp teeth and monstrous bosom moving faster as she breathed deeper.

    How could Alex know? As his fingers pointed towards the ground, the rain of bloody spears spelt death for thousands of demons, his eyes glowing with hatred and anger, thest vestiges of his sanity leaving him as he descended upon the demons like a true monster.

    His face was pale as the bloody wings on his back began to crumble and fade as he grabbed Eien once again, starting his massacre, a desperate fight not to win but to stop his Vesta from falling.

    Katrin and Venri behind him, with Listrea in the back, her elven archers quickly killing the more minor demons.

    She looked like an actual dark elf princess at this moment, her eyes bing darker each moment, the crimson stain on her lips, not lipstick or lipgloss, but flesh and blood of Alexander she was forced to eat before fighting.

    All her warriors were the same as their arrows flew faster, slowly changing into something different, something special.

    "Pull back, return to the third barrier...!" Alexander cried out as the furthest Vesta and warriors of G began to retreat with the support of Listrea''s archers, but she remained close to him.

    "Alexander!"

    "Master!"

    He saw the two girls behind him, their eyes were filled with passion, hope and reverence for him, but their bodies were riddled with wounds, bloody scars and damage.

    "Let''s move back, you first... I''ll cut these..."

    "Eh!?"

    "What''s that!"

    The two called out, but it was toote.

 Chapter 159 159: The Fall Of Selmot - A New Day

    ?

    Meanwhile, in the vige of Selmot, it was a massacre; the enemy was shot down like flies trapped in a barrel; they charged forward only to be stuck against a strange barrier, not only trapping them within range of the archers on the walls but also because there was another barrier blocking their retreat.

    "Zilna, kill them all! We must stick to the n." Qna''s face was stern, but her eyes were filled with sorrow as she clenched the sheath of Eien beside her tightly.

    The enemy troops were now surrounded and had nowhere to go. The ones on the left side of the army were already dead, while the ones on the right were being shot at from both sides.

    There was no mercy from the soldiers of Selmot. Each woman took revenge for hisrades that had died just yesterday.

    They fired upon the enemy relentlessly until everyst one was dead.

    "This is what happens when you break thew of nature!" Qna bellowed. "This is what happens when you try to taint this holynd with evil! If you want to bring about destruction, do it somewhere else! But we won''t allow you to do so here!"

    She felt the anger from her father''s betrayal and her mother''s wrongful death.

    All those that promised to serve her mother vanished as if overnight the moment she was wounded and sick, turning a blind eye to her being poisoned to death that same night.

    ''You bastards... I will never forgive you!''

    Qna looked up towards the sky. She heard the sound of the demons roaring as her beloved fought to keep them astray, buying her enough time for this momentary revenge; her eyes focused on the bitch queen who now looked stunned, her eyes watching the walls as if obsessively, as her people were quickly dispatched.

    Over 15,000 troops were useless as their arrows couldn''t hit, and their ballistae were worthless.

    Now they ran like headless chickens, terrified by the constant rain of arrows that urately tore their allies apart, piercing their lungs, throat and eyes, a constant terror of death.

    Selmot was no more than an ind surrounded by a sea of blood. There were no survivors.

    Only the few that managed to survive the first wave of the attack remained behind. They were now a tiny force of around 100, who would be finished off shortly.

    An arrow whistled through the air, dropping two of them before anyone could even react, its jagged edges piercing the chest of the traitorous queen as she fell from her throne,nding in the bloody sands, all alone as she begged and reached out for salvation.

    Qna was about to order Zilna to ride out and finish the rest when she realised something odd. The enemy was running away.

    [What are you doing? Follow the n!]

    A female voice screamed in her mind; it was strange but echoed in her mind. She looked around frantically.

    She saw the demon troops disappear into the distance.

    No... They''re not...

    ''Don''t make my master''s actions worthless!''

    "We can win! If we go to help now...."

    Shatter!

    One of the holy barriers suddenly cracked, as a considerable force suddenly caused every woman on the walls of Selmot to kneel, their bodies sweating profusely as they shivered in fear.

    [You can win? You can help!? No, you cannot even lift your hand.]

    The voice was louder now and seemed toe simultaneously from everywhere and nowhere.

    Qna tried to stand up, but she couldn''t move. She looked around. The other women on the walls were frozen, unable to do anything but watch as the enemy retreated.

    Are they afraid or confused?

    She hoped it wasn''t because of the barrier cracking.

    Then her eyes widened, seeing the distant figure of a red woman, her body was sleek but filled with powerful muscles, yet she wasn''t ugly, closer to a monstrous beauty, as that woman stepped from a vast ck throne of skulls, each step closer, causing the heavy pressure to force her people to kneel, almost crumble.

    "!!!"

    Qna felt despair if they felt this from so far away...

    Her knees buckled under the weight of her fear, and she sank to the floor. Her feet felt numb, and her heart pounded in her ears.

    That''s not possible; it can''t be...

    A dark aura filled the air like the stones were ready to explode.

    [There is still hope,] the voice said.

    ''Follow my master''s n, abandon Selmot... for soon those monsters will destroy it and everything that remains; the master can only buy you a few hours... that''s his limit.''

    "Then what if he dies!? How can I live without Alexander!"

    The voice faded into nothingness as Qna stood up. She walked over to Zilna, who was looking at the horizon, her arms crossed, a grim look on her face. Qna knew that Zilna was probably thinking about the same man and how she wanted to go home and see him again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Can you promise me that I will meet him again... that you are not lying?''

    [As long as I exist in your hands, the master is still alive.]

    ''Exist in my hands?''

    Suddenly she looked at the faintly vibrating ck sheath and then realised the voice was his sword the whole time, her eyes looking towards the distance once again before she took a deep breath, watching her tired sister''s all trembling in fear as she decided to follow the n, even if it caused her heart to tighten in pain.

    It was Zilna that helped her survive the horrors of the past, and it was Zilna that kept her alive even after she had been branded a traitor by the now-dead traitor of Selmot to this day.

    She knelt before her friend and said, "I am sorry, Zilna, but we must leave now..."

    Qna noticed Zilna''s jaw was clenched, and tears welled up in her eyes as she looked into her eyes, "Why?"

    "If we do not follow his n... Then he cannot flee to safety either."

    "..."

    Qna looked back at the horizon once again.

    The ck sun was setting as the clouds covered the sky, casting ominous shadows onto the ground and illuminating the silhouettes of the remaining troops, who were now moving disorderly, some trying to run away, others standing still, waiting for reinforcements.

    "Zilna, please, follow my orders. Let''s get out of here."

    "Yes," Zilna replied, her eyes turning to the approaching army.

    "Let''s go!" Qna shouted, grabbing the sword and walking towards the gate as Zilna followed.

    "Everyone gather vital supplies; they were already arranged near the west gate! We must leave Selmot; there is no path to survival here. Please follow me, and I promise to guide you to safety." Qna shouted to the tired warriors, winded merchants and fearful farmers.

    "How can we follow? Didn''t we win!? The traitor is dead!" One merchant shouted before Zilna stepped forward, stopped by Qna, who took two steps closer to the dirty and sweaty people.

    "We have won, but fate is regretful; now, on the northern border, a mass of demons and unthinkable monsters is heading this way; they number over 15,000. Do you still wish to stay here for a few wares?" Her voice was stern, yet with a sense of understanding as the merchant''s eyes opened wide, her lips trembling.

    "I see..."

    "Quickly... get the horses.... anything that can help carry vital supplies."

    Qna watched as the people of Selmot began to gather what supplies and necessities they could before they marched for the west gate. Her mind thought back to when he suggested this n, for her to take his money, to start a new vige and slowly build her forces without worrying about an enemy chasing her; then shortly, she could take it back.

    At the time, she thought he was stupid... That those things might never happen, somewhere in her mind, Alexander was this invincible and impossible hero that could achieve anything...

    Yet when she saw him speaking, she realised this cruel expectation she ced on him led to this situation... Now he fights, maybe alone, against those horrors while she and her knights can flee... to safety, to a future.

    [Do not me yourself, they are only here because of the master''s presence]

    ''I understand that... I understand, but... I cannot support him... What kind of princess or wife am I?''

    [Do you wish to be stronger? Enough to fight beside him in the future and not flee like a powerless ant?]

    ''...''

    "Come on, Zilna."

    "Yes, ma''am..."

    The people of Selmot began to flee once again, leaving Qna and Zilna behind as if their roles were reversed.

    Zilna turned around, her eyes full of sadness as she looked at Qilna. She seemed to notice a change in her expression and asked, "Is it alright!?"

    "Yes... It is..." Qna smiled gently as she grabbed Zilna by the shoulder and pushed her forward, leading her towards the west gate.

    "Just stay strong, okay? You''ll be fine."

    "I know, Zilna," Qna whispered as she bowed.

    Their eyes met briefly as Zilna nodded, and Qna turned around to follow the line of fleeing civilians.

    She couldn''t help but feel somewhat guilty, but her mind was determined, as a fire began to burn in her eyes, the words of the sword now fueling her; no longer would she be his little princess for him tofort and protect.

    ''I will; whatever is needed, I ept.''

    [Good choice, now ept mepletely. I am Eien, meaning eternity, eternally his. Just like you, nice to meet you, my future sister-inw.]

 Chapter 160 160: Gula - Awakening

    ?

    A Few minutes earlier.

    "VENRI!"

    He turned back to look at her, only to see her smiling faintly at him.

    "Alexander... Keha..." Blood oozed from her lips, yet she gave him a beautiful smile as Eien began to tremble from his anger, his body wrapping around her as the spears slowly faded, allowing her blood to pour from the wounds.

    Meanwhile, the demoness on the throne watched the futile efforts of the creatures before her; she didn''t wish toe to this god-forsaken ce; her life was for glorious battle, to destroy those white-winged bird people, crush them and devour their hearts as they wallow in despair.

    Yet, she found something where even rats wouldn''t shit.

    Something that made her heart move, her desire to fight and kill suppressed. Instead, she wanted to fight him endlessly until the end of time, watching as he constantly grew each time he killed one of her useless subordinates.

    "Who is the daemon? I cannot tell...?" Her distorted but pretty voice sounded.

    ''Let''s have some fun.''

    The female demoness watched the man falling from the sky, his eyes filled with hate and desire to kill, as if he wanted to destroy everything in his path.

    She licked her lips, her fingers trembling in excitement, her two tongues peeking out as she tasted the scent of blood and flesh, her body twitching with lust.

    ''Is that an elf?''

    She had seen many beings during her reign, from beastmen to humans to elves, but none quite like him, his aura and presence so strong, it threatened to consume her entire being, such that her body shuddered.

    ''He will one day surpass me; his eyes seek to devour me... Ah..... what is this strange feeling... different from mere bloodlust...''

    ''I must kill him; that will stop this irritating feeling...''

    Her body was about to move before she frowned, noticing that he wasn''t looking at her but the ones behind him.

    ''What are they to him? They''re nothing but weaklings... ah~ this feeling...so irritating... look at me, not those weak little ants!'' Why does he care?

    She watched the small female next to him, her eyes changing as her body twitched, before sheughed, herugh so loud as her hand lifted, creating a ck spear, almost mimicking Alexander, as it multiplied into the thousands, her ck throne almost vibrating from their power.

    ''You cannot look at the ants, fight, grow stronger and please me or die!''

    "Fools, your pathetic lives do not deserve to touch my hands!"

    Herughter resounded throughout the desert as she shot her hands into the skies, the spears raining down on Alexander, Katrin and Venri.

    "!"

    Venri''s eyes widened as she pushed Listrea back, the spears piercing her stomach and heart, her blood flying everywhere as she fell to the ground, her eyes closing as her body was thrown several metres away.

    The ck spears devastated the Vesta and the demons as the red demoness on the throne sent wave after wave of attacks in a continuous rage.

    Alexander''s eyes widened as he rushed forward, his body bleeding from numerous wounds as he moved past Venri''s body, his eyes wide as he tried to reach her when another spear pierced his thigh, causing him to cry in pain.

    "It''s not enough!"

    He tore through the spear, twisting and breaking his muscles as he rushed to her side, lifting her body in his arms.

    "Venri!"

    "Ugh..." blood oozed from her mouth as she looked at him with soft eyes, no sense of fear, loss or terror, only affection.

    ''Don''t die...''

    Alexander tried to make her eat his flesh, pushing his bloody wrist to the mouth, but the meat and blood bubbled as she coughed, vomited and showed a pained look.

    "Venri, you must swallow... You will die..."

    Her gentle eyes began to shed tears as her arm slowly moved, trembling as she struggled to lift it, Venri''s body now without power, as her bloody fingertips stroked his cheeks, her eyes filled with endearment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "...g....go..." She ushered him on, even though it was toote for her.

    There was no stomach or organs to hold the swallowed meat; all of them were pulverised and torn apart by the ck spears that ate away at her body.

    ''Old man... please... how can I save them...''

    Silence.

    Alexander looked back; the demons were now amassing once again; after the woman stood, they became more orderly, no longer attacking at random.

    Instead, they were organised and attacked his Vesta with several demons, all coordinating attacks to tear them apart, as he watched Katrin fighting desperately.

    As he looked away, Venri''s eyes slowly closed; her body turned limp in his arms as a gentle blue light slipped from her chest, a strange whisp like those blood faires that continued dancing around his body.

    Slowly, it began to turn red, like blood, as the whisp danced around his body, refusing to leave, as Eien''s ck de began to glow, a gentle and warming light as the whisp entered the de without Alexander''s notice.

    In fact.

    This happened with all the fallen Vesta as if some gentle hand was guiding them into the sword, a soothing blue light like the ocean wrapping around each one, ensuring they didn''t break or crumble.

    "Venri..." His voice was t, hoarse and without emotion, as his eyes fiercely alternated between red and green.

    Bang!

    Before he could utter another word, his body vanished, and something hit him as he mmed against the golden barrier designed to protect them.

    His body felt heavy, like lead, as his head turned towards the throne, where the female demon now descended, as she walked towards him.

    The magic particles faded from his half-charred body before dropping to the ground with a loud bang as one barrier was destroyed.

    For a moment, his mind went nk, and he lost consciousness.

    A strange, static memory began to y in his mind. A beautiful woman, her eyes strange and always watching him.

    "Fufu~ darling, wouldn''t it be amazing to create the first undying existence in the universe?"

    "Eh... sure, I guess." The voice sounded like him... but he couldn''t see who spoke... or rather the voice came from his mouth.

    "Even gods die from old age, after all, ~ hehe!"

    The images were strange, like fragmented and distorted scenes, making him see countless years, maybe even decades, every time a new scene started.

    Finally, he saw a man... inside a ck tomb, with a ss mirror...

    Arge number of women with white wings appeared... The crazy woman, too, had wings... but she had more... they began to fight, and he could only watch through the mirror as he was sucked inside when the fighting started.

    The woman lost... she dragged her bloody body and leaned over the top of the tomb''s sarcophagus, those crazed eyes peering at him with a strange sense of emotion, an insane, warped love.

    "I''ll be waiting~ my cute little G; when you wake up, you will be a baby again, fufu~ call me mommy next time. Fufu!"

    His mind became dazed, the images once again like a video being skipped forward or sped up rapidly, as the ce his tomb was built slowly began to look familiar...

    The woman that beat the crazy woman sat in the cave for years, unable to attack the coffin as it reflected her attacks... then finally, the world was utterly familiar...

    It was his...

    His hometown...

    The woman waiting beside him...

    His mother.

 Chapter 161 161: Gula - Embodiment Of Gluttony

    ?

    Before he could see anything else, his eyes snapped open, and the ck world, the horde of demons now less than half their previous number and the fallen Katrin and Venri below...

    ''Fuck!''

    "Ugghh!" Alexander screamed in pain as his entire left arm vanished, turning into ashes from the demoness and her brutal attack, a ck beam fading as he crawled towards the corpse of Venri.

    ''I''m hungry...''

    ''I need to feast.''

    ''Give me power...''

    His hands grasped the half-charred remains of Venri before devouring them, his mind no longer as emotional as he felt vitality and power restored to his body.

    Alexander''s mouth tore, bing like the slit-mouth-woman.

    His eyes were jet ck with red pupils, thick horns growing from the side of his head as the elven look became demonic, his body more muscr and bulky as his muscles tightened and bulged.

    ''I''ll kill you all.''

    ''Devour you...''

    ''Then bring back my beloved women...''

    ''Nothing can stop me.''

    ''Ah~ you crazy bitch... you made me your test subject... how adorable.''

    ''Just you wait till we meet again~ call you mommy?''

    ''Call me daddy, instead, you crazy bitch.''

    "Eien, you did a great job storing their souls for me."

    The sword vibrated, its joyful glee evident as she felt it was finally time to enjoy a massacre.

    He stepped forward with no sign of fear or injury, his eyes watching the many demons as they looked towards him, their leader, the red bitch with a pair of huge tits and wide hips, watching him with curiosity.

    With a flick of his wrist, the entire desert began to tremble, as pools of blood formedrge pirs around him as if knights were leading a king to his throne.

    Step by step, he approached the demons.

    "Hello there, failed experiments!"

    The words that only the female understood the meaning of caused her to tremble in anger, her teeth almost rattling.

    "If that red bitch over there gets on all fours, spreads her demon legs while swaying that fat ass and begs me for forgiveness, I won''t devour you all, your souls included."

    [You are lying, Master...]

    ''Shhh, Eien, I seem to have a thing for giant women...''

    [Shall I get remodelled?]

    ''No way... the cute Eien is the best.''

    [Hmph... You are going to make her your ve, aren''t you.]

    ''ve... Well, a banshee is too ugly, and Vesta too good for this bitch.''

    ''So I''ll make her dependant on me to survive, haha haha!''

    [That new race is too obscene.... worse than Ste!]

    Alexander was so engrossed in his conversation with Eien that he began tough out loud, causing the female demoness to almost blow a gasket as she stepped forward, her height was only about the same as Zilna, but her aura and force were far beyond her.

    "Oh? Are you going to offer yourself to me, good girl?"

    "Wretch!"

    "I''ll rend your flesh and devour your heart, little bastard! Why would this queen bow before a mere ant like you or have you touch my body--"

    Suddenly her words stopped as Alexander stood with his palm caressing her breasts; they were too big for his hands to grasp fully, and his fingers sank into the red, squishy meat, no different to an ordinary woman.

    Or rather... far superior to even his most firm and perky woman.

    "Nice tits."

    Bang!

    His knee smashed into her pelvis, sending her staggering back andnding on her throne, shock visible in her golden eyes.

    Not from the blow, but rather a chunk of her flesh was bitten before she could react, and that man before her was chewing it with an obscene smile as if her flesh was delicious, but his eyes were eyeing her sexually.

    [Master, do you have to be so lewd...]

    ''Eh~ I can''t help it; I love women.''

    [Stupid! Nymphomaniac!]

    ''It''s how that crazy bitch made me~ what can I do? Will youfort me with your true body?''

    [Eh.... maybe...]

    ''Cute Eien, let''s kill this demon trash and make this woman our ything.''

    [Readers hate Yuri in a male harem]

    ''Ah... me too, but what are readers?''

    A powerful surge of energy filled his body after swallowing flesh and blood of the massive demoness; as Alexander grasped Eien, the slight tremble of the de was different from usual as he could feel the presence of others, countless others inside the de.

    ''It seems Listrea managed to flee and join Qna with those cute dryads'' help... Shame I didn''t get to y with them, but they were a bit too young for my tastes... let''s see them in the future with their mommy bodies.''

    *BANG!*

    A wave of energy shot forth, enveloping the entire desert, and the sand blew away as the ground split apart, creating a hole that swallowed the demons whole.

    "You will never have the upper hand against me again, monsters!"

    As the dust cleared, Alexander stepped onto a giant rock, his boots sinking deep into the dried earth, his eyes scanning the horizon. That attack wasn''t his, but the red demon looking at him like he slept with her and forgot after she came to his door pregnant.

    "What''s your name anyway, sexy?"

    Pah!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His body seemed to shift through the air, bloody mist recing his existence as his hand smacked the demoness so hard she fell to her knee''s before feeling another tearing pain as he bit another chunk of her flesh, slicing apart any demons that tried to help her in half with his beloved nodachi.

    "Oh, I remember now, you''re Red! What a nice name, my dear."

    His face twisted in a deranged grin as he tore off another chunk of her flesh, her eyes growing more prominent as she knew that if he ate enough, he might swallow her soul along with her flesh.

    "It''s time to show you who''s boss here, Red! Time to taste some real power!"

    Alexander raised his right hand, the nodachi shining brightly and sliced with the other, sending a red energy beam that engulfed the entire desert.

    The beam moved faster than the eye could follow, ripping through the mass of demons, destroying buildings and trees alike.

    "This is the first time I''ve ever seen such a beautiful sight..."

    Red''s eyes widened as she saw what he had created, her fingers clenching on the throne as she watched in anger.

    "What did you say, you fucking brat?!"

    "How dare you call me such a boorish name! I am Kaliara! Demon Princess of Gluttony!"

    Alexander ignored her, his sword cleaving another demon into small chunks as his mouth began to enjoy the demon''s all-you-can-eat buffet.

    Each time he swallowed their flesh, his body trembled with a sense of power as his muscles, bones, organs, and nerves developed closer to perfection.

    He was closer to a demon than a human, but his race was Ghoul, a race of only one.

    The only Ghoul to exist, a race that constantly improves with each kill, stealing the skills and powers of those it devours.

    No, Alexander knew the truth that others didn''t.

    There was another ghoul, that crazy bitch obsessed with him, the goddess who liked to speak to him when he levels up.

    "Kaliara!"

    Alexander snarled as he took a bite off the head of a giant demon, the beast screaming in agony as Alexander''s fangs sunk into its neck, its eyes rolling back as it died.

    "Be my bitch!"

    "Never!!!" Her arm flicked towards him, a vast sword appearingpletely ck and more extensive than Alexander himself.

    "I will kill you!!" She howled, rushing towards him.

    "Really? Let''s see you try, hot stuff."

    Her golden eyes snapped open as she looked upon Alexander, her face full of rage and hatred as she rose to her feet, her mouth watering at the thought of revenge.

    "You think that you are strong?!"

    She growled, her tail waving behind her as her lips curled into a snarl.

    "I will tear your head off and eat you alive!"

    "Oh really? I think I got hard... don''t you know that''s forey for ghouls?"

    Alexander smiled, taking another bite of the demon as he walked towards the approaching Kaliara, the sword glowing brighter than the ck sun, as she watched him with ferocious eyes.

    "Each time you miss, I will sexually harass you until you climax and beg me to be your master."

    "You dirty, little bastard!!!"

    She leapt towards Alexander, swinging her sword down with such speed that it almost cut through the air itself, but not even the highest level of Ghoul could move that fast.

    Alexander grabbed her wrist, moving her away from him before he shed at her chest, his sword cutting through her soft skin like butter, causing her to scream in pain as her breast was cut cleanly away from her body.

    "Sorry... sometimes I like to y rough." He whispered, before nibbling her long red ears, smashing his knee into her face with a loud crack; her skull was crushed between his knees as he bit her shoulder, tearing off another chunk of her flesh.

    "You''re so tasty..."

    He licked his lips as he looked upon the ruined Kaliara; her body was torn, bleeding and covered in blood, her carapace ripped to shreds, exposing her perfect figure.

    Blood dripped from her jaw, and her eyes were lifeless as she stared at him with conflicted emotions: hatred and enjoyment.

    [Master... you can''t keep this form forever... hurry up and make her swallow.]

    ''Ah!? My pure Eien has be lewd...!''

    [...]

    "You look better without clothes, sexy." He said with a naughty smile before shing across her legs with his sword, causing her to copse to her knees. "But I guess you need some protection, huh?"

    Kaliara screamed as she felt his hands crawling along her body, forcing her to crouch down as he used his left hand to grab her waist, lifting her as he ced her on his hips.

    "Your breasts are huge... and soft..."

    "Ass is even bigger... nice and squishy but not saggy... mmm... your ass is clean good, you know how to wipe and wash. Good girl!"

    Pah!

    "You.... bastard...!" Kaliara grimaced, feeling another burning sensation as he sliced off two of her arms and stomped on her thigh, shattering her femur.

    [Less than 3 minutes left... Or you will be torn apart]

    "Haha! Don''t worry; I won''t hurt you too much." He purred as he lifted her by her throat and held her aloft in his right hand.

    "But if you try anything stupid, I''ll rip off your tongue and shove it into your asshole. Understood?"

    "Y-Yes..."

    "Good! Now let''s thoroughly break you in."

    Alexander''s face was only inches from hers as he red into her eyes, his smile widening as he suddenly kissed her.

    Kaliara tried to resist with everything within her but failed as she felt herself melting into his kiss, their tongues intertwining.

    Her body heated up as he pulled away to look into her eyes, his lips brushing against hers ever so lightly.

    [She''s done for...]

    ''Hahaha~ having a power-up skill is the best!''

    [Focus... She''s close to you in level, so corrupting her will be hard]

    ''Yes mother~''

 Chapter 162 [Bonus ] 162: Eiens Offer

    ?

    Alexander''s hand pulled out a small white jar; the cork easily popped with his thumb, looking at the bloody demoness with her face pressed into the dirt.

    "How do you want to do it?" He asked her with a smirk

    "Let me go, you bastard!" Kaliara gasped, trying to push his hand away but failing.

    "Oh, no no, no, baby. You''re mine now." He said, his hand stroking down her cheek, leaving a trail of blood behind. "You will pleasure me for eternity, and all I ask is that you let me do whatever I wish to your body. If you refuse, I will have my way with your breasts and mouth, then I will fuck you in the ass while you scream and cry like a bitch then I''ll kill you, do you understand?"

    Kaliara''s head spun as she felt his hand graze her throat, her fingers wing at his wrist as she tried to pry away.

    "Do you ept my terms, Kaliara? Isn''t swallowing this little milk bottle easier than being raped?"

    Her body trembled as she heard his voice, feeling his touch against her skin.

    "Y-Yes!"

    He chuckled, his hand caressing her breast before he bit into her neck, sinking his fangs into her flesh.

    "Mmh mmhm!" She cried out as he drank, her body shuddering as her vision blurred, her stomach twisting as the act of him eating her flesh was strange; it was starting to make her feel good.

    While she was groaning with her mouth wide open, Alexander poured the bottle of his essence into her throat before taking out another, his actions swift, as the demoness couldn''t resist, only realising what she was drinking by the fifth vial before Alexanders knee thrust into her neck, almost breaking her windpipe as she gasped for air.

    A series of sharp pains shot through Kaliara''s body as Alexander''s fingers began to pull her mouth open, snapping a few of her teeth out with his fingers as he enjoyed the whimpering cries of this demon bitch.

    "Hey~ why do you feel pleasure when I''m tearing out your teeth? Disgusting Masochistic bitch." Heughed, moving to her ear, licking the blood off it before biting the tips.

    "You''re so pretty when you''re in pain. Hmmm, maybe I should just kill you right now..."

    He gripped her hair tightly, pushing her back to the ground as he threw her over his back like a sack of potatoes, grabbing a sword and holding it above his head as he watched her huge body rolling in the sand.

    The sand tore at her wounds, scratching and irritating them due to losing her regenerative ability.

    Her weak eyes looked at him as if she was powerless; her muscles were being torn apart and reformed, and the organs in her body felt like they were on fire as she felt nauseous.

    This transformation was unlike any of those before; Alexander merely watched her as his sword swung down, slicing across her face, leaving a thick scar that quickly healed because he stopped sealing her regenerative ability.

    Then began to sh the words "Alexander''s Bitch" like the engravement his Vesta had, but this was crude and made with pure violence, as her lower body was filled with her blood.

    "You''re going to start changing both body and mind soon." His voice echoed through her head as she copsed onto the ground, her body unable to take the abuse anymore.

    Alexander sighed as his gaze turned to the horizon, watching as the dark elves managed to escapepletely. Still, sadly he knew that another wave of demons would likely arrive, but he wanted to get the information from this red bitch.

    "Oi Red, I was going to make you into a disgusting banshee with rotten limbs, forever bald and ugly..."

    As Alexander looked at her, he saw her eyes slowly turn to him, her expression growing sad as she began to shake.

    "Please... stop..."

    "Shut up. Do you think showing some fake emotion will sway me? You killed my beloved woman, so I will never let you off easily."

    Alexanderughed, leaning down to kiss her, but Kaliara pped his face, her hand stinging from his armour.

    "You''re a monster, you fucking bastard..."

    "True, but I am also very powerful. I am your master now, Kaliara. No more ying around."

    Kaliara whimpered, her mouth dry as the sword in his hand began to glow with a sinister red light, her eyes widening as she looked at the de.

    "What are you doing..." Kaliara cried out; her voice was hoarse as he brought the sword down, cutting into her chest, stopping an inch away from her heart.

    "You are one of the most beautiful creatures I''ve ever seen, Kaliara," Alexander stated as he leaned down to kiss her again, leaving his finger on her heart, listening to its beating.

    "I wonder what your heart tastes like..."

    His finger stopped as he stroked the surface, feeling its powerful beating press against his fingertip.

    "Hmm... hmm... It''s so warm... I bet it''d taste delicious..."

    He grinned as he removed his glove, holding his hand over her heart, watching as her chest began to rise and fall rapidly, her eyes widening as she watched him.

    "So, shall I forget about keeping you alive and eat you here?"

    [Stop ying around... Either fuck her or kill her. You are no longer able to maintain the Ghoul King Form]

    ''Tsk... Eien, don''t break my heart....''

    [Then get me a body, and I''ll soothe your body after breaking it.]

    ''Eien is lewd...''

    [You made me this way...]

    Alexander could hear Eien''s thoughts as he stared at Kaliara''s chest, his finger tracing a circle over her heart as she shivered in fear.

    "Oh, Kaliara? Are you alright?" He whispered, smiling gently.

    "W-what are you doing?" The demoness asked, her voice trembling as she looked at him, her eyes watering.

    "I''ll give you a choice like earlier, be my ve, serve me like a hidden de in the dark and never betray my orders or desire."

    "No..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Or die."

    Alexander pointed the tip of Eien to her heart, the tip piercing slowly as blood oozed down the de before being sucked inside, before smiling.

    "Which will it be, Kaliara? Shall we continue our little game or end it here?"

    He sighed as she closed her eyes, shaking her head slightly, looking at him with tears.

    "Why are you pretending to have feelings as a demon? Just be a cruel, lustful bitch like before, and it''ll be fine."

    He smiled as he grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him, his finger tapping against her skull, grabbing her neck and squeezing, his other hand gripping her jaw tightly as he forced her to watch his face.

    "Hahaha! That''s not how it works, Kaliara. The only thing that matters is power. If you''re useful to me, I won''t harm you. If you''re useless, however, I will torture you until you beg for death, and then I will kill you."

    "No..."

    "Don''t worry; I''m sure you''ll be more useful than you think." His eyes glowed with a dark red light, looking at her naked red ass and drooping beasts now covered in blood as Eien was lodged into her chest.

    "...."

    She no longer acted scared, pretending to be fearful and looked at him nkly; her arms were broken, legs shattered as the strange milk he forced her to drink continued to wreck her insides as blood oozed from her lips.

    [You''re going to make her a Quistal?]

    ''Well, it''s not like I can make her my Vesta... I don''t want to lose such a sexy demon body, so Banshee is out.''

    [But then she will be obsessed with you, unable to think of anything butpleting your tasks and making you happy...]

    ''Don''t you think it''s torture that her true mind will remain locked inside as she watches her body service me like a prostitute, kill who I want dead, protect the very "ants" she hated so much?''

    [Or...]

    ''Or?''

    [You could give her to me, let me take her body....]

    ''!!!''

    It was a thought that never urred to him, or rather she mentioned it several times, yet Alexander didn''t think she was serious; rather, did this girl want this demon woman''s body?

    He was conflicted, but the noticed the blood-red de with ck mixed in.

    ''It looks like your de...''

    Alexander would consider it but then worried about something more important.

    ''What will happen to this sword!?''

    [Alexander... Those 459 girls that died today, did you love them all? Do you regret losing them all?]

    ''Of course...''

    In anger, his foot stepped on the fingers of the demoness, cracking her knuckles one by one, as her lips released a muted scream, as the essence of Alexander finally began to affect her mindpletely.

    [Then worry not, because those girls will rece me in the sword.]

    ''Eh?''

    His foot stopped crushing the hand of Kaliara; instead of looking, he pulled Eien from the wound and observed the de.

    [I kept all of their souls inside, the more you kill, the more blood and essence you devour... they will soon be able to speak like me now.]

    ''They are not gone forever?''

    A strange feeling filled his chest, the anger was still there, but it began to dwindle instead, filled with relief as the energy in his body quickly faded, bing his normal strength with his legs feeling quite weak.

    [So, will you ept a sexy demoness named Eien into your ranks as a vesta, or choose this idiot as a Questal with no mind of her own?]

    ''What will happen to her?''

    [I will strip her power, so the girls in the sword can punish her, torture her and make her a true believer of our true god before she gains the power to appear again.]

    Alexander sighed; he suddenly felt that everything he did, his emotions and anger were trivial before a gentle warmth spread for Eien.

    It wasn''t just the feeling of her but the countless women inside; he felt as if he was drowned in hands and arms hugging him tightly.

    ''Onest question, can the sword allow them to all regain new bodies?''

    A long silence passed as the demoness no longer struggled. Instead, her thighs rubbed together, and she stared at him passionately.

    [Yes]

    The moment he heard this, he nodded, a smile returning to his face as he stroked the hilt of Eien, making his decision before looking back to the fleeing troops far from his vision.

    [You have been fighting for 2 days, Alex, Qna is long gone; there will be a second wave of demons, but only if you remain.]

    ''What must we do for you to take her body?''

    [The same thing you love doing to all sexy women, just make sure you stab me into her chest as you climax.]

 Chapter 163 163: Eien/Kaliara [1] [R18]

    ?

    Alexander felt slightly conflicted; although this woman was attractive, her ass was huge due to her massive size, not to mention her tits that rivalled both ire the Minotaur and Zilna the Gigante...

    ''Eien... I don''t have any kind feelings towards this woman; once I start, there will be no affection... just pure desire...''

    [And? If you didn''t have the help of a goddess and me being capable of housing spirits, all your Vesta, including Katrin and Venri, would be dead.]

    [You are not some benevolent hero; why do you care if you rape a demoness? She is part of a race that will one day decimate your entire world.]

    [If you enjoy her body, find a way to tempt and corrupt the next one before this happens.]

    "..."

    He looked down as he began to allow the wounds of Kaliara to heal.

    Now that she had progressed to the current stage of infection; this woman could no longer attack him or resist; only he wondered what she would be after Eien stole the body...

    Alexander knew he shouldn''t feel pity or bad, but he was yet to be aplete monster, feeling that viting the demoness might tip the delicate scales of his psyche towards a dark and brutal path.

    [Don''t worry; we are here to help and guide you home.]

    [She won''t even think of it like that anymore... look at how wet she is from your torture.]

    [High-strung demon women are normally into this kind of heavy SM and torture y.]

    ''How does my cute and pure Eien know all this... My heart is hurting...''

    Thanks to the words of Eien, he put the thoughts to the back of his mind; there was only one thing to do, and at least this way, she would not die forever; his hand stroked along her smooth red flesh, different from humans as it was tough, yet still, his fingers sank into the meat as if it were a normal woman.

    [Your strength is beyond a normal Stage 4 now... you could probably survive a blowjob from that Mantis woman and antennae bitch]

    The goddess had been right; they were both at the same level of development. He hadn''t even noticed that he''d reached this point of progression, never having stopped to check on his levels as he did with ire''s. This made Alexander wonder how long it might have taken him to reach this state without Eien guiding him.

    He unbuckled the belt around her waist, pulled it down, then tore off thest of her leather chest piece; it barely covered them but still fully released her breasts and soft buttocks.

    "What a perfect ass... I want to press my face into it... and lick your crack..."

    "Nnn!?" Kaliara''s face looked strange as she pushed her head into the ground, ayer of cloth between them and the sand created from the clothes of countless demons and vests.

    However, he could easily toy with her body without doing this; he liked to see a woman''s tits sway and bounce when having sex, the lustful nature of his ghoul blood driving him as his fingers began to tease Kaliara''s breasts.

    "Mmmm... bastard... what did you do to my body..!? Nnngh..!" She moaned, her thighs pressing together as a mmy sound followed.

    ''So erotic...''

    His fingers lightly traced across her skin, tracing lines around her nipples, his other palm rubbing against her belly button. At the same time, he pulled and twisted her hard nub, the sweat from her skin causing his fingers to slip, scratching the tip with his nails, leaving a slight mark, causing her to squeal and tremble suddenly.

    Her nipples became erect and hardened; Alexander knew he had done well.

    "Ah... Ahh...! What... what are you doing to me!? I''m going to cum... to a mere ant..!" Her voice was muffled by the hot wind blowing into their faces.

    Alexander used the opportunity to push his lips to hers, kissing her hungrily, his tongue sliding inside her mouth, exploring every inch, tasting her salty saliva, while his hands pulled on both of her nipples, like milking a cow, as his thumbnails pressed into the slight dip in the centre.

    "Nnnnm..... stop.... my nipples will split...!"

    Kaliara didn''tin about his kiss or mention that her lips were sucking on his tongue, like a drunk woman in the desert, while she remained on her hands and knees, swaying her rear slowly from the pleasant sensation in her body.

    [Do you enjoy making your enemy climax? Why not just fuck her already?]

    ''No... I won''t be a beast, even to my enemy. I will melt her brain, make her be mine with pleasure.''

    [That means my new body will be addicted to your cock... ah~ that doesn''t sound so bad... getting to fuck you before...]

    Eien cut off her words as she saw Alexander ignoring her, instead pulling harder on her nipples, causing Kaliara to arch her back, her hips moving to imitate her being fucked from behind, the tips of her tail curling beneath the sand.

    "Mmmmph~ again... defeated by an ant... Nnngh!"

    Alexander enjoyed her expressions before moving towards her rear; the huge ass was now swaying, creamy red flesh dripping with thick white honey seeping down her thighs like a sh flood.

    "Hey, Kaliara, you''re so wet~ what a damn slut." He said softly, taking hold of her hips and lifting her, making her fat ass face his crotch.

    "W-what are you doing?" She asked nervously.

    He pushed his left hand onto her thigh, gripping her leg, as her ass pulled apart with a sticky wet squelch, revealing her dark purple insides, different from human pussy, the entrance with countless little soft bumps, all slimy and gooey, the moment he pressed to fingers inside, they began to swell, almost locking him inside, as the slippery juices overflowed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ahhn~ my pussy... the first time... it''s being raped.... by an ant''s thick cock!? Mmmnhg!"

    ''...''

    "Those are my fingers..."

    "!!!!" Her face blushed as she tried to pull her ass away from his face, the soft pussy lips sliding back together to hide her puckering hole and the wet bumps that would surely feel amazing on his cock.

    He spread her wide open, peering into her long fleshy tunnel, as thousands of those soft bumps were from the entrance until he could no longer see, only a dark red sphere-like flesh wall with a small hole in the centre.

    ''Strange... different from humans... I want to drive my cock through that hole... but it''s far.... like 20cm... maybe more....''

    While grabbing her big butt with his right hand, he was surprised at how firm it was despite its size.

    "Aaah... ahh... so good...!" She whispered, trying to stifle her moans, while he moved his finger up and down, spreading more of her vaginal juice on his hand, before pushing his middle finger inside, stretching her open, watching her face pale, a mixture of fear and excitement.

    "Hm... ahhh... I-I-I don''t think I can take that much..." She whimpered, seeing the huge cock flop from his pants; it smacked against her ass with a deep thud, causing her to feel a sense of anticipation, the heavy cock sinking into her plump flesh, as she pushed herself against his hips subconsciously.

    ''Eien, help me go into that form again... it gives me a bigger dick... 25cm is enough for most women, but Zilna and this chick need a little extra bam!''

    [...]

    [Am I your portable Viagra now?]

    ''Hey... I''ll fuck you in this form every time! I promise..!''

    [You''ll be very sore when you return... Using this twice in one day is almost begging for death...]

    ''No pain, no gain!''

    Slowly once again, the thick blood from deep inside his body began to surge, the fairies dancing inside his body like a festival, as his mouth snapped, bing more monstrous, his head growing horns that pointed to the sky, his shoulders and chest growing and widening. In contrast, his thighs became thicker and more robust.

    [I can''t believe you''re using this form to make this woman orgasm from sex, just y with her clit, or eat her out...]

    ''Haha, you sound just like Sarah when a year or two ago.''

    [...]

    Then his cock began to transform, just over 34cm long, with an eerie set of bumps like Kaliara''s used to keep a man''s phallus inside.

    He used his bumps to merely pleasure and drive the female into a crazed estrus and cycle of continuous climax, as the two bends of his cock allowed more flexibility when prating.

    "Oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-ahhhhh..." The demoness moaned in the heat of the desert sun, her hips moving as she continued to ride Alexander''s fingers, the sensation making her gasp.

    While continuing to touch her, he grabbed hold of his cock and ced the tip at her entrance, his finger still inside her, while she pressed against him, wanting him to enter her.

    "Mmmmm... oh no, please... I''m not ready... let me get used to your fingers first... That thing... it''s too thick and grotesque... I-I... need more..." She pleaded, her legs shaking, as he withdrew his fingers from her, allowing his cock to sink deep into her depths, causing her eyes to roll into the back of her head.

    "Uuuggghhh..."

    He leaned forward, his elbows resting on either side of her neck.

    Slowly, he moved his hips back and forth, fucking her with his cock, the firm fleshy walls gripping him, not allowing any escape, as his shaft rubbed against her inner walls, the hot desert air and the slippery fluid made for an excitingbination, but it wasn''t enough.

    "Ahhh.....haaa....mmmnph.... it hurts...!" Kaliara moaned, her arms reaching out, grabbing the ground with tight fists, before he pulled outpletely, leaving her empty and begging for more, her pussy gaping open, leaking thick white liquid, and her ass clenching and twitching.

    "Do you want me to stop, Kaliara?" Alexander asked, watching her purple cunt squeezing together, flooding with more honey as the small pink bumps pulsated, as if to allure him back inside, her body moving close to him as she shook her head.

    "Don''t stop... it feels good... I thought I would die... but I''m fine... just fuck me....!"

    He grabbed her hips, pulling her closer, thrusting deeper, his cock sinking into her, her tight hole gripping his girth tightly.

    The wetness of her arousal made it easy to slide in and out, the repeated motion quickly building up speed before he began to pound her, watching her breasts sway and shake, causing herrge ass to jiggle.

    "Nnnnm... it''s touching.... don''t pierce there...! That''s a sacred spot... No... Ahhn...!" Kaliara tried to resist as his cock began to poke therge red sphere.

    Each time the small sticky hole became wider, almost entering with his tip as her entire body exploded with shock and euphoria.

    [(He''s enjoying this... I cannot wait until it''s me... that huge size is beyond what my creator could take... I will steal him away...)]

 Chapter 164 164: Eien/Kaliara [2][R18]

    ?

    The moment he transformed, his entire mindset changed; there was no more care about the body of this demon.

    He only felt the extreme pleasure from the small bumps inside her vagina, the way they squshed around his member, then expanded with warm nectar before vibrating all along his shaft from base to tip, causing him to shudder.

    ''So fucking drenched, and she mps her demon cunt around me like a vice...'' He thought to himself as he pushed in again and watched the way the skin between her legs glistened with moisture, her inner walls clinging tightly around his cock.

    ''This is what true power looks like.'' His mind was filled with the image of him dominating this demon like a little bitch, her ass trembling each time he pounded into her depths, the red sphere''s hole now puckering a little further, and his cock would push through.

    Alexander had no idea what that would change or do, but the high-pitched cries and moaning from the bitch who killed his Vesta made his cock throb with excitement; he even noticed a slight stream of blood from their connection, wondering if this was her purity, or his cock was just tearing her apart.

    Either caused his ghoul body and mind to feel euphoric pleasure.

    "Ahhn....no....it''s killing me... Nggh... I don''t....want to cum...!" Kaliara begged and moaned, despite her snatch flooding his shaft with more nectar and warm honey each moment he fucked her, the strange sensation of her muscr walls tightening around him.

    It was strange that she didn''t realise her hips were moving faster and faster as if to engulf his entire member, her gaping pussy now dominated by his grotesque member as her ass jiggled with each thrust.

    "Nnng.... such a bad.....cock.... It''s going.... too far!" She cried, her body arching up as her back arched backwards with each thrust, pushing herrge breasts forward. Her hands grabbed onto the clothes below like a cat scratching tree, wing at the surface beneath them.

    "I can''t hold on...." She muttered.

    Instantly the inside of her pussy closed, so tight it felt like his cock would be torn off, as the walls began to vibrate and shudder, sticky wet honey squirting from her insides; different from a normal human woman, he felt the red sphere began to soften, his tip pushing further.

    Her body convulsed, like a fish out of water, while his hips continued pushing further in her tight gash, her cunt spraying his body with her fluids in retaliation.

    The poor demoness couldn''t speak, just drooling and groaning as her body spasmed.

    After several more minutes, her eyes rolled back into her head, and she copsed onto the floor, still shaking.

    "Hnnnng..." Alexander grunted, pulling out slowly, feeling her inner walls loosen slightly before he slipped outpletely, letting her slump over the ground, her body limp as he stood up.

    He looked down at his dick, coated in a thick white creamy slime; while her gaping pussy was still throbbing her ass slipped to the side because of her climax, the soft wobble alluring to him.

    Alexander grabbed her thick thighs and meaty ass and pushed her onto her back, now in the perfect position for missionary, his eyes focused on the beautiful demoness, her eyes filled with tears and lips sticky with her drool.

    "Kaliara, wake up." Hemanded while pping against the red clit and soft petals with his erect rod, still throbbing for its first release.

    [Master... I want to taste that pleasure... She''spletely out of it.]

    He noticed that she didn''t respond except to a few groans and her honey oozing from her gaping purple hole, so he grasped both her nipples in his fingers, pulling on them with a violent twist as her body began to jerk and spasm more.

    ''Ah, you lovely little masochist.''

    "Wake up; I haven''t finished yet!" He bellowed, her eyes finally flickering.

    She whimpered, looking at him with her huge green eyes wide open.

    "Aaah, Master! Please...!" She pleaded, trying to lift her arms and legs, but he held them down.

    "Master?" He asked, his cock pressing against her dripping hole, even though it was now slick with her juices and nectar.

    "!!!!" Her face suddenly paled; the pleasure had already gotten to her head as she turned away.

    "Hmph, rapist... Why not just fuck me without care? It''s not like you''ll make me cum anyway!"

    [(What the fuck is this, a tsundere demon? Little bitch, don''t tempt my future man!)]

    Eien was a sneaky sword; she hid when she spoke dirty and vulgarly from Alexander; this was how Sarah used to talk before bing a woman; she was a rough and vulgar tomboy.

    Thus when she made the heart of the sword, during that phase, she made most of the effort, leading to Eien being both a pure and innocentdy and a vulgar and lewd thug.

    "Okay then, you won''t cum. I''ll use your nasty fat body as I please." Alexander replied, his hands slicing the tip of her nipples open, blood dripping from them, before opening his mouth to suck on both nubs with a powerful and violent force, his long tongue coiling and teasing both nipples.

    "Mmm, Mmmmm, Mmmm, Nnnngggghhhhhh, AAAAAAHNNNGGHHHHHH!" Kaliara screamed as he pulled on her nipples, his tongueshing her sensitive flesh, his teeth grazing against them while she felt him drinking and sucking on her blood.

    Her mind begged her body to stop getting aroused and feeling pleasure from being devoured this way.

    In response, Alexander grabbed her wrists and pinned them above her head, keeping them down with one hand while his mouth sucked on her tits, biting into them with his sharp teeth as he felt her entire body heat up and her legs spread wider.

    ''This girl is so strange! How is she even more aroused than when I was gentle!?'' He wondered.

    He gripped the base of his cock and pushed into her tight pussy; the gaping entrance was filled with swollen little bumps that cushioned and wrapped around his cock, causing him to feel amazing, while for her, it seemed to please his cock pushing straight to the red sphere made her feel both intense pain and euphoric please, releasing the scream that she never thought she''d let out in public.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaahhhhhhhh!!!" She cried loudly, her whole body convulsing and twisting as he rammed his cock deep into her body, the sudden pration making her cry.

    "N-No! Stop! Nuuuungh, Nnnnggggggghhh, Oh Master, Ahm, oh, oooooh, Aaaaah, mmmph, uuuuhhhhh!" She cried in agony as he forced his cock deeper and deeper.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Mngh, hihi, oh... Master, uh, uh-huh, uhnnnng," She moaned, her voice dropping to a low growl as the pain became unbearable.

    "Oooooooh, ahhhhhhhh!" She said in ecstasy as she felt his cock swell and press against her deepest parts, her body reacting with pleasure and fear, her muscles squeezing and milking his cock.

    She no longer corrected herself when calling him Master, like each thrust that pped the red sphere, each time his fluids and tip pushed through the small hole caused her mind to be broken, rewritten.

    "You have a wonderful pussy, Red." He whispered, blood from her tits now staining his chin as he leaned towards her face, kissing her lips with a wild and passionate kiss.

    "Uuuh, oh, hiiii, mmm, ohh, ah, aaaah, nnnn, ahhhhhhhhh!" She moaned into his mouth, her mouth opening wide in a silent scream as he kissed her lips more passionately than he ever had; she could taste blood and his saliva mixing on her tongue, tasting strange and erotic.

    Suddenly, he stopped kissing her and grabbed her neck with a firm grip, the feeling of asphyxiation causing her entire tunnel to tighten around his cock; the soft bumps squishing her hot fluids began to warm his cock, making his ns and tip more sensitive like a strange aphrodisiac of some sort was being soaked into his cock.

    ''Shit... it''s so fuck good!'' He shouted in his mind; as his cock finally pushed through the red sphere, his ns popped through the soft orb, locking his cock in ce as it seemed to have crushed something soft, a wet goo no seeping into his cock.

    ''What is this?'' He thought.

    His member pulsated and throbbed as it squirted even more warm fluid from the hole, drenching the sides of her inner walls and causing her to squeal.

    "Oh, Master... You''re so big... You crushed it... now I can''t go back! Ohhhh, ahhh, Master! Aaaaahhhh!" She moaned as the bottom part of his cock pushed inside her, stretching her to the point where she could barely breathe, his cock a third of its size.

    "Your pussy is so tight. It feels so good." He moaned, the rough grip of his hand on her throat making her whimper.

    "Aah, ahhhh, mmm, hhnng..." Kaliara moaned as he forced more of his cock into her wet and tight cavern, her body twitching as he pressed into her depths.

    Her pussy tightened and rxed around his member, the squishy bumps wrapped tighter around his cock, making it hard to move; feeling the strange situation inside the red sphere, noticing that the moment he broke, her body started to change, the forced feeling of pleasure became more natural.

    He could no longer feel any hatred or dislike towards him; even the hand grabbing her throat seemed to make her feel only sexual delight now.

    "Ahhhhhh! Fuck! I''m going to cum!" He warned her, his cock rubbing against her cervix, causing her to tremble in anticipation.

    Alexander grabbed her neck again and squeezed her jaw tightly shut, making her moan as she tried to bite his fingers, feeling him fill her cunt with his entire length.

    "Auuuurrrrghh! Aaaaaaaghhhhhh! Uuuugh! Yes! Oh, yes! Master, I love it! I love your cock! It feels so big, and it fills me up!" Kaliara moaned as he kept his cock buried balls deep in her tight body, shuddering with pleasure.

    ''What the hell is happening?'' He thought.

    The idea of viting her was starting to be irrelevant in his mind. His thoughts were just clouded with blissful pleasure; the way her pussy moved when he pushed in and out of her was so amazing that he didn''t care about the pain.

    "Haha, yes! Like this! Keep moving like that! Faster! Harder!" She grunted as he lifted her ass and mmed forward, forcing her whole body to rock against him as she rocked with him, moaning louder and louder.

    ''Damn, this bitch has got a body on her!'' He thought.

    ''I wonder what the other demons would be like... Ste, a subus....?'' He imagined her to look like.

    As his orgasm grew closer, he began to push harder and faster inside her; her tight body squealing in pleasure and pain each time he hit her cervix, which allowed him to cum earlier.

    "Ah! Oooooooh! Yesss! Oh, Master, yesss! Ahhhhhhh! AAAAAAH! AAAAAAAAARGH! AHNNNGGGGHH!!!" She cried as she pushed back into him, his hands gripping her thighs and holding her tight against him.

    ''Oh, fuck, I''m cumming, Kaliara. Oh, that was close; I almost forgot to stab you!''

    [Ah... me too, what a lucky woman, she looks so happy, even if she looks like s stupid slut.]

    He threw back his head and yelled, the sensation of her tight cunt massaging his cock sending shivers down his spine as he felt the climax take control of his body and mind.

    His hand grasped Eien, the slight ng of her de as he thrust it down, deep into the chest of Kaliara as his cock began to fill her with his thick seed.

    The tips of his fingers dug into the back of Kaliara''s thighs, causing her to cry out in pain; he ignored her screams.

    Her hips buckled under him as the tingling of his cock became intense as huge jets of sperm began to flood her womb. The amount was beyond humanly possible because he was transformed.

    His sperm filled her body by the litre, and she began to swell slightly with every shot; cum continued to gush from his cock as her pussy muscles spasmodically spasmed around his cock, milking and squeezing his cock as she took in all his cum.

    Finally, Alexander gasped for breath and copsed onto her, panting. ''Fuck, I need to get stronger!''

    He fell over her and slid off her body, copsing on the floor with his cock still buried inside her, blood dripping from her pussy and chest where he stabbed her.

    Still, suddenly the blood rapidly began to be sucked back inside the body, as Kaliara''s eyes opened wide, with a brilliant light shining into the sky.

    "Master~" She moaned, smiling at him as she held her breasts and stared at him, looking into his eyes as he looked back into hers.

    Alexander realised that the expression on her face was pure bliss before she copsed, with ck and red veins bulging from beneath her skin as they started to writhe and throb.

    Eien was about to gain a true body.

 Chapter 165 165: Home!

    ?

    Alexander was sent flying backwards, his feet dragging in the desert sand while watching the strange phenomenon that Kaliara was suffering.

    The sword in her chest slipped out, her body convulsing and trembling with the red and ck veins swelling under her skin, causing blood to ooze from her pores.

    A strange energy began to pulsate around her like an osciting barrier.

    ''What''s going on? Wasn''t it simple, Eien!'' Alex murmured in his mind.

    He tried to push his body forward, but the strange energy force caused his steps to remain in the same ce even when he used all his strength.

    "Ugh!?" She let out a pained scream, a spurt of blood vomiting from her mouth.

    The ck blood was thick like jelly.

    Once itnded, the sand began to sizzle and dissolve. This blood was something profane and dangerous.

    "Eien!" Alex shouted out, worried there might be something wrong, maybe a defence mechanism inside the demoness.

    He began to w at the strange barrier using his hands which gradually transformed into his ghoul form.

    Only the hands tore the barrier ripping small chunks to allow his body to pass through eventually.

    "I''m here!"

    His voice echoed in the strange barrier instantly repaired around him.

    He rushed forward, grasping Eien''s hands, rubbing her arms, hoping his presence would soothe her.

    Yet her face was still in pain, no matter if he bit into his wrist, dripping his blood into her wounds.

    Alex tried to use his blood to heal the wounds and boost her recovery.

    However, she became worse when his blood absorbed her body, and the small cuts on her flesh deepened. He felt like his blood started tearing her apart as her eyes were filled with blood tears.

    "Ugh... it hurts... Master..."

    "Fuck.... It hurts... Master!"

    Two voices were superimposed: the foul-mouthed Eien and the other Kaliara''s more feminine voice.

    He was slightly dazed for an instant, but hearing words felt like an improvement as he watched her red flesh tighten before expelling more tar-like blood.

    Alexander was worried because he knew how much pain it caused when muscles began to wriggle around that way, and bones snapped and repaired rapidly.

    Yet he was powerless, only able to wipe away the blood, sweat and ooze from her body.

    Kaliara''s eyes were turning from crimson to dark blue almost every second.

    "Master... Master..." Kaliara''s softer voice was jarringpared to her aggressive tone.

    Eien''s voice was harsh, like metal scraping together. "Where the fuck are you?!"

    He could feel her hand trying to move and grip his tightly, but there was no power, and whenever she got a moment to breathe, the cycle of her transformation would restart.

    ''Let''s just support her, wait and see. All I can do is this for now. She isn''t a Vesta, so my blood won''t heal her...''

    Alexander was unsure how long had passed; was it an hour, minutes or days? He spent the time cleaning, massaging, and soothing before finally, the worst of it finished, her former huge body shrinking slightly to the same height as ire, just over 6ft 8 inches.

    Her hair was now a beautiful ck, with a glossy shine, a single red strand at the edge of her fringe.

    It seemed her change was just like the Vesta. Eien''s transformation also followed his tastes.

    Her thick thighs filled with tight muscles, and her abs remained, but her breasts became softer, slightly smaller as they flopped on her chest with inverted nipples.

    Her ass wasrger but much softer to the touch as Alex began to make sure her body was fine.

    ''I can''t help but enjoy the feeling of your new body Eien, so much smoother and squishier than your sword form.''

    The bones were strong enough to match his but slightly weaker; her toes were cute and well-shaped, although he hated feet.

    Eien''s feet were beautiful, just like her long fingers, slim like swords with sharp nails at the tips with a beautiful ck finish.

    She remained a demon, but her skin was still a beautiful red, while her eyes opened, revealing a strange phenomenon, heterochromia; one eye was golden, the other crimson like the de of Eien.

    [Alexander, it''s time for you to leave.]

    [You have seeded]

    ''Wait... Will Eiene with me!? Old man!''

    [Old man!? Oh... right...]

    [She is ssified as your weapon, not a person.]

    [Just like those souls in the sword, all of them will follow you back.]

    ''You said another wave woulde; what if they attack Qna and Listrea!''

    [Do not worry; the second wave of demons is bound to contract.]

    [They can ONLY attack Selmot because you managed to save it without damage...]

    [You performed your tasks too well, stupid man.]

    ''How can it be too well? Aren''t quests there for people to clear to their best ability? Don''t rob me of my rewards, old man!''

    [I... I would never, you little bastard! Ensure you treat my little girl well. Otherwise, I''ll beat your little ass!]

    ''Heh! She''s super beautiful; I will be the best gentleman to her! But you old man! Peh! Eat my spit!''

    [...]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [(You speak to my dad this way!? Why didn''t he smite you!)]

    ''Let me wait until she is awake and ready to return.''

    [Mm, no problem. I am a little tired, so when you are ready, crush this coin.]

    Pling!

    A small silver coin with the image of Saphira appeared on the ground beside him. It wasn''t as sturdy as a real coin, though, when he felt it.

    ''Thanks, old man, your daughter is pretty. Are you sure she''s yours?''

    There was no reply.

    She began to stir a few momentster, her body seeming hard to move, but her beautiful eyes flickered several times.

    Whereas before, they looked lifeless, like small balls, they were now shimmering and filled with life.

    Her eyes fixated on Alexander''s figure, a faint smile on his face while looking at her gently.

    "Master, you look so beautiful with these eyes~ I almost fell for you again."

    [Keh, master you were ying with my ass; now my lower body is tingling again.]

    Alexander looked at the red-skinned beauty with a strange confusion; just like before, two voices came out when she spoke to him.

    One vulgar and direct.

    One gentle and soft.

    "How are you feeling, Eien?"

    "My body is sore, but I feel even more powerful than before. I am d we are no longer enemies, Master."

    [Ah, you just spent hours banging me with that monster cock. So my cunt is aching and sore, and my legs are throbbing... I am just fine, Master~ but a kiss might fix everything!]

    ''This is giving me a fucking headache...'' Heined in his mind.

    Still reaching out, he helped her stand as he took the silver coin in his palm; it was cold and soothing, like the ocean in summer.

    "We are going back. Do you think you can handle it?"

    "Ah, we''re finally going home? I am so d; no more desert wenches stealing you. Let''s find a nice room before you rush back to Ste, ok?"

    [Ah, I cannot wait to see your world! I would love to see the ce where you grew up! You are a bit rough and violent, but you beat me, and that''s all I need to follow you.]

    "Hahahaha."

    Alexander found it amusing that Eien was more of a demoness now than the original Kaliara.

    He quickly snapped the coin between his fingers, not bothering to chest his current status or Eien''s because he just wanted to go back.

    No matter how much he loved Qna, Zilna and the rest. The sooner his world reached the third wave, he could spend forever with them.

    Who knows, he might find another quest for this world again shortly.

    Sarah.

    Mother.

    Amy.

    Those were his priority after Ste''s feelings and worries were dealt with.

    "Hold my body; I am unsure if you will be taken with me otherwise."

    "Mmm~"

    [Nnn~]

    Kaliara''s huge body was slightly taller than Alex now, her arms wrapping around his body, all four of them.

    She seemed to use two to stroke and caress his body, feeling his muscles and abs, while the other two anchored her to his body.

    ''What a useful set of arms; I am a little jealous... It reminds me of Rik... That girl was fun.''

    "Let''s go home."

    Alexander''s hand grasped the coin, his other arm wrapped around the soft body of Eien, enjoying her squishy ass before he snapped the coin.

    A burst of blue enveloped them. It was like the sea suddenly appeared in the desert and rained down on them like a water pir.

    The moment the water touched his skin, his body became translucent.

    A momentter, their bodies vanishedpletely from the desert world, and he appeared in the centre of the forsaken vige.

    Alex looked around, wondering why they seemed strange.

    He wondered why everyone looked at them with shock and fear; maybe something happened, but he couldn''t be sure. Instead, he pulled Eien away.

    Their goal was two:

    Hand in the quests for rewards, and get as much benefit from the cores of the monsters he killed.

    See if demons can get jobs and register as dimensional mercenaries.

    After that, it was time to visit home.

 Chapter 166 166: The Changes Power Bring!

    ?

    The strange atmosphere greeted them first; Alexander decided to find out what had happened rather than heading home.

    He pushed the guild doors open to see a familiar face.

    Two antennae swaying as she looked at him, a strange look surfaced as she seemed to show a twisted smile. The woman then jumped over the counter and dashed towards him, her face with a huge smile.

    "Valu!" Alexander shouted, his body able to see the movement of her limbs, dodging to the side to avoid her first tackle before her hips twisted, sending a roundhouse kick towards the chest.

    His hand lifted, grasping her ankle and pulled her towards him, sending her off bnce.

    But she was fast �C Valu''s fingers gripped the cor on his jacket and pulled downwards so they were both now on their feet.

    "Alexander~ so sexy, so powerful! Are you trying to beat big sister? Big sister is so happy~!"

    He didn''t speak as they looked into each other''s eyes, a long dark red tongue sliding across her sharp teeth. She felt a sense of lust, anger, worry and delight from meeting him again.

    It was like meeting her prey, mate and future husband all at once; her chest was racing like mad.

    While Alexander felt something simr, his body tried to force itself into his ghoul form, and he held back. He felt desperate to keep this ace in the hole secret from her.

    On the day he beat her, this would be his trump card!

    "Ugh... you''re still so damn alluring and sexy!" Alex responded, his hands spreading out before pping down on her ass, the huge meaty rump wobbling as he grabbed her firmly.

    He didn''t care if she got mad; his body moved closer to hers, able to feel the warmth of her body and the sweet scent of her breath.

    "Did you miss me, Valu?"

    "Mmmm, you call me by a nickname? Should I eat you now?"

    "How about you let me eat you?" His lips curved into a flirtatious smile, showing his sharp teeth and flexible tongue.

    Valu''s body trembled, imagining him eating her pussy and eating her, causing the twisted race a huge sense of pleasure. The Vamura were just that much of a perverted race.

    She pushed him back, her strength still far above his, but limited herself to want to enjoy this moment, the feeling of experiencing his growth.

    "You are so wonderful, Alexander. Can we not just have sex now? I want you so badly..."

    He felt her move his right hand down into the slit of her dress, the soft fur between her thighs and pelvis brushing against his fingers before a sticky wet slit wrapped his fingers.

    Vamuran''s had longer petals, but they were silky soft before she forced his finger into her tight hole, the warmth and viscous dampness bubbling around his fingers.

    Valu leaned close to his ears, her long antennae wrapping around her face, brushing his nose and lips as she moaned into his ear.

    "Look~ my cunt is so hot and sticky."

    Alexander''s mouth curled into an amused grin, moving his hands to touch her breasts, slowly moving from her amazing ass, tasting the smooth feeling of her curves; they were no longer too different; he could feel it.

    He could fight her briefly if he used his ghoul form. Thus he became more confident.

    Eein the back could fight her with a decent chance of surviving 2-3 minutes.

    Her chest heaved heavily, her heart beating harder briefly before it calmed down, her mind struggling to calm down.

    His fingers slid up and down her wide breast, rubbing her hard nipples before she grabbed them and squeezed.

    "So soft... so firm..."

    Alexander grinned again, pushing his hand inside her white shirt, the fluff between her breasts, before he enjoyed the warm and squishy feel of her tits, causing Valu''s face to blush for the first time.

    Her tongue now slid across his neck and ear, both ignorant of their surroundings likest time; they were predators addicted to each other''s aura and attitude.

    "You are so sexy... I want to eat you..."

    Valu hissed softly as she let go of his hand, grabbing him by the front of his pants, caressing his erged crotch, and moaning lightly.

    "Mmmmm... I can feel your excitement through your clothes... You must want to fuck me so badly..."

    When the two seemed about to start going further, a sudden cough interrupted them.

    "Ahem..." Eien moved forward, her four arms filled with tense muscles as she pushed Valu away; the Vamuran was shocked as she was forced back by the strange red bitch.

    When she seemed about to attack, Alexander recognised her antennae movements and rushed forward to stop her.

    "Valu, I have lots of things to hand in. Can you help me finish my quests and hopefully help me with what I asked you to do?"

    "Hmph! You bastard cheated me, now want me to help you..."

    Alex grinned as she pushed Eien aside, taking a small step backwards, returning to her desk with a graceful strut, ensuring Alex was watching herrge ass swaying, her little antennae swaying with delight as he was fixated on her.

    "Alex... this beast bitch is annoying."

    [Alex, that woman, I know her race! They eat men after sex unless they climax! But if they orgasm, they be docile and obsessive with their lover! Quick, make her cum and stop being so annoying!]

    "Alright, alright! Just stay there like a good girl and wait until I finish talking to these people and help you register."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He turned his head to face hispanion; Eien sighed as she sat down.

    "I know, I know..."

    Alex walked over to Valu confidently, his shoulders wide and face filled with arrogance.

    "Valu, you look beautiful; I hope you can help me with these."

    He lifted his hand before a huge amount of monster cores, remains, and other items were dropped onto the huge silver tray that would grow with the amount you deposited.

    Valu watched with amusement; some of the things dropped made her smile, and then the huge amount of demon cores suddenly made her look change, looking at him with worry.

    "Alex. These... Did you do it?"

    Suddenly both her hands reached over, grasping his hands with a worried look, sometimes looking over towards Eien, sitting in the corner drinking a strange blue and pink cocktail.

    "Alexander... Did you kill these demons? Tell me!"

    Valu''s voice was strange; no longer the flirty or vicious predator, but a worried and frantic-sounding woman; she seemed like a woman worried for her lover or family.

    "Ah, they were going to kill the women I love. So I crushed them."

    "How many..."

    "About 17,000"

    She stopped talking momentarily before sighing; her eyes looked at him with sorrow and pride, her face moving closer as she kissed him with a wet sound.

    "No wonder you''re ranked 8 in the local rankings now... My beloved Alexander worked so hard..."

    Her eyes narrowed, both antennae stroking his cheeks like soft putty.

    "Be careful, from now on; they will hunt you down in any dimensional quests..."

    "Eh, why!?"

    Valu smiled before pressing the button to assess his items and rewards, leaning close to his ears.

    "When a demon dies, they leave a trace of their soul on the killer; every demon in existence can sense this mark; the stronger the demon, the further they can sense it.

    You are like a beacon that screams, "I am a demon yer." right now... So please, don''t forget your promise; you would only die at my hands... Or I can eat you now."

    She smiled.

    Alex just stared at her, it felt strange for her to be so normal, but the final words made him realise she was still the crazy cannibal bitch. He pushed her away because they still had things to finish together.

    "Thanks for the info; I''ll do something about it."

    "Also, can you register my demoness partner as a dimensional mercenary?"

    "I''m fucking surprised she agreed to join you. Was it that huge cock? Or just your sweet mouth? Maybe you made a stupid deal with her, but I hope not! I am the only one who can make deals with you... don''t forget!"

    "Shut up. Alright... alright. You don''t have anything to worry about. After registering her, you can take care of her."

    With a sickening pop, therge silver tray filled with monster core remains and other items vanished as Valu stood up elegantly, her chest swaying as she looked over at Eien.

    "Kiss me."

    "If you kiss me, I will help her." Valu insisted.

    Alexander looked at her; he sensed only jealousy and the desire to remain at the top from her expression, causing him to smile as he leaned forward, kissing her lips gently.

    As their lips touched, their tongues began to move, the sensation causing her to moan. Her tongue was sharp and long, like a sword, and he knew she was probably hungry.

    "Oh... Alexander..."

    His hands ran through her hair, his right hand moving down her back until he ced it on her butt, squeezing it gently; Valu whimpered.

    Alex smirked, his hands squeezing her ass.

    He could sense her lust, hunger and desperation to fill her stomach, but he was stronger than she was and more experienced.

    Her tongue licked his lips, making him open his mouth slightly.

    "Why are these bastards always making out or touching each other!" One Mercenaryined.

    "Ah, why not just fuck right here!"

    "Damn, favouritism for the powerful is unfair!"

    The cries of jealous single men resounded in the guild halls.

 Chapter 167 167: Eiens Choice

    ?

    "The winner!"

    "Our Crimson Demoness Eien!"

    A bloodstained arena, the half-dead boy of a male who made pervertedments towards her, barely breathing on the ground.

    His arms were crushed, ripped from his body.

    Legs shattered, torn from his waist.

    Eien stood in the centre as Alexander watched from the stands; this time, he wasn''t teased by Valu and forced into a kiss.

    Instead, they sat together in a VIP seat she normally used, her hands stroking along his thigh; he realised she felt a sense of threat from Eien, ranked 10th on the Local list.

    ''Ah, my cute Eien, you grow stronger with each kill as I do, but why does part of your experience enter my body?''

    ''Is your love and devotion that strong?''

    ''Or have I finally be a monster after devouring so many demons'' lives?''

    Alexander didn''t mind Valu''s actions anymore; the more strength he gained, the less offensive and inferior it made him feel.

    She was now ranked 2nd, meaning someone on the list died or moved to another city.

    However, his climb from being thousands apart to only 6-7 away from herpletely changed his view of the world.

    He was no longer one of the weaklings who needed to look for others to support and protect him as he grew stronger.

    Alexander was the existence that needed to protect and help his Vesta grow stronger.

    "It''s strange." Valu''s husky voice sounded, her body leaning against his shoulder, licking the tip of his ears with her long purple tongue.

    "Why does a woman weaker than you have such a powerful aura? How does she crush an enemy that was ranked higher than her?"

    He looked at the woman beside him moving his hand towards her face, before pulling on her cute antennae that flickered with every movement of the battle or people that moved around them.

    ''Hmmm, it''s so fluffy!''

    "Ahn~ little Alex, please release my antennae... that''s like a woman''s most sensitive part!" Valu pleaded, her lips trembling; even the hand teasing his cock stoppedpletely, now trembling on his thigh.

    "Oh? So I only needed to y with these to make you into a cute little cat?"

    "Nnnm.. don''t rub the tips...!"

    ''Hahaha, this is so funny.''

    Valu''s cheeks were flushed red with embarrassment, her tail twitching nervously behind her back.

    As much as Alexander wanted to enjoy himself while watching Eien fight, he couldn''t resist being given a chance to counterattack this damn Vamuran.

    Her soft skin was smooth under his fingers, her chest rising up and down rapidly with her heavy breathing.

    "So cute~ if you were like this before, I might have just slept with you when you still had the chance to devour me after."

    "Haa....bastard... I will eat you after your seed fills my belly!" Valu snapped, her hands pinching his thigh, but the power was degraded by his skilled fingers teasing both antennae.

    "Sure, okay. Make our ranks C, please; I know you can do it. The ranks aren''t even official, and just what you decide so we don''t kill ourselves, right?"

    Valu red at him through narrowed eyes, her breath quickening as she tried to regainposure.

    "Fine! But don''t think about ying with my antennae anymore!" She snarled, releasing his thighs and standing straight.

    Alexander let her slip through his fingers, with a smirk on his face watching the round swaying ass of Valu with a lustful gaze.

    ''I will conquer you soon, make you my strongest fighter and show you a life of euphoria and bliss.''

    It felt like she was trying to escape from him, which he found amusing before Eien started to rush up the stairs towards him.

    He instantly changed face if there was aparison.

    Eien woulde before Valu every single time.

    He watched quietly as the huge red demon''s body began to seem cute and lovely to him, no matter the size of her body.

    The actions of Eien were more like a petite college girl reminding him of the first time he saw Sarah smoking in university and her stupid face.

    "Haha."

    Her body entered the VIP room before jumping into his arms, her face filled with smiles as if she won some gold medal.

    "Haha~ I won, hehe! Praise me, master!"

    [I crushed that creep~ praise me, bastard!]

    Sometimes he couldn''t tell which voice was from which girl, sometimes Eien reverting to the season and cute voice and Kaliara''s former rough and queen-like voice that spoke down to him.

    The two spend 20 minutes messing around together before leaving the guild.

    ->Apocalypse Coins: 16,540

    He made up for the ones he gave to Zalina and Qna to help them survive until the third wave causing him to give a wry smile.

    ''Ah, It''s so easy to make coins if I try to improve.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Let''s have McAlister craft a standard weapon and armour for all my Vesta that matches their lewd dress. Maybe some bows, too, so they don''t use those crap novice ones.''

    "Eien, I will visit the cksmith, then another woman. What do you want to do, or can you find your way home alone?"

    "The choice is all yours."

    Eien nodded, she enjoyed spending time with Alexander more than anything, but now, with her own body, she wanted to explore the vige and do things for him.

    Things that would be a surprise for him.

    "Can I have some coins? I only have a few, sorry..."

    "Haha, what are you talking about? Without you in the first ce, I would have long since died or lost my way."

    Alexander handed over 2,000 coins to Eien, although it seemed excessive.

    He wanted to spoil his women, and Eien was as important as Sarah and Amy, who were with him even before the end.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to stay with me?" He asked for a moment, unwilling to part with her.

    "Master, don''t you want to take Venri and Katrin around? Maybe look into reforging the de now it homes so many girls... Eien was forged to be an eastern de."

    "These girls might seek other forms..."

    Eien''s words were more sentimental.

    He even felt the unsheathed sword wrapped in white cloth vibrating as if happy for her words.

    He realised it was true the moment she spoke, but the de Sarah created must remain rather than a reforging.

    "Master... In the future, can you call me Kaliara? That sword... the meaning and name, I don''t wish to take from my creator''s love for you."

    "I will always love you and cherish you. But that sword alone remains eternally "Eien" I hope you can understand our choice."

    The voices were from both women at once, there was no dissonance, and they seemed to bepletely synchronised, so he nodded before looking at the sword again.

    Something about her previous words caused his mind to enter a strange trance, a moment of focus that he couldn''t shrug off.

    Alex began considering using multiple weapons, even creating wed gauntlets to match his ghoul form...

    He had so many ideas and thoughts, no longer constricted to a simple style; he was strong, fast and with unlimited stamina.

    Why not try some extreme methods?

    ''It''s like my entire world just opened up!'' Alexander looked at her in shock; he felt like when people say:

    "Poverty limits the imagination." It applied to him when it came to weapons.

    His weapon is a nodachi, so he must wield only a nodachi. What if he fought in a small cave? Or against an enemy too fast for his de.

    Many of his women were extremely skilled with countless weapons, from daggers to bows and spears, so why limit himself?

    ''Could McAlister make me weapons to hold Venri and Katrin''s spirit? Wait!?''

    "What if I use the lost Vesta souls... to create the normalised weapons for the Vesta here, building bonds together so they will always have a "Sister" that will one day gain their own body... Like a spirit sword birthing factory..."

    He wasn''t speaking to Eien, but the de she left, now vibrating with strange alternating rhythms and strength.

    ''I can feel you all... Are you willing to do that? To leave my side to support your future sisters?''

    Alexander''s body stopped walking in the middle of the path, McAlister''s cksmith only a few steps away, mming his hammer down on the anvil as always, when he felt something.

    McAlister turned towards Alex and noticed the strangeness of his sword, a strange light of passion in his eyes before the dwarf suddenly began to dash towards him with his stubby legs and muscr body.

    "Laddie! How did you manage to fill that wonderful sword with so many spirits? The epitome of my ancestor''s cksmithing! Yet you, a dumb bastard who loves women, achieved it with a single sword!"

    "Oh~ sorry, McAlister, I have a favour to ask!"

    "Me too, Laddie! Let me examine that sword!"

    The two men looked at each other, Eien slowly fading into the background, her eyes watching his back with a smile; her destination was Ayami.

    She knew her master would not force her to be a full Vesta, but Eien saw something when fusing with kaliara.

    The second wave would hit within days, and the demons were already preparing for the final wave.

    This meant something or someone was speeding up the rate at which these waves were happening, like someone wanted to reach Alexander''s world faster.

    ''I know you will feel regret, but I will make her your most powerful Vesta, along with those you hold dear at the base.'' She thought, holding a jar of dark red and white goods.

    This was a potion she created herself after seeing the effect blood had.

    It was a mixture of his essence and blood.

    Alexander misunderstood, though; there wouldn''t be a long parting as once she turned Ayami and bought some things to improve herself and the others using Kaliara''s demon knowledge to improve people''s bodies and their foundation.

    She would wait for him at the gate, making sure she bought the BEST ingredients for his elixir first, and then everyone else would get the one lower.

    Because Eien''s Eternal master and love was only Alexander Faust, no matter how she changed.

 Chapter 168 168: The Start Of Something Special

    ?

    "So, McAlister, what I want to try will work, right?"

    Alexander excitedly asked the dwarf as the two men sat in the back of his cksmith, now with arge closed sign along the door.

    When the two began discussing the idea of multiple spirit items, McAlister suddenly became like a teenager seeing a naked woman for the first time.

    ''He''s so amusing!''

    Alexander had always been interested in magic and spirit weapons found in games, and he liked this dwarf, who was also entric and a bit strange at times��like himself.

    The two hit it off immediately since Alexander had be intrigued by the chance of multiple spirit armaments and the idea of making them into a standard weapon for his Vesta.

    McAlister had exined to him that his people had used these weapons in the past but struggled to keep up with the demand of collecting spirits willing to enter the weapons during a magical war with another race many years before the detestable gods and demons destroyed his.

    "So,ddie, you were thinkin'' of putting the weaker spirits that are currently nothing but shards and fragments of their former selves into weapons for those prettyssies that follow you around? It might work; the spirits inside a weapon grow with each thing they y, taking part of that being to the spirit as nourishment."

    The old dwarf began to pull many old, tattered books from his shelf, seeming to need more research.

    He seemed confident to perform it for special weapons like Eien in the past; using Venri and Katrin was a little easier because they were almostplete spirits, not fragmented.

    Now, though, he needed more research on ensuring all those shards would function properly as weapons once entered.

    But, despite having only met this man a few days ago, Alexander felt that McAlister could do it. After all, if the dwarf could create the upgraded Eien, he should be able to recreate one of the many magical weapons from thest war!

    "How about we start with recing the core of Eien''s spirit, using one of the two dominant spirits to rece the one that now has a body?"

    "Hmmm, that may work, but the de would change; each spirit is different. Are you willing to risk losing the loving gift that girl made for you?"

    "Good point, then. Can you make me two new weapons with stronger shards?"

    "I can, but... It will cost..."

    Thud!

    Alexander dropped a bag of 10,000 coins on the desk without even batting an eyelid.

    "Oh fuck! That''s a lot of coin!"

    McAlister looked at the boy in awe; only a few weeks ago, thisd was struggling to make ends meet; now, he throws more coins than a normal adventurer does in a year or two at him.

    ''This old man''s eyes look like gold coins! Damn greedy dwarf!''

    Alexanderughed aloud at the dwarf''s stunned expression and continued.

    "I don''t know any other cksmith, nor would I trust them with this; please help me find homes for these lost girls, so one day I might bring them back to this world. Just tell me what I need to pay, and I''ll get the money," he added with a smile.

    McAlister heard his words, with his jaw dropped; the coins were exactly what he needed to achieve his dream.

    "Laddie, for 10,000, I could probably finish both the weapons with the twossies who are constantly making this sword vibrate in delight each time you speak, but the weapons each of them seek, I can see them, but you might not like the things they suit most... I can tell you their reasons, though..."

    "Also, they can hardly be called weapons too..."

    "Hmmm..." Alexander didn''t mind, but if all the souls suddenly decided not to want to be swords, spears or bows, wouldn''t he be out of luck with this idea?

    "Then..."

    "Don''t jump the gun,ddie; it''s not because all spirits can choose; those fractured will ept any vessel, but I can feel these two. It''s like how a doctor can sense what is wrong with you with their eyes and the information."

    "A good cksmith can see where and what kind of weapon the materials we use desire."

    "Sounds like fantasy bullshittery to me..."

    "Oi! You cheeky brat!"

    "Hahaha... Tell me then."

    The two sat back, the sound of mes crackling, wood snapping in the fire with embers fluttering out.

    "It''s strange how in sync these girls are..."

    "One wishes to be wed gauntlets, but not just any... the image she shows is of her body growing and bing more brutal, with long des running from each finger... her body going all the way to your shoulder, where a sabaton would normally be ced, the image is strange but... Oh, I see..."

    "What?"

    Alexander was confused about how the old man suddenly no longer seemed confused before nodding continuously like a certain dog.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You can transform? That girl showed me a glimpse from her memories, and the gauntlet makes sense now, but it will be hard..."

    "She wants to be a part of your arm rather than a mere glove... Like a symbiotic rtionship?"

    "Her core dwelling in the back of your hand... But...No...Ack...Theddie would suffer so much pain with this... Lassie, are ye sure?"

    McAlister seemed to be speaking with the spirit himself, the conversation was strange and a little jarring for Alexander, but he could imagine the voice and words of Venri leading him to these replies...

    He thought back to when his hands were filled with wounds, and she would rush to his side, cleaning them, making sure nothing went wrong, even though they regenerated just fine in minutes...

    ''Silly girl...''

    "Oh, he also had a stupid habit of touching strange things, like ck goo, with his bare hands... you want to stop that with your own body..."

    "Hmmmm, what about Nightsteel? It''s a little heavy and durable, and magic passes through it well; the main thing is its flexibility, able to form a thin sheet but still stronger than an iron bar."

    "Lassie... I am not a jeweller... how can I make it sparkly and cute? Okay... I''ll try...!"

    The two sat silently for a minute, thinking about the possible risks.

    Alexander watched as the old man began sketching, but it was not his opinion.

    He asked, but Eien, that was sitting on the disy stand, causing him to feel a little left out; the old man promised to make a new sheath for Eien too, which was a relief; the people in the vige seemed to have been strange because of his unsheathed weapon...

    "Laddie, your twossies'' desire to be your weapon and armour is strong... I am very interested in the results of this experiment."

    "What about the other? What does Katrin want?"

    "Oh!? Laddie, can you hear their voices and see them? How did you know it was Venri who wanted to be the gauntlets!?"

    "No, I know Venri well, and she always worried about my hands."

    "Gyahahaha! The spirit is blushing! So amusing; my ancestors always believed the spirits to be heartless, without emotion... Ack... this girl, I will make you into the best gauntlets the world has known!"

    Alexander watched the old man, thinking he was always biased towards cute girls and felt tempted to wear a dress to get a discount, but it was merely a passing thought out of envy.

    "Then Katrin?"

    "Ack... thisssie is so stiff, convinced she has no special parts or memories with you. Yet her eyes beam whenever she looks or speaks about you... strange girl, do you feed them all drugs!? I am so jealous..."

    "Mmmm, well, she wished to be a pair with Venri, but she will be your sabatons and grieves."

    "Her mind constantly shows images of you kicking monsters and enemies far stronger than you... Although you damage them well, your bones and flesh are destroyed and yed..."

    "Why do you fight like a damn savage!?"

    McAlister turned to him with a shocked face as if he saw the world''s most stupid and ancient Neanderthal.

    "Gah! I don''t want you to be this way,ddie, but... ahh, let''s finish the weapons, shall we? We can worry about how to make you into a more skilled fighterter; the girls can sort that out..."

    McAlister spent the rest of the afternoon researching the spirits, making more notes while Alexander sharpened tools; Venri helped by providing visions of Katrin''s current shape and appearance, showing McAlister how to fuse them to be the perfectbination.

    Eventually, it became night, and the two young men stopped working.

    "Come back tomorrow,ddie; we can train together again."

    "Sure, but why do you say training?"

    "Well, if you are going to wear these weapons, then you must learn to control them, wielding them as one would use their limbs."

    "Not only that, but you n to keep making them, right? If I teach you the basics, you should eventually be able to make your weapons; although they would be basic, with my notes, you should do fine..."

    "I won''t be able to help you forever,ddie."

    "Yeah, yeah, gotcha. Also, thank you for agreeing to make these weapons."

    "Of course,ddie, there''s more than enough space here, and I don''t need the materials anyway."

    "The coin was more than needed, so I''ll make 50 swords, 50 spears and 100 bows. Although basic, each one will be filled with a spirit."

    McAlister looked at Alexander for a moment, then thought to himself.

    "In the future, I will make 100 of each for 5,000 coins, so don''t worry about bringing too many coins; this time is more for the research and development costs of Venri and Katrin."

 Chapter 169 169: Eiens Gentle Heart, Kaliaras Passionate Lust

    ?

    Alexander spent so long in the hot room with McAlister that he never wanted to hit another hammer again for at least a week.

    It was safe to say that although he was quick to pick up skills thanks to the free skill scrolls from McAlister, cksmithing wasn''t quite his thing.

    ''I''ll find that cute Vesta who made the armour for the girls and have her learn it too, also... I wonder how many of them have that lewd engravement now...''

    He didn''t realise how long he spent in the cksmith, but by the time they were finished.

    Ten Swords

    Ten Spears

    Ten Bows

    Ten Shields

    That was the current amount they forged together, but McAlister was finishing thest touches of his work, the searing furnace and nging of the Anvil continuing.

    ''Where is Kaliara? Did she do the things she wanted to do?''

    Meanwhile, several hours earlier.

    ''That woman, when the master came earlier, was in the slums.''

    [Hey... are we going to make her into his Vesta without telling him?]

    Kaliara continued walking towards the slums, ignoring the strange looks at her huge red body, whether those of aggression or perversion.

    To her, there was only her Master and her sisters.

    Even now, the voice of the former demoness was slowly being ssified as a sister to her. Otherwise, she would have long wiped out the remnant of her soul from the body.

    ''I don''t want Master to be lonely, he liked this woman, but the hatred for her crimes stopped him.''

    ''Thus, I will help her redeem herself, train the Vesta, protect the Vesta, be one of us, slowly drowning her mind with Master''s greatness!''

    As the master soul, Eien could block out thoughts that might disadvantage her.

    Slowly the roads and buildings became dirtier and more deste, she tried to remember the pathway, but due to her limited power before, it was hard until she saw a familiar figure.

    The three idiot brothers now looked to be running a noddle stand rather than doing thievery.

    ''Oh, they even have customers...''

    She even believed that her Master''s influence caused this; his words before leaving and Ayami''s presence allowed them to turn to the light side instead of the dark and doomed path that Chu Feng was on.

    She walked over to the small area behind the building, hoping to find the person she sought.

    "Phew! Let me catch my breath!"

    A tall young woman sat against the wall, taking deep breaths, her purple hair cut short with blue highlights, an indigo haori covering her slim yet muscr body.

    "Greetings Miss Cao; I hope you had a pleasant day..." One of the brothers said as if buttering the woman up, seeing her exhausted state.

    "If you need healing or care, please call us anytime." The middle brother chimed in, saying what he always does.

    Cao Bingwen (One of the Seven Star Generals) smiled lightly at their stupidity, "You better look after yourself first; your muscles are not enough to take all the burden anymore. Now you run a noodle shop?"

    "Be careful; the end ising... You should find a strong leader and ask for their support. Don''t think of our Seven Star Group though... we only take females..."

    "Yes, big sis!"

    "Affirmative big sis!"

    "Do you want tworge servings to go as usual?" The third brother asked.

    "Mmm, I want that stubborn Ayami to leave that idiot finally. Her talent is wasted on that eunuch, hahaha!"

    "Mmmm, but Ayami already has another to follow."

    "Oh? That man... what was his name again?"

    Kaliara stepped forward towards the small cart; her body shrank slightly when Eien fused with the body, but her head was still taller than most men, let alone women; with her tight and powerful muscles and red skin, many were fearful of her now.

    The three brothers visibly shook at her presence.

    "His name is Alexander... He is the only Master to follow in the end days." A deep, stern voice as if there was no ce to refute.

    "Hmmmm, Alexander? I hear he is quite a handsome boy, young and sexy..."

    "But is he all that?"

    The moment Cao Bingwen spoke, a red knee smashed into her chest, sending her stumbling back, it was obvious Kaliara held back, but the shock on Bingwen''s face was no less.

    "so powerful...!?"

    Kaliara looked at the woman with narrow eyes; this was a pretty good catch; she was close to Ayami''s level but also very pretty.

    "My master is strong enough to beat me down and make me his prisoner easily, so don''tpare yourself with him."

    Cao Bingwen rubbed her chest where the knee made contact, "Hahaha! What a strange woman; I''ve never seen a girl who thinks men are stronger than her despite having this much power."

    "I''m a woman, not a girl."

    "And who might you be?"

    "The one who will bring you into our Master''s world... and my name is Kaliara."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ha! And my name is Cao Bingwen!"

    The two began to sh, each trying to get the upper hand while the brothers stood dumbfounded.

    After a few minutes of blows, Cao Bingwen sighed, "I give up... I give up..."

    Her body was filled with dark bruises, her left arm almost snapped off, and her face was bloody and bruised; Eien and even Kaliara wouldn''t ept anyone speaking ill of Alexander.

    One because of her devoted love.

    The other is because of her loss and budding affection for sex with him.

    Kaliara helped up Bingwen, who was staggering, before passing her one of the potions her Master gave her; it was dark red with a creamy white base.

    "Take this; it''s a potion that will cure you of all injuries and wounds that are not fatal. It can even stop early stages of infection from zombies."

    ng!

    Bingwen did not doubt her opponent.

    However, she didn''t realise the meaning of the words "Bring you into our master''s world." drinking the potion without worries.

    Her lips oozed with the thick white essence before she licked it up, her red tongue stained white before swallowing.

    "Mmm... this... so delicious...Nnnph!"

    A momentter, her body began to heal quickly, transforming at a visible pace, thanks to the mixture of blood and semen.

    The Vesta made from this blend were stronger than before as Alexander learned how to make different ghouls by infusing his thoughts into the potion when making it.

    ''I will give the Banshee and Vargeist to that bastard who insulted master and tried to steal his beloved!''

    Eien''s thoughts were interrupted by the sudden gasp and shout of Bingwen and the three brothers, the sexy Bingwen''s hair cascading across her chest as her haori and clothes bulged more from her growing ass and tits.

    A blush on her face, as she was formerly a t-chested woman and the feeling of restriction made her leak a sensual moan.

    "Tsk... what a strange potion...."

    "Wow! Huge tits Banzai!"

    "Potion Banzai!"

    "Who needs stic surgery? Look how pretty big sis Cao became!"

    The three brothers were ignored as Cao Bingwen looked at Kaliara, who watched the distance with a ferocious look.

    "Your master made these potions?"

    "Mmm... I can give you one for each member of the Seven Stars... but it only works once..."

    "Eh... that''s a shame, but... once is enough... for my sisters..!"

    Kaliara took out the remaining sex bottles, cing them in the item pouch of Cao Bingwen, who couldn''t help bowing with slight tears in her eyes.

    The change in her mind would be more gradual, and her hatred for men would lessen, but only towards Alexander would she lower her guardpletely; the rest was his hard work to win them over.

    "Why would you do such a thing? Aren''t these precious?" Bingwen asked, confused and worried about the cost.

    "Well... Master just wants to help as many women as he can, his closest women are victims of the horrible things men do when things be hectic, not all men are bad."

    "The priest in the church, Paolo, can help you choose a ss if you are struggling."

    Kaliar noticed they were all level 10+ but didn''t have any sses, so she also gave this hint to the three brothers because they were on the list for bing Vrykul that her Master made.

    "Just make sure to say "Alexander sent you." Then it should be easy, and you won''t be shunned away. Ignore the fat dark elf nun; she is just a bitch."

    "Mmm... Thank you... You seem very important to Master; what is your rtionship with him?"

    "He saved me, and now I''m his servant and woman."

    Cao Bingwen, along with the three brothers, looked at her with eyes of adoration and respect.

    Bingwen turned away with a blush, thinking of thest part, a strange, handsome man''s silhouette pushing her down and...

    Before it continued, she turned away after bowing for Kaliara, her face flushed red and left as if fleeing.

    "How could I imagine a man''s naked body... ah.... so big..." Bingwen whispered while leaving.

    ''What a cute expression...''

    She continued to watch over Cao Bingwen, who walked towards the city, eventually leaving the area.

    ''That''s all I can do for her. Now for the mission...''

    Kaliara stepped away before her voice sounded in the minds of the three males, causing them to feel a moment of hope and joy that he didn''t forget them.

    "Master will help you three survive; if you continue to do good deeds, he will ensure you don''t die in theing days! Work hard, boys!"

    "Yes, big sis!"

    "OF course, Kaliara Sister!"

    "Alexander Banzai!!!"

 Chapter 170 170: Ayami Tricked!

    ?

    Kaliara walked towards the building that the three brothers pointed out. Since Alexander left, she seemed to move to a more secure and cleaner area.

    The buildings were no longer half destroyed or created with bent pieces of metal and makeshift stone and wood.

    It was aplete home created with stone, a little small but better than everyone in the slums.

    ''Master didn''t speak much about this woman, but each time he spoke, I felt his desire to make sure she was safe... Mentioning her sister being his cute priestess...''

    [Doesn''t it just mean he wants to fuck her?]

    ''Shut up, don''t you just want to fuck him, have him dominate you again? Lewd demon slut.''

    [Hmph... you are the one that masturbates to that memory...]

    ''!!!!''

    Kaliara and Eien no longer treated each other like sworn enemies, maybe due to their souls being melded together or the effects of Alexander''s infection.

    But now they bickered like old women or friends; most topics revolved around Alex, but some were different.

    ''Master used to be a very lousy man, not caring for the women around him and only focusing on the ones he couldn''t meet.''

    [Really? The man who almost died for strangers as a dimensional mercenary?]

    ''Mmmm... He''s changing for the better. Now he has feelings for a demon that killed his beloved woman and is thinking of ways to forgive and punish her simultaneously.''

    [Hmmmm...]

    ''Can you not make our pussy wet because of your disgusting masochistic thoughts?''

    ''What if your idiocy rubs off on my soul, and Master thinks I''m a lewd and dirty girl?''

    [Says the one that spent hours sniffing his exposed body and cock while sleeping...]

    Bang!

    Her red hand smashed the wall beside her in anger and embarrassment.

    ''You were awake...?!''

    She thought Kaliara was sleeping at that moment, causing Eien to be flustered as the stone wall beside her crumbled into little specs of dust and debris.

    [Don''t worry... It''s fine; we can be masochistic pets for him; why get so angry?]

    ''Eien has to be perfect, to make him love her most.''

    [Why?]

    ''Otherwise, she will take his love from Eien, the love he holds for her is too much.''

    [Who?]

    ''The mangy wolf that is now only a few miles away.''

    The two moved forward, knocking on the door of Ayami, ignoring the stunned people who tried to avoid her.

    Somehow Kaliara seemed to bypass the ability to cause harm and damage in the vige. It could be due to their dual souls, or maybe her body is a demon.

    The existence that counters the vigepletely.

    However, what was important was the feeling that Eien now held towards the one that created her.

    A sense of jealousy, anger and rivalry.

    She didn''t want to lose to anyone, not Amy, not Ste, not Sarah.

    But she was just a sword before, so those feelings transformed into a bloodlust, making Alexander seem more aggressive and brainless early on.

    ''I did a bad thing to master...''

    [(You call me strange and a masochist... But you are the obsessive sword that wants to be vited by her own master...)]

    "Uhm... Excuse me, but who is there?" A gentle voice sounded from inside the locked door.

    "Ah... Alexander sent me... Will you let me inside?"

    "A-Alex!? Sure!" The apprehensive voice became more vibrant, like the mention of his name made her day.

    ''It seems she will be easier than I thought?''

    [Another thot!]

    Slowly the door opened with a loud creak; despite being better than the slums, it was still low-ss.

    Ayami''s beautiful face with a vibrant glow greeted the huge demoness; for a moment, Ayami looked shocked, but her polite face returned, smiling at Kaliara before guiding her inside.

    "Sorry that it''s not much to look at."

    The two walked into the main room, a small house with a kitchen, bathroom, living room and a bedroom.

    Honestly, it was a luxury for most.

    Kaliara sat down on the ck sofa, her body almost too big and taking up two of the three seats, while Ayami knelt on a cushion in front of her, putting down a small pot of green colour tea into a cup.

    "Do you want to drink?" She offered.

    ''Mmm, I always saw that mangy wolf drinking this pretentiously... Let''s try it.''

    [Hehe~ I love trying inferior lifeforms food and drink! They are so weak, yet so crafty and skilled!]

    Kaliara picked up the cup, smelling the warm and calming scent of green tea, before taking a sip.

    The bitter taste invaded her mouth, creating a small smile.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''So he was telling the truth about liking this drink.''

    "I am here for two reasons; one is that it''s too dangerous to stay here anymore, things have changed, and Alexander''s ns were forced to be altered."

    "Hmmm?" Ayami copied Kaliara, who sipped the tea; she was d she seemed to enjoy it.

    ''She is so pretty... and kind.''

    [Mmm... She is weak, like a human... So fragile.]

    Kaliara felt her hand grip the cup tightly.

    "The second is that Alexander is a target to some people; as we speak, he is trying to fix your problems and asked me to bring you to safety."

    "Eh!? So soon?" Ayami gasped, thinking of the two still living in the slums.

    [Why are you lying? He nned to make them suffer, but was it now?]

    ''I can bet my soul that he will use their weakness to trap them... Master studied his blood when in Sarian... He can dy the effects of the Vargeist and Banshee transformation to take longer...''

    ''He also mixed a part of the zombie infection with this potion... It''s a horrific blend that should not exist.''

    [He ns to give them the potion, which will heal them... then slowly they will be lifeless, mindless corpses?]

    She finished her tea, cing it back onto the table with a light thud.

    "Master gave me this for you; he said it would make you immune to the mind control that Chu Feng can perform; not only that, it will help you grow stronger should you choose to stay in this vige a little longer."

    "But please be aware; master wants to reunite you with Himari more than anything else..."

    "I hope you can understand his heart... He doesn''t speak much about feelings, but Master will never abandon you and always give you his love should you choose his side."

    "Yes... I know... Thank you." Ayami looked down at the small potion, a small vial filled with a dark red liquid mixed with a whiteyer swirling slightly.

    [You are crafty... Not mentioning all the other women vying for Master''s love...]

    ''Master can love them all; he could deal with the G Warriors well.''

    [Damn... is our Master a stud?]

    ''Mmm~ his cock is horse-like too, hehe~!''

    Ayami didn''t notice the strange look on Kaliara''s face because she was absorbed in the vial in her hand, without even thinking or considering she remembered the handsome man that saved her sister and promised to help her.

    She smiled gently, feeling warmth in her chest before popping the cork of the vial and downing the mixture in one gulp.

    "Mmmph..... so delicious... oh...Nnn... My body feels so strange... Ugh....!"

    A moment of fear passed by her face, thinking that she believed someone who lied and she drank poison, but therge hands of Kaliara grabbed her and gently carried her to the bedroom, cing her in bed and tucking her in.

    "For a day, you will feel extreme fever and heat; then on the second day, you will feel extremely hungry... Once you pass that, you will be a changed woman and someone Master will cherish with all his heart."

    "Mmmhgh.....!"

    Ayami could only longer speak, only letting out inaudible groans and moaning. Her eyes, however, were filled with hope and gratitude for therge woman putting her worries at ease, she bit down her teeth and decided to endure this.

    A man was willing to ept her despite her dirtied body and saved her sister and when did he ever ask for anything back? Even the coins to buy this ce were from him...

    Her face slowly began to fill with ck and red veins, the potion she drank was 90% blood and 10% essence, the same potion used against the demon Kaliara which means its strength is enough to kill any normal human.

    ''Will she survive... Only time will tell.'' As they left the hut, Eien locked the door and ced a demonic warding spell on the entrance and around the house.

    [If she dies, won''t Alexander hate us?]

    ''I would rather take the risk and have stronger warriors, than for him to suffer the pain of Sarian once again.''

    [...]

    [You''re quite cool sometimes... big sis.]

    ''Shut up... Let''s go, meet master... I want to be close enough to smell his scent and taste his delicious vour.''

    [Ah... ruined... just a pervert.]

    The two walked away, leaving the sickly woman behind; Kaliara''s thoughts were full of lust and hunger, a woman that would be loved and cared for, someone that could be protected.

    It was a first for her, as a monster.

    -

    After Kaliara left, Alexander stayed in the same spot, staring at the horizon for a few minutes.

    He wondered whether this was the right thing to do, but realised it was too far beyond that to care, in his hand were two potions that would cause agonising pain and create two hideous monsters, but the effect would be dyed.

    The people who drank this mixture would be twisted Vargeists or decrepit Banshees.

    ''Let''s just get it over with... That bastard tried to steal my women; then he would have fucked them, so let''s destroy his ability to recover even with the strongest elixir from the church.''

    [You are a cruel man... The poor guy won''t even realise it was you.]

    Ignoring the old man''s voice that was strangely more effeminate recently, he walked towards the slums where Chu Feng and his bitch Nadia lived.

    At first, he nned to let her live and save her like Ayami and Himari, but when Himari told him secretly, Nadia gave them the drugged water and caused them to fall into despair.

    He lost all desire to help her.

    Alexander walked with a spring in his step; inside his storage ring were the weapons to test, while McAlister would continue to forge for a few days before he would finish.

    So he would return in two days to collect the rest, that was two days to spend with Ste, bond with his girls and make ns to move to the east and leave Lost Star City.

    "I have lingered here far too long; I need to find my mother, Sarah and Amy... then head to where Ste''s mother is... A ce isted in cold conditions... perfect for fighting the vulnerable undead.

 Chapter 171 171: Departure

    ?

    Alexander didn''t speak back to the voice of the old man again.

    Now wearing robes that hid his figure and faced well, he walked towards the people feeding Chu Feng and Nadia.

    He discovered the information from standing around the slums for almost two hours; they would call him the "wretched" bastard with high pride and then speak about how sad Nadia''s life was.

    They painted her as a tragic heroine that supported her lover.

    ''Disgusting.''

    His feet stepped forward, watching for the blonde woman''s appearance, which didn''t take long; her face looked haggard, and new scars and bruises filled her face.

    ''I see; this is why the rumours are so bad...''

    [Will you involve her in this?]

    The old man''s voice was shrill and seemed upset, but Alexander ignored it; the sins of the past were toote to fix, and he didn''t care about morals or that crap.

    She drugged Ayami and Himari and thus would die.

    Alexander''s eyes turned into a re, and he stood before Nadia, blocking her view of the sun and vendor.

    "Where is he?"

    His words were short and sharp, and he didn''t bother to look at the two as he waited for them to get up.

    "Who are you?"

    He could feel the fear in her voice, her body trembling while stepping back several times and grabbing her weapon, but the de rattled and shook in her unsteady hands.

    "Is he still wounded and useless?" He asked with a deep voice, causing her body to jump with fear.

    "W-who are you?!"

    Her voice was louder now, but Alexander didn''t bother to look at her as he slowly walked towards the tent.

    "I am the person that is going to save you,"

    He spoke softly, his voice reaching everyone''s ears.

    "But first, I need to know where Chu Feng is."

    Nadia''s eyes widened, and she raised her voice, "What do you mean?! You can''t just walk in here and-"

    "Shut up!"

    His voice was loud, and he turned around, ring at her intensely.

    "Do not dare speak to me with such insolence, or I will kill you right here and now."

    Alexander didn''t have the time to listen to her babbling on; he wanted to go home, meet Ste and finish their vows, something so mundane he only did to protect Ayami; if he left this little bastard to run free, who knows if he might find a wonder cure or recover.

    ''If it''s for my Vesta and their happiness. I will be the devil himself."

    He flicked his wrist, showing two brilliant red potions that shone in the sun, their colour nothing like normal healing potions, which caught the attention of Nadia first, making her swallow her dry throat.

    "Here, use this to buy something to eat," Alexander whispered, tossing two Apocalypse coins to her before she relied on bartering and other means to get food scraps.

    One coin could get a full three-course meal; the stranger''s action didn''t trigger the orders from Chu Feng''s broken system in her mind.

    Thus she epted the coins, tears oozing down her cheeks, while her hand stroked her emaciated belly.

    "Thank you..." Her voice was hoarse, but the thanks were genuine.

    [That woman... Will you make her into a banshee?]

    ''No, they will be a test subject for something different... She won''t suffer as much as he will.''

    Alexander''s eyes were cold, and he walked into the tent without saying anything.

    The two guards looked at him, their eyes turning to daggers as they pointed their weapons at Alexander, but he stared at them, his eyes cold and hard.

    "Get out of my way."

    His voice was low, and the two guards trembled as they stepped aside, allowing him to enter the tent.

    Alexander didn''t know why these lower-ss thugs helped Chu Feng, but he knew Nadia was using her body to "pay" them while ensuring she could provide for Chu Feng.

    He grabbed the two potions in his hand, waiting for Nadia to return, while looking at the disgusting excuse for a man lying in the covers on the other side of the room, his eyes sullen filled with ck circles, arms now weak andcking muscle from his loss of the system and not upkeeping his own body through training.

    "Oi, Chu Feng", Alexander called out.

    The man shuddered, covering himself with his quilt, like a scared dog.

    "Get up."

    Alexander''s voice was deep, and he walked towards the man, the potion in his hand shining and attracting his eyes.

    "P-please, don''t kill me..."

    The man''s voice was soft, and Alexander didn''t say anything. Instead, he tossed the potion to the man, who caught it with trembling hands.

    "This potion will allow you to be yourself once again. No longer this pathetic and useless eunuch."

    A cruel lie, this potion would change him forever, a despicable mixture of the Vrykl and Vargeist infection, to create a ve that would follow Alexander''s orders forever, lose his own free will if he wished, but that was not the punishment that Alexander would give this man.

    He would remain rtively good-looking, but slowly, over many years, he would degrade into a disgusting corpse with rotten skin and flesh. Still, the true cruel part was although he would be restored as a man, his taste would be forever twisted.

    Chu Feng would only identify Men as sexual partners; women would make him be a fearful coward that follows their every order, like a simp.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "H-how... can I trust you!?" Chu Feng cried out, but the next moment Nadia entered with arge tray of steaming food, the first time they could eat hot food in weeks.

    "what''s going on?"

    Her face was confused, but Alexander ignored her, his eyes fixed on Chu Feng.

    "Eat it."

    The man''s eyes were filled with fear, but he didn''t dare refuse as he quickly drank the potion in one gulp.

    Alexander didn''t wait; he immediately cast his spell, the Vrykl and Vargeist infection spreading throughout the man''s body and soul, and soon, the man''s body began to convulse.

    "Nadia, cover your ears."

    The man screamed, and Alexander''s voice was cold as he watched the man''s body begin to change.

    Chu Feng''s body began to glow, his skin became shiny and white, and his muscles bulged and filled with strength.

    Soon, the man''s body began to shrink; his hair turned white, his eyes red, and his face became masculine and handsome.

    The man''s eyes opened, and he looked at Alexander, his eyes filled with fear and his body shaking in terror.

    "Ah.... he''s back to normal... just with red eyes..." The soft voice of Nadia sounded, followed by her muted crying.

    Despite her mind being controlled and altered beyond repair, her feelings for him were as genuine as mind-controlled puppets could be.

    Thus, Alexander didn''tin or speak, just cing a small bottle in her palm and whispering in her ear.

    "This will restore you to a pristine state before you begin to sell yourself on the food market; take it as my consolidation gift..."

    "You should convince him that the child in your stomach is his before it''s toote."

    Nadia took the potion in her hand, feeling strange in her chest as the white hair of Chu Feng returned to its normal ck colour.

    Although he was nothingpared to Alexander, Chu Feng was a decently handsome man; he needed to be.

    To charm other men.

    -

    Alexander didn''t stay long; their punishment would not start soon; it would slowly fester in their hearts, spreading to their bodies before they both became endless corpses with no will.

    [That was kind of you to help her regain purity.]

    ''...''

    Somehow the old man was a little less savvy; surely he would know that Alexander wouldn''t let them be happy like that, right?

    She too will change, bing a slut that would sleep with any man; something Alexander tried hard to do was for Chu Fengs monopoly desire towards Nadia to remain, while his disgust towards women and the inability to get an erection for them to remain.

    The potion of Nadia would increase her libido five times the current and make her more than ten times more sensitive in her lower body, thus the moment she falls once.

    It would be over for them; the little paradise they might recover would be a hell, despite feeling regret, anger and jealousy over his woman sleeping with other men.

    No matter how hard he tries, he only gets hard for the men she sleeps with.

    Alexander began to believe that this wasn''t the old man Kayne knew...

    A slight feeling of dread and sorrow in his chest, the appearance of another deity forces in his daughter''s...

    The sudden change in his voice once Kaliara appeared.

    ''I do not want to believe...''

    Tap!

    Before he fell into a dark ce, a gentle hand tapped his shoulder; turning around, it was the cute Kaliara with a bright smile before her four arms wrapped around his body, tightly hugging him.

    [That''s right... Master looks okay, but his heart just quaked... a tremble that every Vesta would have felt in the entire Lone Star city...]

    "Master, I am here... we are all here for you...."

    "So don''t cry..."

    The voice was deep and distorted, but the emotions and feelings that Kaliara and Eien made him feel caused the painful thoughts and sadness to fade.

    Her arms tapped his back gently like his mother did when he had an ident when he was younger.

    "Thank you both..."

    "!!!"

    [He knows!?]

    Alexander chuckled at their reaction before stroking the soft red cheek of Kaliara.

    "You are too gentle, Eien; I knew from how you spoke that you would never devour her."

    "Otherwise, you would have used the souls of my Vesta to grow stronger instead of giving them a chance to live again."

    He watched the reaction of the two inplete sync, looking shocked, before grasping their slightly hard exoskeleton-covered hands and dragging her towards the exit.

    "Come on, girls, go home and meet our family."

    "I am sure they missed us."

 Chapter 172 172: My Sweet Ghoul Brides

    ?

    The journey back to the mall was simple; with the power Alexander and Kaliara now possessed, they ughtered any zombies that appeared within 100 metres.

    "Let''s leave others," Alex whispered, his hands full of blood after crushing a stage 2 mutant''s skull with one hand.

    "Eh!? Why it''s so fun to ughter!"

    [Damn psychopath sword girl!]

    "Hmph, bby ass demon slut!"

    Since Alexander knew the truth, they no longer hid their voices from him, and two voices woulde from Kaliara''s lips; one was rough and energetic, surprisingly not the demon but Eien herself.

    The other was a little distorted, but more often than not; it was gentle and feminine.

    ''When did this girl be so well-behaved anddylike!? Did my actions change her somehow? She used to want blood and guts!''

    [When you vited her, it crushed her pride but taught her a world of pleasure... The pleasure of a woman.]

    ''Eh~ what is that? Sounds stupid.''

    [It''s a fact; usually, demons don''t reproduce by sex. Instead, they impart their mana into the female, and when she epts it, a child is born.]

    [You taught her the pleasure of sex, who would return to being a demon that epts nd-tasting mana when she can taste your essence?]

    ''...''

    ''Kayne, you''re a little kap recently...''

    [What''s that?]

    ''...''

    Alexander stopped bothering with the strange god, his heart feeling a strange tinge of sorrow each time he felt the discrepancy between the old man and this new person speaking to him.

    To avoid the sorrow swirling in his chest, he grabbed the hand of Kaliara and began to sprint.

    "Kya!? Where are we going, Master!"

    [Ah~ stop, my tits are shaking too much... it hurts! Damn it! Next time fasten our chest with a binder... Stop trying to seduce him at every step!]

    "Hehe~ he loves swaying tits, though!"

    Fast

    Faster!

    As fast as possible!

    All to avoid his painful feeling!

    The two women knew he was feeling strange.

    Their link was like the one he had with Vesta, but they could feel the sorrow in his heart due to Eien''s link with his blood and spirit.

    So they made jokes, trying to lighten his mood.

    Quickly they moved through the Lone Star City; more survivors seemed to be thriving these days, thanks to most zombies being cleared by his Vesta.

    However, that would soon be pointless; the true apocalypse would soon start, and the tides of despair would swallow these people.

    Soon, they reached the mall, and Kaliara''s eyes widened in surprise.

    [W-Why are there so many people here!]

    "This is the ce I told you about."

    Even Alexander was shocked because the moment he appeared, the sensation of more than 500 Vesta began to flood his chest and mind, the sorrow quickly reced by the feelings of all the women he left and the new ones that came for support and help.

    There were even 50 Vrykul and their wives now, with Simon leading them to patrol the mall.

    ''Amazing...''

    He looked up, realising that the time flow seemed to have been different from the first time they entered the dimensional world; maybe he should have noticed the changes to the leaderboard, or rather the way Valu acted like she didn''t see him for a long time.

    ''Is that why she mentioned about the girls were doing amazing, but he was a liar...? Because there are so many!''

    As he pondered, he walked towards the stairs, and Kaliara followed him.

    "Hey, Master! Where are we going!?"

    "To meet my wives and cute women."

    [Tsk throws us both aside when he meets his old mes.]

    Before she could react, Alexander took her hand and pulled her close to his chest, wrapping his arms around her back and staring into her beautiful eyes.

    "Don''t worry; you''re my cute little pet."

    "Eh... hehe~."

    [A-Am I being yed? Why did our heart skip a beat... Why does being his pet make us horny and wet!?]

    She felt a little embarrassed, but she knew he wasn''t lying.

    They walked up the stairs, and he opened the door to the mall; none of the Vesta stopped him; rather, they observed him with bright eyes and a strange blush. He noticed that the ck skirt, with thigh highs, was now the standard issue dress for Vesta, while the wives of Vrykul wore a full leather suit of armour.

    ''Probably to stop me lusting for them? Who knows, the Vrykul look quite cool; their suits match mine... Hehe~ like my secret service.''

    "Wee back, Alex!"

    The soft, seductive voice could be no one but her.

    A gentle red flicker of hair fluttered in the wind from the door opening, her body wrapped in a tight white dress, her curves and humongous mounds tightly hidden away by the strange material.

    ''That... Ste, why can I see some ck writing on your pubis? Did you also get that engravement!?''

    "I''m home, Ste. Did you miss me?"

    "Of course!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She ran to him, her face bright red and shaking slightly.

    But before she could jump into his arms, several women lunged forward, their bodies filled with muscle and power. Ste smiled wryly, stepping back and watching the scene with loving eyes like a mother overlooking her children.

    "Mmm... I can wait. You girls tried hard in his absence... one day, my wonderful ass!"

    "My dear, you''re back!"

    "I missed you so much, dear husband!"

    "Wee back, honey!"

    "Honey!"

    "Alex!"

    "Master!"

    Six girls jumped on him, their bodies were not too heavy, but the amazing feeling of so many soft mounds, squishy mountains and butts caused him to rx, and he fell to the floor, the women like ravenous creatures hugging and kissing him.

    Ste, Mildred, Laura, ire, Althea and Maria piled on his body. A piece of fresh meat was pushed into his mouth before Maria''s lips closed, her cold tongue coiling around his while the meat was constricted between them.

    ''Damn, she''s so good at kissing!''

    "Mmm... Ah!"

    His body was already getting hot, and he felt a slight chill when the women''s hands began to move across his body.

    "Honey, you''re so thin and weak; did you forget how to eat?"

    "Hehe, my dear husband is still a growing boy! I''ll feed him lots of food!"

    "Mmm... you''re so warm..."

    "Honey, I''ll give you a nice massage!"

    "Babe, I''ll wash you!"

    "Alex! Let''s fight again; if I win, you must do anything I ask!"

    Alexander spread his arms, kissing Maria back, enjoying the passionate feelings in her kiss; he realised just from her expressions and long hair how long might have passed in the real world.

    ''It seems time never stopped this time... Why didn''t I check properly...''

    [It''s because of the demon gods'' interference... Sorry.]

    ''Sorry!? You''re the one who screwed me over!''

    "I''m sorry, darling, but I need to see you alone," Ste announced sternly like she was the mistress.

    All the girls suddenly shuddered, except Maria, who began to suck on his tongue, the wet slurping of her mouth now echoing in the Entrance.

    The women stopped, their faces filled with disappointment.

    "Eh? He''s not going to sleep with us?"

    "Why? It''s been so long since west saw him!"

    "Maybe he''s tired?"

    "It''s okay; he''ll sleep with uster!"

    "That''s right; he''s our husband, after all."

    "Mmm... yes, that''s right."

    They stood up, their breasts bouncing lightly before they retreated to a slight distance, each giving him their idea of a sexy nce, ire pulling the hair of Maria to drag her away, the blood from the meat and their biting of each other''s tongues dribbling down their chin as the thread of saliva snapped.

    "Well then, Ste, shall we talk in my room?"

    Her eyes lit up the moment he said so, the beautiful Azure eyes like the ocean narrowed as she took his arm, dragging him quickly, her little mouth curved into a smile and humming to herself.

    Kaliara watched before she was grabbed by a strange woman with green hair and another with yellow hair.

    ''This girl, she just wants to be alone with me! There was never anything important!''

    On the way to his room, he saw a strange thing that should never exist.

    Surely it shouldn''t...

    Arge room, clearly two or three shops that have been remodelled, now with beautiful stained ss windows, depicting a handsome and beautiful "God" saving a mass of women with a red and white fluid from his body...

    Above the Entrance, there was a sign.

    [The Church of G]

    Praise the Lord, and he shall guide you to the promisednd!

    ''Ignoring... this is nothing to do with me... yep... What is the order of Lust?''

    [Don''t ask... It''s not good for your health...]

    Before he could dwell more, Ste yanked his arm into the office, arge ck bed enough for at least 10 women and 1 man in the centre, with a minibar, small fridge and generator that lightly hummed, a desk and cab with many papers and amateur bound books.

    "Now, darling, let''s talk about the future."

    She sat on the bed, her legs crossed and her hands on her knees, her eyes filled with Lust and a desire to dominate.

    "Oh?"

    "Yes, I want to create an army of women to protect, support and dominate thend. Too many people are starting to build forces, and although the Vrykul men are effective and strong, too many of them mean a drop in total force due to making their wives an inferior Vesta."

    "True, but why do you want this?"

    "Because I love you, Alexander, and I want to be your wife and the mother of your children." Her eyes were crystal clear, with a slight chirpinging from the side room, where he remembered they installed a pseudo bath.

 Chapter 173 [Bonus ] 173: Ghoul Bride - Stella [1][R18]

    ?

    He looked around the room, taking slow breaths, his eyes sometimes peeking at the exposed cleavage of his cute bride-to-be.

    ''She has been working extremely hard; the Vesta makes these books, some seem to be from the bookstore, but most are handmade...''

    Ste seemed to think his silence was against the idea, or that he thought she didn''t consider things enough and continued her piece.

    "But without forces and the ability to protect what we have, how can I ever have such a blessing?"

    Her voice was filled with certainty, and he knew she was serious.

    ''How can she be so straightforward?''

    "I want to join your army, and I want to lead a division of Vesta. I will be your wife, the mother of your children, and your most trusted Cardinal and warrior, so you can''tin!"

    "I see... so that''s your motive."

    "Yes, darling, so can I?"

    She looked at him with expectant eyes as the sound of dripping water sounded from the bathroom, along with the shuffling feet of two women.

    ''I wonder why Lapis and Ruby are preparing a bath...?''

    That was his n, but the word "Cardinal" was strange; he wanted to pursue it, but she continued for him.

    "I am currently serving as the de-facto leader when you are absent, with Himari, the head believer of The Lord''s Order, supporting me while I lead the Church of Lust, a side branch of the G Belief."

    Alexander wanted to know how these crazy women came up with using G as the church name...

    "With the strength of the Vrykul, the women''s faith, and Vesta''s power, we can create a force that will bring the world to its knees!"

    ''Yep, she''s a natural-born leader... No wonder she is the second most powerful woman of my followers.''

    "So, can I?"

    "Why G?" He asked; there would never be a no; this woman... His cute subus seemed to be another half of his soul; her thoughts and ideas were almost 100% identical to his.

    "Because we are ghouls and we devour... The world G represents us well, don''t you think?"

    ''So simple... Ah... this woman, I love her so much!''

    Either way, he remembered that Megan and Patricia needed to be shown love; they transformed for him then he vanished... Not to mention Himari.

    He decided not to ask more questions, especially about how these women created a religion based on him; he could ignore it for now.

    "Alright, Ste, you can do as you wish; I trust you and what you have done."

    "Thank you!" She cried out happily, jumping on him and knocking him to the bed, her hot kisses moving down his neck, her tongue dancing along his skin.

    ''Hmm...''

    "Ufufu, thank you, Darling! I''ll make you proud of me!"

    ''Uh~ Don''t say weird stuff... Now I want to spoil you...''

    "Wait, Ste."

    "Y-Yes?"

    "Take off your clothes." He said with amanding tone, his hands pushing her off his body and rolling her onto her back, his body leaning over hers, staring into her beautiful eyes with a look of desire.

    Her face looked embarrassed; once again, on the defensive, this little subus was extremely weak; slowly sliding from under his body, she stood under the light, swaying her hips slowly.

    "O-Okay..." She quickly undid the fastenings on her frilly dress, letting it slip off her shoulders, exposing her perky breasts to the cool air in the room.

    "Ngh... Mn..." Her nipples hardened under his gaze, feeling exposed yet excited simultaneously.

    ''Cute.''

    He bent down and kissed one of her breasts, then moved to the other, sucking on her soft pink tips with an enraptured look; for the longest time, he wanted to taste this cheeky but endearing subus.

    Their first time was dyed so he could discover her true self, the countless events of life and death between them shing before his eyes, teasingly biting down on her hardening nipples while sucking with a loud slurping sound after coating them in his saliva with his tongue.

    She was enjoying the movements of her body, trembling like from the sensation of his mouth teasing her tits.

    "Ah, ~ Darling... S-Such passion..."

    His tongue trailed her neck to her ear, nibbling on it gently. "Ste, I love you so much." He whispered before pressing his lips against hers, his hands holding her tightly.

    The girl''s eyes were wet, tears streaming down her cheeks as she hugged him closer, their tongues mingling in a deep kiss.

    It was different than kissing someone else, not because it was with her; it was because they were merging; every touch of their mouths felt like thousands of feather touches across his entire body, tingling sensations rushing up his spine and making his member stiffen inside his pants.

    Tasting her vour for the first time in so long felt different, more powerful and weing; he sucked on her soft lips, grinding his hips against hers, getting some friction through the fabric.

    Her legs wrapped around his waist, rubbing her moist slit against his stomach.

    ''This is wonderful... What happened to shy Ste? Or is this the real her?''

    With no objections from either of them, the pair soon found themselves removing all remaining pieces of clothing, leaving them both.

    Finally, bare skin rubbed against bare skin, and the two lost in their haze of pure bliss.

    They slid down to the ground, supporting themselves with their hands, devouring each other''s bodies, giving pleasure wherever they could reach, exploring uncharted territory.

    "Mmmnn... you''re making me too horny... to the bed... Nnnph!"

    He could feel the hot, sticky nectar leaking from between her legs, enjoying her moan when his fingers slid along her tightly closed petals, a wet squelch as his fingertip pushed into the soft flesh.

    "Hahh... Y-Your fingers... nghhh... ah, hahh... w-warm..."

    ''My God, she''s so fucking tight! And that damn face...''

    Her thighs shook slightly as he pressed his finger deeper inside her, looking at her lustful expression, licking his lips.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Aaahhh... This is embarrassing... Haaahh... stop staring... ahn!"

    Herints didn''t deter him from wanting to see more; he pulled his finger out and parted her pussy lips, dipping his finger onto his tongue briefly before lifting his head.

    "You have such a beautiful cunt..." He said with a husky voice, breathing heavily, seeing his seed trickle out of her slit.

    "E-Even tasting those dirty things... ufufu, you''re amazing, Darling~."

    Ste began to tease his face with kisses; the scent of her vagina didn''t affect her, kissing his lips and tasting it slightly on his tongue.

    But it added more fuel to the fire of lust burning inside her abdomen, the tattoo end engravement now shining bright.

    As his powerful hands lifted her, her soft buttocks squished between his thick, rough fingers, causing her body to feel jolts of lightning shooting around her body.

    Alexander ced her ass on the edge of the bed, spreading her thighs to reveal the soft petals that slowly parted, revealing a lustful and horny little slit filled with honey.

    "Mmmm... don''t look... it''s ugly..."

    He bit his lip, bending down to lick her swollen clitoris, circling the pink bud with his tongue.

    "Oh, fuuuck! Oh yes, suck it harder! Eat meee!"

    It had always turned him on, watching a woman squirm in pleasure; to see Ste enjoy herself so much, her hips bucking and insides contracting, making honey ooze down his chin as his tongue teased her slit, just excited him.

    "S-Stop... oh my god... Aahh... hhaan!"

    He slipped his tongue into her drooling tunnel, savouring the sweet juices flowing from her core.

    "Mmhhh, fuckin'' hell..." The heat of her loins engulfed his tongue; she tasted divine, unlike anything he''d ever eaten.

    He inserted his finger, feeling her slippery walls squeeze around his digit, wiggling inside her before he found the strange textured part on the roof of her insides; the moment he began to tease it.

    Her insides went crazy, tightening and loosening with a wet, sticky splutter as he slowly dragged and pushed his finger repeatedly, enjoying her squirming body and moaning sounds.

    "I-If you do that... Ahh, I''ll cum... I''m going to cum... I''m going to"

    "Go ahead, cum for me..."

    He curled his finger upwards, stroking her sensitive spot, sending shockwaves of pleasure through her body, her inner walls squeezing his finger even tighter.

    "AHHHNNNNNNN!"

    "Haahh... fuck, you''re tight." He grunted, pulling his finger out from her puckering hole; strings of white essence connected it to her still-contracting snatch.

    He licked his lips, noticing something dripping down her cute ass, his long tongue sliding between the slightly wet ass crack, filled with both her sweet honey and slightly sour sweat.

    "Nnnmmm.... darling... please..."

    Still, the sensation seemed to make Ste feel crazy when his tongue tickled her asshole, making her hips jerk up, thrusting the sky with powerful movements as she let out soft cries of pleasure.

    "Lewd girl, why does a subus cum so easily~ It make me want to tease you more." He said, pressing two fingers against her soft entrance, tracing the outsides, before slowly sliding inside her pulsing tunnel of soft, warm flesh.

    "W-Weird... hah... D-Darling... mmngg!"

    "I''m sorry. Did I hurt you?" He said with a smile, slipping his fingers out, cing his hand on her thigh, and rubbing the soft skin.

    "No, it''s fine... hahh... I-I need a moment to calm down."

    Alexander leaned forward, kissing her soft pointed ear, "Did you almost cum again? Such a useless subus, cumming to a man so easily."

    "Shut up... You''re teasing me... Ugh, if you weren''t so good at pleasing me, I would not be cumming! Ahhhn... don''t y with my g-spot... unlike humans... Mmmmmn!? Ours don''t need to be developed! Nnngh.... don''t rub... strange patterns.... why... Haa... are you writing.... such..."

    He yed with her body, stimting her with his fingers, driving her insane, making her pant and cry out in pleasure as she shivered uncontrobly until she finally reached her limits.

    Alex was having fun, writing he loved her in eastern kanji along her soft flesh folds and the sensitive zones of her pussy, causing this cute subus to cry defeat.

    "Please... Ngh... Please! I beg you... My Darling... Your Ste... Your Ste needs... I need you inside... I''m begging you... Fuck me... Make me cum... P-Please... Just do it..."

    She looked at him with pleading eyes, her body betraying her words by bing slick with sweat and covered in sexual fluids.

    "Are you sure?" He asked, getting on his knees, crawling towards her, taking her face in his hands and kissing her softly.

    "Of course... I love you so much, Darling."

    "Let me just use my fingers to make you squirt first~."

    "Hm? W-What?" She blinked, looking confused as he moved away to get on his knees, lifting her legs to rest on the bed, fully spread out.

    He stared at her glistening entrance, noting the hypnotic beauty of her smooth skin, a cute little tuft of hair and the lewd crest and engravement glowing a light purple.

    "Look at yourself, Ste. Your pussy is a masterpiece, the way it just begged to be prated..."

    Yet he didn''t, slowly sliding his two sticky fingers into her slightly parted entrance. Now using his fingers to advance, her walls began to wrap around them, a feeling like she was sucking him further inside, to the base of both fingers.

    "F-Fuck... Faster... Move faster..." Shemanded, raising her arms above her head, pinching her nipples with her fingers, gasping as she enjoyed her lover''s digits stroking her G-spot.

    "Heh, you want faster?" Alexander smirked before using the almost god-like speed gained from his improvement to bring her close to a massive climax changing the angle and technique of his fingers to lightly rub her sticky clit with his thumb while two fingers dominated her insides.

    "Ohhhh!! Kuhhh!!! Wh-What''s happening... I-I''m going to... Haa....!?"

    "Do it, cum for me, baby."

    "Mmmmn!! Annnnnh..... Nnnnnm...!" She moaned out, arching her back, her slim waist twitching violently, her muscles straining and flexing as her whole body trembled under the searing pleasure of her orgasm.

    She drenched his hand and wrist in her juice, covering him in her fluid, squirting hard enough to create a puddle underneath her ass.

    "Good girl." Alexander smiled, scooping up the liquid with his fingers, feeding it to her, and allowing her to taste her sweetness mixed with his saliva.

    "Hmmm, nnnnmm...." In a daze, shey back, copsed in the soft bedding, looking at him with dreamy wet eyes, then down at the huge flesh weapon between his legs that swayed with his approach.

    "Ah.... finally?" She whispered to herself with a brilliant smile on her face.

 Chapter 174 174: Ghoul Bride - Stella [2][R18]

    ?

    Alexander pushed his warm meat against her soft slit.

    Her mouth opened to release an alluring sigh grasping the soft quilt in her hands, scrunching it up, trying to stop her hips from bucking from the growing pleasure inside her loins.

    "Mmmm... so hard.... and long... Hmmm... Alex~ your cock feels so warm, hehe."

    ''How she''s trying to hold her hips, yet thrusting against my cock is so lewd.''

    "Do you like it?"

    A slick silver thread of honey clung to his shaft, smearing along his cock as they pressed against each other.

    "Ahhh... lots... and lots..."

    Alexander took the base of his engorged flesh club, pping it against her soft meat, squishing and parting her soft petals covered in sticky fluids.

    A wet squelch sounded like countless threads of her honey clinging to his cock when his ns pped against her clitoris, and he pressed his hips against her.

    "Alex...Mmm...."

    Her eyes looked at him with a pitiful look, biting her lower lip as if trying to be sexy.

    "Put it in? I''ll squeeze you nice and snugly in my little supussy."

    ''What is that stupid word... Why is it so erotic and lewd?'' He thought, sliding his member along her soft pink lips, the sticky petals clinging to his ns.

    Yet her petals seemed almost reluctant to let him go before he poked her soft entrance, a feeling of pleasure spreading from his erect cock.

    The way her soft opening sucked on him gently, her slimy nectar and puckering entrance, sucking his tip further inside her with a wet squelch.

    "Ah... it''s slowly spreading open my little hole... I''m being ravaged by a bad man~ Hmmmn...!"

    "Your slutty little cunt is practically sucking my cock inside; how am I the bad man? Your lewd cunt is trying to devour my cock whole!"

    Pah!

    His hands pped her perky ass, squashed by the soft bedding.

    Alex''s fingers pushed into the flesh, enjoying how soft and springy the texture was before he lifted her ass slowly.

    His cock was now at the perfect angle for prating this little subus virgin.

    "Ahh... it''s going to tear me apart... Mmmnn!"

    "Don''t lie; look how soft and weing your insides are, so wet and slimy."

    "You''re dying for this cock!"

    "Nnnnn... that''s... Haa... it''s inside.... finally... your ns are so big...."

    He could feel her warm insides gurgling with more hot syrupy honey.

    Her surface clung to his ns and tip, wrapping him in a gentle but alluring warmth while the soft flesh walls of her cunt began to pulse and throb lightly, filling his member with great pleasure.

    "Ugh, your pussy is so good; the walls are soft like silk wrapping around my cock..."

    "Mmm....deeper.....your cock.... Haa.... fuck me..."

    Alexander could see a strange pink light in her eyes, feeling her hips moving to get his cock deeper inside her, the bubbles of her honey dribbling down her ass from her excitement as she finally slid him further inside.

    "Agh... Mmmmn!!

    Only for her body to convulse, throwing her head backwards while arching her back, with a loud moan.

    He found the way her hair flicked backwards, slightly wet, sending beads of sweat into the air, with a blissful look on her face.

    "Nnn..."

    Alex could no longer hold back.

    His hips began to move faster, the feeling of her soft folds wrapping around his cock like velvet, causing pleasure to assault his brain, telling him to go faster, push deeper.

    "Haa...Haa..... yes.....Alex...! I am the first..... Mmmm.....! Not Sarah.... but.....Me!"

    ''Was she insecure I''d leave her for them?''

    "Ngh... idiot...You were beside me so long; why wouldn''t you be?"

    "Mnnnn... deeper.... inside... crush my core... flood it with your sperm..."

    He felt addicted to her warm, sticky pussy that tightened around his cock, and each time he reached her cervix, a flood of creamy white honey poured from inside her, enveloping his cock.

    Her loud cries of pleasure began to echo through the room, grasping his head with both hands, pulling and wrapping his hair around her fingers, and biting down on her lip.

    Pleasure began to flood her body, the feeling of his long cock, twisting and pushing apart her insides causing her body to shudder.

    Alexander''s cock was warped in a way normal men could never be, his curved member able to tease her deepest and most shallow ces with a single thrust.

    "Haaa... this cock.... it''s so unfair! Nnnm.... how are you.... making a subus cum....Nnnm!?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His hips pounding her so hard, her little pussy was squashed by the force of his pelvis that pped against her soft mound, the wet squelching of her entrance resounding each time his cock reached her depths, pushing more of her honey from her gaping hole.

    His balls were tightening, and he knew he would be shooting his seed deep inside her womb in a few minutes, where it would grow and fertilise her eggs.

    "Oh, Alex... please... I''m going to cum... I''m going toe... inside...I want you to... to impregnate me! Im-impregnate me with your babies...!"

    Alex''s grip on her tight ass tightened, his hands digging into her skin, pulling her tighter to his crotch as he mmed into her, the sounds of their flesh pping together echoing through the room, leaving a trail of wet and sticky saliva between them.

    "Ngh... Nnnn...Alex... Mmmnn... cum inside me... I need your seed...! Fill me up...fill my womb! I want to have your child...!"

    The moment he felt an iing orgasm, it was like her subus blood awakened; her insides became alive, grasping, twisting, wrapping and sucking around his cock; suddenly, the battle he was easily winning became a losing fight.

    The warmth and pleasure began to spread from his member shooting through his body like lightning, tingling and controlling his mind as he felt her soft, velvety wallspletely tighten around his cock, almost crushing his ns.

    "I will fill you with my seed until your womb is flooded with my cum, and you are pregnant with my offspring."

    Alex could feel his balls tighten, the orgasm building inside his body, and he knew he had to give her what she wanted.

    "Haa... Alex... I... I... will... tell... everyone... about... you... Mmmmnnnn!

    "You''re going to tell everyone about me?"

    "Yes... yes... I... I''m... your bitch...! I... I love you... your cock... Alex!"

    "Aww, I''ll make sure to put a nice little ring on your finger to remind you of this night~."

    "A, you always spoil me~."

    She bit down on his shoulder, and Alexander could feel the sensation of a single drop of honey dripping from her mouth,nding on his skin.

    He could feel her arms wrapped around his neck, pushing herself against him, and her legs locking around his waist, pulling him closer to her.

    "It''s... it''s alright; I''m going to cum, too~."

    "I know~."

    He could hear her giggle, her nails digging into his skin as her thighs squished against him, squeezing his cock even more, and her little pussy milking him for his seed.

    "Haa...Haa... I''m... I''m... ahh... cumming...!"

    He could feel her muscles contracting in her womb and could not stop himself.

    His cock began to shoot out his sperm, filling her womb with his seed, almost flooding her, the warm liquid flowing out of her pussy, the sensation of her tight walls gripping his cock, sending him over the edge.

    His orgasm was intense; he could feel his brain turning to mush and his entire body convulsing, his cock pulsating and shooting thick cum deep into her womb, coating every inch of her insides, filling her with his seed.

    "Aww, you''re so lucky~. You get to fuck my little pussy, and I get to be your slut~."

    He could feel her hot tongue running along his neck, and he could smell her sweet breath, her tongue running along his skin.

    "I''m yours~."

    She bit down on his shoulder again, and he could taste the saltiness of her tears, which he was sure was from pleasure.

    "I love you, Alex..."

    He felt his cock twitch, and he could feel his seed spilling out of her, her tight walls squeezing his cock, swallowing every drop of his seed, and her little pussy milking him to the very end.

    "Mmmmm... Alex~... I''m... so...full... of your cum."

    He could feel her body rxing, her body going limp, and a warm smile on her lips.

    "That was amazing~."

    Before she could speak, his cock instantly became hard.

    Her honey was strange, causing him to feel his heart racing even after orgasm; the sensation of her insides filled with sperm caused it to slip through her loosened cervix, the huge tip pressing further as her hips lowered.

    Alexander could tell if she was a half-assed subus before; now, she had awakened.

    "Mmmm... finally, you''re going to vite my core~ what to do if I have a baby, Ste?"

    A soft, velvety ball dropped from inside her body, a strange texture that slowly began to wrap his tip, hooking his ns.

    Suddenly a strange pressure and sensation assaulted his mind.

    He felt the pleasure as if prating a second, tighter, warmer and more slimy cunt; the insides clung to him tightly, and the strange feeling started vibrating slowly, making his legs tremble.

    "Nnngh... this .... I''ts so good! Mmm! Alex~ It will make me crazy.... fuck my core... make me your dirty little subitch!"

    "Be a good girl, tighten your little cunt and make me feel good!"

    Pah!

    Alex pped her, allowing her insides to tighten, and a cute yelp came from her mouth.

 Chapter 175 175: Ghoul Bride - Stella [3] [R18]

    ?

    Ste took advantage of this, pushing Alex on his back, her ass facing his face, as she began to ride him, slowly lowering her ass onto his pelvis.

    The huge, fleshy cheeks slipped together with each of her thrusts, letting out a cute moan each time his cock pushedpletely through the small velvety ball of flesh, the tip pressing against a hard gem in the depths of that strange ball.

    "Haaa... ahhhh! Alex~! You''re going to make me cum~!"

    He could feel her insides clench around his cock, and begin to pulse, her juices leaking out of her, trickling down her ass, as she began to push herself back and forth, her cheeks sliding together with each thrust.

    "Ooooh~! I can feel it~! My belly is going to be full of your baby~!"

    Alex could feel the ball squeezing his cock, making it harder to control, her juices flowing out of her, coating his shaft, making it slick.

    "Ahhh~! Fuck me with your big cock~!"

    She continued to moan loudly, her little pussy stretching wide, while showing him a great sight of her puckering asshole, the fleshy pink ring scraping against his pelvis with each thrust, adding to the sensation.

    He could feel her insides bing tighter until he felt his cock touch the hardcore; despite being hard, the texture was like rubber, and his tip pressing against it was strangely pleasant even more.

    Her body would be wild, convulsing, tightening and oozing with her juices each time he touched that small rubber bead.

    "A-ahh~! So close~! I''m going to cum~! I''m going toe~! I''m going to cum~! I''m going toe~!"

    He could feel her insides mping down on his cock, her inner muscles milking him, sucking him towards orgasm.

    "So close~! I''m... so close~! I can feel it~! I''m... so close...!"

    She looked at him, her eyes wide, her pink lips trembling, and her cheeks flushed with pleasure.

    "I... I''m... going to cum~!"

    He could feel himself getting closer, the pleasure increasing each second, his body tensing, and his cock swelling, but he couldn''t bring himself to cum; her insides were so weird; the pleasure was growing too much, and the feeling of her insides squeezing his cock was bing unbearable.

    "UHHH! AHHHH!"

    Ste''s body went stiff, her arms locked against her chest, her hips bucking, and herrge, round ass shaking as she came, her insides clutching his cock, milking him for his seed, and he could feel her juices squirting from her pussy, squishing against his cock, coating it in her honey.

    "AHHHH! AHHH! AHHHH!"

    He could feel his orgasm approaching, his balls tightening, and his cock throbbing, ready to explode.

    His climax took him by surprise, his cock exploding inside her, filling her womb with his thick load, arge amount of semen pouring out of her pussy, coating his cock, the inside of her womb, and his pelvis.

    "I''m... I''m... oooh... cumming...!" Ste cried, feeling her insides filled once again, the poor little bead now drowned in his sperm; slowly, it began to suck the cum inside itself, growing slightly each time it did.

    Alexander could feel his balls tighten and a warm sensation spreading through his body, and he knew he wouldn''tst long.

    He could feel himself about to lose control, and he needed to give her what she wanted.

    "I''m going to fuck your pussy, Ste. I''m going to vite you and impregnate you with my children."

    He could feel another orgasm approaching; something in his brain caused him to lose control, his mind almost broken from the strange pleasure a subus offered.

    Nothing like his past women, he could feel her insides tightening, squeezing his cock, trying to milk his seed out of him; he knew the only way to win was to make her cum, and to keep fucking her.

    "Haa... Haa... ahhh... fuck... me... please... ahh... ahhh~!"

    As she came, she didn''t let go of his cock, continuing to ride him, her ass shaking and her breasts bouncing up and down.

    "I... I''m going to fuck you... ahh... until you can''t walk...! I... I will fuck you until my belly is full of your babies...! AHHHH!"

    He could feel his cock pulsating inside her, his balls tightening, and as they became tighter, he knew he would cum.

    "I''m going to fill you... with my seed... ahh... and make you pregnant...!"

    And without warning, Alexander could feel his seed begin to flow out of him, her insides squeezing it out.

    "AHHH! AHHHHHH!"

    He could feel her insides sucking his seed out of his cock, milking him, draining his balls dry.

    All the pleasure he had felt vanished, reced with pure, overwhelming pleasure; his cock throbbed, and he could feel his seed filling her womb.

    He could feel his orgasm reach its peak; the pleasure had grown too much, and the feeling of her insides sucking his seed out of his cock was making him lose his mind.

    "Ahhh! Ugh... fuck... damn slut...!"

    His orgasm was powerful, and his cock erupted inside her womb, coating her insides with his hot cum, which she easily swallowed.

    The sensation of her insides squeezing his cock and swallowing his seed was so strong that he could barely hold himself, and he could feel his cock pulsating.

    His cum flowed out of her, covering her insides, the bed and even the floor like a fountain as they both continuously climaxed.

    "Uhhhhh... you''re so lucky... I''m going to..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ste stopped talking, her body going limp, and her mind returning to reality, her eyes opening, looking at him with confusion.

    Alexander could feel his cock throbbing, and he could tell his seed was still pouring into her; the feeling was indescribable.

    "Are you ok?" He asked, unsure what to do next.

    "Yes... uhh... I''m... not sure what happened... I... I got a little carried away, but I''m alright now."

    She smiled, looking down at his cock, which was still covered in her sticky fluids, his white cum, and she could feel her core.

    Her strange ball of flesh, which had now absorbed most of his seed, still wrapped around his tip, spread apart by his ns.

    "You can''t take it out yet, or I might be unable to control myself." She muttered, falling back, a wet p of flesh as shended on his muscr chest, her ass pping as it squashed against his body.

    "Alex~ I want to kiss~ hehe~."

    He didn''t deny her, arms wrapping around her body and ying with her soft tits.

    The huge amounts were like gentle hills created from marshmallows, letting his finger sink into the flesh while her hard nipples, pretty and pink, lifted into the air seeking attention.

    "Hehe~ you''re still filling me with sperm... do you want me to get pregnant that badly?"

    "Shut it; your cunt isfortable; I can''t help that my cock is entranced by you."

    "Oh my~ should we just stay like this forever? Ahh....don''t... my pussy is sore... your cock is still so rampant..."

    "Are you an incubus?" She asked, turning her head to the side and leaning into his face as they kissed gently; slowly, their tongues slid along each other, exchanging saliva, growing more passionate each moment that passed.

    Ste couldn''t resist the pleasure that flowed from her loins; the feeling of her core being flooded and poked each time made her experience a light orgasm.

    Yet she desperately held back her moans, kissing him more roughly to hide the pleasure it brought her.

    She didn''t want to lose to him on their first time!

    "Mmmm... Alex... fuck like an animal~ I want to feel good."

    ''This witch!''

    Alexander didn''t want to disappoint her; there was a fine battle between his recovery as a ghoul and his manliness.

    He grabbed her ass tightly with both hands, the feeling of his cock and balls being used constantly, spewing more sperm inside her, causing him to feel weak for a moment.

    Yet he didn''t surrender!

    His body pushed her into the air before pressing her face and tits down into the bed, herrge ass now oozing sperm and dribbling countless threads of her sticky honey while swaying in the air.

    "Hehe~ are you going to fuck me like that-!?!?!"

    Alexander did as she wished, his cock thrust straight to her depths, the soft walls now used to his length and shape allowing his tip to crush her rubber-like core against the soft walls of her womb.

    Instantly, her pussy began to squirt and spray her nasty fluids all over the floor.

    Her legs tightened, and her eyes went into the back of her head.

    Ste didn''t moan; rather, she rambled and mumbled while drooling on the bed.

    "Did I overdo it?"

    He could feel her insides tightening around him, coiling his cock, yet there was no fierce power like before. Instead, it was like a gentle kitten showing affection to its master.

    Alex didn''t know, but this was something that had only happened twice in the long history of Subi.

    Thest was thousands of years before humans were inhabiting this world.

    On the underside of her pelvis, the subus marking was now engraved with his name in dark letters, before only temporary.

    Now he was her master in both name, soul and body.

    However, he didn''t care about that. Instead, he wrapped his arms around her unconscious body; the pleasure he could get might be amazing if he started to fuck her now.

    Instead, he lifted her body before entering the bathroom, noticing Ruby and Lapis were hiding behind the curtain.

    He started letting his cock slowly slip out, with a nasty pop, the huge amounts of cum pouring from inside her andnding into the drainage.

    The sticky fluid, like jelly, slowly washed away when he turned on the taps.

    "Let''s get my little princess all cleaned up." He whispered before looking at the steaming hot bubble bath waiting for them.

    ''Ah, good girls... It''s just the right temperature that Ste loves.''

 Chapter 176 176: Moving North [1] [R18]

    ?

    Ssh!

    Alexander''s hand gently moved through the bath.

    "Mmm... so good." Ste moaned, enjoying his soothing touch.

    No longer were they acting lustful and aroused, but gently cuddling and brushing against each other in the bath, enjoying the loving caress of each other.

    "Can you wash my hair and back, maybe my wings too?" Ste asked, her voice quiet and cute, so he didn''t mind.

    Ste helped him care for his toes in return, cleaning them with her delicate fingers, it was a strange feeling, but Alex used to have a pervert like Amy that sucked them, so he didn''t mind, and it felt nice when she cracked them.

    His fingers were coated in soap and honey-scented cream; somehow, the forsaken vige could sell things like shampoo and body wash.

    So before he left, he ensured every girl bought a set of three toothbrushes and toothpaste.

    He wanted his girls to be hygienic and taste nice when he visited them; the girls didn''t mind either, as these items were cheap and normally, the peddler would add makeup or clothes to the deal too.

    "What is your n for the future, darling?"

    Alexander was quiet after having sex with Ste, his mind thinking of how to make the journey north but not miss his mother, Sarah and Amy...

    He felt a jerk about mentioning their names, so he didn''t speak, not wanting to ruin Ste''s first night with him.

    "Mmmm, I have ns, but they will take time."

    "Hehe~ darling, you are worried about Amy and Sarah, right?"

    She looked up at him, her hair filled with sweetly scented bubbles and suds while rubbing against his chest.

    Her blue eyes were alluring, brighter and more devilish than Sarah''s.

    "To be honest, Ste, things will get bad soon."

    "How bad?"

    He sighed, gently rinsing the shampoo from her head, strand by strand, his fingers slipping through the silky red hair that curled around his fingertips.

    "Within 2 weeks, zombies will start to mutate rapidly, their numbers will balloon, and most safe zones will fall... After 2 months."

    "We are okay..."

    "However, the normal humans... They will be torn apart unless in a more developed city with huge forces."

    "Will this Mall not be enough?"

    "No... It mightst a while, but we cannot fight against a million zombies with our current number. They will rapidly grow, evolve and surpass me if we stay defensive..."

    "Then..."

    "What can we do!? Just sit and wait to die?" Ste asked, her voice sounding more feeble and hysteric than usual.

    Ste''s body and breathing began to grow out of control, so Alex wrapped her with his muscr arms, her soft breasts crushed t, while he held her tight against his body, ignoring the feeling of her butt cheeks wrapping around his half-awake member.

    "Ste... I want to ask"

    "Mmmm?"

    "Do you want to go see your mother?"

    He knew this was her biggest desire; the times she looked forlorn were never because he messed up or did wrong.

    It was because she worried bout her mother and dealing with their kingdom.

    As a princess, she refused an arranged marriage and fled to this country to escape the old rules and stupidws.

    "Ah... I..."

    "I n to find a ce with high walls, strong enough to withstand a siege..."

    "Eh...?" Ste knew a ce, and she was shocked because it felt like Alexander knew what her kingdom looked like too!

    She looked at him, the water sshing as she turned around, her body now pressed against his chest, looking up at him, feeling his member slotting between her legs, tickling her, but she held in the moan from the pleasant feeling of his shaft dragging along her petals and teasing her still erect button.

    The pair gently swayed with the moving bath water.

    "If we go there..."

    "I''d have to marry you, right?"

    "Even if the world''s gone horrible, your mother would not allow me to go free because I''ve made you mine, right?"

    "My mother... She won''t agree." Ste''s tone became snarky and annoyed, speaking to him like a naughty child who didn''t know better.

    "Then I''ll make her agree."

    "How?"

    "With brute force... I''ll beat her until she agrees."

    "You wouldn''t do that to my mother!" Ste raised her voice, causing some water to slosh out of the bathtub, her tail iling angrily.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not the type to kill women, even when they are stuck-up bitches."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Besides, you love me, right?"

    "Mmmm! I love you! I love you so much!"

    "Then how!?" Ste asked, her body lowering back into the hot water before she was suddenly pinned against the wall, her wings and tail fluttering as Alexander''s thighs pushed her legs apart, the excitement from the slight argument and his sudden actions causing her chest to throb with anticipation.

    "Like this." His deep voice sounded before she felt the extreme pleasure of his cock pushing deep into her soft folds.

    "Ahh.... mmmm!?"

    His ns now easily dragged her inner walls around like they were his toy, clinging to him with their sticky nectar before his tip pushed through her cervix.

    "A-Alex.. haa....hmm.... my pussy...."

    Effortlessly he entered her womb, still filled with his hot cum, sloshing around his tip, causing her to feel euphoria flooding her mind like a drug.

    She was addicted to this feeling, the intense bliss from his cock thrusting inside her, pulling out, then mming back into her deepest point.

    "This is the fastest way to get your mother to listen, Ste." He whispered in her ear, his voice heavy and husky, but she just nodded, lost in pleasure.

    Ste''s face lit up; she knew this was the solution, but she worried that Alexander would find her weird or strange for suggesting she fuck her mother into submission like he was doing her.

    Her body became his prisoner feeling his cock again expanding and changing the shape of her insides with each thrust as he twisted and swayed his hips to make the pleasure different and more mind-breaking with each movement.

    "Y-you''re amazing... Mmmm."

    "D-darling..." Her mind quickly faded and became hazy as the feeling of him plunging into her deepest part sent her into ecstasy.

    He kept thrusting into her, making her insides squelch as she orgasmed again, his cock burying itself deep inside her womb.

    "Ahh... D-darling, stop! Stop, please!"

    His tip mmed into the top of her womb, pushing through her cervix, stopping halfway, then retreating, leaving her confused.

    "Wh-why did you stop?"

    "Hmmm, you asked me to stop?" He teased with a lewd smile.

    "Ugh..." She felt a mixture of anger and pleasure from the look he gave her, his eyes were filled with lust, and they were locked onto hers like he wanted to see the expression on her face when he started pounding into her womb again.

    "Ste, I''ll ask you onest time, do you want me to stop?"

    "N-no, please don''t." She pleaded with a whimper, and he didn''t miss the chance to give her a rough kiss.

    He started again, his hands holding her butt cheeks, keeping them spread while he pounded into her womb.

    "Mmmm..." She couldn''t hold back her moans, and before she knew it, his mouth was on hers, swallowing them while his tongue invaded her mouth.

    "Haa... mmph... ah... mmmm."

    His body pushed against her; the warmth from theirbined fluids was incredible.

    She started to feel like a woman, no longer a princess but a ything for Alexander''s pleasure.

    Yet even those feelings vanished from his gentle whispers of love and the soft touch of his hands caressing her cheeks; she felt a torrent of emotions that only quickened her orgasm, still feeling the pleasures from the bed; this subus was no match for the future Ghoul King.

    "Mmmm... ah... hmm..." She moaned into his mouth as he ravaged her, using his powerful body to pleasure her.

    "Haah... mmmph... ah... mmph."

    She felt his lips leave hers, kissing down her neck, leaving trails of saliva as his hot breath tickled her skin, feeling him sucking her neck, his teeth nibbling, his tongue tasting her.

    "Haah... hmm... mmmm... ah..." She was ravaged, yet she couldn''tin because it felt so good; the sensation of his shaft pushing past her cervix made her mind fuzzy and lost to the pleasure.

    "S-stop... A-Alex... ahh... ahh... it feels... so good..."

    "Ste, tell me if it hurts..."

    She didn''t notice, but he had already pulled out of her womb, the sensation of the pleasure making her mind numb to the pain of her overworked pussy.

    He began to move in a different rhythm, his thrusts long and deep, causing her to moan loudly and press her breasts against his chest as the pleasure of his cock hitting the deepest parts of her insides increased.

    "Ahhhh... A-Alex... mmm..."

    "Ste... are you enjoying this?"

    "Y-yes... Mmmm... Darling... Please... harder... ahh..."

    His strong arms moved, sliding under her ass, gripping her hips before he began to m into her, each thrust faster than thest and each feeling like it would knock her unconscious.

    "Ahhhh... hahh... hahh... Alex... your cock... is so big."

    "Does it feel good?"

    "Mmmm... Yes... I''m close, darling..."

    Somehow doing it in the hot bath felt more exciting than normal; each time he thrust forward, the feeling of the hot water swishing around their bodies, sometimes seeping into her body, causing his sperm to flood out.

    ''Too erotic...'' Alex thought to himself.

    Ste didn''t seem to notice. Her mind was drowning with pleasure as it was, while Alex just smiled, feeling her insides mping down on him each time he pulled back, seemingly desperate to keep him inside her.

 Chapter 177 [Bonus ] 177: Moving North [2] [R18]

    ?

    He smiled, lifting her from the wall, her breasts flopping against his chest as he sat up, moving them back to the middle of the tub; then his hand grabbed her throat, and his grip tightened.

    "Gah... ahhh... ahhh... ahhh."

    He used his other hand to hold her butt cheeks, spreading them apart, feeling the air on her hole as his cock mmed into her, stretching her walls and filling her full of girth.

    "Mmmm... Alex... ahhh... hahh... hahh..."

    Her tail moved, wrapping around his waist, her toes clenching, and her wings fluttering as the pleasure began to mount, and she was losing control of herself.

    "I''ming... I''ming... Darling, I''ming!"

    "Thene for me, Ste..."

    "AHHHH... ahhh... ahhh... ahhh..."

    His thumb pressed into her chin, tilting her head upwards before his lips smashed against hers, and their tongues began to entwine, fighting each other for dominance as his thrusts became wild and fierce.

    "I''ming! I''ming! AHHH... MMMMMPH... HAHAHA..."

    Alexander felt her juices spraying around his cock, the feeling of her walls squeezing his shaft almost causing him to explode, but he held back, wanting to hear her cry out in pleasure.

    "Ahhh... Hmmm!"

    He felt her body shake and shiver as the pleasure continued, her wings pping, her tail flicking, her legs kicking out, and water sshing against the bath.

    His fingers still held her throat, choking her but not enough to damage her, hah..."

    Her pussy was milking his cock, and the sensation made him shiver in pleasure; he felt like he could burst at any second, but he needed to see her eyes to make her orgasm even more intense.

    "STELLA!"

    "Mmmm... Alex... ahhh... hahh..."

    He didn''t care about the water sshing all over them; he just wanted to taste and feel her lips on his.

    "Ngh.... so much sperm... Nnnmm... Alex~ I''m going to make a baby! We can''t!"

    Her pussy was contracting around his cock, trying to milk him dry, and his seed was flowing into her womb, filling it to the brim, making her squeal in pleasure from the warm feeling.

    His cock was growingrger, causing her pussy to be forced open, and the pleasure from the new size became mind-breaking; her eyes rolled back into her head.

    "MMMMMPH... MMMMMMPH..."

    His teeth bit into her bottom lip, pulling it slightly as his cock began to pulse and twitch inside her, filling her womb with warm cum, and making her scream in pleasure.

    "Alex~ Aleex~ ahhhh Mmmmhn...Haaaa!?"

    The water sshed over the edge, covering the floor and furniture.

    Ste''s wings wrapped around Alexander''s body, hugging him tightly while his cock expanded onest time, shooting his final load into her womb.

    "A-Alex... your cock is too big when you cum!"

    "It feels amazing, though, right?"

    "Nn.... don''t make me say it...."

    "Good girl." His voice sounded like a devil whispering into her ear.

    Then he lifted her, hugging her tightly against his chest, his cock slipping from her gaping cunt with a loud wet pop, their mouths now pressing together in a strange, passionate kiss, spinning in the warm bath together under the moonlight.

    "Alexander... I love you so much..."

    "Ste, I''ll take you to see your mother."

    "Really!? You will!?"

    "Yes, my sweet Ste."

    He kissed her, and they hugged, enjoying the moment as the world seemed to melt away, and the pair floated in the tub.

    Ste''s mind felt light, and the thought of seeing her mother again gave her the confidence to endure whatever the future had in store.

    He loved her, and she loved him, the bond between the pair stronger than before, but she closed her eyes, resting against his chest, letting out a small whisper, stroking his soft white hair.

    "Darling, let''s find Sarah and Amy first.. then we can leave... okay? Mwah..." His lips kissed the left side of his chest as if kissing his heart.

    Alexander got her meaning, touched by this cute subus, wondering what she would be with such a huge amount of his fluids inside her. With Stells in his arms, he lifted himself from therge bath, a soft me warming their bodies, likely Ruby''s work.

    Then slowly walked to their bed, his lower body again revived for another round.

    Until morning a poor subus was ravaged by her beloved future ghoul king, making her sleep on his chest until sunrise.

    -

    When Alexander woke up, the sun was high in the sky, the sunlight shone through the windows, and the room was empty; only the birds flying outside signalled he was not alone.

    Or not... the cute girl in his arms was too light and small!

    He stretched, his joints popping as he yawned, and his body felt refreshed, no longer tired even after the night he had.

    He looked down at his beautiful red-haired fiance; his arms were wrapped around her sleeping form, holding her tight while her face rested on his chest, a peaceful smile on her face, her soft breasts ttened against his muscles.

    He gently brushed her hair from her face, watching her delicate eyshes flutter, and her mouth opened slightly, letting out a small sleepy sigh as she turned her head, showing him her cheek.

    He kissed it, then whispered to her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Time to wake up, Ste."

    "Hmmm..."

    She groaned and buried her face into his chest, her tail wrapping around his waist, her wing stretching outwards before she was snuggled back against him.

    "You''re so cute..." He whispered.

    She smiled, his words waking her up, but she kept her eyes closed as if she was pretending to be asleep.

    "Ste, you have to wake up."

    "Nooooo... I don''t wanna... It''s so warm andfortable here."

    "We have to go."

    "But whyyyyyyy?" She whined, her wings fluttering, her tail moving over hisp, teasing him.

    "Because it''s time to train!"

    "Hahahaha!"

    She sat up, her naked body covered by the nket, looking at him with her blue eyes filled with happiness and joy.

    "Hey, do you want to eat something?"

    "Not really; I''m not hungry."

    "Then how about a bath?"

    "I want to go train.."

    "Then how about sex?"

    "Your little sister is all swollen fromst night... Take it easy, let''s go, be a good girl Ste." He teased, pinching her butt cheeks, causing her to squirm and giggle.

    "Ahhhh... Okay... I''ll go..."

    She got up, and he watched her walk across the room, her tail and wings moving out of the way, revealing her backside.

    He got up, his feet moving as if they had a mind of their own, his hand reaching out to grab her ass as his mouth attacked her neck, nibbling and kissing the soft skin.

    Like this, the two slowly flirted while getting ready; today, he would make changes, and their forces would suddenly be more aggressive and gather resources.

    Thankfully the item storage rings that all Vesta now owned would keep things fresh, so he would get them all to stock up on as much as possible, toothpaste, water, seeds, makeup, sanitary towels, and anything they might need; he distributed money to Ste and told her not to reveal the truth to humans, but say we are preparing to go north.

    Like this, the Ghoul Warchief was nning his next move, unaware that two women were now at the border of Lone Star City.

    One, a dark blue-haired berserker

    The other a pink-haired stalker.

    -

    "Young Lady... the mistress said..." A beautiful Lycan with ck fur and silver eyes said with a worried look.

    Their des were now filled with blood and a long trail of corpses as they were forced to abandon their jeep due to the amount of blockage and tight roads leading into the city.

    "He''s alive. Elen, if you keep trying to take me back, I''ll kill you."

    Sarah''s neon eyes glowed brightly as she looked back with a fierce gaze, her eyes meaning her words.

    "Forgive me, My Lady...."

    "Can you not smell that crazy pink-haired sluts dirty cunt? She''s practically wetting herself. She''s so feral right now."

    "Excuse me?" Another one of her Lycan guards asked with a blushing face, her sword slicing another Stage 3 zombie into pieces like a game.

    Of course, they could smell the scent of the Vampire Princess Amy Salvatore, but hearing their mistress and her vulgar words caused them to feel shocked.

    A few hours ago, somehow, her attitude changed; she mentioned the sword is different; it''s not right... something happened.

    Because of that, something they were expected to take at 2 weeks a least was now almost finished in 48 hours.

    "It''s true the scent of her sexual excitement is rather pungent, but to call it in such a vulgar way..."

    "Fools! Not that."

    "Do you think that crazy stalker that still masturbates over his old underwear and takes secret videos of them fucking would move for no reason?"

    Sarah looked at her five guards in white suits custom-made with monster fur and hide. Her face looked irritated as she seemed to reminisce on something.

    "That girl knows he is alive because she has drank his blood, and they have a blood link!"

    "Eh!? Drinking blood was illegal and against the pact!"

    "Sigh... Not if they did it during sexual role-y... It''s a damn wonder she didn''t fucking turn him before the end when the pacts of non-aggression ended."

    The sad truth is that the various races led a pact of non-aggression before the end times, but now when races should work together.

    They were too interested in increasing their prestige and territory than helping each other survive.

    ''It''s so stupid... That''s why I will do what I wish... Mother, thank you for allowing me to do this... Even knowing you would be held responsible and suffer...''

    ''I swear to make things right once I meet him... My soulmate... Alex.. ah~ I can feel your blood and heart beating in my chest... you are part of me.... we are one~ that bitch didn''t get your heart... only me... hahaha!''

 Chapter 178 178: Confrontation!? [1]

    ?

    Since Alexander returned, the base''s atmosphere became rowdier��he would spend time with the Vesta during the day.

    Like before, he would serve them with whatever they wished if they performed well.

    Most of the time, it was something obscene, or others were rather cute and just wanted to hold hands and kill zombies together.

    ''Ugh... Why are some of my Vesta extremely strange!?''

    It was four days since he came back��each day, he would leave with the girls and take them deep into the city, massacring all they could and bringing back any items that might be useful.

    The n was to start moving east in three days.

    Thest Vesta to ask for his reward was a little strange and asked him to lick her asshole until she came...

    It wasn''t like he didn''t do that before, but she asked to do it in front of her entire squad, with Laura watching the entire thing with a wistful face.

    ''Damn... why did her engravement say [Daddy Alex''s Little Slut]? I thought they were standardised!''

    Currently, he was sitting in the Mall on arge ck sofa, the girl who just had her wish fulfilled now naked andying on the bed to the right, while Laura and ire were sitting beside Alex, helping to clean his face of all the excess fluids from her excitement.

    "Alex... my...." ire spoke with a slightly nervous look.

    However, Alexander chuckled before leaning towards her and popping open her customised Vesta dress, allowing her breasts to flop out easily; now, the small cherries were oozing light brown milk, and her eyes closed tightly.

    Despite doing this daily, almost twice a day, she didn''t seem to be used to it; the taste of her milk seemed to vary on what she did, felt or ate while producing it.

    Normally it is sweet, like caramel.

    Alexander didn''t bother griping; he loved ire and her milk��his lips opened before pulling on both breasts, squeezing and massaging them so the warm but delicious milk squirted into his mouth.

    "Haa...Mmmm.... good... it''s going toe out... squeeze harder..."

    For others, this was extremely erotic and obscene because of the moaning sounds of ire. Still, it was likemunication for the pair in question��he could tell her health and feelings just from the taste of her milk, and she could feel his affection and care from his gentle but loving milking.

    Unlike a normal cow, the minotaur female needed more power and a slight hint of roughness for her milk to be properly squeezed out. Thus she would often tell him during her sensual moans; Alex didn''t mind when his women told him what they wanted, especially during things like this or sex.

    Imagine being a man too proud to ask or find out what your lover wanted, and they smile and say, "It was great," because it''s too awkward to speak with their partner.

    That wasn''t Alexander.

    He may be an ass sometimes, but he never left his women unsatisfied.

    Laura noticed his thoughtful look and asked, "Alex... can you give me one too?" Her breasts are now hanging from her dress, the different model causing her''s to be slightly squished, making her rocket-shaped tits look more erotic and lewd.

    "Ah..." her voice suddenly trembled, seeing the thick spurts of ire''s milk shooting into his mouth, realising it wasn''t just a sexual thing, but she was now too far gone to y it off as a joke.

    Laura wanted to soothe their rtionship, knowing that they started in the worst way, her using him to sever the feelings towards her human life while not feeling trust or love for him��that''s why he never gave her blood or essence. She was still in the phase of bing a Vesta; most of her troops were past Stage Two long ago!

    Yet, since the moment she gifted them the suit he wears even now, he has almost religiously never let it leave his body, which she could feel too.

    A hidden feature of this item was the gifter could sense how often and much the recipient wore the clothes, a strange elven habit to want to know everything about the person you are courting, sometimes they would give a pen or sses with the same qualities wanting to assess their partner.

    "Mmmmn... it''s almost done.... nibble the tips... I''ll feel soo good... Alex... haa...!"

    Her eyes watched as his lips sucked on ire''s huge breasts, muchrger than her own, the wet sound of his lips and tongue slurping on her thick creamy milk before ire suddenly began to convulse, the sharp teeth of Alexander biting down on her cherries visible, causing Laura''s thighs to rub together, she spent most of her time when not training to watch him with other women under the guise of "wanting to know him more."

    Yet the truth was, whether half or full, Elves wereplete degenerates!

    It didn''t matter whether they were Anmer or Denmer.

    His sharp teeth released her dark red nubs, thest dribble of her milk dripping down her dress, while she leaned back with her body rxed, a blissful face; soon, she would train the weaker Vesta in the city centre where more than 20,000 zombies remained even more.

    Alexander, Ste and Maria were the only ones capable of breaking through the horde alone.

    Maybe Althea could, but he would never let her do such a thing, instead sending ire with 20 Vesta to whittle them down, alongside Mildred with another 30 Vesta with longbows and shortbows to support her.

    He was confident in his ability to protect them, but it was also important to teach them to be independent, and the best way to do that was to take them outside of the safe zone and allow them to see what they were up against.

    Laura was another of the Captains that would lead a group out. Alexander recently noticed her attempts to get closer to him��maybe it was bonding with the Syrian women, allowing him to see the signals and signs of women easier.

    Because dealing with 400 G women was quite hectic.

    Alexander sat back in the chair, his fingers tracing over the neck of Laura, her body quivering as her breasts remained exposed: she was torn between hiding them or the chance he might consider giving her some mercy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Mmm... Laura... you''ve been watching me for a while now, right?"

    "I... I... uh... y-yes... I was wondering if..." she gulped, her head turning away, trying to hide her feelings.

    Alexander chuckled, reaching forward to grab her dress, pulling it down with ease��herrge breasts flopped out, bouncing gently, and her nipples grew stiff and erect at the thought of getting milked.

    "Hah...hah...haaa...."

    Her body was trembling, but he had given her no time to recover��his hand reached out and grabbed her breast, squeezing it tightly, while his thumb and forefinger wrapped around her thick dark nipple, squeezing it tight.

    "Mnn... ah... mmmm..."

    She gasped, her legs squeezing tight while her arms moved to cover her breasts; Alexander pulled them away, exposing her, while his other hand squeezed her other breast; this time, he lowered his mouth and took it into his mouth, sucking hard.

    "Haaaa... oh fuck... this isn''t fair... haa... it feels so good... please... ahhh... don''t stop..."

    ire giggled, her finger wiping thest remnants of milk off her breast before she licked them clean; she was also a bit of a voyeur, always watching the scenes of Alex with others, often touching herself during the times.

    Alexander felt a tinge of embarrassment from the girl''s gaze, but he continued, his hands pinching and twisting her nipples, pulling them before pushing them back in his mouth; Laura''s toes curled, her entire body shivering, but she could feel a climax building in her loins, the sensation of him suckling on her breast making her feel like she was melting.

    "Mmmm... haa... Alex... I''m close... please... keep going...!"

    Her voice was soft and weak, begging for release.

    Alexander looked up, seeing her face and the slight tears in her eyes, but he smiled, pulling his mouth off her nipple, the suction sound making her groan and moan.

    "Alex...!"

    She was about toin, but his mouth and tongue quickly moved to her other breast, the sudden change causing her to jump before gasping loudly.

    "Oh god! Haa... haaa... hooooooo...!"

    The first wave of pleasure hit her like a truck but then came the second, and she was forced to lean back on the sofa, her eyes rolling into the back of her head while her entire body shook, her juices pouring out from her slit, covering her thighs in her sticky sweet honey.

    "Alex... haa... haa... thank you... I feel so much better..."

    Her breathing was still heavy, but she felt relieved��she wanted to be like them, to receive so much love and affection from him without fear or reservation.

    It was a big leap in their rtionship; she felt his soft hand brush against her blue hair, covering her back up and letting her lean against his body with a tired gaze.

    "It''s a shame there was no milk this time; maybe in the future." Alexander''s words were slightly cryptic, but he remembered her information with his Eagle eyes and her desire for a child.

    That she was denied.

    He was not dense but didn''t want to hurt the women he cared for needlessly by sleeping with them without thought; ire took time, Ste took time, and he was crazy about her.

    Alexander didn''t want to take too long anymore because they might not have that long. Thus he decided to ept what they threw at him; if he didn''t like it, he would deny them, but he liked Laura, the gift; the message touched his heart and allowed their broken string of fate to be rejoined with a makeshift knot.

    "Laura, can you support ire today in the city?"

    "Haa.... mmm... of course..."

    He nodded, feeling at ease, something deep in his chest constantly reminding him that time was running out, that he couldn''t take too much time for pleasure or leisure. Now when sleeping with his Vesta, there would normally be 3 or 4 of them, while if it were Ste or ire, it would be in pairs.

    "Take this."

    "If you ept me and want to be my woman, drink it and kill to your heart''s content, ept me, and I will fulfil your dream. I swear."

    Alexander didn''t wait for her answer, the bottle he left in her hands was a strange mixture of 90% dark red, and a slither of murky white like jelly. This was the highest quality potion that would create the strongest possible female ghoul.

    His pace was rapid, and he left the room quickly; today, he would be hunting with Megan, Patricia and Maria while Althea seemed to be tagging along; now, she and Maria were joined at the hip.

    [You have 12 days, Alexander]

    ''I know...''

    He looked east from the huge ss window, the destroyed city in ruins, but the journey east was not almost clear, but something in that direction gave him an ominous feeling...

    Thus he would cancel the Vesta patrol and head that way himself with the girls.

 Chapter 179 179 Confrontation? [2]

    ?

    The air was dense with smoke, the scent of rotting corpses, and the fragrance of fresh ones now littering the ground.

    ''Mmmm, this is strange. We don''t patrol this far east, and the humans normally hunt around our main hub because they are cowards...''

    "Master?"

    Alexander looked back��a cutemia followed his pace, with her beautiful pink scales and blue eyes watching him with concern.

    Then he noticed two girls were riding on thatmia''s tail...

    Maria and Althea were sitting on the back of the snake, their little mouths chirping about something that Alexander couldn''t understand and seemed to be some codenguage that hurt his brain to think about.

    "Patricia, what is..."

    Gloop!

    A soft but warm sensation pressed against his from the side��a beautiful brown jelly-like slime began to rise from the sewer below his feet, her bodypletely nude, showing her translucent flesh, even revealing her little lewd insides...

    ''So that''s what a slime girl''s womb and core look like...'' He thought to himself.

    "Megan, did you find anything strange?"

    "Mmmm, darling, there are NO corpses, mutants or humans within 500 metres, but once I approached that building."

    She pointed to the tall department store with broken windows and huge rotten advertisements on the side.

    "There was a strange sense of danger... I honestly felt like I might die!"

    "Daring~fort me!"

    Megan''s soft body squished against him, the slime slipping around his waist and chest almost enveloping him, while he felt tendrils slithering inside his trousers and toying with his junk.

    "Later, we need to ensure no danger to the other before we move. If the east is no good, we are sitting ducks here..."

    "It''s not like we can swim to the fucking West!" Alexander cursed, which was rare, as his red eyes narrowed, watching the building.

    It was strange for Alex.

    His Vesta was close to him in power in the past, but now...

    What Megan''s said was something that could cause her death was a mere "Warning" at most for him.

    Splosh!

    "Oi! Bad jelly, away from Alex!" Maria tossed some rotten meat at Megan, causing it to dissolve inside her body.

    She immediately started retching and pulling away from Alexander because the two cheeky girls threw several pieces at her.

    "Haha~ My Lord, I want to get a hug too!" Althea chirped, holding a handful of sticky meat.

    It was like a delicacy for them but for the Slime and Lamia girl? It was disgusting and hell to even smell!

    "Maria, Althea, behave and treat your sisters gently, or I won''t eat the meat you give me."

    "Ah!? Alex, you are not kind!" Maria pouted, her eyes scowling at Megan, vomiting half-dissolved meat, her colour now a light green with mixed grey inside.

    ''Why don''t that do the same to Patricia?''

    He looked at the pretty girl with her soft pink hair and tight body, noticing how alluring her body was, even with the custom underwear and clothes made by Emerald and Topaz.

    ''Behind that little piece of close... is a sticky paradise I have yet to taste...''

    The tattoo Patricia got engraved was rather vulgar too, [Alexander''s Snake Holder] written on that soft scale covering her secret passage.

    ''Well... it could be worse... Megan has my name written on her core...''

    His eyes peeking towards the kneeling Megan, the words [Alexander''s Chamberpot] on her core made him feel a strange sense of excitement and worry for this girl.

    ''Is she being bullied? Maybe I should say something...''

    Woosh!

    Ste''s bodynded beside them, her huge ck wings shrinking, now looking radiant with her glossy hair and beautiful face.

    After having sex with Alexander, she became more alluring, and her ass and breasts grew slightlyrger and more shapely and firm.

    "Alex, I can''t see anything undead for at least a mile, but the moment I came close to that building and the subway across from it. I felt a sense of danger."

    Originally Ste was going to do something else, but when she recovered from their first night, she said her heart was lonely, and she needed to be close to him.

    Alexander didn''t doubt her and realised it might be something to do with her race because she hadn''t changed, much like Laura, who remained a half-elf.

    ''I wonder if it might take more shots... or time?''

    He didn''t mind

    Ste was as strong as him, while Kaliara also wanted toe, but she started to speak with the Vesta and took a group out with the new swords, spears and bows, a strange spark of joy in her eyes.

    ''Was that joy from Eien or Kaliara...''

    Ba-dump!

    Suddenly, his chest throbbed, something like a warning and invitation.

    Alexander could feel the sensation of the existences in the distanceing, both of them simultaneously as if in sync.

    "Girls, remember if we fight, your lives are more important than victory, but if you are to lose..."

    "Make sure to tear them a new one!"

    He turned back to Maria and Althea, a soft smile on his face, the two girls tilting their heads in opposite directions like twins.

    "You two, can you look after Megan and Patricia for me? Don''t let them get captured or hurt, and I''ll reward you with anything you want when we get home."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Oh! Alex makes a promise, Maria give them lots of meat... Even Maria''s tasty mea--- Guha!"

    Maria was speaking when Althea''s bright red face elbowed her chest, almost sending the poor girl shooting out into a distant pile of rocks from the sound of the shock ward of impact.

    "Don''t.... be wait... Maria!"

    He was not interested in listening to her scolding Maria and just started dashing forward, a smile on his lips, knowing that Maria meant something obscene that Althea had taught her.

    "Since they areing, I will greet them first!" His excited voice sounded, transforming into his ghoul form and sharp teeth.

    Alex''s hair suddenly blew backwards with the powerful energy released from his body, muscles growing and ws tearing through his fingers to form sharp des while holding the Nodachi with only Venri and Katrin inside.

    Bang!

    His body left the ground, causing it to shake, leaving the girls watching as hended more than 200 metres away, with a huge crash��the next moment, loud gunshots sounded, something more powerful than a simple pistol.

    Their bullets caused the ground to explode with small craters.

    "Hahahaha! Come at me!" Alexander''s howl sounded in their ears as they followed vigntly.

    -

    Meanwhile, in the department store a few minutes prior.

    "Mydy! Several powerful creatures are approaching..."

    "They seem to be scouting this area!" A pale woman withrge breasts and a white maid outfit spoke worriedly.

    "Haaa? A bunch of sluts and a little mutant zombie?" The pink-haired woman looked through the window, seeing into the distance with her dark red eyes.

    "Tsk... why is one of them pink-haired? Keh... Bitch must die."

    The two maids with her were not stunned by the words��theirdy was known to have strange boiling points, getting angry at silly things like the insults towards a certain handsome human male.

    ��?��m But for those that insulted her n, she barely even left her bedroom despite being the future ruler of her family and all noble vampires as one of the only royal-blooded vampire families to exist.

    "I''ll greet them��that muscle bastard is pissing me off."

    "Hmmm, the male with white hair? Why mydy, it''s dangerous!"

    "If you feel a threat from him, we can kill him for you! 40 Vampire knights on the lower floors are ready to fight for you!"

    "Hah... idiots..."

    Her red eyes shimmered in thete evening sun, the night would soon be upon them, and her restrictions lifted.

    She looked at the man at the centre, who began to transform, his face bing wilder and more monstrous, yet her little heart fluttered, causing her to grip both her guns tight, almost crushing their handles.

    "Bastard...!"

    "Mydy!? What''s wrong? Did this man do something to you in the past? Do you know them?"

    The vampire princess looked down, her face hidden by the soft, cotton candy pink hair covering her expression as she seemed to be whispering a strange verse repeatedly like a curse...

    Unable to hear well, the maid stepped closer to listen before her face began to twitch and facepalm.

    The words she continued to repeat were.

    "Only Alex can make my pussy this wet... Only Alex... Only Alex..." Over and over, as she looked at the male who jumped into the air, her body reacted with a loud crash.

    She jumped from the fourth floor, her body falling through the air. Yet, she didn''t seem bothered��her two magnums pointed towards the bastard, making her horny despite her desperate refusal to shoot towards him with a constant barrage of huge bullets that would tear even an elephant apart.

    The two maids stood on the top of the window with wry smiles.

    "Why is our princess such a hopeless pervert?"

    "Well, at least he''s not human this time..."

    "Shall we go?"

    "Ahaha, well, don''t mention Alex. Remember what happened to that stupid maid that sent a text to drive him away?"

    "Ahhh... that poor woman..."

    "Bastard! Stop making me want to fuck you! Damn, why is your face so fucking cool and sexy!

    Bang-Bang-Bang!

    Their faces became even more disappointed in their princess��herck of delicacy and her actions and words didn''t match.

    "Let''s gather the knights and ask that dog for help..."

    "This monster is beyond the princess even if night should fall..."

    "Say... Val..."

    "Hmmm? What, Kim?"

    "Is that huge thing, his pants, his cock, or a club?"

    "Kyahahahah, I''ll tear that needlesslyrge meat club off and shove it up your pale white ass fucker! Ahhh~ I''m so horny! I can feel a climaxing!"

    Bang-Bang-Bang!

    "..."

    "..."

    Before speaking, the two maids vanished, whether to get reinforcements or to flee their embarrassing sex-starved master nobody knew.

 Chapter 180 [Bonus ] 180: Familiar Tits

    ?

    Bang! Bang!

    The resounding sh of the gun barrel and the loud sound of the shots fired caused Alexander''s ears to ring��it seemed he had never imagined how deadly guns would be for supernatural creatures with superhuman hearing with blood now oozing from each ear, making him pissed off.

    Not the usual cool-headed Alexander, the others stopped their advance. He began to rush towards the oing group of more than 50 people in neat suits and carrying modern-styled weapons rather than ones created from the apocalypse.

    "Fuck! Why are you jumping around, bastard? Stop!" The pink-haired vampire screamed, her face and figure different from the Amy he once knew, but only if his ears weren''t damaged and Alex was thinking. He would easily know this.

    Woosh!

    His Ghoul''s transformed body lunged forward, causing the wind to scream out before, like a whip, his leg smashed into her abdomen, causing the vampire to slide back on the concrete, her legs filled with lean but powerful muscles.

    ''She''s got amazing thighs... Could crush a watermelon with ease...'' He thought before following up with his onught; the vampire wasn''t weak, her right gun shooting towards him, while she left blocked his fist with a clink.

    "Haa. Are you fucking action man or something?" The vampire snarled as she leapt back, her pink hair swaying slightly as she ran at full speed away from Alexander.

    He smirked and followed her, leaping off the ground and flying like a missile, "I''ve never met an action man who enjoys devouring flesh." He replied,nding on the ground and following the pink twin tails, ''But I can be your action man, cute vampire.''

    Alexander continued to chase the vampire, even when she turned around and began to fire at him. It didn''t seem to faze him��he dodged them easily.

    The others had no choice but to focus on their fights, not wanting to let themselves get killed by the vampires that had appeared out of nowhere.

    "Don''t ignore me!" Alexander shouted as he caught up to the vampire, and in one quick movement, he swung his hand down.

    Crack!

    It was a resounding sound as he crushed the gun in his hand, "You have a good pair of tits, but I don''t have time for this."

    "Hah! Your cock is pretty nice too!"

    Thud!

    She responded with her knee mming into his abdomen, another shot fired, prating his upper thigh but barely dealing any damage because of the pesky blood fairy dancing around his body.

    "Shit... so hard!" Amyined, her eyes now shining blood-red, a slightly fierce and ugly look on her face, with the space between her eyes slightly creased and her fangs on disy the same as all vampires during seriousbat, "I''m going to turn you into a bitch tonight!" She roared before pouncing forward, aiming for Alexander''s throat.

    ''This bitch is fast!'' He thought, but it wasn''t a surprise considering she was a vampire.

    The Ghoul kicked off the ground,unching himself into the air andnding on her shoulder, causing her to lose bnce slightly as he jumped off her before delivering a roundhouse kick to her face.

    Bam!

    ��?��m The vampire''s head snapped back, blood gushing from her mouth, her nose bleeding with a broken bone sticking out.

    "What the fuck are you?! You aren''t normal!" Amy screeched, her body beginning to smoke as she started to heal herself from the wound caused by Alexander.

    "I am your action man," He grinned, looking at the beautiful woman whose beauty was ruined by the blood spilling from her face.

    "Fuck you!" She spat, her leging forward in a powerful kick aimed at his waist.

    Alexander ducked underneath her attack, moving towards her left side, "If you insist," He grabbed her ankle and twisted, causing her to fall onto the concrete with a thud.

    "You''re such a bully!" The vampire cried, using her other leg to kick him in the chest, sending him flying a few metres backwards.

    She quickly leapt to her feet and dashed towards him, only for Alexander to dodge to the right.

    "Stop running away!" She screamed, trying to punch him again, but he moved further away, dodging the attack.

    "Why don''t you give up? You can''t beat me," He replied, smiling as he slowly made his way behind her.

    The vampire nced over her shoulder and frowned, "You little shit. Stop teasing me!"

    "Tease? I''m not teasing you." He smirked, "I just want to see what you''re capable of."

    "Huh?!"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Alexanderunched himself forward,nding on her back and wrapping his arms around her neck, squeezing tightly, cutting off her air supply.

    "Oh?" Alexander felt nostalgic the moment he pushed her down and held her throat; the ghoul form and his anger were fading since he started joking with her and finally recognised her scent, and the feeling of her body was familiar.

    But he had to make sure, with his arms tightly around her neck, the vampire used all her strength to resist while face first in the concrete crushing the ground with her huge strength, a small crater forming below them.

    "Ghgh...Mgngn....!"

    Despite looking like she was seriously struggling, he could see the red tint on her cheeks and feel the change in her body heat and scent.

    Alexander leaned forward��his lips opened before whispering, "Little miss vampire, are you going to cum from being strangled?" nibbling the IP of her ear once he finished.

    "Aaaahh!" Her body suddenly began to convulse, wetness soaking through the clothing covering her groin area.

    "Hmm?" Alexander wondered if the smell of blood or sex would excite him more as he continued to choke her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Cough! Cough!" She fell to the floor, coughing up blood as she desperately tried to catch her breath.

    Alexander released his hold on her throat, watching as she continued to cough.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Fuck you! Fuck you! I''ll kill you!" Amy screamed, her legs weak, the purple colour of her face slowly recovering.

    Nevertheless, the mental damage of being forced to climax by this bastard drove her anger over the edge, her hands reaching into her cleavage and pulling to sharp daggers, and pointing them towards Alexander, who no longer acted ferocious but wanted to beat her and tease her instead.

    ''Ah... those tits, how could those huge things be anyone else''s but yours... You left me and lied about many things, so let me spank you, and then I''ll forgive you.'' Alexander thought, wanting to remove all his grudges with the sexiest vampire in the world (to him) at least.

    "Die!" She screamed, her body rushing forward in a straight line.

    But it was too slow for Alexander, his eyes widening as he watched her leap��a bright sh of light came from above before she was sent flying in the opposite direction.

    "Wh-what?" She looked around, confused, seeing the man in a ck suit looking at her, a sword in his hand.

    "Haa! Haa!" She gasped, still panting slightly, her face hinting of fear, ''He''s strong! That bastard is stronger than the fucking frigid bitch of a mother! No, I have to run! Run!'' She thought, quickly getting to her feet and bing vignt of Alexander holding the long nodachi, his face still acting grim, so he seemed serious.

    "Haaaa!" She ran to the left, jumping off the ground to avoid the man''s sword,nding in a pile of debris that had fallen from the building before jumping on a piece of concrete.

    "Shit! How is he so fast?!" She panicked, her mind filled with thoughts of how to escape.

    Alexander stood there, not chasing the vampire, waiting for her to calm down.

    "Hah! Hah! Hah!" She was in the corner of the courtyard, surrounded by concrete walls and metal pipes that led into the building.

    ''How is he so fast?! What is that cheat like bastard?!'' She thought, her eyes frantically scanning the area for an exit.

    "Hey, don''t get scared." Alexander spoke, making her stop as she saw him standing there, leaning on his sword casually as he waited for her to calm down, "It''s ok, you''re not alone."

    "Liar! You''re trying to trap me here!" She snapped, her eyes turning to red slits. "You''re going to tie me down, choke me until I piss myself, then fuck me repeatedly until my body bes your ve!!!"

    ''...''

    ''This fucking girl...''

    "Oh~ that sounds great��maybe I''ll fuck your ass with the hilt of my sword, too, while I fill your little vampire womb with my seed."

    "NEVER!" Amy cried out; the womb was only for one man, although she didn''t realise it was the guy standing before her because of her extreme excitement, anger from being beaten inbat and the climax he gave her by force dulling her mind.

    "Then let''s get this party started," Alexander said, his voice low.

    She took one step back, preparing herself for another fight as he slowly began to walk towards her.

    "You''re not leaving me any choice," His tone was serious.

    "Hmph! Bring it on!" She snorted, lifting her daggers into a fighting stance.

    Alexander sighed, shaking his head slightly as he gripped his sword with both hands, ready for battle.

    "Why do you bastard hold that sword!"

    Suddenly there was a roar, like a wild beast angry beyond reason.

    Amy, who was prepared to slit her own throat this time if he came closer, suddenly doubted her eyes��a huge ball of silver fur shot across the air like a flying dog and smashed into the man, causing her mind to scream, "Are you a fucking idiot!" at her.

    At the same time, she fought desperately, but she was an idiot! It couldn''t be helped...

    The highest strength in her n, and she chooses daggers and swords!

    While a strange female werewolf was mping down on Alexander''s neck, her ws grasping his arms, while her legs wrapped around him as they smashed through several buildings and rock walls beforending in a small opening, his body and suit now a mess, knocking the werewolf off him, while touching his neck gushing with blood.

    The pink-haired vampire screamed, "Woah! Why did you attack him? I had him for sure!"

    The werewolf, a wolf-like creature with silvery white fur and wearing nothing, had no intention of exining anything to the vampire. She charged again, a fisting forward as she mmed it into Alexander''s jaw.

    "Oof!" He staggered backwards, barely managing to block the second strike from her.

    ''Damn, this bitch is strong....''

    When Alexander took distance and pointed therge nodachi towards the werewolf, her golden eyes narrowed, bing tiny dots and wearing a crazed look while pulling a smaller eastern sword from the air like magic.

    ''Since when can dogs perform magic!'' He cried out, angry due to the huge missing chunk of his neck and no change in her body even after drinking his blood and eating his flesh.

    The werewolf didn''t speak much, only taking an aggressive stance, her silver fur swaying in the breeze��before her distorted voice sounded.

    "Drop the sword, then die."

 Chapter 181 181: All Hell Breaks Loose! [1]

    ?

    We all know the problem with powerful creatures, especially those with violent and ferocious attitudes. When faced with such an attack, then shameless words.

    How could Alexander stand back? Why would he think logically despite the twangs of nostalgia in his mind? He didn''t know any Silvan werewolves, and this woman suddenly bit his throat andmented on the sword his beloved Sarah gifted him.

    And so, he was a man.

    Extremely mad.

    Alexander lifted himself, wiping the dirt and blood from his suit as it began to repair slowly, his eyes glowing a deep red, looking at the tall werewolf with her tight body and pristine de in the upper row stance.

    ''Ah...''

    He couldn''t understand why he was so angry because of this woman��clenching his fists, the handle of the nodachi rattling from the force before he took a low stance, the de pointed towards her abdomen.

    "Fuck you."

    "Return to your human form, get on your hands and knees and present yourself to me. Then maybe we can talk." Alexander replied, causing the werewolf''s anger to skyrocket��she was no slut or bitch in heat.

    Her body vanished, like a mirage, only the sound of steel slicing through the air faintly sounding in Alexander''s ears.

    ''Shit!''

    The man didn''t hesitate to move, sliding out of the way by a fraction as the sharpened w ripped through his coat and grazed his shoulder, leaving a bloody streak that trickled down his skin��the next moment, an inch away, the sword followed the same route, her attack was was doubled using her body and eastern de in sync.

    He knew she was fast, but not this fast��turning his head, he saw her standing where he once was, the de ready to attack again.

    "You sneaky bitch! I will kill you!" He roared, but the werewolf looked at him with cold, calcting eyes.

    Her silver orbs shimmered as she stood in the same position as before, a slight lick of blood on the de''s tip and her ws, while her muzzle showed a slight smirk revealing her sharp teeth.

    Alexander felt his heart beat faster, sweat covering his body as he realised he could do nothing.

    She was too fast��even if he did see her movements, he would never be able to respond in time, so he gave up following them and would instead focus on the counter, letting her attack his body while grabbing and mauling her.

    "Why are you so angry?" The werewolf asked, her voice soft and soothing, almost like a gentle breeze on a clear summer day; Alexander didn''t notice the change of her atmosphere and voice, while the vampire a slight distance away did, and her face immediately soured whispering. "Homewrecking bitch!"

    "Shut up!" He snapped back, moving his stance wider as he lifted his nodachi to meet her.

    "Are you sure about that?" The werewolf asked, taking her stance as well.

    Alexander took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves as he waited for her to make the first move.

    The two stayed still for a few minutes before she disappeared again.

    This time, however, Alexander was ready.

    His senses were heightened��his mind focused on the movement of the werewolf as she shed down from the skies, the red mist flowing out of her mouth like a raging river as she tried to pierce Alexander''s chest.

    He didn''t flinch or move from his spot, waiting for the right moment before he turned his sword and blocked the iing attack.

    There was a loud screech as sparks flew around him, his muscles bulged, and his veins popped out as he struggled to block the sword from cutting him in half��the pressure increased with every second as his feet sunk into the ground.

    ''How am I supposed to defeat this woman?'' He thought before he realised his strength was far above her! Pushing the de back, he flicked out an elbow that smashed into her nose, causing a loud crack and sending her stumbling backwards with dazed steps.

    "That is what you get for underestimating me!" He roared, charging forward with his nodachi high before mming it down on her.

    The werewolf''s eyes widened as she stared at therge, wide de rushing towards her like a tidal wave.

    "I don''t care how good you are with des! In hand-to-handbat, you won''t beat me!" He growled as the de mmed into the ground with a thunderous crash, cracking the stone floor as the werewolf flew into the air.

    Yet her face was filled with a strange, twisted smile due to her transformation, but those neon blue eyes no longer looked angry, filled with rage and desire to kill.

    Instead, delight, bliss, euphoria, lust, and obsession now filled them as her body whirled in the air, her de rapidly spinning to deflect his attacks with the nodachi, each hit causing her body to tremble from both the power and nostalgia as the scent of a female werewolf in heat spread through the destroyed area rapidly.

    Meanwhile, 300 metres to the east, still locked in a stalemate due to the difference in fighting styles of the Vesta.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The wolves apanying her stopped fighting when they sniffed the scent, realising something was off.

    "The young mistress is in heat!?"

    "How is that possible!"

    "We must pull back..."

    "Find the youngdy!"

    This sudden change caused Maria and Althea to have more breathing room, now fighting only the 30 remaining vampire knights and a few stray zombies with their eyes and ears always focused on the distance where their beloved was fighting a strange woman.

    Only ire felt the sinking worry in her stomach that something might happen to Alexander.

    Not realising that was just her jealousy towards Sarah and Amy, manifesting subconsciously knowing who those maids were with a single look.

    Back to Alexander, who held the nodachi in his right hand while the female Lycan''s throat was grasped in the other, her de prating his left lung��the pain was agonising for a moment before he adjusted and could ignore the burning and throbbing pain.

    "You seem to have lost your advantage, dog." He mocked, pping her cheek with his palm, the force almost knocking out her teeth as blood and spit sprayed onto the destroyed wall beside them.

    Deep down, Alexander knew from the stance to the movements this woman...

    He knew her existence very well��that''s why his p wasn''t filled with all his power and letting his hand linger on her transformed cheek, for a moment brushing the silky fur with his thumb before sending his knee into her abdomen, the yelp of the female wolf causing his smile to deepen.

    She showed no sign of pain, only watching him with a more fiery and obsessive gaze. The pair seemed to have a problem with their mind as the link between them became more powerful with each exchange.

    A faint unnoticeable string at the start, but now it was a thick rope binding them tightly together in spirit.

    "You think you can stand against me? A man like you?" The werewolf asked, licking her lips while Alexanderughed in response.

    "Heh! A little dog that''s lusting over a human, what a joke!" Alexander said, his voice full of sarcasm and disgust before he kicked her hard in the side, sending her flying before he dashed forward.

    He had to end this fast!

    Alexander swung his sword at the werewolf''s neck.

    Still, the woman moved with blurring speed, sliding underneath him while stabbing upwards with her sword��he was toote to react and felt the sharpened steel enter his gut before pulling out, but the wound closed instantly with the same healing ability.

    He didn''t notice her other de piercing his calf before she used the force of his legs and pushed him up into the air, throwing him back.

    Alexander groaned, rolling on the ground while trying to regain his footing��he didn''t need to see her know where she was going.

    He felt it in his bones.

    His ears twitched as he heard a familiar sound that made him grimace.

    It was the sound of metal scraping against metal as she readied her sword to cut him in half.

    He knew her next move like the back of his hand.

    Alexander''s mind travelled to a distant ce, a fond memory of the moment he fell in love with a thug-like girl who beat him senselessly with a wooden sword.

    ''Ah... Sarah... you never change....'' He thought with fond and happy memories flowing through his mind.

    Her body was rotating him, the nodachi out of reach, and his right leg still slow after the de stabbed him.

    ''Even as a werewolf, you can''t help doing those fancy moves? Haha...''

    She swooped down like an eagle attacking her prey��the de could be dodged, its shimmering light cutting through the night sky, but Alexander didn''t dodge.

    Because he knew who it was, the feelings of hatred and wanting to crush her became different.

    He wanted to beat her and then push her down.

 Chapter 182 182: All Hell Breaks Loose! [2]

    ?

    He waited until she couldn''t pull back, spreading his arms��the moment her de cut into his shoulder, like a death grip, his arms wrapped around her body, hugging her tightly while feeling her de dig deeper into his shoulder, almost cutting through the bone.

    "I am so d you''re alive, Sarah. But you never change~ why are you still fighting me naked at this age?"

    "That kind of cheap tactic was only allowed when we were kids." He growled, enjoying her struggling and writhing in his arms.

    "Do you even know how hard I''ve worked to hide my identity? To not show my strength in front of you, you dumbass!" She spouted, the fur on her body slowly retracting.

    Her soft pale skin now slid into his arms, her firm mounds pressing against his muscr chest, and her long silver hair turned ck and swayed in the moonlight.

    Sarah looked down at him, releasing her sword and holding his face with both hands, squishing his face with a tearful look.

    "Do you know how hard I worked to hide my love for you? To not show my lust and desire in front of you, you silly bitch!"

    He countered, his hands holding her firm ass, crushing the soft flesh and squeezing it, causing the fiery Sarah to blush and be more like a young maiden being teased than the fierce werewolf from before.

    "Let me go, you fucking bastard! I hate you so much!" She cried, tapping his head with her fists, yet all Alexander did was hold her tighter.

    "Haha, you won''t get rid of me that easily. I will make sure you remember this moment forever,"

    "A-Alexander..." She murmured, her voice trembling as she spoke.

    But before she could continue, his lips closed her mouth, a kiss he always desired but never had the courage, now as a Ghoul Chieftain. Finally, he took what he wanted for all these years.

    His tongue forced itself into her mouth, tasting the bittersweet blood and sweet nectar as he sucked and licked her mouth.

    All the while, his hands continued to squeeze her ass, rubbing it while pulling her body against his tighter, her body reacting naturally to him, her arms wrapped around his neck while her lips sucked on his tongue, tears streaming from her blue eyes.

    They kissed for a long time before Alexander pulled away, a trail of saliva connecting their lips as he chuckled.

    "I love you, Sarah." He confessed, causing the woman to sob as her eyes shimmered with happiness, sadness, and anger.

    "I hate you! I hate you. I hate you. I hate you. I hate you!" She screamed, crying as she beat on his chest, before finally giving in and burying her face into his neck.

    "I love you��I love you! I love you! Always.... before Amy... I waited for you to confess��why did you make me wait so long!" She cried, her voice muffled by his coat as he hugged her close, patting her back gently.

    "I am sorry, I am. I was scared you would reject me. Unlike me, you were always strong and capable, a weakling, and I was afraid you would get bored of me if I confessed first." He admitted, causing her to chuckle, kissing his neck as her body shivered.

    "How could I ever get bored of you? You''re the only man for me��your existence has kept me going in that horrible world since the beginning." She said, lifting her head to look at him with a gentle smile as she saw the old scars on his face.

    "We had a lot of fun together, huh?" He asked, causing her tough as she wiped the tears from her eyes.

    "Yes, yes, we did. Now, let''s stop wasting time and fuck this shit out of us��you still owe me a good ride!" She demanded, a devilish smirk on her face as he rolled his eyes.

    "Why must you always say it like that? It sounds so crude, you weird woman." He chastised her, but Sarah gave him a quick kiss before pushing him back, standing back on her feet before he realised she waspletely naked.

    The first time he saw her this way, causing his blood started pumping like crazy, surging more than when he fought the demon Kaliara.

    The soft silver pubic hair covering her neat slit, the muscr thighs and smooth abdomen with a powerful and sexy set of six abs, her beasts were perfectly perky, hanging high with a rounded shape, and two cute inverted cherries hiding within.

    Alexander was about to step forward, while Sarah watched him with lustful eyes when...

    "Ahem..."

    A high-pitched cough sounded, before two palm arms wrapped around Alexander''s chest, slipping easily into his pants and grasping his deadly meat club and leaning her chin over his tall shoulder, her voluptuous and thick body squashed against his back.

    "Hey~ bitch this cock is mine." Amy Salvatore growled before her fangs erged, biting into Alexanders'' neck and sucking on him passionately.

    Her hands were skilled at pleasing him, teasing the tip and jerking the shaft with a victorious look in her red eyes as the maiden Sarah looked shocked momentarily.

    "Ah... Amy....you..... get off my man!" She howled, the hair of her ears and tail puffing up like a distressed cat.

    Her hand reached into the void and pulled out a long robe to wrap herself, not wanting other males to see her body. Sarah then grabbed her sword and nned to kill the leech slut molesting her man!

    "Pah... Mmmmn.... the most delicious blood got even easier... my cunts soaking... Heh~ he''s my man, you silly dog!" Amy replied seductively, her lips making a wet sound as they pulled from his neck.

    ''Ah... This is one of those things in the manga I used to read... A shuraba!'' Alexander thought as Ste''s bodynded a few steps away.

    Her beautiful azure eyes looked at the naked girl with wolf ears and tail, the short stack vampire sucking on his neck and jerking Alex off.

    ''Could it get worse....?''

    Like the goddesses of fate wanted to mock him.

    The next moment a few hundred metres away, a huge pir of light exploded before a burning sensation filled all the vampires, ghouls and even the werewolves.

    A silhouette of a woman with several wings and a spear shimmering within the light.

    What could be happening now?

    Alexander looked up at the figure for a moment. He felt a slight tinge of damage, like the holy light was trying to make him dissipate.

    However, the next moment, it faded, along with the huge light pir and booming sound that caused his ears to hurt. He didn''t pull Amy off his body, stroking her soft pink hair with a relieved smile. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    There was a fear this little girl might be dead because of his past thoughts she was just a normal girl.

    ''Thankfully, she was okay...''

    While Alexander was dealing with Amy, Ste and Sarah moved closer together, seeming to know each other somehow.

    "Oh, it''s the little princess of harlots!"

    "Well, if it isn''t thedy thug of the dogs."

    But it was clear they were joking as the two smiled a momentter��Alexander was hoping that Amy might join them.

    Yet as always, she was too focused on her own thing, whispering disgusting and lewd things in his ear while her hands moved faster, not caring at all for the others around them.

    ''...''

    ''This reminds me of when she made me fuck her in the martial arts club... Hiding under the benches while Sarah gave a lesson on self-defence...''

    "Amy, stop being a pest. We can do those thingster." He scolded, tapping her little head.

    Surprisingly she instantly stopped and nodded before kissing his cheek with a loud smack; dropping off his back, she skipped towards Sarah and Ste but was much shorter than the two, with her cute ass bouncing with each movement.

    ''I love this little thot...''

    "Hehe~ his cock is bigger by this~ much!" Amy measured the size and showed Sarah, who looked away scornfully, yet her blue eyes peeked out of the corner to burn the measurements into her memory for the night.

    While Ste was unphased because that thing had been inside her less than 6 hours ago.

    "Ahem." A deep, raspy female voice sounded as she cleared her throat, causing everyone to turn back towards the sky.

    A slightly tanned woman with a muscr frame and white wings on her back remained to hover over the current scene.

    She was ignoring the creatures of evil and the holy light''s natural enemies. Her eyes were focused on one spot.

    Alexander.

    When they noticed, the three girls suddenly rushed to his side to protect him.

    But in their minds, they were sure this might be another bitche to seduce their man, and all of them worked together, holding their weapons towards the "angel" in the sky.

    "Hmmm... A vampire, subus and mutated lycan..." The deep voice sounded again, causing Alexander''s body to tremble, his eyes opening wide and then looking from side to side to find a way to escape this situation.

    His actions cause the girls to misunderstand and feel that she might be a stalker or enemy.

    "Bitch! Leave our man alone, or we''ll pluck those bird wings off you!" Amy shouted, giving two middle fingers.

    The other two followed up with the same kind of words before Alexander''s face became pale.

    "Oh? I am a bitch now..." The angel''s deep voice caused the air to tremble.

    "Alexander Faust! Why are your little girlfriends so vulgar?"

    "Hahaha..." Heughed nervously before trying to step back, but only the woman''s body vanished from sight.

    A far higher technique than Sarah, causing his back to fall against her soft body, her pillows soft and smelled of honey before his body squished them.

    "Oh my, do you still like my tits this much? Fufu~ you''re unbelievable for a grown man." The angel teased, her hands stroking his cheek and abdomen.

    "Mother can''t get enough of your amazing abs; let me feel good, okay? It''s not molesting if you''re my son, right?" Her words'' deep voice and content melted the brains of all the women standing around.

    "Mother... That''s the same logic you use to take baths with me at 18..."

    "To inspect my growth..."

    The three girls all focused on different points as they gasped out.

    "Mother..."

    "Inspect his growth..."

    "Amazing abs..."

    The beautiful woman with the light tan leaned over his shoulder��her cheek pressed against him before she eyed the woman with a faint smile.

    "So, which one of them have you already banged? Will I be a grandmother soon? How about videos of the act? I need to know if you''re doing it correctly!"

    "Mother... Why are you so weird!?"

    "I have videos! Lots!" Amy raised her hand, therge breasts bouncing as her tiny body hopped on the spot like an excited child answering the teacher.

    Alexander felt his days of peace with his cute Vesta were over...

 Chapter 183 183: Brunhild

    ?

    Inside a dark hotel room, the murky walls with slight mould destroying the former elegant royal red carpet and beautiful dark blue wallpaper and silver finish sat a group of people around arge round table.

    A woman, tanned with tight muscles and a holy aura vibrating around her body, quietly sits at the table''s head while drinking a ss of red wine from the basement wine cer.

    That was perfectly fine��the issue was that lying on a bench beside her with his head resting on her thighs was the future ghoul king Alexander with his eyes closed as if pretending this was a dream.

    ''If I don''t make eye contact with them, then it didn''t happen.'' were his naive thoughts.

    After his mother appeared, everything became chaotic, with Amy taking out dozens of USBs and a tablet.

    Then suddenly, she was showing videos of their past acts together, which set off Ste and Sarah, who began to beat her senselessly while cursing me for doing it too much with the pink-haired vampire Thot.

    ''However, they were all fooled! My mother is aplete pervert and would never let them go easily, knowing they slept with me!''

    Sadly before he could warn them, a strong hand knife impacted my neck, ah the same one that would assault me whenever he refused to share a bed with her or leave the door unlocked.

    Alexander began to think back to his fond but sordid memories with the woman he called mother and how her brain and thinking caused him to feel a sense of horror at times and dyed his search for her.

    He didn''t know what she would be like without the morals of thew binding her after all.

    Those memories weren''t bad, and he didn''t dislike his mother��rather, it was the opposite and partly why he suffered from his ailment before bing a ghoul.

    ''In truth, since the day I hit puberty and got an erection over her, and she saw me in the washing room using her bra to relieve myself, I learned the truth.''

    ''This woman was not my mother, but a close and dear friend of my mothers and offered to take care of me as a child...''

    ''Yet from there, because of that one moment...''

    ''Our rtionship became awkward and strange��she would say.

    "To avoid you going out there and assaulting young women, the mother will help empty those heavy things." Then she proceeded to use her hands to...''

    ''You know...''

    He didn''t realise it, but the pleasant memories and the feeling of his mother''s fingers stroking through his silver hair were too soothing, and he quickly fell into a deep sleep��at first, her touch caused his body to tingle due to them being so ipatible.

    Yet after a while, his body seemed to adjust and ept the holy aura that pulsed from his mother even when she was idly breathing.

    It seemed this was why her hand and breasts felt so divine in the past...

    He wasn''t a quick shot! Never!

    -

    Around the table sat Sarah, Ste and Amy while Maria and Althea sat on the bed and ate something strange they both stored in their front pockets.

    This sight caused his mother to desire to smite them at first, but then she realised the changes in her cute son and locked those desires in her heart.

    The beautiful woman, now with silver hair, looked at the other women in a more brilliant shade than Alexander''s dark and greyish tint.

    Green eyes looked at the women, slowly observing their faces, reactions and bodies before she took a moment to think while never letting her hand stop stroking Alexander''s hair with a faint light twinkling from the fingertips touching him.

    "So, the pink-haired vamp is his ex-girlfriend and used that skanky stalker body of hers to disrupt his studies... Understood."

    "!!!" Amy didn''t speak, but her eyes widened in shock at being called skanky, but she ignored the stalker part.

    "The girl with red hair is his current woman and seems to have supported him well, but since you look so awkward walking, I take it you only had sex recently? Little Alex is a bit of a beast, isn''t he?"

    While Ste nodded with a blush, causing Amy to stare at her with daggers and putting both middle fingers up at her, mouthing the word "whore", only to have thence of his mother smack her face and knock her off the chair with a crash.

    "See, this is why you are a skanky whore."

    "Why are you provoking a woman that loves the same man as you?"

    "Take pride in how wonderful he is, don''t take notice of the other women or is all the brain of your body in those huge tits or your slutty little cunt?"

    Despite her foul mouth, the face of the woman didn''t change once��only when looking at Alexander did she smile or show emotion.

    "Then you..."

    The woman seemed to think for a moment before she smiled at the ck-haired lycan with silver highlights and furry ears.

    "You must be Sarah, right?" A softer voice than before, even her hand extending across the dark brown table, offering to shake hands with Sarah.

    "Eh!?"

    "What!"

    Ste and Amy gasped, seeing his mother shaking hands and stroking the back of Sarah''s slightly bruised hand as she healed it before their eyes.

    "He never used to shut up about you."

    "Really?" Sarah replied with an excited voice.

    Her little wolf tail swayed from side to side, tapping on the wooden flooring.

    "My name is Brunhild, and I am Alexander''s adoptive mother."

    Finally, his mother''s holy aura faded, stopping the horrible tingling feeling for the vampires and ghouls, but the lycan was oblivious now in a dream world of fantasy.

    "Did he mention her?" Amy asked with a slightly bitter voice.

    "Ah... so cute."

    "Really?" Ste asked, interested and not so jealous but wanting to know more about Alexander''s past.

    "Fufu~ he would call her name sometimes when he ejacted, then cry. He was sorry that mom''s hand just felt too good, and he wasn''t a quick shot."

    "Ah~ how adorable!"

    "!!!"

    "!!!"

    The two women at war a moment earlier now matched eyes, both realising why Alexander was so weird and sexual things were so simple and easy for him to engage!

    This woman was the culprit!

    Guilty women despite having angel wings!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Amy uttered out of pride, not wanting to lose to this woman with tits that matched hers.

    "Hmph... I still got his virginity!"

    Bang!

    Instantly the vampire was pinned to the wall, the worn and weathered bricks crumbling easily from the pressure of Brunhild''s magic.

    "Oh..."

    "Little leech, you might have let him taste your rotten little snatch, but his first kiss, first blowjob, first handjob, first boobjob, even his first experience having his asshole licked were me~ fufu."

    "Did you enjoy his finger technique and how well his tongue can move inside like it''s not even human?"

    "Ugh!?" Amy''s body and mind were destroyed, like a poor girl being gangbanged in an NTR hentai. She lost the will to resist on the cusp of despair.

    She remembered mentioning those things... even on their first time��she was made to squirt with his fingers and tongue before they had sex!

    It was all this woman!

    Alexander was trained into a woman killer by this perverted woman!

    "Ahem, but don''t worry. I don''t n to kill you or eliminate your entire race because you tried to turn him into a vampire and make him your husband, Princess Salvatore."

    "Instead, I will just meet your mother and have a nice fist to face chat."

    "THAT''S KILLING ALREADY!" Amy roared, falling from the wall covered in dust.

    "Fufu~ it''s okay��I''ll only break her teeth and tear out an eyeball."

    Amy didn''t understand why she was so violent towards her and her mother, yet Sarah was treated like a nice daughter-inw.

    "Ste, was it?"

    "Ah... yes, Mother!"

    "Fufu~ your mother is a good teacher; I know you''ve supported my cute Alexander for thest few months even when he was away fucking dozens of other women, and you were still a virgin."

    Ste almost vomited blood at how frank this woman was, causing her to feel pain in her chest. Mothers-inw are scary was the only thought in her mind.

    "If you want to marry him, then I won''t object. But it has to be Alexanders'' choice, not you using your subus holes to tempt him."

    The scary thing about Brunhild was that her words and tone were gentle, but her eyes were filled with bloodlust and ferocity, making Ste feel like her arms had beenpletely severed and she was hanging from a stake.

    "What about me!?" Amy asked brightly, climbing back to the table, only to be shot back against the wall with a thud and vomiting blood.

    "Silly THOT, you can clean his cock after he finishes! What leech dreams of bing a wife!"

    "I... I will take videos...Guha!" Another blow to her chest, before Amy fell unconscious.

    When interacting with Amy this way, Sarah noticed that Brunhild showed the most emotion, her face with a full smile and bright eyes, just like when Alex found something interesting.

    "Phew... He can sleep well on my thighs. What a cute boy~ fufu." Brunhild whispered while stroking his cheeks, finally peeking at Maria and Althea, who just shivered like terrified bunnies on the bed under her gaze.

    "It seems he reached this step without my help... But that crazy bitch... if she knows..." A slight sense of worry sounded from her tone.

    "I have to train him... make him and his women stronger... and beat up that stupid Vamoran that wants to eat him..."

    "Brunhild?" Sarah asked, breaking Valkyrie''s train of thought as she realised her error.

    "Ah, sorry, you should know it already, but.."

    "This city..."

    "Well, most of the world will be fucked in about 6-7 days... It seems my cute boy wants to move to the north, a good choice as that queen of cock is a good leader..."

    Her eyes turned to the oblivious Ste before returning to Sarah momentarily.

    "I guess your city will be okay, with two legendary bloodlines and queens still in existence, but for the third wave... neither of your mothers stands a chance."

    "!!!"

    "!!!"

    For some reason Amy''s body shuddered��it seemed she was ying dead to avoid more blows against her but hearing her hard-ass mother wouldn''t stand a chance caused her to feel a sense of dread.

    "Then what should we do?" Sarah asked, her eyes looking at Alexander while tapping the table.

    "Do what you nned to, idiot. Follow my son and enjoy life like it''s thest day you''ll live!"

    "What about you?"

    "Me?" A strange reaction from her��anyone would assume she would stay beside him, proven by how gentle and precious her hands treated even his split ends.

    "I will dy the invasions in the north." Her voice was solemn and filled with determination.

    "Why the north?" Sarah asked, while Ste also wondered.

    "Because my little man wants to be a king, and to do that, there is only the north... To seduce your mother or knock you up~ would be the easiest way."

    Brunhild smirked as she looked at the stunned Ste, before dropping her eyes at the glowing mark that showed through her ck dress.

    "Oh... You''re already..." A hint of jealousy shed on Valkyrie''s face before she turned away and didn''t finish her words.

    But Ste understood and jumped like a frightened deer because his mother found out!

    "You probably have a lot to speak to him about, right, both Sarah and the Thot down there?"

    Brunhild lifted his body beforeying him on the empty bed, her aura filling the room as all the dirt, mould and nasty bugs evaporated into nothingness and hey on a warmfy bed.

    Her body turned to the girls, with a serious face.

    "Ste, you should let him speak with them��I will give you 2 days before I return."

    "Then you must be ready to move. First, we head east and greet your two mothers, and then within a month, you will head north."

    Before they could rey, her body exploded into countless silver particles of light and vanished only the warm and sweet fragrance ofvender remaining from her body.

 Chapter 184 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 184: Vampire Or Werewolf?

    Chapter 184 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 184: Vampire Or Werewolf?

    Thump!

    Alexander''s head flopped onto the soft seat��although warm from the residual body heat of Brunhild''s ass, the impact still awoke him.

    His eye flickered before sitting up and looking around the room.

    "Ugh..."

    There seemed to be a slight pain in his neck��maybe he was getting old.

    ''Where did Ste and Mother go?'' he wondered, with only Amy and Sarah sitting at the opposite ends of the table.

    Amy looked a bit rough, her hair was messy, and her makeup was smeared.

    "You''re awake, Alex!" Sarah''s husky but excited voice sounded as she enthusiastically stood from her chair, knocking it down to the ground with a thud.

    "Oh... Sarah~ it''s been a while, right?"

    Alexander''s brain was still a little hazy, unable to even remember when he fell asleep, and hisst memory was Sarah in her werewolf figure and the fact she was naked.

    He turned to the other pretty girl, someone he knew very well, "Hey, you look cute in that outfit."

    It wasn''t like he knew how to greet her��thest time they met, she shouted at him for being too rough and then said she was leaving the city.

    ''Probably meaning for a short while now in hindsight... This girl never did give the important details when upset or excited.''

    Amy looked at him with a strange nce; normally, she would make a noise, kissing him while sitting on hisp about now.

    "Mm... thank you..." She whispered with her soft voice, normally only used when he was goading her to behave.

    ''So why is she so well-behaved?''

    He lifted his body before sitting back against the chair his mother was sitting on earlier��the only reason he knew was due to her scent and the memories that came along with that aroma making him feel awkward when with these two girls.

    "So, you two weren''t human all along, huh?" He asked with a lighthearted tone.

    Alexander didn''t want to dwell on this anymore. Who cared if there were werewolves, vampires or aliens?

    He wasn''t human anymore��would that be a problem with them?

    Amy was the first to speak, "Alex~ you became even sexier, especially the scent of your blood and essence!"

    Trust Amy to be the first to mention those things, but he didn''t dislike it, despite being a stalker, violent, obsessive and perverted.

    She was a very honest girl that never lied to him about most things

    ��if she wanted something, she would give him an adorable look with her pupils dted like a cat staring into the bright sky.

    "I did~ want a taste?" He teased back, leaning over the table and taking hold of her soft pale hands.

    ''Ah, how did I not realise she differed from me with these cold hands?''

    Amy was the typical strong offence pathetic defence type of gal��

    the moment he grasped her fingers and began to y with them and flirted with her causing her to be taciturn and shy because, in the past, it was always her seducing him into bed!

    This was Alexander''s first time raunchy before she even started seducing him!

    Alex left the blushing vampire, his fingers still stroking her supple fingers while looking at the slightly abrasive Sarah, who was staring at their connected fingers with a sharp look.

    "Oh~ you too?" He joked, letting his idle hand lean over and grasp Sarah''s hands which were a little rougher, but the feeling showed how hard she worked on her swordsmanship and martial arts.

    Despite being a superhuman werewolf!

    "Alexander... I...." Sarah spoke slightly, the moment she devoured his heart shing through her mind.

    From the moment she saw someone wielding his sword, it made her chest feel chaotic, despite knowing that his scent, taste and aura were mostly the same.

    She couldn''t ept it because she had eaten his heart!

    How could he be alive?

    And what if he is disgusted when he finds out what she did and never wants to speak with her again?

    This caused her to be less aggressive the moment everyone had left, leaving only the trio remaining.

    "Hahaha, don''t look so disheartened." He wanted tofort her and see her smile not looking so glum.

    The trio sat silently for a few minutes, no one speaking but letting Alexander stroke their hands and mull over what they wanted to say.

    While Alexander himself just leaned back, enjoying the fact they were together again and he wouldn''t have to leave them again.

    This time he would try to ept both of them as they were.

    Not letting them hide parts they didn''t wish to show him. Otherwise, he might lose them again, and this time, it might be for good as the world changes��he cannot guarantee to be able to protect himself, let alone them.

    So, he would take the bold approach!

    "Hey Sarah, did my heart taste good?" His voice was warm and filled with charm as the fluffy silver ears on her head twitched to make sure she heard him correctly.

    Her head lifted while her eyes locked with his, allowing him to see just how much shock and surprise they showed.

    "T-that... I..." Sarah showed a rare stutter.

    "Tsk, acting as if you love him, then you devour his heart��what a skank!" Amy added, her lips pouting before leaning against Alexander, fawning over him with her doe-like eyes fluttering at him.

    Sarah''s body shuddered visibly at bothments, her eyes darting between the two as she tried to pull her hand away from Alexander.

    Yet she couldn''t��his strength was far above hers!

    Pah!

    He pulled his hand from Amy''s, lifting his hand into the air before he pped her ass with his full force, the impact causing her to almost leap from her chair as she let out a disgusting moan despite her ass now having a dark hand imprint.

    "Don''t act like you don''t know the true meaning of that act, you little minx!" Alex scolded Amy, who, instead of seeming hurt began to curl her body around his arm, pressing her breasts against him with a delighted look.

    "Hmph~ why should I care about what a dog does and wants."

    However, his words changed Sarah''s facial expression and her attempts to escape when she saw his gentle smile and wink towards her.

    "Mmmm, don''t be so silly as if I care about that little thing."

    "B-but I ate your heart... like a monster!?" Despite seeing his monstrous form, Sarah still seemed to ssify Alexander as a normal human.

    "Then doesn''t that make me an even more gruesome monster? To survive with my heart having been devoured?"

    "Ah... that..."

    Sarah couldn''t respond as this was her question, the curiosity in her chest wanting to know how he survived.

    Even a pure-blooded Lycan like her would die without a heart, and the same counted for Amy too, yet, without a heart, he was alive and kicking and now surpassed them in pure physical ability.

    "Are you curious?" He asked with a sly smile causing both women to realise that the current Alexander had greatly changed.

    But neither of them disliked it. He showed initiative towards them and didn''t act like he couldn''t understand their feelings and affection.

    "Haha..."

    Both girls nodded before even Sarah slid her chair close with the wood screeching across the floor.

    She seemed content being closer, but Alexander had other ideas as he wrapped his arm around her hips and pulled her as close as Amy, his hands not leaving just above her ass, stroking her soft curves with his fingers.

    "Well, you see, things went to shit on the first day..."

    From there, Alexander told them everything, from having sex with Samathana before her boyfriend to transforming Megan and Patricia into amia and slime or making a princess fall for him in another dimension.

    They were a little cute��Amy would get jealous when he mentioned the girls and his sex with them, her little fangs sinking into his neck and sucking on his blood as if to bnce her heart as she pinched his thighs.

    Sarah was different. She pressed her snout to his neck, sniffing as if to determine which girls and where they were like some hunting dog that would kill them!

    Thankfully his hand stroking her tail managed to calm her down as the trio sat in the darkening room leaning against each other with only the sound of their light breathing filling the silence.

    It was Alex that broke the silence first.

    "Since you know everything If you can both ept my changes, I want you to stay by my side if possible."

    Amy nodded, showing nothing other than eptance��for her, the vampire nobles could suck on shit then die, even her mother, who sent that maid to try and break her rtionship with Alexander; now that she was suffering, she deserved it.

    Sarah felt her chest throbbing��normally, a lycan couldn''t meet the partner she had bonded with so deeply that they devoured his heart.

    Thus her blood was constantly surging while her body was screaming with the desire to stay close, to let him touch her more.

    "Well, I won''t rush you both."

    "I don''t want to lie about my feelings after everything, and we might die tomorrow."

    "Amy~ I will never let you leave me again because I didn''t understand you properly. We spent so long apart rather than being together from the start!"

    "Nn!"

    While Amy was easy, the easiest of heroines if you were Alexander Faust, he turned to Sarah, a woman he had long admired, loved and wanted to surpass.

    Her eyes looked at him as if searching for something or wishing to hear something concrete, looking at the vampire who now nibbled on his neck affectionately, feeling a disturbance in her chest.

    Alexander smiled, looking at Sarah with a weing grin.

    "Sarah..."

 Chapter 185 Chapter 185: Cant Pick? Have Both! [1] [R18]

    Chapter 185 Chapter 185: Can''t Pick? Have Both! [1] [R18]

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Why are you being so soft?" Sarah growled in her husky voice.

    Her actions seemed to copy Amy as her arms wrapped around his neck, pulling herself closer to him.

    Alexander wasn''t used to this kind of Sarah, so it threw him off slightly.

    But with the time apart, he had also changed greatly from a boy with no confidence or pride to a man who was extremely confident and filled with pride in himself and his achievements.

    ''There''s no need to hold back. Let''s just be honest with what I want.''

    His hand wrapped around her back before pressing her against his body, the wooden chair creaking from his force.

    "I want you to be mine."

    "Oh? Do you think you can handle me?" Sarah teased her snout, brushing against his cheek with a grin showing her sharp fangs.

    Alexander smirked, "I''ll ensure you never want anyone else."

    Sarah giggled, "What if I do?"

    "Then I''ll show you that it''s only me that you want," Alexander said as he brought her closer to him.

    Sarah wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing her face against his shoulder. Her ears ttened against her head as she held him close.

    Alexander leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Do you think I''ll let you refuse me?"

    The moment he teased her, the sucking on his neck from Amy''s vampire fangs became stronger as if to assert she was there too, her soft pink hair brushing against his arm.

    With a smirk, his right arm wrapped around her and slid across her soft body before reaching her enormous tits. He squeezed them strongly, feeling how soft and supple her breasts were.

    Amy gasped softly but then moaned loudly when he grabbed her huge breast and squeezed it roughly.

    "Ah!" She bit down on his shoulder, sucking with all her might as his sweet blood began to pour into her mouth, causing him to flinch from the slight pain.

    But the pain didn''t stop him as he teased her firm mounds while his other hand wrapped around her soft buttocks of Sarah, squeezing slightly as he teasingly brushed his lips against hers.

    "Alexan-" Sarah tried to say something, but he kissed her instead.

    Sarah didn''t have much experience kissing, so she could only squirm from the sensations as she did her best to return his kiss.

    With a smirk, Alexander kept kissing her, teasing her before finally giving her a deep kiss, enjoying how her soft lips felt against his as his small tongue squeezed.

    When he pulled away, he was still smiling.

    "A-Alexander!" Sarah muttered as her cheeks flushed a deep red.

    Amy giggled as her hand reached down to grab his cock, squeezing it through his pants. "Sarah is so cute and naive... look at her face after a mere kiss, then what about when she sees this?"

    Flop!

    Amy''s skilled hands pulled his erect member out through his zipper, her thick thighs mping around his to avoid moving as she teased the tip, brushing the sticky goo that oozed with her soft thumb.

    "Alex~ look at how big your cock has gotten~ it would be a shame if I didn''t suck it, right?" Amy purred in his ear, her bloody tongue sliding across his cheek while his lips were connected to Sarah, their tongues entangled with a wet kiss.

    Amy didn''t mind being the second fiddle because she could feel his affection and attention from the fingers now teasing her nipple, like her thumb��he copied the movements on the tip of her cherry.

    "Mmmn~ Nnnnph!" Sarah was too engrossed in the kiss, her arms wrapped around his back.

    She became enchanted by his flexible tongue, which easily toyed with hers; feeling his left hand sinking into her buttocks and caressing her only boosted her arousal when it brushed against the base of her tail.

    She shivered, gasping for air when he broke away from the kiss before whimpering when he suddenly stopped.

    "Sarah, do you ept me? I''ll never let you go," Alexander asked.

    Sarah''s cheeks were now a deep crimson as she hid her face in the nape of his neck. "You don''t even need to ask," she muttered.

    Alexander couldn''t help but smile at how cute she looked.

    Amy continued to tease his tip, using her index and thumb to pinch the foreskin together, applying some pressure so that it moved up and down along the sensitive rim.

    Alexander felt his heart speed up, excited and anxious about Amy''s actions. He worried what Sarah might do or react when seeing him being jerked off by Amy while he was kissing her...

    The sense of pleasure and excitement far exceeded his worry, though.

    ''Having my ex-girlfriend toss me off while a girl I just asked to be mine is kissing me... What kind of porn lifestyle is this!?''

    Amy looked at him with a seductive smile, her pink eyes glowing in the darkness.

    "Looks like someone''s ready~" Amy teased him.

    Alexander smiled back at her, his gaze unwavering.

    He put his hands around Sarah''s waist before lifting her as she squealed from surprise before carrying her to the bed, with Amy wrapped around his back, her lips pressing against his neck as she slurped on the remaining blood that oozed from him.

    "Lower me on the bed gently..." Sarah muttered shyly.

    Alexander nodded as he turned around to face the bed. With a gentle force, he ced Sarah on the bed with Amy still wrapped around his back.

    "Mmmnh..." Sarah whined as she noticed Amy kissing his neck; for a moment, her eyes were hostile, but then she realised it couldn''t be helped. This girl was his long before her due to her stupid thoughts.

    "Did you just tell my Alex what to do?" Amy purred with apetitive tone.

    "Y-Yeah," Sarah answered boldly.

    Amy puffed her cheeks, "Fine then..."

    Pah!

    "Aaaaah! Haaah! Aaaaaaah!"

    She threw herself onto the bed, leaning her face down into the sheets as her hips pushed against Alexander''s face.

    "Don''t hold back... just like the old days, mess with my lustful cunt !" Amy red at Sarah with a challenging expression.

    Alexanderughed inside his mind.

    Sarah''s body twitched in surprise, watching her best friend and biggest rival acting like such a slut, although she knew that Amy was aplete stalker... seeing the exposed ass and spread lips of her friend was a strange sight.

    She noticed how it made the huge member of Alex move like it was dancing, even seeming to burst from the size.

    "Mouth, fingers or cock." Alex said with his deep voice, again causing Sarah''s face to blush.

    In her shame, her eyes looked at him as he removed all his clothes and ced both hands on her safe ass of Amy, pulling her cheeks apart to reveal her tiny entrance flooded with slimy white nectar.

    "Mmmm... I can feel your breath~ so warm." Amy moaned, her toes curling as she heard the soft growl of Alex.

    She pushed her hips against his face again, but he didn''t take the opportunity to poke his tongue into her pussy��he only blew into it instead.

    "Wahhh?!" Amy lifted her hips high in the air, exposing herself more, she shook her rump as if asking Alex to continue, but he just pressed his thumbs against her swollen lips and spread them apart to see the twitching hole between her folds.

    Her pink slit glistened with a silvery slime, dripping with sweet juice that dripped from the sides of her entrance.

    Sarah saw his cock throb, more clear sticky fluid oozing from the tip, making her pussy moisten.

    ''How is he not rushing for a taste?!''

    "Please do it with your tongue, Alex, please!" Amy begged.

    Alexander knew this was her favourite forey and why Amy was so desperate to be eaten by him, and it did make him excited, wanting to please her as he gave in to her wish.

    Pah!

    "Such a fat little ass��how did it grow even bigger in a month or two? Ah... the scent of your cunt is so good, Amy... let me taste your honey. Have you kept your little pussy clean for me? If not, I won''t do this again."

    Sarah''s thighs opened, her eyes watching the act as his long tongue began to extend and tease the soft petals of Amy''s pussy, the slimy threads of her honey sucked into his mouth as he teased around her clitoris, with a smile on his face.

    He wanted to start slow, enjoying the ripe taste of her pussy, which had be more delicious since hest met her��maybe nostalgia or the fact he was now a closer race to hers; he could appreciate the sweet and sour vours of her thick and sticky love juices.

    "Haa! Ha! Aaaah! Saaaah! Wah! Ah!" Amy wailed as she squirmed in ecstasy.

    Her hands tightly gripped the bedsheets as she thrust her hips and fuck herself against his face, a loud moaning sounding from her drooling mouth.

    Amy''s juices were hot and slimy, saliva and honey dribbling down his chin as she thrust herself against his tongue, pushing it into her quivering depths, feeling it sink into her loins as he tasted her wet cavern, enjoying every moment.

    She enjoyed the sensation of his long tongue prating her tight tunnel, prodding around inside, feeling the hard yet flexible muscle explore her vagina.

    His tongue stretched the warm tunnel as it slipped into the depths of her cave, spreading her soft, fleshy folds apart as his tongue sunk deeper inside her, bumping against her slippery walls as they rippled in pleasure from the new sensation of his tongue.

 Chapter 186 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 186: Cant Pick? Have Both! [2] [R18]

    Chapter 186 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 186: Can''t Pick? Have Both! [2] [R18]

    Sarah watched as the snake-like tongue emerged from between her friend''s thick thighs, slick with her slippery secretion that dribbled down his chin.

    "So lewd..." Sarah whispered, her fingers rubbing over her underwear with both thighs pressed together.

    "Oh~ Amy, you always get so rough... what happened to starting slow?" He asked with a smile, rubbing along her soft buttocks and enjoying her frustrated face as she looked back with lustful eyes.

    "P-please..." Amy whined.

    Alexander flicked his tongue out, teasing her lips and spreading them apart before darting inside, loving how she reacted to his intrusion with a loud moan.

    His fingers teased her hard button, gently rubbing the soft ps around to let the small hood brush against it slightly, causing her to feel a strange pleasure. In contrast, his other finger reached forward and began to tease her breasts, knowing she loved her nipples being toyed with.

    "Aaaaaaaah! Fuuuuck! Oh my gosh, Alex..." Amy moaned in pleasure as the moment she desired to rub her clitoris with her slender fingers to stimte herself further, his fingers began to do so like they were vibrating, coated in her sticky honey. They made her body convulse.

    Sarah watched the pair, her fingers slowly slipping inside her pussy, the tight messy insides sucking on her finger as she teased herself, watching Alexander''s tongue and fingers while pretending it was him toying with her body.

    "Haah~ Haah~ Oohh~" Sarah sighed as she licked her lips, her heart beating rapidly from the excitement, but she remained quiet and listened carefully to the soundsing from Amy.

    "Aaah~ Ha~ Aaah~ So good." Amy groaned as she humped harder on Alex''s face.

    Alexander took the moment of his break to squeeze her buttocks and spread them apart, exposing the tiny ring of her butt to the cold air.

    He blew against it, causing Amy to shudder in response.

    "Oh~ Alex~ Please..." Amy pleaded but then jumped in surprise when his tongue poked against her rosebud, his wet muscle wriggling around the small hole clenched to nothing, trying to resist the invasion of her anus.

    Sarah stared in amazement as she watched this sight, wondering what he was nning next.

    She soon learned as his finger began to push against her hole, causing her to groan as it sank into the tight canal of her ass, followed by his tonguepping at her most sensitive flesh.

    "Aaaaaaaah~ Noooo! Too much!" Amy yelled as she moaned loudly, her body trembling with ecstasy.

    It felt so weird as his finger forced its way into her ass, his long tongue teasing her sensitive butthole, touching areas that made her squirm with pleasure.

    His finger moved quickly in and out of her ass, fucking it as his tongue moved on the inside, pushing past her anal walls.

    She shuddered as waves of pleasure shot through her body, her slick thighs twitching in a mixture of shock and bliss, her soft lips rubbing against his tongue, letting his saliva spill into her caverns while his tongue swirled around inside her, licking her insides.

    "Aaaaah! Aaaaaaah! Alex! Stop! Too much! Oh god!" Amy moaned loudly.

    The pleasure from his actions on her tits, ass and pussy caused her body to jerk as she grabbed one of his hands and squeezed it tightly as she squirmed on the bed.

    Amy lost control of her pussy that began spouting a thin and clear fluid in random squirts, her ass clenching tightly like a hand on his tongue and finger.

    Alexander did as she asked, pulling his finger out and leaving her alone.

    She rested on the bed, taking deep breaths.

    "Ah~ why did Ie first... Alex, you are so good now.." Amy exined with a shaky voice.

    Alexander smirked, "I know; that''s why I stopped. Just rx now��a cute wolf needs to experience the same, so rub against the wall of something."

    He pushed Amy''s thick body to the side, her plump ass rolling to the side as her tits flopped down while she watched Alex gently approach Sarah, who was mid-masturbation with her fingers teasing her pussy.

    "Mmm... so good... Alex...more...!" Lost in her imagination, Sarah''s eyes were closed as she leaned back, her underwear kicked away to the corner as her silver muff and soft pink folds were exposed.

    ''What a cute vagina, so adorable despite being a little gangster.''

    Alexander moved on the bed, pushing on Sarah''s shoulders as shey down on the pillows, his face looking back at Amy, who could see everything with a jealous but blissful glint in her eyes.

    "Nnn..."

    Sarah still didn''t return from her fantasy as his face moved down, the long ticky tongue brushing along her exposed clit, slightly red andrger than Amy''s. It was rather cute, as he covered it in his saliva before wrapping both lips around the hard nub and sucking gently, his tongue sliding over the tip rapidly as her hips suddenly bucked into the air and her rough mouth released a scream.

    "AAaaaaah! S-so good!" Sarah moaned.

    "Be careful of her fangs," Amy warned, licking her lips.

    Alexander lifted his head, watching Sarah squirm with ecstasy.

    He wondered if she could cum just from his tongue, and he decided to test it out, quickly sucking on her clitoris as he held her hips to prevent her from moving.

    "Ah! Oooh!"

    Sarah''s back arched on the bed, her legs opening wide to allow him full ess to her pussy; her fingers rapidly sliding inside, twirling and brushing against herself as she humped his face was erotic.

    ''Her scent is so thick... what about her taste?''

    With a smirk, Alexander resumed licking her clitoris, but this time with more enthusiasm as he traced his tongue over it, flicking and stroking it.

    "Nnnn!" Sarah moaned, her body shaking on the bed as his tongue ran across her clitoris and dipped towards her wet entrance, only to emerge covered in her liquids and return to circling her clit.

    The repeated stimtion caused a tingling feeling to shoot through her body, her limbs shivering as a strange pressure built up inside her.

    Her eyes opened as her fingers slipped from her pussy with a slight pop��covered in her juices, she looked at him with dreamy eyes before they snapped open, and she tightened her thighs around his head while grinding her hips against him as the pleasure began to build rapidly in her lower body.

    "Nnnnn! Aaaah! Aaaaah!" She cried, her breasts bouncing in her bra as her nipples rubbed against her clothing.

    Alexander''s tongue danced around her clitoris, squeezing it between his lips as he suckled on it, flicking it with his tongue and causing her to curl her toes before he extended his tongue, pushing it down to lick her pussy and tease her hole.

    Sarah''s hand flew back to her pussy, fingering herself frantically as he wiggled his tongue inside her, exploring her tunnels while listening to her cries of pleasure.

    Her fingers wrapped around his tongue as if the sensation of her fingers being licked by him along with her pussy was more pleasant

    ��at times, her fingers grabbed his tongue, stopping him from moving as her hips began to thrust against him like his tongue was ''Shoot...''

    His fingers trailed down to her ass, caressing it as he probed her fucking her.

    "Haa.... so good... why... didn''t we do this sooner!" Sarah cried out, her insides mping tight as her thick scent and strongly voured juices flooded from her depths as Alexander enjoyed the delicious taste.

    ''How should I finish her off? I can''t let her leave unsatisfied.''

    Alexander continued licking her pussy, his lips closing around her clitoris and sucking it in as his tongue worked faster inside her.

    ''Shoot...''

    His fingers trailed down to her ass, caressing it as he probed her asshole with his fingertip, the smooth flesh no longer tight as he entered the ring of muscle, sinking in slowly to tease her anus.

    "Oooooh!" Sarah cried, her fingers leaving her pulsing vagina and now tightly holding the quilt as her hips shuddered, feeling a strange pressure in her lower body.

    ''I''ll finish them the same~ since they are both important and won''t fight this way.''

    Alexander fucked her ass with his finger, using the lubricant of her love juices to slip it in and out, each thrust making a squelching sound as he fingerfucked her ass, listening to her moans of pleasure.

    "Haa... haaa... Alex... feels good!"

    The sudden increase in activity inside her made Sarah''s eyes fly open, her hips thrusting in the air as his tonguepped over her clitoris again, his finger fucking her ass and giving her the perfect amount of pleasure.

    "Mmmmnn! Aaaah! Oooooh!"

    Her body shook as a tingling feeling shot through her body, the pressure building rapidly in her lower body until her toes curled, her eyes rolling into the back of her head.

    "Oooh! Alex! It''s going to... oooooh!" Sarah''s voice cracked as the pleasure filled her mind, her hips shuddering as his finger pulled from her ass, but her hips weren''t ready to be freed, so they jerked in the air before finally rxing.

    Her pussy throbbed as thick white fluid spilt from her opening, sshing across her thighs and filling the room with a heavy and spicy scent.

    Her entire body was covered in sweat, her loose hair stuck to her neck as she gasped for breath, her back still arched as herrge breasts heaved with every gasp.

    Alexander kissed her thighs gently, enjoying the afterglow before kissing her pussy again, tasting the thick liquid as her legs twitched.

    "You came so much~" He cooed.

    "She stinks like a wet dog..." Amy pouted, her body rolling closer as her hands grasped his cock, kissing the tip with her glossy pink lips.

    "Amy, don''t tease him like that... wait a few minutes for me, alright?" Sarahined as she recovered, her silver eyes looking at the two, but her body continued to shudder and tremble as she gasped for air, her insides tightening.

    Alex raised his brow, looking at the pair.

    "Your turn?" He asked.

    Amy nodded and wrapped his tip with her lips as they squished around his cock gently, followed by the wriggling of her warm slimy tongue, pleasantly teasing his ns like always. "Mmmnph~ you love my blowjobs, right? Hehe ~ let me give you a good deepthroat like old times."

    Her fingers stroked his thick shaft, sending tingles of pleasure through his body as she pressed the head against her lips, swirling her tongue around the tip and licking it while staring at him.

    Alex watched, amused by her performance, as she popped the head into her mouth and swallowed it, wrapping her throat muscles around him as she descended onto his cock slowly.

    "Haaaaa... gubuh... nnnph.....ugh....Hmmm..!"

    She gagged as the head stretched her throat, but she did not pull away, slowly moving down his thick length while squeezing her throat muscles.

    "Sarah, how about you suck on his balls? He likes that." Amy teased, her lips slurping up the excess saliva and sticky goo from his tip.

    While the silver werewolf just looked shocked as her best friend lifted that heavy sack and stroked it gently.

    "Mmm... I will...." Sarah muttered as she crawled forward. The musky scent of Alexander suddenly filling her nostrils caused her to lose all sense of doubt as estrus dominated her mind.

 Chapter 187: Together [R18]

    Chapter 187: Together [R18]

    Alexander leaned back, feeling the soft wet lips of Amy kissing the tip of his cock, her slimy tongue slithering over his squishy purple head��each time she flicked the edge of his ns, his hips moved, wanting to thrust deep into her throat and choked, her to death, then a strange feeling assaulted his body.

    "Mmmn~ baby, you love it when I kiss the tip of your cock, right? Nnnpgh....paah~ so sticky and delicious. Did you miss your little vampire whore?" Amy teased with her mouth taking his cock deeper, wrapping her warm, soft throat around his length before tightening around him, the slimy walls clinging to his shaft as she felt his ns scrape deeper.

    Sarah began to kiss his scrotum, her smooth lips weren''t asking skilled, but they were gentle and affectionate as she began to kiss his testicles, letting them press against her lips as she slightly opened her mouth to wrap them with a warm kiss, her nose constantly sniffing as if to devour his thick scent.

    "Nnn... salty... but the scent... Alex~ it''s Alexanders'' scent... snnnph... snaps it smells so good... let me kiss your huge balls better... all the thick sperm inside is for me..." Sarah snarled, her long tongue slightly rough as it slipped along the bottom of his scrotum, tracing over all the wrinkles, while her lips sucked gently on hisrge testicles before releasing them with a wet pop,rge lipgloss marks on the soft skin.

    "Snnnnah, I want it in my mouth too, Alex. They''re so heavy and big

    ��I bet you would explode from sucking on them. You can fuck me afterwards, and I''ll make sure your seed filly my cunt~ making lots of babies."

    Sarah said, enjoying how she worshipped his balls, each kiss causing him to twitch as if a tingling jolt had struck him.

    Alexander groaned, closing his eyes as his two pets moved his cock inside their mouths, their lips pressing against him, almost touching each other as they were connected with his cock one sucking on his balls, taking the entire sack in her mouth and teasing it with her tongue, enjoying the pulsing and warmth from them, while the other was deepthroating his shaft, taking it to the base as drool and goo pooled at the base of his cock, dribbling into the mouth of Sarah.

    "Gubhgubh... gubhgubh... guhhhguhgughugh!" Amy moaned as she fought with Sarah taking his cock to the base, her eyes oozing tears, nose bubbling with drool and his sticky fluids, struggling to hold him down, while the silver werewolf continued to lick his balls as if they were a treat.

    Their lips wrapped around him, the warmth and texture of their lips on his cock making him grunt, his body beginning to shake as his balls twitched.

    "A-Amy... Sarah... I''m going to cum; take care of it."

    His words caused both of them to moan around his cock, their heads shaking and trying to move off his cock, but his hands moved to the back of their heads, holding them firmly in ce.

    "Gugh... ugh... guuuughh... guughhhh..." They moaned, their lips unable to let his cock escape their mouths as he suddenly began to shoot.

    "Guhghhhughhhughh! Mmmnnnph! Mmmmpphhhh!" They moaned as their cheeks bulged from his thick cum, his sperm flooding their mouths as it overflowed their lips, their faces coated in the thick liquid.

    Alexander grunted as he emptied his balls inside their mouths, pulling Amy''s head away to let his sperm shoot into their wide-open mouth of Sarah as she began to suck on his tip with a rough slurp.

    Alex then began holding their heads tightly as they struggled to swallow, sperm shooting on their faces and hair covering them in a sticky white good.

    Finally, the streams stopped, leaving a pool of cum in their mouths as they gulped and gulped, trying to swallow as much as possible as it leaked from their mouths and dribbled and sshed onto their tits and bellies.

    "Ah, Sarah, Amy, you both look so cute with my cum on your face."

    Alexander spoke softly as he gently caressed their heads, enjoying the sticky feeling as it coated their hair, dripping down their faces.

    They blushed and looked away, their ears red as they tried to clean the liquid from their face, their tongues reaching out to scoop up his semen and gulp it down.

    "Snnnahh, my lips are all sticky... Alex, I need your cock so bad; I want you to pound me like a dog! Fuck me so hard!" Sarah begged, her body rolling on the bed, her nipples hard and poking into the air, as she wagged her tail with a lewd look.

    Alexander smiled, "Sarah, why don''t you get on all fours? I''ll fuck you like a dog!"

    "Ah? Aww?"

    The silver werewolf got on all fours, her butt raised high into the air and herrge breasts hanging down as she looked back at him with a seductive and desperate look.

    "Alex, Alex, fuck my wet cunt with your big cock!" Amy pleaded as she rolled on her back, her legs spread as she pulled them back, exposing her puckered pink pussy, her lower lips swollen and dripping with her nectar as it pooled on the sheets.

    Alexander grinned as he moved behind Sarah, his hands moving to her hips, and he ced the tip of his cock on her cunt before sliding it along the soft lips, enjoying her warm and gooey lips covered in thick nectar from her tight little entrance.

    He looked at Amy with a smile, then began to caress the ass of Sarah with an affectionate look.

    "You sit there and masturbate as I fuck my true love~ maybe I''ll cum on your face after I''ve seeded her a few times."

    Amy''s eyes glowed with lust; her desires were more twisted than the straightforward Sarah''s��she bit her lips before reaching down, and a loud wet sound began to fill the room as she started to fuck herself and watched as Alex treated Sarah so gently, his tip brushing against her entrance, slowly pushing into the smooth folds of her werewolf pussy.

    "Ahh... it''s stretching me... wuu..... awful.....!" Sarah blushed, unable to hide her slight howl as she felt his cock pushing deeper into her, the unused hole pried open with his hot, hard and thick shaft, driving her crazy with a mixture of pleasure and slight pain.

    Alexander didn''t rush and waited patiently until his cock waspletely inside Sarah, the heat of her walls slowly enveloping his cock and his tip touching the deepest part of her.

    "Alex.... please, give me your seed. It feels so good~" Sarah begged as her eyes were half-closed, her breathing erratic, and her tongue slightly hung out as her eyes glowed with desire and lust.

    "I will, Sarah��I''ll give you all my cum. But first, let me enjoy your wonderful pussy." He promised as he moved back, then slowly began to pull his cock out, her inner walls clinging to him like a hungry beast, before he mmed back in, his balls pping against her clit as the werewolf howled, her body arching as she felt a jolt of pleasure that felt like lightning through her.

    "Guh! Mngh, mmmm! Guh... month!" Sarah moaned as she felt the pleasure building in her body, her pussy mping around his cock, trying to resist the foreign object, pushing him with her muscles as his hips moved in a slow and gentle rhythm.

    "Nnngh... Alex.... it stings.... p my ass... make the pain go away..."

    "Ah, Alex, he''s not giving it to you good enough; fuck her like a bitch! Make her cum!" Amy shouted; her voice was high-pitched and full of excitement as she continued to finger herself, her tongue lolling out of her mouth as she watched the scene unfold, her eyes glowing in the dark.

    Alexander moved his hips faster, mming into Sarah with a pping sound, his balls pping against her clit as he fucked her like a dog.

    Sarah''s eyes rolled to the back of her head as she began to drool, her body trembling as she moaned in a high-pitched voice, the sensation of her walls being stretched and rubbed from the hard fucking overwhelming her, as her insides burned and tingled with pleasure, unable to keep her eyes open.

    "Guuh... Nnnhm... haa..... guh! Awuughh...!" She howled as she came, her walls tightening around him, squeezing his cock like a vice as arge glob of her pussy juices spilt out of her, rolling down her thighs and falling on the bed.

    She couldn''t control her body as she let out sweet moans and purrs, feeling his cock toying with her insides was different from her fingers; it was so forceful and hot...

    His hard shaft-like steel abused her soft insides, driving her crazy.

    "Alex~ I love it.... haa..... hmmm! Nggh!"

    Despite her body filled with pleasure, she couldn''t help but let out her true feelings as she felt him prate her deeper than she could withstand.

 Chapter 188 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 188: As [R18]

    Chapter 188 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 188: As [R18]

    Alexander grunted as he continued to fuck her, his cock twitching inside her as his balls tightened, but he pushed back the pleasure, and he kept fucking Sarah until the tight grip of her pussy eased, and her body stopped shaking.

    "Ah... I''m... going to cum..." He groaned, and Amy suddenly began to speed up her fingers while her second hand teased her clit with rapid but delicate movements, with the sloppy sound of her juices now squelching constantly.

    "Aah... ahhn... Alex, it''s... so good... give me your cum~" Sarah begged, her body moving back, her ass bouncing as she pressed back against him, her cunt tightening around his cock with her powerful muscles.

    "Ugh! Take my seed!" Alexander roared as his hips moved faster��his hands gripped her soft ass tightly, pulling her flesh as he began to unload his thick semen inside her, her walls clinging to him like a wet sleeve as he fired shot after shot of his sperm deep inside her.

    "Aah! Guh! Awugh! Awughhhhh! Nnnngh! So hot~!" Sarah moaned as she felt his hot semen flood her insides, her eyes became white, her mindpletely broken as she felt her womb expand from the cum dumped into it, but she wanted more.

    "More... more..." Sarah begged her body shivering as he pulled out, a mixture of their cum dribbling down her legs.

    Amy''s body began to squirt a wet liquid all over Sarah''s back, coating her tail as she shuddered and convulsed, while Alexander gave a wry smile that he forgot Amy loved watersports sometimes and was quite the wet girl.

    "I want more, too~ give it to me! Give it all to me!" Amy begged, her pussy quivering as she orgasmed; rolling her body onto the bed, she ced her face close to Sarah''s ass and began to suck the oozing sperm from her hole, causing Sarah''s body to tremble and freeze, attempting to kick the bitch away.

    Am just wiggled her hips on the bed, her toes curling as she lifted her ass to let her cheeks part slightly, allowing Alexander to see her puckering asshole and sticky light red entrance now filled with honey from her masturbation and orgasm.

    Alexander looked at Amy''s ass before grabbing it and yanking her away from Sarah, now a face filled with sperm again, coating the dried cum with fresh seed. He shook his head before lifting an arm.

    Pah! Pah! Pah!

    He pped her ass several times, causing a dark red handprint to form on her jiggling ass, but Amy only moaned and purred into the quilt as she shook her ass more, grasping the quilt with both hands.

    "You need to be more gentle... your pussy is all irritated and swollen!" Alex scolded Amy, his tongue gently sliding along her entrance, sucking her puffy lips into his mouth as he passionately kissed her pussy with a deep kiss.

    "Gah! Nnn! Aaaaahhhh! Nnnnn!" Amy moaned, her body tensing as his tongue invaded her pussy, twisting and coiling inside her as she began to leak more fluids onto his face.

    Sarah finally recovered from her orgasm, her eyes focused on the two as she began to mimic Amy, but her fingers were slow, gentle and sensual as she squeezed her nipples, watching as Alexander lovingly licked the pussy of another woman in front of her.

    "It''s so warm and gooey... Alex, you can put it in my mouth or give it to my ass. I don''t care anymore!" Amy begged as she swayed her ass on the bed, her eyes cloudy as she looked back at him.

    "What do you want me to do?"

    "Nngh... I want you to stick it in me.. so far��I''ll never be able to forget your scent. I''ll always have a part of you inside me~" Amy moaned, her ass wagging back and forth, her pussy drooling more juice.

    Alexander grabbed her ass cheeks before spreading them, his face moving away as his lips were filled with several sticky silver threads of his saliva and honey as they drooped down, and he ced his cock against her hot, sticky entrance, the soft walls still throbbing slightly from her orgasm.

    "Alex, it''s so big... stick it in deeper..." Amy begged as she wiggled her hips, trying to force his cock into her.

    Alexander smirked as he began to push, her pussy opening slowly as he slowly slid into her, inch by inch, his cock gradually filling her insides until it touched her cervix.

    "Mnh... hhnngghhh!" Amy moaned as her pussy stretched, and her muscles strained to hold therge cock inside her.

    "It''s bigger~~ ahhh, I knew it! My cunt''s going to break! ...Mmmmh!"

    "Shhhh, rx... just rx."

    Alex gently patted her ass and began to slowly pull his cock back before pushing it into her, his pace increasing until he was mming into her with a loud squishy sound.

    "Ahhh....hmmm...nnnnmph... Yes.....fuck me... Ah~ I wanted your cock so bad! Haaa... YES!!" Amy''s eyes rolled to the back of her head, her tongue sticking out as she moaned in a high-pitched voice, her hands gripping the sheets so hard, it began to rip as she felt the pain of being stretched so much and how she couldn''t breathe��but she didn''t care.

    "Ah! Alex, Alex! You''re so good! I love you! I love you!" Amy cried as she felt her orgasm approaching, her mindpletely gone as her eyes rolled to the back of her head, and her tongue stuck out as she began to orgasm.

    "Yes! Cum inside me! Make me pregnant! Fill my womb with your baby!" Amy screamed as she climaxed, her body twitching as she was covered in a sheen of sweat, and her body began to move of its own ord as she fucked him back, her ass pping against his balls as she moaned and whimpered in pleasure.

    Alexander smiled, enjoying the feeling of his cock being squeezed by her muscles as he continued to pump in and out of her, his hands reaching forward and fondling herrge breasts, which were huge and soft as his fingers began to sink into them, feeling her warmth and throbbing heart.

    "Haaah.... haaah... Alex... Alex... I''m going to cum again..." Amy moaned, her head resting on the bed as her hair fell, her body trembling as she continued to orgasm.

    Alex reached around and began to y with her clit as he fucked her, making her moan loudly.

    "Nnngh... ahhh! Nnnngh! No... not yet!" Amy pleaded, her voice bing a cry of pain as she tried to pull away from his fingers.

    "Then you won''t cum."

    "A!" Amy moaned as her body froze, her pussy tightening around him as she felt a jolt of pleasure, the tip of his cock pushing against her womb, her walls stretching out as her orgasm hit her, and she came.

    "Ah! Ah! Aghhh! Fuck! Fuck! I''m cumming!" Amy shouted, her pussy quivering as she came, her body trembling, and her legs began to shake uncontrobly as her pussy began to spew fluids all over Alexander and the bed, her bodypletely out of her control as his cock moved inside her slowly.

    "Fuck, your insides are so good when you cum..." He grunted, enjoying the tight feeling as her insides clutched and tightened at different intervals, like a messy, hot blowjob.

    "Ahhh... hahh... hahh..." Amy panted, her chest heaving as shey on the bed, her ass still up in the air as she remained plugged by his cock.

    "Do you want to cum again, Amy?" Alexander asked with a grin.

    "Y... yes... Please give it to me! I''ll do anything!" Amy begged as she looked back at him.

    "Good girl." He whispered as he pulled out, his cock springing out of her pussy with a wet plop, and he walked to the side of the bed where Sarah was waiting with her ass raised, her face flushed as she looked back at him.

    "Are you going to fuck her next? She''s already so full of your cum..." Sarah asked with a blush.

    "Of course. But you can lick my cock before I fuck her." Alexander answered with a smile.

    "Okay! I''ll do it!" Sarah chirped, her eyes shining with excitement as she moved closer to him, her lips opening wide as she wrapped her lips around the tip of his cock and began to suck.

    "Amy, get on your back and spread your fat legs."

    "Mmmmn... it''s like jelly... hmmm..." Amy mumbled as she slowly rolled over, her ass filled with the juices leaking down her crack.

    Alexander watched for a few seconds before pulling his cock out of Sarah''s mouth and pressing it against Amy''s entrance, her pussy leaking fluids as he pushed into her.

    "Bite my neck." He said with a deep voice��the moment his cock pushed past her cervix, Amy''s head exploded with white mist; his cock was now toying with her womb, as his neck was so close to her lips...

    "Ah... hmmm... I never...."

    "Drink!"

 Chapter 189 Chapter 189: One [R18]

    Chapter 189 Chapter 189: One [R18]

    He didn''t know how important drinking blood was to vampires, but he knew it was close to the heart thing of a werewolf... So he wouldn''t favour one more than the other!

    Sarah smiled gently, feeling the rock in her heart drop. Finally, she wouldn''t have done something bad to Amy and began to blissfully enjoy her fingers as she watched her best friend getting fucked.

    Alexander''s eyes narrowed as he saw Amy''s throat bulge, and then her skin suddenly turned pale as her lips closed around his neck, her fangs piercing his skin.

    He grinned as he began to m into her, his hips moving so fast her breasts began to p each other while flopping around as he fucked her roughly. The feeling of her fangs entering his flesh felt different from before��suddenly, his body became hot, and his heart started racing.

    At the same time, her pussy also became more chaotic, unlike when she reached her peak; he suddenly felt like her insides were alive, like a slimy wet tornado abusing his dick with her soft, sticky ps.

    "Ah! Guh! Mnngh! Agh! Wuughhhh!" Amy moaned as she sucked harder on his neck, the salty taste of his blood flowing into her mouth and down her throat, causing her toes to curl.

    Sarah''s eyes widened as she saw Amy''s body being ravaged, the powerful thrusts and pping of flesh causing the bed to almost buckle; her ass and tits were wobbling violently, and she couldn''t even moan, only a strange grunting as Alexander became more excited and forceful as he pounded Amy silly.

    "Ah, his balls are growing... so big..." Sarah muttered as she lifted the heavy things in her hand... her fingers teasing her pussy as she felt them throbbing and growrger.

    Her lips released his neck, and he looked at her eyes with surprise, seeing the familiar glowing eyes and the hungry gaze that told him she wanted to kill him��her hand moving towards his throat.

    Yet the moment his cock pounded her depths, her eyes changed instantly to those of obsessive and depraved lust and affection as she wrapped herself around him.

    "cum for me~ fill me~ like old times! Don''t leave me again!" She begged, her arms and legs holding him tightly as he continued to fuck her, her tongue lolling out of her mouth as she made a mess of their bed.

    "I won''t..." He promised, his hips moving faster, mming into her as her body quivered, her muscles mping down on him.

    "Ah! I''m cumming! I''m cumming!" She wailed as her body spasmed, her legs wrapping around his waist, squeezing him as her insides clenched around him, trying to milk him.

    "Mh! Hngh! Ahhn! Awugh!" Amy screamed as she came, her eyes rolling to the back of her head, her body shaking as her body convulsed in orgasm, her cunt spraying her thick honey all over the bed, the warm sticky fluid coating his legs and balls.

    "Aaaaaahhhh! Nnnnnngggghhhhh!" Amy cried as she orgasmed, her head snapping back and her body twisting, her back arching off the bed as she let out a loud howl.

    "You''re such a good girl, Amy~" Alexander praised her, his hands caressing herrge breasts as he kissed her, his tongue dancing in her mouth as she moaned loudly, her hands grasping his face and holding him tight.

    "Alex! Alex! It''s too much... it''s too good!" Amy cried as she climaxed again, her body shivering as she arched off the bed, her legs mping around him.

    Alexander smiled as he grabbed her ass, lifting her lower body off the bed, as his waist began to move faster than ever, as he felt his cock and balls throbbing near his climax.

    "I''m cumming!" He growled, his teeth biting into her neck and tearing her flesh before devouring her delicious blood and meat, drawing blood as he mmed his cock into her womb, the tip of his cock pushing against her cervix, and he roared as he fired his seed inside her.

    "Ah! Yes! Give me your baby!" Amy screamed, her head snapping back as she bit into his neck, her fangs digging into his flesh as she drank his blood, the pain enhancing his orgasm as he emptied his balls into her womb.

    "Haaah... Haaaah..." Alexander sighed as he held her close, his hands ying with herrge breasts as they both basked in the afterglow of their lovemaking, her tongue sliding across his neck, healing his wound.

    Load after load began to pour into her womb while Sarah''s soft lips were sucking on his pulsing balls, causing the orgasm to increase in intensity.

    More sperm began to fill Amy''s womb as it bubbled and spurted from their connection, allowing Sarah to lick the dribbles and streams that slipped down his muscr thighs, her mouth sucking the excess goo just like Amy did before.

    "How is it?" He asked as he looked into her eyes.

    "It was... really good. I want more." Amy confessed, her cheeks red as she blushed, then seemed to be overestimating herself as she rapidly fell into a deep sleep.

    "Such a cute girl..." He whispered, stroking her hair before the soothing warmth of Sarah''s lips near his ass stopped, and she wrapped his back with her body and arms.

    "Mmmm, did it feel good, Alex?" Her teasing face pushed against his cheek, rubbing her nose against his.

    "Ah, you were both amazing."

    "So are you!" She replied, kissing his neck as her fingers stroked his cock, which was still inside Amy.

    "Alex, do you think you could give me a child?"

    "Yes, but it takes time. We have other things to worry about before then, though... Soon we need to meet your mother; I can''t let her wait to learn from others that I''ve slept with you." He reassured her.

    "Okay! But I hope you give me one soon..." Sarah whispered before falling asleep.

    -

    When Amy woke up, she had an empty feeling in her stomach, and her mind was blurry.

    She didn''t remember what happened after being bitten, but she knew she was drinking blood and was covered in sweat.

    "Where''s Alex?" She asked, looking around the room and noticing that it waste evening and she was naked on a bed with a nket.

    "He went to clear some zombies and see his other women," Sarah said as she walked into the room smiling, sitting beside her best friend on the bed, still naked.

    "What happened? My memories are a little fuzzy." Amy asked as she sat up, Sarah''s eyes darting to her body before quickly looking away, her face blushing.

    "You were very thirsty..." Sarah said with a faint smile.

    "That''s a weird thing to say, Sarah. Do you mean I''m thirsty for blood?" Amy asked, thinking it was a joke.

    "No, no... haha, that''s not what I meant. I meant you were thirsty for Alex and his cock." Sarah rified, her face bing serious.

    "Oh... well, that''s okay. I was slightly worried when he left with the others, but I''m d he''s alright." Amy said with a sigh of relief.

    "He''s so strong. You don''t know how happy I am to have him back. He''s always protected and saved me from danger since we were kids. When he was gone, I thought I''d lost him... I felt so lonely and close to insanity..." Sarah confessed, her eyes tearing up as she spoke.

    "Really? I am worried... he loved you so much, sometimes calling your name when he came in my mouth..." Amy said with a blush.

    "Nope. He loves us both equally. And now that he has you back, I''m sure he''ll take us to bed again whenever we want."

    Although they were rivals, the pair had be somewhat friends through Alexander, but there was always a wall that stopped them from getting too closest night with Alex and their threesome, both girls seemed to think that stupid barrier was never there in the first ce...

    Thus they could truly be best friends after this moment...

    "I think we should get to know that Ste better..." Sarah thought, handing Amy some fried meat.

    "Oh? howe?" Amy replied, her legs spread apart, not even showing any decency.

    "She''s a subus and slept with him first... so... doesn''t that make her special?"

    "Oh!? You mean THAT subus.... the north?"

    "Mmm... let''s try to ept his new life..."

    "Well... as long as he doesn''t forget me..." Amy replied before eating and lying back with her arms spread out.

    "Amy... you should get a shower��you stink of sperm.."

    "Eh~ but it''s his sperm. Don''t you love the scent? I saw your dog nose sniffing me!"

    "Shut up!"

    "Hahahaha!"

    "Hey! Let''s go to the bathhouse!" Sarah shouted.

    "Okay!" Amy cheered as she jumped off the bed and ran towards the door, almost tripping over her breasts.

    "Sarah, why are you staring at my ass?"

    "Because it''s the perfect size for grabbing~" She purred as a joke before she pped the bouncy globes.

    "Ugh! Don''t touch me! It''s only for Alex!" Amy cried as she ran out of the room, Sarahughing as she followed.

    "Idiot, I don''t find women attractive... I was jealous of your ass��

    maybe one day I might have a nice ass so he won''t run to you!" Sarah thought as she rubbed her firm butt, the image of his hand smacking her ass making her tingle.

    "Hurry up! The bath is ready!" Amy called, rushing to the hot spring.

    "Yeah yeah..."

    "Wait! What about clothes?"

    "We''re already naked, silly!"

    "W-well, true, but people will see us!"

    "There aren''t any people here!"

    "Then where are they!?"

    "Dead, obviously!"

    "Hahaha!"

 Chapter 190 190: Mother

    ?

    Alexander and the girls spent a long night together before the first light of morning began to peak through the makeshift blinds of the abandoned hotel.

    Below his Vesta, Amy''s vampires and the werewolves spent the evening hunting together; despite being enemies initially, the casualties were low.

    Thankfully, all three races are extremely durable.

    However...

    Two of the female werewolves were now in their full wolf form... Sadly being ridden by Marie and Althea as punishment for being "bad dogs" and losing to them in a fight.

    He walked through the hotel, kicking aside any debris or broken stone. Now, his strength was enough to easily clear the things blocking his way as he approached the balcony south of the hotel, which overlooks the hotel swimming pool and resort portion.

    The moment he reached the door, a soft hand grasped his shoulder before tossing him with such power he lost all control.

    His body began to spin rapidly in the air before smashing onto the roof more than 2,000 metres away.

    Alexander curled his body to avoid damage, but the impact caused most of the stone statues and walls leading to the stairs to crumble into dust, almost falling through the floor himself.

    Bang!

    He mmed against the wall, bending the steel railings inside to resist earthquake and storm damage while trying to focus his dazed eyes, preparing for her follow-up attack, rushing to his feet and raising his right arm just in time.

    Thud!

    Brunhild''s body twisted in the air to kick the left side of his head before colliding with his muscr arm sending him sliding across the dirt.

    "Oh?"

    "My little Alex, you''ve improved so well~" Her delighted husky voice sounded before her figure vanished.

    She wasn''t a normal woman, but Alexander knew that her affection and love for him were beyond a sane person.

    His body tightened up, throwing a powerful right hook towards the space before his eyes; the next moment.

    She appeared shocked before lifting her arms to block his fist, causing her to step back.

    Thud!

    "I never imagined that the three monster princesses would all be dominated by your cock!"

    Before he could adjust, her hand grasped his crotch with just enough power to be pleasant and painful before her lips pressed against his ear.

    "Hahaha, so fun~ teasing their stupid mother''s about how amazing my cute son is will be great!"

    Bang!

    Letting go of his crotch, she took distance while trying to punch him in the face, his head tilting to the side as the wall behind him crumbledpletely.

    Even the steel seemed to warp from the damage.

    "Don''t worry; I''ll fight you with Stage 4 Strength~ fufu!"

    Brunhild stopped fixing her attire momentarily��the ck dress twisted and let her tanned breasts slip out after the first attack. She seemed to remember something amusing and pointed to Alexander, who was now transforming into his ghoul form.

    He and his mother always fought like this for over 12 years since he said he wanted to be stronger after meeting Sarah.

    At first, she would fight him like a child, then slowly, her power, speed andbos would be moreplex, always one level of power ahead of him, never letting him feel overconfident or arrogant.

    ''I''m d you haven''t changed. Show me, Mother, your true strength and the things you''ve hidden all these years!''

    "My cute boy, you want to beat that Vamoran, right? Too hold her down and avoid being eaten...."

    "Or do you want Mommy to beat her skanky face and make her prostrate herself naked while you do your thing?"

    When they fought, it was never because she wanted to hurt him; he could remember all the times she identally cut him or caused a bruise��she spent the entire evening massaging it better, collecting various tubes of cream to paste to make it better.

    That''s why Alexander grew to enjoy it...

    Fighting people one level above him, two levels above him.

    He knew he would lose, maybe eventually getting crushed after a good start. Yet without the desire to fight and surpass them, he would have remained that mediocre boy with no talent 12 years ago.

    Forget Sarah, even Amy!

    Back then, before his mother''s help, was a little bitch without courage or backbone and would have died in the first moments of the apocalypse!

    "Mother, I aming!"

    "Oh my~ in my mouth? Cleavage? Ah--"

    Bang!

    His fist collided with her elbow, but the st''s shockwave caused all the stones and debris around their bodies to crumble and the roof''s floor to shake, almost caving in.

    "I''ll do inside you if you beat me!" He said with a distorted voice and threw several des of blood at her body.

    Woosh!

    Ka-Ka-Ka-ka!

    Her right hand parried each de with her long silver spear, the glowing tip shimmering with enough holy power to cause Alexander''s skin to crawl.

    "Oh~ho-ho-ho, my cute little Alex~"

    "If you can beat that Vamoran dog, I''ll let you taste the pleasure of a Valkyrie''s snatch."

    "Now it''s time to train you further... There is no time!"

    Brunhild''s body vanished before wings pping filled Alexander''s ears. The next moment, he was being carried over the sky, his mother''s hand holding him with an iron w on his face dragging him through the sky.

    ''Mother! Damn... so rough...''

    "I''m taking you to a special ce; take out your sword, don''t let down your guard. I will not protect you until the moment you will die."

    "!?!?"

    His mother''s voice was serious; their bodies were like a supersonic jet through the skies; all the clouds were dissipated by their bodies that passed over countless thousands, millions of zombies and broken cities, towns and viges.

    Woosh!

    Her wings must have been pping at full speed for over an hour��the speed and sense of dizziness in Alexander''s head caused him to feel confused.

    All he knew was it was cold... windy, and they were facing a huge horde of undead... Yet they were all frozen and unmoving...

    ''Where is this!?''

    Suddenly his mother tossed him down into the deep snow, his body still feeling a slight impact from the huge fall, and the sound of his blow also caused the countless zombies and mutants to turn towards his direction.

    "Mother!?" Alex shouted after climbing to his feet, the feeling of jelly slowly fading from his limbs.

    At the same time, he removed Eien from his item ring, now with only the souls of Katrin and Venri inside, yet it felt as powerful and spirited as ever.

    ''I can feel them both... Stoic yet passionate Katrin... Lovely and shy Venri...''

    Up in the sky, his mother hovered her body, watching the sword with a bitter smirk, slowly swaying her wings as she watched the zombies awaken because they could sense their first live meal in a long time.

    Brunhild''s eyes began to glow golden when looking at the sword, a smile growing on her lips, she began to speak, but the words were too quiet because of the intense blizzard and winds blocking them.

    "Such a curious little sword... Not only is it filled with obsessive love... but a spirit no two spirits of women that adore you..."

    "You are him..."

    Alexander shook his head and identified the enemies only to find they were all Stage 4��this made no sense to him!

    All the zombies in his city were barely Stage 1 with a few Stage 2, yet in the northern snow where there were even birds didn''t shit there were more than 10,000 Stage 4 and up zombies and mutants just idle!?

    ''I thought I was taking things seriously... Yet still, there were things I needed to consider.''

    ''Even Kayne told me that the world wasn''t advancing at the same pace...''

    "Haa...."

    "There is only one task then!"

    "Crush them and be the strongest!"

    A brilliant red light danced around his body, the liquid-like armour forming to cover his chest, legs and thighs while forming a soft, fluid blood barrier along his arms.

    ''The more I use this technique... The more it feels like it was created and born for me, for my use alone!''

    His eyes turned red as his transformation was finished.

    Alexander''s mouth became wide and gruesome, filled with sharp teeth, focused eyes and ws, with his muscles focused on speed and endurance to survive the battle ahead.

    "That''s it, Alexander..." Brunhilde''s voice almost seemed gentle, like talking to a crush.

    She hovered slowly while the zombies began to rush towards him, yet the man she had watched, protected and loved for over 20 years didn''t shy away.

    He held his sword tightly, forming countlessnces around his body and began to rush towards them without fear.

    However, she lied to him...

    If he were to take any major damage, Brunhild nned to smite the monsters so they would never reincarnate as she held her spear tightly, crackling with holy light.

    The moment Alexander fired the dozen bloodnces, she could not help but bit her bottom lip and hope he could be stronger...

    Even if only a little before the second wave happened globally.

    "Once the veil opens... That crazy bitch... She will be able to find you... and from there, scenes like now will be your daily life... My cute Alexander..."

    Oblivious to this, Alexander dove into the battle, his de tearing apart the flesh of the stage 4 fodder, his teeth biting their flesh to boost himself in both power and speed, letting their blows collide with his armour to achieve a full counter.

    Bang!

    His fist smashed the face of a huge strength-type mutant causing its eye to pop and the entire bone structure to copse from a single leaping Superman punch.

    "Haa..."

    Woosh!

    A thin-ded arm shed across his throat the moment hended, leaving a thin bloody line.

    "Well. I almost lost my fucking head..."

 Chapter 191 191: Enemies Meet On Narrow Roads

    ?

    Blood, guts and desecrated corpses littered the snowy fields, the imprinted footprints in the snow telling the tale of a desperate struggle against what could only bepared to that fate.

    ng!

    The ck de of Eien collided with a Stage 5 Mutant''s ded arms, causing a slight bend in the monster''s de as it began to screech, causing Alexander''s ears to almost rupture, blood oozing from them as he became dizzy and stumbled.

    Bang!

    Instantly another zombie''s huge body smashed into him��Alexander didn''t have the time to be dazed while suffering the constant onught of the zombie horde, yet another wound, a dark ck bruise forming as his arm was twisted in the wrong direction.

    "Ugh... little blitch!"

    Crack!

    Adjusting the bone, his body lunged back into the fray.

    The zombies had begun to slow down, and for a moment, Alexander thought this might work.

    Still, just as he began to think that things would be okay, something even more terrifying appeared before his eyes.

    A tall figure, covered in an unearthly robe with a skull-like face and glowing white eyes, stood silently behind the zombies, watching the battle intently.

    "Ah... you must be the real deal..."

    "Hmph, not bad," the skeleton spoke, its voice echoing like a thousand whispers through the icy winds.

    ''What!?''

    Another intelligent monster... shit!

    This monster''s aura reminded him, no... It WAS the Skeleton Lord from that time. He almost lost many of his Vesta in the past...

    Suddenly his mood became dark, angry, filled with even more determination to crush this horde��his teeth became sharper, growing longer, and his muscles also began to change, seemingly like a pseudo evolution.

    Boom!

    Holding Eien in his left hand, he swung wildly, tearing through the zombies around him, while Alexander lunged forward, using his sharp ws to rip apart the flesh and organs of the monsters.

    ng!

    des met each other, one ck, one silver. The de of Eien sliced through the bones and limbs of the skeletons while Alexander ripped apart the zombie bodies.

    The two powerful enemies shed repeatedly until they were locked in a stalemate, staring intently at each other, unwilling to make the next move.

    "I see... so it''s you..."

    "Heh, finally, we meet again."

    The two exchanged words for a brief moment before returning to their battle.

    Skeletons and zombies fought relentlessly against Alexander, their power, speed and intelligence all much greater the moment that skeleton in the robe appeared, yet the mad didn''t make any moves, only watching from a short distance.

    Sometimes his eyes look above as if afraid of something.

    "Tch!"

    With a wave of his hand, a dozen zombies rushed out from the crowd, attacking Alexander from all sides as he attempted to defend himself.

    "You can''t use your full strength yet!"

    "Shut up!"

    Alexander used his superior agility to evade the attack, ignoring the skeleton''s words. His body was still weak after losing so much blood, but he refused to lose to these shitty mutants.

    Alexander was furious, wanting to end this battle and crush the man''s skull.

    Those girls who worked so hard were extremely important to him in his life now! Yet even now, those that were there that day and almost surrendered suffer from regret and apologise on the bed crying in his arms.

    ''Bastards... Make my cute Vesta cry!''

    ''God may forgive you, but the Ghoul King sure won''t!''

    His eyes turned red as he red at the Skeleton Lord, ready to tear him apart.

    ''Fuck you! Die!''

    "Die!"

    "Hmm?"

    As Alexander lunged forward, his mind filled with anger, the Skeleton Lord just stood there, waiting for the impact of Alexander''s ws to connect.

    BOOM!

    However, the blow did not reach the skeleton,nding in the ground, causing arge hole beneath him as his body flew away.

    "What? How!?"

    The Skeleton Lord was stunned, surprised by the unexpected turn of events.

    ''Was I too careless?''

    A smile appeared on his bony face as heughed.

    "So that''s what happened..."

    He waved his hands, and the zombies began to surround Alexander, closing the gap between them and encircling himpletely.

    A thin zombie with an extremely emaciated figure held down Alexander''s arm, its face looked human, and its body was almost identical, without any rotten flesh or blood; with lifeless ck eyes, she tightened her grasp on his wrist before a crack sounded.

    Crack!

    The bone cracked loudly, white dust rising as a slight pain assaulted his entire body.

    "Ahhh!"

    The zombie pulled harder, forcing the bone to break in half before tearing off his hand; blood began to pour from the wound, filling her mouth and face��the zombie didn''t avoid it due to the man before her already being defeated.

    "Arggh.... you bastards!"

    "No!"

    Alexander tried to struggle, but the zombies surrounding him had pinned him down, stopping him from escaping.

    "Don''t worry. We will put you out of your misery soon enough."

    The Skeleton Lord said as he pulled a ded sword from his robe.

    "Hmph... You think you can defeat me!? Do you think you can kill me so easily!?" Alex roared as hundreds of bloody spikes pierced from the ground killing countless zombies.

    Then a momentter, the blood spikes began to suck them dry, helping Alexander rapidly repair his body before the entire ground erupted with the spikes around him, repeatedly randomly.

    "Who knows... But you have to die either way. This world isn''t kind enough to allow people like you to live forever."

    The skeleton walked towards Alexander, lifting the de and preparing to deliver the final blow.

    "Hahahaha!" Alexander screamed out withughter, his right hand grasping Eien tightly while his left hand slowly regenerated as his head began to throb.

    Once again, the overuse of his magic was causing his nose to bleed, and he was suffering the same pain as someone with a Stage 4 brain tumour, but he bit his tongue until it was almost torn in half to avoid falling again.

    As the skeleton approached him, now only 3 metres apart, a huge bolt of lightning struck from the sky, but it was golden and holy, sealing both the skeleton and Alexander in a small arena, like the one used in the forsaken vige for bets...

    Alex never thought his mother would step in, but now there was only one ghoul and corpse inside.

    The zombies and mutants that touched the barrier were instantly vapourised. In contrast, the female zombie stood idly, her body on the inside of the boundary, her eyes now slightly red and watching only Alexander''s movements, her body seeming to resist a certain impulse and desire.

    ''Thanks, mother... this bastard has an old grudge against me.... so what if he''s Stage 6...''

    ''A stage 6 necromancer is garbage inbat without their minions!''

    "Hmph, thank you for waiting. Now you can die in peace."

    The skeleton lord raised the de high, ready to strike.

    "Oh yea, I want to ask you something first," Alexander said, the corners of his lips curled into a grin.

    "What?" The skeleton replied, confused.

    "Is it fun living as a man without a cock? Rather... are you a professional Eunuch?"

    "Wha-"

    The skeleton lord was at a loss for words, unable to understand what the man was saying.

    "It doesn''t matter... Your death will be very painful!!"

    Alexander swung Eien horizontally, aiming at the skeleton''s chest, but a sharp pain assaulted his neck before he could finish his swing.

    Crack!

    Crack!

    Crack!

    Crack!

    "Urgghh..."

    With a thud, the de fell from his hand, and the skeleton lord smiled, raising his sword again.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I''ll be happy to tell you when you''re dead."

    The skeleton lord raised his sword, ready to stab Alexander in the neck again, enjoying the look of his prey on the ground bleeding from the four holes he managed to poke with his Bone Touch spell.

    The zombie woman standing outside the barrier moved, suddenly grabbing the skeleton''s arm and biting into his skull.

    "O-ow! Stop it! What are you doing!?"

    "Arghhh!"

    The skeleton lord punched the zombie in the stomach, causing her to spit out the bone in her mouth while blood gushed from the wounds on his skull.

    "How dare you defy me!"

    Taking advantage of the Skeleton Lord''s distraction, Alexander rushed forward and used his left hand, now a blood w, because it hadn''t fully regenerated,pletely cracking the bone on the back of his skull, revealing the blue, glowing light within.

    "Arrgh! You little flesh bag!" The Lord screamed.

    Alexander grabbed the skeleton''s shoulder with his ws, ripping the robe apart, before he stabbed at the skeleton''s ribcage with his other hand, snapping several of the bones before yanking it back out.

    "Huff... hahaha... you think you can defeat me!?"

    "Of course," Alexander answered, his voice soft.

    "I''ve got two brains... And I''ve had plenty of experience battling monsters more powerful than myself."

    "Ugh... no..."

    The skeleton lord''s body began to glow, and the zombie woman watched intently, her eyes still red and filled with a strange empty curiosity while looking at the blood on her hands, then the blood on Alexander''s chest.

    The same blood turned the snow below her red. Noticing this, she knelt and began to devour the red snow.

    "I''m the real deal... so you can''tpare to me. That''s all there is to it!"

    Alexander lifted the skeleton''s broken bones and crushed them into dust before lunging at the monster.

    His body torn apart by a strange magic that would create skeletal hands and weapons near his body before shing, poking and tearing at his body before he could react.

    So he gave up reacting! Tightening her body and pushing forward was the choice she made!

    Bang!

    "Gahhhhh!"

    Alexander continued to smash at the skeleton until his entire body was a bloody mess, and even the skeleton''s face was covered in blood and bone fragments.

    "Phew..."

    "H-how.... are you still.... alive!?" The Skeleton Lord''s broken face spoke with a trembling voice from the broken teeth and jaw.

    "Mmmm... I am just extremely vigorous. Gotta please 20 girls a day after all."

    "W-what?"

    No one could me the Skeleton for feeling this way��Alexanders'' body was more blood and wounds than his skin, huge chunks where the des and sharp fingers had prated and sliced his body, and his right eye was red and ck after suffering too much damage. In contrast, his right arm was barely an arm, now merely bones...

    "Y-you will die... filthy meatba--"

    When Alexander was going to end the Skeleton Lord''s life, a huge stone suddenly smashed down on its head mid-sentence.

    The bones became dust, and the blue me was doused...

    While a strange, cute girl with red eyes stood watching Alexander tilting her head as she licked a small rock coated in his blood.

    "What''s going on...?"

 Chapter 192 [Bonus ] 192: Hybrid???

    ?

    The instant the Skeleton Lord died, the zombie began to devour his bones with a loud crunch��it was strange to watch while above, Brunhild raised her eyebrow about to smite the Stage 6 female zombie, but she held the lightning spear in her hand.

    The zombie woman red at Alexander with a strange gaze and opened her mouth wide.

    Crunch!

    She began to eat the Skeleton Lord, her teeth easily crushing his body to dust; while she the bones with Alexander''s blood, she seemed to savour them, sucking the blood dry before chewing them.

    The next moment after eating, her body began to change; her muscles and flesh began to writhe under her flesh before slowly bing more voluptuous, with a sexy figure forming each moment Alexander watched.

    "Wha��?! What the hell is this...?!"

    It was as if the female zombie was trying to transform into something else...

    She then looked at Alexander with ruby eyes, watching his reactions as if she was about to pounce on him.

    Alexander''s mind went nk momentarily, but he immediately regained focus.

    "What?"

    Suddenly the zombie''s breasts grewrger, slowly changing from a sagging rocket shape to a perky round bell. Once again, she looked at Alexander before the zombie gave a strange nod to herself. Her stomach and hips began to change with a loud crack; the zombie''s hips grew slightly wider, and her stomach became muscr with 6 tight abs.

    Her ruby eyes once again looked at Alexander, who was watching her body and missed it; he found that her upper body at least was now to his ideal taste...

    ''Strange...''

    He thought, ''This isn''t some kind of transformation or curse magic; why would she do this?''

    Slowly her lower body changed too, thick muscr thighs with a neat slit covered with a patch of white fur glistening like the snow. Her legs became slightly longer, and her head was now just below Alexanders before looking at him again, opening her mouth, and tilting her head.

    Then he realised what had happened, "Oh, you are doing this for my benefit, huh..."

    The zombie woman nodded happily, smiling brightly at Alexander.

    "Well, thanks."

    With that, the zombie woman jumped forward, wrapping her arms around Alexander''s neck in a big bear hug, nuzzling her face into his shoulder. Then her mouth opened, and she took a bite from his shoulder. However, she didn''t tear his flesh; instead began to suck on the blood that began to leak from her sharp teeth prating his flesh.

    "Hey, wait!"

    Alexander couldn''t even struggle away from her grip; he felt as if he was paralysed as the zombie woman continued to suck from his wound.

    Soon enough, the zombie woman stopped drinking from him, licking the wound on his shoulder clean before moving her face closer to his ear.

    "Mmhh~"

    She licked his earlobe, breathing heavily onto it as if trying to get him hard.

    Alexander wanted to shout, ''Stop!''

    The moment he thought so, she did,pletely stopped her arms, hugged him and swayed, like a cat or dog that was scolded...

    "What''s going on... you can continue but not too rough, and don''t bite!"

    He tried to reason with her, but she shook her head, still hugging him tightly.

    She looked at him sadly, pouting as if to say, ''You''re no fun''.

    "We''ll be here all night if we stay here, and I am sure more people areing soon."

    She seemed to understand him, slowly releasing him from her embrace.

    Meanwhile, above them...

    Brunhild fluttered her wings, watching as her son seemed to have tamed a Stage 6 zombie to be his little woman... She would turn back to watch him every few moments and begin to mimic what he was doing, taking any parts from the dead zombies and checking for item boxes. Her mannerisms were cute...

    Yet Brunhild wanted to kill her...

    "I have a bad feeling... It can''t be... there''s no way..." She wanted to smite this zombie now... there must be no such thing as a coincidence like this! A zombie that suddenly takes on the exact appearance of her former master''s wife!

    "I have to..."

    Suddenly a huge explosion sounded across the bridge, and a massive column of fire rose into the sky.

    "They''re under attack!!"

    A group of females were fleeing from another huge horde, rather after the Skeleton Lord died, the mass of zombies following him stopped acting under hismand, and many went berserk and started to attack the closest living people...

    The women wore revealing clothes, held spears and flew in the sky withrge bat wings; each was more alluring and sexy than thest, as they attacked from the skies with fire-type magic.

    "Ahhh~ my ass is gonna get frostbite!" one of themined as she pulled herself out of the snow after a huge zombie smacked her out of the air.

    "Don''tin! Your ass is too fat anyway!"

    Alexander walked closer, but suddenly his mothernded before him and pointed at the zombie with her lightning spear.

    ''No... I can''t let her!''

    For some reason, there was a strong bond between him and this zombie that became a hybrid somehow... her ruby eyes looked at the lightning without any fear in her eyes, yet the moment Alexander blocked the path, a sexy smirk formed on her lips, with a strange glow in the back of her eyes.

    "Mhm~" she moaned before opening her mouth wide, ready to swallow her prey whole.

    "What are you doing, dear?" Brunhild asked calmly, but Alexander could tell she was upset.

    "Nothing. Just don''t kill her... Please!"

    He slowly removed his coat, torn apart by the zombie woman''s transformation, and ced it over the female zombie, who smiled brightly at him.

    "Why?"

    "This is something I want to do myself."

    Brunhild looked at him quizzically.

    "But why?"

    "It''splicated... please."

    Alexander knew it was a risk, but he had to try; if he left her alone, something inside himself would surely regret letting this zombie die; it was a sign that he could transform the undead... in the worst case, if someone he knows gets turned.

    Brunhild sighed, "Fine."

    She turned around and began to fly towards the rest of the horde to help the subi, with her gentle words sounding directly in Alexander''s ears "If you die, I will haunt you for eternity."

    He could only smile wryly, feeling the warm, wet sensation of the zombie nibbling and sucking on his long ear, her ruby eyes filled with a strange look between empty and delighted.

    "What do you want me to do?" Alexander asked, turning to face the zombie.

    Hungry, the zombie woman stared at him, licking her lips seductively before pointing to the Skeleton Lord''s bones.

    "You want me to feed you?"

    She nodded happily.

    "And what then?"

    The zombie grinned devilishly before answering in a high-pitched voice like an Eastern idol, "Then you eat me~."

    THIS DAMN CORPSE COULD SPEAK ALL ALONG!

    The two began to walk towards the skeleton lord''s remains, with the zombie woman pulling at Alexanders'' arm excitedly.

    "So, what happens now?"

    The zombie woman stopped in her tracks, looking at him seriously with a straight face.

    "Then you eat me."

    "Huh? No, I know that."

    The zombie woman looked at him in confusion, tilting her head like a puppy.

    "Then you fuck me."

    "Wait, hold up."

    The zombie woman continued to pull at Alexander''s arm, bringing him closer to the skeleton lord''s remains.

    "Then you eat me."

    "..."

    "It seems she only knows limited things... but why do they both seem so lewd... her information states she is a virgin, but then it''s all jumbled and seems to be unreadable; maybe she''s one of those women who like lewd novels, anime or videos?"

    Alexander lifted the final bones of the Skeleton Lord and, like those guys in romanticedies, began to feed the zombie girl; her teeth were small but sharp and easily tore through the bones... Yet her eyes seemed to want something more...

    ''Does she maybe want...''

    He grabbed one of therger bones before extending one of his ws and cutting his wrists and drenching the bone in his blood before pushing it against her soft lips; her face seemed dazed as she watched his actions before the luscious red lips began sucking on the bone, with an extremely erotic manner... causing him to feel awkward.

    "Uh... You are hungry, right?"

    She looked at him before giving him a thumbs up.

    "Okay..."

    The zombie woman then slowly approached his body before leaning in close to his chest, with her mouth opening wide before her teeth pierced his skin, tearing flesh and muscle and drinking his blood.

    "Ahh... That hurts... wait."

    The zombie woman stopped drinking before moving her face closer to his, pressing her nose against his cheek and nuzzling him.

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    Before he could speak, her lips kissed his, her slightly cold tongue pushing into his mouth while she sucked on his lips.

    ''Is this a vampire kiss?!''

    The zombie woman released him and quickly ran back to the skeleton lord''s remains, grabbing some of the smaller bones and cing them into her mouth before chewing on them with a happy expression.

    "..."

    Alexander stood in ce, feelingpletely dumbfounded; he couldn''t believe what happened, but it made him realise something.

    ''I need to think about this logically...''

    The zombie woman wasn''t exactly human anymore; her body was transformed, and her mental state was also unknown... and she wasn''t a ghoul. This woman might be the first true hybrid between the zombie and ghoul species...

    Despite how strange she was, he struggled to remove his eyes from her even when the explosions andbat in the distance were still loud, causing the ground to rumble.

    "How much longer...?"

    The zombie woman tilted her head again, pouting cutely as if to say, ''I don''t know, ask your mom.''

    Soon enough, the fighting stopped, and Brunhild fluttered down before the zombie woman and Alexander.

    "That should be all of them."

    "Are you hurt?"

    Brunhild smiled gently before patting Alexander on the head, "You''re not hurt either, are you?"

    "No, I''m fine."

    Brunhild nodded and turned to the zombie woman.

    "Are you sure you want to keep her alive? She is very dangerous for the current you... Stage 6..."

    "Yes, I''m sure... It''s probably my fault that she''s like this."

    Brunhild gave him a sidelong nce before nodding, "Very well. But don''t forget; if you die, I will repeatedly revive you to beat you to death! Until you repent!"

    "I know."

    Brunhild suddenly looked at the zombie woman and held her chin sternly, "Just to be sure, if you ever try to harm my son, I will kill you instantly... burning you with the most intense divine mes. So never forget that I can kill you at any time."

    The zombie woman shook her head.

    "Good. Then I am going back to the castle. I''ll make some arrangements for you, and you cer. Those flying sluts will be here soon to guide you, so don''t worry."

    With that, Brunhild disappeared into thin air.

    "Now then..."

    The zombie woman tilted her head cutely as if to say, ''What do we do now?''

    "First, I need to give you a name."

 Chapter 193 193: Eris

    ?

    Alexander looked at the beautiful zombie before brushing his hands under his chin, nodding a few times before hammering the palm of his hand with his closed fist.

    "I got it!"

    "From now on, your name shall be Eris!"

    Suddenly, her red eyes lit up��deep in those dark pupils, a golden light seemed to shimmer before their bodies suddenly were thrown against each other.

    "Ugh..."

    "....n..."

    Tremble!

    The moment he spoke, it was like the entire universe trembled, yet his mind dismissed this as rted to his actions as he tried to steady himself and ced both hands on her soft shoulders while the corpse looked at him with a strange look in her eyes.

    A look of shock and delight.

    He didn''t notice this because his head was looking around to see what the strange tremor was, worried it might be some underground beast or serpent.

    However, he was let down, the bright light shimmering in the back of her eyes faded, and the universe returned to peace...

    Alexander didn''t realise, but the moment he met this zombie, his connection to the old man(Saphira) was cutpletely as if someone used a pair of scissors to end their connection, and Alex himself never even noticed.

    Woosh-Pata!

    The sound of wings pping before feetnded on the cold snow, sliding slightly, filled his ears before a group of 12 voluptuous women filled with sex appeal stood looking at Alexander, who held a zombie with curious eyes.

    "Are you Alexander?"

    "Is this the handsome guy that popped the princess''s cherry?"

    "Ohh... he''s packing a huge cock!"

    "Quiet... The queen will punish us if we taste the princess, man!"

    "Hoho~ just the tip... just the tip!"

    "..."

    What surprised Alexander as he looked around at the beautiful women was that they were all stronger than all the Vesta back home...

    This was quite a shock, but it made sense thinking about the things they had to fight and kill daily.

    "Hello there, I''m Alexander." He waved with the most charming smile, not wanting to leave a bad impression on these women.

    "Good, you are the man that uptight bitch spoke about... Come with us, please." The tallest woman spoke.

    Her voice was a bit cold, but her attitude reminded him of the past Ste, so he nodded while grasping Eris by the hand.

    "Handsome guy and flying home~ takeout meal, hohoho~!"

    "You can''t taste him..."

    "Don''t be so thirsty��maybe the princess will let him cum on your face."

    "Tsk..."

    Alexander felt the biggest culture shock in his life. Despite his Vesta being quite free, the subus women were extremely forward, with several groping him during flight.

    As she held onto the front of the mature subus, the others would fly around them and reach for his body.

    Rather even the mature one took the time to grope his crotch as if to assess him!

    ''Ah... I want to sleep... These women are tiresome.''

    Another subus carried Eris, yet since he gave her a name, her personality and actions became more human or rather less zombie-like, and she didn''t seem to show any hunger towards eating the subus carrying her.

    She only watched Alexander with a slightly strange, creepy, glowing pair of red eyes.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in a huge white citadel in the frozen North.

    "It''s been a long time, Brunhild��what is your frigid ass cunt in my castle?"

    A very sensual and sexy voice sounded; the tone was deep and husky but caused the air to vibrate, creating a pleasant sensation in the ears.

    They were sitting in a huge throne room with arge white throne, and on the soft cushioned seat was a beautiful woman with long blue hair and blue eyes, fluffy wings on her back and a pair of sses leaning on her nose.

    "Ah~ don''t be so stubborn. My son banged your little girl; we''re like family now, Haha!"

    "That''s impossible... Ste''s bloodline is purer than mine... A man would be sucked dry in an instant..."

    "Eh~ that''s not true."

    "I watched him taking her virginity, and she was begging for mercy after he fucked her nearly 8 hours straight... I''m pretty sure she''s probably knocked up from all that cum too.."

    "!!!"

    "How!?"

    "Come on, udia~ you realise my son would never be a normal man; you can judge when hees here."

    "Brunhild, that boy is not your son. You have neverin with a man! Who is he!"

    The pair faced each other with a slightly hostile re, udia, because she worried for her daughter greatly.

    If there were truly a male capable of sleeping with such pure-blooded subus, it would likely be one of their natural predators.

    Brunhild shook her head while waving her hand.

    "Don''t worry, although he is almost immune to your charms and draining physique��he genuinely seems to love your daughter..."

    "They are nning toe here to get married, so I doubt he would be an enemy, right?"

    "M-marriage!? That tomboy Ste who hated the idea!?" udia''s brooding voice now sounded like an excited parent who heard of their first grandchild being conceived and wanted to rush to their child''s house despite it being 4 am and freezing outside.

    Her blue eyes fluttered as she began to mutter to herself, leaving Brunhild with a wry smile walking around the throne room but picturing it filled with those girls that her son called Vesta and their lewd armour, which seemed to only reveal their bodies to him.

    ''My son is such a stud... But I wanted to take his virginity...''

    ''Should I get my crotch tattooed like those girls?''

    ''Maybe "Alexander Faust''s Dedicated Valkyrie Milf Honeypot"?''

    While Brunhild was daydreaming, udia recovered slightly, leaning on her right arm while watching the Valkyrie with an amused smile.

    "Oh? The famed iron Valykrie is thinking of a man and getting horny; how amusing."

    "Ah~ your daughter slept with him first, but I''ll still take my prize."

    "Eh..."

    "You mean..."

    Even to the subus udia, the fact this perverted woman wanted to sleep with her fostered son caused her shock.

    "Ah, I''ve been slowly training his cock for many years... Teaching him how to please women, and suddenly everything goes to shit, and he''s banged more than 200 women now!"

    Brunhild looked at udia with a mournful look.

    "I was supposed to take his virginity! First, that damn vampire, then a stupid girl! Ahhh~ I should just kidnap him and make him give me a daughter!"

    "!!!"

    "Wait... he''s going to marry my daughter��you can''t!"

    "Oh? Then you ept him?"

    "F-first... I''ll have to see if he''s worthy of the subus king title... then..."

    "So you are also going to bang him? Fuck me, udia, you are like 2,000 years old... don''t sleep with kids now!"

    The pair stared at each other with narrow eyes, seemingly angry, as the subus queen suddenly stood up and pointed at the Valkyrie with a strange rage.

    "Y-you! How dare you mention age! You are over 10,000 years!! Don''t mess with me! Even my grandmother knew you!"

    "Tsk! I dare you to say that again, you little glorified prostitute!"

    "Heh~ maybe I''ll tell your cute son, about your true character and age? Will he still want such a rancid old pussy after that?"

    "I DARE YOU!"

    Woosh!

    A burst of frost and lightning magic exploded from the two. This was amon urrence, so the guards outside didn''t budge.

    The two were very close friends in reality and wouldn''t fight... This phase was termed the "negotiation" stage by the queen''s eldest followers.

    And so the sounds of explosions and two screaming women filled the throne room, their magic used for nothing but theatrics as the pair began to pull each other''s hair and bite their arms.

    A true, pointless catfight...

    ***

    Alexander finally arrived at the white city of the Subi, which was beautiful...

    Upon seeing the huge white walls, he felt a strange sense of deja vu.

    Not only were they extremely tall, but they were thick... needlessly thick, close to 4 metres thick.

    ''What kind of walls are these!?''

    No matter how hard he tried to think, Alex could not imagine any armies that could topple these walls in the past...

    Is that why the North is always written as such a bleak and horrible ce for Southern countries?

    Because of this wall...

    "Come on, Alexander��the queen will probably want to tea-- Ahem! To assess your worthiness for Ste."

    "Hehe~ I copped a feel of the horse cock!"

    Pah!

    The lewd subus with green hair was chopped on the neck and carried away by a subus with ck hair and sses with an Eastern look, she seemed very pure, but Alexander knew...

    ''That one likes scents... she was sniffing my crotch with an emotionless face!''

    Beside him, the cute Eris grabbed onto his arm, pretending to shiver as if it was cold and seeded in making him believe her, a slight smile on her face as the two were escorted to the pce.

    What amazed Alexander was the sheer number of Subi and the various males working in the old-fashioned city that felt a little medieval and had the atmosphere of the forsaken vige.

    He enjoyed that most homes and buildings within walls were using darker stone, with a variety of brown, ck, grey and some red, rather than apletely white city.

    It added a sense of vitality to the pure white walls and huge white citadel that stood in the centre.

    ''I wonder what Ste''s mother is like...'' He wondered while Eris grasped his hand tightly.

 Chapter 194 194: Mother-In-Law, Please Stop Stalking Me

    ?

    Alexander was brought to the citadel now��several of the original subus guiding him were either knocked out due to them starting to molest him or left to perform other tasks; many of the males and other races looked at him with smiles seeming to be warm popce.

    ''It''s strange how there are so many different races, though; how did they manage to pull it off?''

    [Marrin - Wererabbit]

    [Cledus - Dwarf]

    Then his eyes saw it...

    A huge crystal more than four times the size of the forsaken vige''s dimensional crystal, and the entire square was filled with female subi in iron armour hiding most of their body carrying huge swords and ck spears...

    ''They don''t look the same as normal subi....''

    So he used his Eagle Eyes again and found the answer was surprisingly simple!

    [Dhalia - Subus Knight]

    Subus Knight - A special evolution of the subus race that doesn''t desire or drain much essence from males and instead can live off the natural essence from the air, food and regr sex life with a male or female.

    They tend to be more powerful in martialbat but weaker in magical warfare than normal subi but also only need to sleep with a person once a year in the most dire of times.

    - Before losing their virginity, the Subus Knight bloodline does not need any essence and will livepletely like normal women, only awakening after having sex.

    ''Interesting...''

    Alexander was still a bit salty that his eyes couldn''t analyse Eris, even though her name was a bunch of distorted letters and text.

    It seemed the fact she was 3 Stages above him caused great difficulty in seeing her true self. Even more, it was the same, but he felt she wasn''t below Stage 7.

    Her power only boosted his desire to be stronger��pure strength-wise, in his Ghoul form, Alex would crush Eris.

    However, Alex still undervalued his power, having not fought a true enemy at his level; even Kaliara wasn''t his match when using his Ghoul form.

    ''I hope that this ce can be our new home... there are hundreds of houses with nobody upying them, and the space inside the walls has much room to expand with farnd and other needed functions.''

    What shocked him most was that this ce didn''t feel modern and stuck in some magical medieval era lost in time, and he wasn''t far off.

    When the world started to suffer the first wave, ces where existences above Stage 5 already existed, the invading gods used their power to make those ces forcibly suffer the waves faster.

    Like a so-called mini-second or third wave, they would still suffer when the world was changed but had more time to adjust and grow in power faster.

    This was why Alexander''s local rank went from top 10 to top 100.

    Most subus knights were very strong, and the closer they got to the citadel, the more powerful and varied they became.

    Subus Witches, Subus Reapers all kinds of names and types, covering magic and assassination, yet all of them looked at Alexander with a gentle and respectful look.

    In contrast, the younger ones would peek at him secretly as if checking him out.

    ''It''s a shame I must return in a day to my Vesta... bringing them here will not be easy, but I want them to see this ce...''

    "Wuuu" Eris grabbed his hand tightly as a tall subus almost the same height as Alexander tried to part them. Her body was coated in thick silver armour, but underneath was a thick fur armour which looked tribal and sexy.

    Her silver hair draped down to her hips, tied in half-braids and crossed bangs over her face, covering arge scar over her eyes.

    "Lord Alexander, please ask yourpanion to stand down."

    "Please understand, the Queen will only meet with Alexander alone. You must separate for a short period."

    The deep yet enchanting voice was like most subus, extremely charming, but this woman''s eyes held no passion and only a cold, hard frost in them.

    "Eris, can you wait here for me?" He grasped her hands, stroking the soft skin before smiling at her.

    The zombie girl''s face looked scared, worried and anxious before he leaned forward and stroked her head, gently brushing through her hair.

    "I''m just meeting my mother, that scary lightning woman and her friend. It won''t take long, okay? If you wait, I''ll let you eat some of my flesh."

    "!!!"

    The moment he mentioned his flesh, the zombie bushed, Eris seemed to view this act as more than just eating while he felt her breathing increase, making him wonder if she was living... because zombies didn''t breathe.

    Eris squeezed his hands, her pale fingers slipping away, her cute eyes watching him intently while sparkling like little stars.

    "W.....wait."

    "You''ll wait for me?"

    "Nn....." She nodded before walking towards a small stone step and sitting down on it��her finger began to draw something in the white snow beside her as her eyes darted back to him every few moments.

    "Thank you for understanding, Lord Alexander."

    The sexy milf knight gave a light bow before turning around only to reveal her ass that was uncovered by anything with a thin ck string between her soft perky cheeks.

    ''Well... they are subi... haha... What a fine ass, though.''

    "There''s no problem. May I ask your name?"

    Alexander asked with a charming voice as he stepped behind her, walking a short distance between them, his eyes drawn to her beautiful creamy back and purple buttocks that swayed and bounced each time her steel boots nged against the stone floor.

    ***

    Inside the throne room, both the Queen and Brunhild now sat beside each other, watching the actions of Alexander on a huge screen that would trump any of the modern OLED or smart TVs Alex ever saw.

    It was 100 inches at least, and the pixel count was beyond 16k

    "Brun... your son is watching nor''s ass with so much passion... Look, his cock is erect."

    "No~ that''s just his semi-state... that boy has grown so well."

    "Still. nor is one of the most strange subus I''ve ever met��she''s frigid and hates sexual things..."

    Brunhild looked at the image and then shook her head, seeing the slight blush on the stern knight''s face.

    "No... I think she''s quite lewd and leaves her ass exposed on purpose..."

    "Look at her face��she''s blushing from his view... that girl, is she the type that only likes super handsome men?"

    "AH!? You''re right! Her face looks THAT nor is smiling... did she wiggle her ass more than usual to attract his gaze!?"

    The Subus Queen was amazed that one of her longest-serving sisters was nothing like she assumed...

    "Is it towards him specifically? Because there have been countless suitors from the council and their sons for her..."

    "Hmmmm, did she act this way then?"

    "No... despite them being quite attractive as Subus rarely choose ugly men, she kicked them away and broke several bones in their body when they started looking at her with a sexual gaze..."

    "Strange..."

    "Strange indeed..."

    udia smiled, seeing that nor had been beside her for over 1,000 years and never showed interest in males or sex.

    The subus was a race that didn''t get aggressive when sharing a man, only if the man was drained to death.

    Thus, she began to pair Alexander with her daughter and nor, as nor practically helped raise Ste from a young age until she left.

    ''Is that why Ste hated men and the idea of being a subus before she left...?'' udia thought as she enjoyed the handsome Alexander''s figure and faced herself.

    ''Maybe I will taste him, make sure he can please a subus queen...''

    "If you sleep with my son, I will end you," Brunhild whispered, kicking udia''s shin, causing her to let out a slight groan.

    "Hmmm~ how about we taste him together? He might resist sleeping with his mother figure so easily... wouldn''t the pheromones of the strongest subus help you lower his guard?"

    "...."

    "udia, I''ve swallowed his load more times than all the women around him. I jerked him off over a thousand times... Do you think he would be reserved to finally put it inside my divine cunt?"

    "Look at him, he''s probably going to steal that subus from you, and she will surrender to him willingly."

    udia looked up and saw the most shocking thing...

    nor ced both hands over a white marble wall while pushing her buttocks out...

    In the image, she was swaying her hips as Alexanders'' hands caressed her ass like a cheap slut!

    "..."

    "Brunhild... your son is the bane of subi..."

    "Gyhahaha~ you haven''t seen anything yet��the moment he sleeps with her, she''ll be his ve for sure."

    "I watched the cheeky little bastard dominate the princess of the Salvatore vampires and that damn Sylvan werewolf tribe."

    "IS THE LITTLE BASTARD COLLECTING PRINCESSES!?" udia shouted, her voice causing the citadel walls to rumble as her eyes widened, watching him p ndor''s ass and leave a huge handprint before continuing towards the citadel.

    "Eh?"

    A momentter, Alexander turned to face the camera''s lens and blew a kiss while winking. This caused both Brunhild and udia to watch with a slightly stunned face as he muttered some words for the camera.

    "Mother-In-Law, Please Stop Stalking Me"

    "Your son..."

    "He''s a cheeky little bastard, right? haha!"

    udia began to look forward to meet Alexander, the fact he noticed they were watching but still molested ndor caused her to be excited and interested.

    ''This little bastard... was he ying with nor or will he take her?''

 Chapter 195 195: Momma-Taxi Take Me Back!

    ?

    Alexander stood in the huge extravagant throne room, towering stained ss windows, with beautiful depictions of various subi who were likely the ancestors of this family or something...

    The walls were a strange silver and white colour with a texture and finish simr to marble.

    "Greetings Alexander, son of Brunhild." The woman on the throne looked like Ste but was more mature withrger tits and a very revealing outfit.

    It was so bad that if she moved even slightly, he worried her nipples or slit might show. Not that he wouldin about it, but he would never let Ste dress like this!

    Unless it was the bedroom.

    Looking at the wondrous woman Alexander knelt on one knee. Despite not growing up in a world where monarchies were present, he learned a bit of respect and etiquette thanks to the cute knights of Sarian.

    Not to mention this woman might be sexy and a little slutty, but she was his lover''s mother!

    He couldn''t afford to piss her off and make them break up.

    "Your Highness, it''s a pleasure to meet you."

    His body was straight, the tall figure almost at her crotch height, even on her elevated throne because he wasrge.

    The slight giggle from her lips tickled his ears, but he tried his best to resist the allure and charm that made his pants swell.

    ''Damn... This woman is too erotic!''

    "Fufu~ don''t be so stiff��you''ve already banged my daughter, right? I can smell her scent, and essence lingers in your body, a mark that will never fade..."

    Her eyes were like torches that could see through himpletely, and he didn''t know how to avoid them, so Alexander embraced them.

    No man feels bad about a woman''s sexual gaze, correction.

    No man feels bad about an otherworldly beautiful woman''s sexual gaze!

    "Not to mention that huge thing that is getting so hard in your pants just from my whispers, such a cute boy~ do you want mommy to help you deal with it?"

    All she did was move her hand towards him, and a strange scent began to assault his senses, taste, smell, touch... his body felt pleasure like that of his woman sucking on his member, stroking the long shaft, teasing his precious jewels...

    Her mere scent and voice caused him to almost moan with pleasure.

    ''Shit! This woman is a real subus! Ste is like a yschool level! While this Queen is a goddess!''

    "Ufu~ you managed to resist it and not cum in your pants... good boy... I like you already."

    Bang!

    "Bitch! Don''t seduce my son!" Brunhild burst in and mmed her spear, just missing the throne by a few inches.

    "Tsk... the damn witch has to ruin my fun..."

    Alexander knew his mother was wild and raunchy but never expected her to barge into the royal citadel and attack the Queen.

    What''s more...

    Elenor didn''t even more��she stood with a twitching face before looking away disdainfully.

    ''Sorry! My mother is like this.''

    "Ahn? You bitch, I was going to taste his thick essence, and now he''s back to normal��why are you waving that spear and your bby tits here, Bruna!"

    "Tsk, who are you calling bby you''ve been used more than the Lone Star city bus interchange! Leave my son alone with your loose, mangy cunt!"

    Pah!

    Bang!

    The two began to brawl, but there was no magic or destruction��it was like watching Monday night war... as they began to perform wrestling moves on each other...

    ''The sight of my mother and Ste''s mother wrestling is so erotic... ah! Her nipples are so pink... woah... she shaves her pubes! Mother... your ass is really big..''

    Lost in the state of watching two beauties fight, almost an hour passed before they stopped both panting for breath and looked like someone dragged them through a hedge.

    udia was naked and crumpled on her throne, while Brunhild was naked below her waist, trying to hide her long blonde hair from Alexander''s eyes.

    She hadn''t had sex in millennia, maybe more...

    He was her next-nned man, but she didn''t think they would meet so soon or he would see her naked like this!

    "Haha... look at that bush... imagine how disgusting that is to your son''s eyes..."

    "Tsk! I''ll kill you, damn subus! Alex... mother didn''t have time to sh-- Alexander?"

    Alexander looked away.

    The sight of his mother''s slit was too exciting��the memories of her each night since he hit puberty using her hands, breasts and mouth to help him release his filthy desire onto her body or into her mouth...

    How could he not find his mother sexually attractive and see her as a woman?

    In truth, it wasn''t the first time he saw her hairy bush... when he was younger, he would sometimes peek at her in the shower because it was the night she would deal with his urges, and he became extremely horny...

    So rather than her blonde curls disgusting him...

    They were another fetish she had ingrained in him over the years of pleasure and lust.

    "Wow... your son is a pervert who likes untamed bushes..."

    "Shut up!" Brunhild scolded the damn gobshite.

    Alexander shook his head and looked at the two women; in his mind, he imagined them as fruit so he wouldn''t get distracted.

    Watermelon and Melon were fighting��that''s all he tried to see.

    He closed his eyes and stood up��there was no need to be respectful in this room.

    Instead, he looked to where the shy nor stood as she looked embarrassed towards him. Her face seemed happy for some reason, but he couldn''t figure out why.

    Brunhild had udia in a headlock, tightly grasping the annoying Queen, while the subus was weaker in physical exchanges��she was sly and sneaky and saw nor and Alexander exchanging gazes.

    "Ah! Stop, stop, time out! Let''s make a truce... before nor and her subus steal your son away!"

    "Subus?"

    "She has a thick bushy cunt just like you! Since she doesn''t take the essence, her care isx~ look! That''s why she''s blushing now!"

    "..."

    The pair watched as Alexander waved at the pretty subus in her knight armour; the more he watched her, the more nor''s face became bright red, and her hands covered her lower body.

    "..."

    "..."

    "Why are we both always losing to this girl..."

    "And she''s not even naked like us!"

    This chaos didn''t continue for much longer as they both fixed their clothes and stood aside while Alexander was taken to a small room with a luxury table filled with snacks, sweets and drinks before the pair entered.

    What was amusing to Alexander was they acted like the throne room never happened.

    "Hello there, it''s nice to meet Brunhild''s handsome son for the first time."

    The slovenly subus Queen greeted politely before sitting across from him, her face with a calm smile, but her seductive aura was oozing out like crazy.

    Behind her, the knight nor stood now with a different outfit that was rather lewd��her crotch was a G-string now both the front and back were exposed...

    ''Her hair is so thick and looks soft... I want to touch it!''

    When around his mother, Alexander felt able to rx; thus, his atmosphere was calmer, and he seemed to have the leeway to joke and act his age.

    "My name is udia, Ste''s mother and the Queen of this lowly kingdom of Lusteria."

    "Nice to meet you, mother-inw."

    "Fufu~ how is my cute daughter doing? I assume she was useless as a subus and needed a push?" Her hands grasped a warm cup of red tea brewed by nor; when she moved towards Alex and leaned forward to pour for him, his hand slipped along her thigh and caressed her soft ass.

    This girl was a pervert and enjoyed this act, so he didn''t mind giving her some fan service, his fingers sneaking closer to the glossy hair poking out from her thin underwear, the body of ndor jittering the moment his fingers slipped inside.

    Neither Brunhild nor udia said anything, even when nor was pulled down to the seat beside him, her little lips trembling as she seemed to try quelling her pleasure and holding her voice.

    He was only making Alexander want to tease her even more.

    udia watched Alexander''s fingers, the skilled movements that neither went too far nor stoppedpletely, keeping nor on the edge of orgasm each moment, smiling as she tapped the table.

    "So, what are your ns for the near future, Alexander?"

    "I n to marry Ste and the other two princesses shortly; we will make our way east to meet their parents and then north, hoping to settle in this city."

    "Oh? We? How many?"

    "Hmmm, I have around 300 with me, all able to fight at least a Stage 3-4 and by the time we arrive, I hope to have them able to fight above Stage 5 enemies with ease and increase the number by 500."

    "Aside from that, I also have over 1,000 women who can fight stage 3-4 enemies, but they will only show during the third wave."

    His words shocked Brunhild and udia, while nor began to be overwhelmed and started to climax from his caress, her eyes with slight tears as the wet sounds of her body filled the quiet room.

    "So you don''t n to stay here with your mother, where it''s safe?" udia asked while Brunhild also seemed perplexed.

    She made him fight those monsters to see the difference in stages... So he could abandon his weak heart... Yet it seemed to have solidified his resolve, which Brunhild couldn''t say she didn''t like...

    Rather... made her happier than abandoning them for safety.

    "From the start, I just wanted to know what you were like and if I could be the King easily."

    "!!!" nor gasped from both the surprise of his words and the feeling of his thick finger slipping inside her so easily.

    "Are you serious?" udia asked; her face looked cold and fierce, but her heart was fluttering and excited.

    Would she get a new toyboy husband!? Or would her daughter finally be the subus she desired and take her rightful ce...

    Both seemed good!

    "Very. I n to make Ste the queen and have Lusteria be my base to fight against theing waves using my troops to cover the weakness of Subus troops��I will also try to recruit talented cksmiths or tradesmen from the journey north."

    "Umu..." udia nodded while Brunhild looked worried.

    "That''s why, Mother ~ can you take me nor and Eris back to the girls... I''ve been away nearly 7 hours, and they will be worried..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "Why nor?" udia asked with a curious look, her lips curled into a smirk.

    Alexander pulled his hands from the subus before licking the sticky lubricant on his finger��the taste was like ripe bananas with a hint of caramel...

    "Because I want her. So I''m taking her from you."

    "Hohohoho~ you think I will let her go?" Her eyes were filled with delight��how boring it was when everyone was a yes-man to her, never saying no or refusing.

    Only Brunhild... and Brunhild''s son would act this way... she was excited and felt alive for the first time a man made her bodye to life!

    "You can take her..."

    "But when we next meet, I will vite you in front of Ste as the payment." Alexander looked towards udia''s eyes, like those of a vicious predator eyeing her prey; her scent became more soothing and sweet.

    "What''s the matter, scared?" She asked with a challenging voice.

    Alexander stood up, his hand stroking the hair of nor, before mming the table with a loud bang.

    "Then I just have to be stronger than you and vite you instead, right?"

    It was at this moment that Brunhild wondered... If he was the son of udia as the pair began tough with each other manically, their eyes both like fierce hunters staring each other down with a simr aura.

 Chapter 196 196: A Lycan, Succubus And Zombie Enter A Bar...

    ?

    Alexander didn''t want to take too long; his priority was getting back and moving his ns up faster.

    Now that Sarah and Amy were with him, he didn''t need to fear entering the eastern town so much as for the mall. Although strong, there was no chance it could withstand the full brunt of the second wave, let alone the third.

    So he would let the humans take it, let them dy the zombies with their bitter resistance; well, it''s not like he was abandoning thempletely.

    He even let them use his upgraded base; why should he feel guilty?

    ''Hmmm, good n, let''s have the Vrykul spread the word, then have them meet me in the east afterwards... We have too little time, but I''d rather be in Sarah''s city before it happens.''

    Woosh!

    Alex was held in his mother''s arms, her body seemingly pressing against his back more thanst time��her soft breasts squished almost t as her hands were ced near his crotch.

    ''Mother seemed a little jealous of udina and nor... Ha!''

    ''Serves her right for always molesting me!''

    However, he couldn''t deny that those nights were the most enjoyable,ing back from training at the dojo and then relieved of his sexual frustration from the sexy older sisters in tight outfits and Sarah''s mother, who wore a loose training uniform...

    ''Damn, that seductive aunt better not be the same! Why are all the women older than me like hungry cougars!''

    ''Only Amy''s mother is the best; she hates me~ so she doesn''t touch my ass or measure the growth of my cock..!''

    As the cold winds battered the four people, these thoughts went through Alexander''s mind while just behind him.

    The red eyes of Eris seemed to pierce even the veil of darkness, watching only Alexander during the flight back to Lone Star City, not the wind, the blizzard and the icy chill deterring her.

    A creepy little corpse.

    ***

    The journey back was much shorter than the first, mainly because they were flying with the storm''s winds rather than against them, and for some reason, Brunhild would be more radiant and glowing as the journey continued.

    As for why her wings were too big and feathery for the zombie to know, maybe the blushing subus might have an idea.

    Thud!

    Landing in the same ce from the day before, Alexander parted from his mother, looking at her with a guarded face before taking the hand of Eris and rushing away, leaping to the opposite building to return to the same room as before.

    ''Thankfully, I can still feel their presence... Rather Amy is still sleeping in the same spot.''

    nor stood with her body straight, her golden eyes watching as he entered the building with the zombie before she turned to Brunhild, the enigmatic woman licking something white from her palms like jelly.

    A woman known for her tact, the subus turned away and felt very unbing to give a man a handjob while flying in the sky...

    She certainly did NOT swallow the back spray that didn''t get caught by her hands.

    Never, this subus was a very chaste woman!

    Meanwhile, inside the hotel, it was strangely filled with almost all the Vesta, from Ruby and Lapis, shouting orders to the others and Emerald, Topaz and Opal dealing with huge crates of strange times and resources.

    Alexander watched them as he walked past, most people too busy to even notice he was there, while Eris was happy to monopolise his arm with her eyes sometimes looking down to his crotch with a strange ring of her nostrils.

    ''Do zombies even breath?'' He thought, only to notice that Eris was strange; she had a pulse, breathed, and seemed alive.

    The hotel also seemed much cleaner than before.

    As he walked along the freshly washed and vacuumed red carpet, he returned to the room where he spent a wonderful time with the two women who shaped his teenage years.

    Crack!

    "Can you wait outside, Eris? They might get a bit cranky seeing such a cute zombie on my arm."

    Eris pouted momentarily before tilting her head, a soft blush appearing as if she just registered the world cute. She turned around and kicked her feet on the carpet, causing small lumps while swinging her body and holding her fingers together behind her back.

    Taking this as okay, he pushed open the door and entered...

    The thick scent of sex had not faded, rather, the windows seemed to be sealed, and neither girl seemed to have left the bed since he left...

    "Mmmm.... who? We said don''t disturb our Alexden..." Amy''s sleepy voice sounded, her swaying tits pping together as she lifted her body, lying face first on the mattress.

    "..." ''Still erotic as fuck!'' His inner man beat Alexander.

    "Shut up, damn vampire... keep your smelly ass away from my face... fuck!" A violent and vulgar tone sounded as a woman with silver hair moved in the bed before kicking out with her slightly furry foot, sending the vampire flying into the wall with a loud smash.

    Alexander stood with a wide smile as the crotch of the werewolf was now spread apart, showing her lovely little slit and the cute silver fluff above her mound.

    She sniffed the air before snapping her head towards his direction, and her mouth dropped open.

    "Ah...this... I am not that rough..... Alex..!" She remembered in the past, as children, he seemed to dislike it when she spoke with vulgar or aggressive words, so she tried to act like ady when around him...

    He wondered why she had such a big reaction, at first thinking maybe him seeing her unwashed vagina was embarrassing, or he half lycan form, but then remembered it a small memory...

    Back when he was in denial about the pleasures his mother gave him at night and her sweet, gentle whispers, he found sce in the rough and vulgar tone of Sarah but found his body would react to her and, out of his shame, asked her to stop it because he found it disgusting...

    A silly boy who didn''t want his best friend to know he got aroused by her speaking.

    ''Such a stupid thing, thinking back... I mean, it still turns me on!''

    Looking at her slightly embarrassed face, he just smiled gently before shouting.

    "Hey Sarah, the way you speak so vulgar and roughly, like a female thug, is extremely sexy and turns me on!"

    Her face looked like he pped her with his cock and put it back in his pants as she opened her beautiful blue eyes wide, looking from side to side, tapping her thigh before pinching it.

    "Auch... it hurts... no dream?"

    "Fuck.. I''ve been holding back for so long��it''s a pain in the ass being a nicedy all the damn time!.

    "Hahaha... by the way, is that ass hanging from the wall okay?" He asked, enjoying Amy''s huge ass hanging in the air, her body embedded in the wall.

    "You love ass��why don''t you go kiss her? Maybe a prince''s kiss on her ass might make her take a bath and stop using your underwear to masturbate."

    ''Are all the dirty secretsing out!?'' He panicked, seeing the pink-haired sloth rolling from the wall and flopping on the sofa below her.

    ''Why is she still pointing her ass towards me and spreading her cheeks?''

    "..."

    "..."

    "Alex... I think she wants you to kiss her ass..." Sarah said, faking her shock, walking past him towards the shower.

    "It''s great you came back��I thought you were leaving us for good... *sniff* mmmm, another girl... Don''t forget to fuck me senseless every other night, and I''ll forgive you."

    ck!

    The door mmed shut as her hand left his crotch, her fingers clutching him tightly when she mentioned another girl and herst words...

    ''Damn women... why are they so scary!?''

    He stepped toward Amy, who was shaking her rear, face buried in the sofa pillows.

    Did this wench think he would kiss her ass? The girl hasn''t washed and still smelt his semen.

    Pah!

    So he put his foot on her ass and pushed her face into the sofa before pping her several times, making the little pink cheeks dark red.

    "Little Vampire... why are you getting cheeky?"

    "You know I am the master in our rtionship, so why aren''t you greeting me properly and showing me your dirty anus from the moment we meet?"

    "Ahhi.... no...don''t p my ass... the sperm will leak!"

    "..."

    "Such a disgusting vermin. Should I crush you under my foot now?"

    "Hehe~ you wouldn''t do that��you love me too much!"

    Her little head turned, showing her porcin doll face causing his heart to throb��this girl truly was his first real woman, and he acted so rough with her because she loved it...

    Even now, her slit began to leak with a sticky thread of silver juice, dribbling onto the sofa as it increased in flow each time his foot pressed on her body.

    "Get up, take a shower. We have the stuff to do. If you don''t do as I saw, we won''t have sex for a month."

    "Meanie, bastard, molester! Fiend! Tyrant!" Her cute voice sounded while dashing away.

    Suddenly the girl beneath him vanished as if teleporting... she then smashed the shower room door and caused the Lycan to start howling insults.

    "What a fucking handful... I am so stressed... let me rest..."

    The moment he spoke, a soft, warm cloth began wiping his forehead, gently removing the beads of sweat and soothing his mood.

    "Ah, thank you, Eris... you are the only one that gets me..."

    "..."

    "Nn!" She nodded.

    ''Wait... why is she beside me?! When did she get beside me!''

 Chapter 197 [Bonus ] 197: Simons Request

    ?

    Almost all of the Vesta had been moved from the Mall to the Eastern city exit��thanks to Sarah and Amy showing the passage through the broken gate now, Alexander didn''t have to worry about getting through.

    He spent the past few hours introducing Sarah and Amy to most of the new Vesta who wasn''t part of the school, but there were too many things to do, and he couldn''t just spend it messing around with his lovers.

    Time was running out.

    Ste, Maria and Althea followed him as he went to the Mall onest time to ensure nobody was left behind and to visit the Forsaken vige before leaving. Ideally, he wanted to convince McAlister and a few more people to apany him.

    He would also meet Ayumi for the first time in a while��strangely, the girls said that Kaliara had been going back to the Forsaken vige every day since she came, which was curious and made him wonder why.

    ''I hope that old man agrees toe, even that nun and Paolo... Somehow I don''t want them to die.''

    Alexander didn''t know what happened to the residents of a safe zone after the third wave but from the looks of how the Lustaria capital city became a safe zone, merging with the one found to its south upon reaching the pseudo-third wave...

    It meant they would be crushed, no matter Valu''s strength!

    The trio arrived at their former base around 10:00 am with 2 days to go before the end started��strangely, there was an unexpected group waiting at the gate with hundreds of humans shouting and screaming at them...

    It was Simon and his group!

    Alexander pushed the crowd apart, while Althea and Maria seemed to make it a game to keep the humans away and would kick anyone who came close in the shin... It sounds harmless, but their simple kick shattered the bone and any flesh, causing the human to bepletely crippled!

    "Ah! Alexander, you''re finally here... damn, I was so worried you might never return." Simon''s raspy voice sounded as he smiled like an idiot. "Can you hear my request? I know it''s out of line, but I..."

    Hearing his request, Alex was quite amused and realised that his Vrykul group was very useful. He was d they retained that he might need human emotion and affection.

    Not everything could be unfeeling and gloomy.

    ***

    Meanwhile, at the Eastern exit, ire was helping shift heavy stone pirs and debris to make the entrancerge enough for them to leave without any panic or issues��her tall body was drenched in sweat.

    Despite this, her face was brilliantly shining like a luminescentmp!

    ''He kissed me and said I was his lover in front of many women... Even Sarah and Amy!'' She thought to herself, the little cow tail dancing and pping her thighs as she tossed another huge rock to the side, almost crushing the small orange-haired Topaz who helped with cksmithing and the etching of the crotch tattoo that all Vesta now had.

    "Oi ire, watch where ye'' toss the fucking rocks!" Topaz whined with her cute high-pitched voice, her head only up to the abdomen of the minotaur. "Stupid cow tits... hmph... he kissed me too and even petted my hair!"

    The two were an unlikely pair but seemed to work well, with ire doing the heavy lifting and Topaz then checking all the rocks and metal for anything salvageable before using her upgraded pickaxe and hammer to carve out the needed things to give to Emerald or Opal to make useful things.

    ire was the one who would join the girls on most of their expeditions to the other dimensions or into the city, looking for spare copper, iron and other metals and rocks to make makeshift tools like the current ones in their hands.

    Thus she became their protector and older sister due to her size, despite being the youngest!

    Bang! ck!

    In the distance, a group of beautiful women were watching the scene of the huge hammer and pick used by ire with a sense of defeat and a slight hint of joy.

    "Sarah, did you know that little mediocre ire had a crush on Alex?" Amy asked, cleaning her guns but sneaking looks at the changed girl. "Now her tits and ass are so fucking huge... does darling like that shit? Is it the milk? Should I get pregnant?"

    While Amy was fixated on stupid things, Sarah looked at something else, "Her movements are more rxed and free. It seems the issue on her mind was Alexander all along..."

    Her face showed a smile as she cared deeply about the girls from the club, especially those from childhood, like ire and Samantha.

    "Amy, could you take that minotaur in pure strength?"

    "Not at all, even though my only blessing is my fucking strength and sex drive!"

    "Why?"

    Sarah didn''t answer, but her eyes shone, like seeing a worthy opponent, before she turned away and began to help the other Vesta discuss the area,yout and current situation in the eastern city of New Haven.

    The beautiful Brunhild watched from above while all the women were preparing, standing on a damaged, worn-out apartment building. She smiled at the sheer number of women working to support her son��initially, she felt it might be like the past, where they were forced and miserable.

    However...

    Alexander seemed to have done something much different from his past self, the smiles on each of the women, their healthypetition was something that could never be achieved in thest life... As her eyes moved to the one who seemed to be leading them.

    "Little half-elf princess, why are you out here and acting like the others? You are the only one service my dear son without being a member of his little pack of ghouls..." Brunhild''s eyes shone seeing the beautiful blue-haired elf that worked harder than anyone else, her huge breasts swaying as her bratch seemed to have snapped earlier in the day.

    "If your love for him wasn''t so pure and untainted... I would have smitten you down for acting under his control when you are a free bird, maybe also thank your mother for being an amusing drinking partner."

    Down on the ground, as she was sorting the Vesta into different groups and giving them all tasks before they left and after, Laura felt a chill down her spine, causing her to suddenly look around, feeling a sense of terror like never before... "Somebody knows!?"

    It wasn''t that she was deceiving Alexander, and she had been infected at one point, but the royal blood of her n and the fact he didn''t force her toy with him allowed her to recover, yet her heart and mind wanted to stay...

    That was why she gave him that suit, the letter.

    Not wanting to be his lover as his Vesta or Ghoul... But as the Half-Elf divorcee Laura!

    Because of this, she worked harder than before��if there needed to be 10 kills, she would make her unit and troops do 20 and should he ask her to level them twice, she would aim for thrice!

    "I don''t remember when I fell so deeply for him��was it the fleeting nces? His handsome face... No..." Her mind recalled his desperate attempts to protect everyone��no matter how much damage or pain, he would smile, try to make everyone feel at ease... "That... Maybe it''s just because he''s Alex? I hope he will understand my affection and love in the end."

    With a determined face and soft eyes, she shook her head, ignoring the pressure and feeling of rejection from above. Instead, Laura would do what she could best! To organise and lead the units in his absence, support him even in ces he could not see.

    The half-elf that was left with a broken heart betrayed and devastated by her ex-husband and their loss...

    Finally started to look forward and wanted to give her heart to another man; this time, she would dedicate everything to Alexander without holding back.

    Until her dying breath.

    ***

    "Please, Alexander! Let these humans use our base since we are leaving. Some of them are old friends... the old man would give us bread when mother''s paycheck was less than usual, and we were starving..." Simon''s face was filled with vibrant emotions as she pleaded with Alex, "I will work twice as hard, make triple the efforts...--"

    Alexander''s hand stopped his words; poor Simon, thinking he was rejecting him, felt despair, almost looking at the people from his old neighbourhood.

    The gentle girl who should never have survived but did... Forced to kill her parents... The old man and the married couple who always used to fight are now more affectionate than ever and fight zombies while flirting!

    "Dear brother, that was my n from the start. I am happy to feel your emotions and desire to help these people, though, Simon." Alexander''s smile was a gentle and warm look, different from his twisted and fearsome smile, as he turned to the humans.

    "I will take a few things that I need but will leave arge amount of food and water behind for you to sustain yourselves." He then looked at Simon with a wink, "But I want to warn you that in theing weeks, the world will be harsher... The zombies will grow stronger; numbers will grow rapidly... Are you still sure you wish to root yourself here?"

    They all looked at him grimly before the small girl suddenly spoke up with her cute voice, but the contents were rather sad, "Handsome elf, mister... We want to find a ce to settle, keep warm, and eat food that isn''t rotten... Nothing more..."

    ''Poor people, you will be torn to shreds...''

    Alexander didn''t feel anything for them.

    However, thanks to Simon''s emotions, he could remember those feelings when he was still human and wanted to honour the desire of his first Vrykul and the man who showed him respect in the apocalypse.

    "Simon, can you protect these people with your 200 Vrykul and 200 Maidens?"

    "I... Alex?"

    "Show me your resolve if you want to save them. Save them until the end, and meet me again in the northern city of Lusteria."

    Alexander didn''t speak, ignoring the calls from Simon behind him, with Ste, Althea and Maria pouring healing potions on the crippled humans as they left towards the Forsaken vige.

    "Alex... ALEX! I will... I WILL SEE YOU AGAIN!" Simon cried tearfully, but the tone was happy and filled with vibrance.

    "Ah... Alex is crying!" Maria gasped.

    "What are you saying, idiot... it''s the sun''s reflection on my fair skin!"

    "Fufu~ you are sad to leave your first male friend in this hell, aren''t you?" Althea joked, copying Maria

    "It''s just my eye leaking... nothing of the sort..!"

    ''Why do Vrykyul''s intense emotions effect me!! God damn Simon... just wait, I will make you do press-ups for a week naked in the northern snow!''

 Chapter 198: Stubborn Dwarf,

    Chapter 198: Stubborn Dwarf,

    The familiar forsaken vige had changed beyond his memories��

    the people who used to sing and dance were packing up, boarding their homes and sharpening weapons and tools.

    It was a dreary and dark ce with their eyes filled with ck rings, and the former vibrance began to fade.

    Alexander thought these people had survived many such apocalypses, yet, this time��it felt different. The huge crystal in the centre of the vige was filled with huge cracks, now closed off by several well-armoured guards.

    People shouted to get rid of their things and earn as much coin as possible before dashing into the church and other ces to buy whatever they could.

    "What''s going on?" Alexander asked, seeing the horrible state where even the main part of the vige seemed like a deste slum.

    "Everyone is sad~ do they need meat?" Maria asked while holding Althea''s hand and swinging it as the two began skipping around the vige, bringing the little light and warmth their adorable atmosphere could.

    "Ste, you should go to McAlister. He always dotes on you! I will head to the church and find Paolo," Alexander ordered with a concerned look��something about this felt off, and he hoped that it didn''t mean something bad for them as he walked towards the church, now filled with people shouting and throwing things at the windows. "But it''s not like I ever get a break, right?"

    Alexander moved on his own to find Ayumi and Kaliara standing, protecting the various priestesses and the dark elf nun protecting the church doors from the angry group of people visiting there to pray each day normally.

    "Tell us!" A man shouted, "Why does our god no longer ept prayers!?"

    "Have we been deserted by them?"

    "How can those selfish bastards vanish when the end is upon us?"

    "Why are they not teleporting us to the next world!"

    "Answer us!"

    "ANSWER!"

    The people seemed to get more riled up as their jeers slowly and shouts increased, while the beautiful dark elf''s face was pale, filled with despair, and her eyes were dull...

    ''What''s going on?!'' He thought, approaching, his arms pushing the crowd out of his way as they began to hurl sticks and stones towards the doors, but some would miss and almost hit the priestesses protected by the des of both Kaliara and Ayumi.

    Alexander quickly dashed forward before unsheathing his nodachi and shing the air with such force it sent everyst thrown projectile back to their thrower, smashing their faces as the wind st that followed his de sent them stumbling backwards.

    "Stand back��you dare cause trouble here? Have you forgotten all the church and Kayne has done for you!?" Alex didn''t know why he was so angry, but seeing the broken statue of the old man in the front yard, dirty marks all over him, caused his head to boil.

    He pointed the tip of his de, both the spirits of Katrin and Venri resonating through his mind. "If you don''t disperse, I will kill everyst of you!"

    The vigers looked at him with fear, a power that surpassed even that witch from the guild, causing them to tremble and scatter away��looking back at Alexander with menacing eyes.

    However, they didn''t notice the cute girls with white hair skipping along also saw this look before nodding to each other, following the ones that showed that look with eerie smiles.

    "Ayumi, Kaliara, what happened here?"

    He turned around to face his cute Vesta, noticing that many cuts and bruises appeared on the hands of Ayumi as he reached out and began to stroke them; the Eastern beauty didn''t resist, rather she smiled to herself, feeling his powerful fingers gently massage the bruises causing an aching pleasure to fill her body.

    "Master..."

    {Master~}

    As Kaliara was about to speak, the beautiful dark elf nun and her followers stepped forward with their hoods low��many also had bruised faces and cuts everywhere. It was like the entire vige went mad.

    "Apologies, you disliked being close to men. Shall I take a step back?" Alexander said with a soft voice so as not to upset the women��both Kayne and McAlister told him of the sad fate of these women and why the church was made to protect them.

    "T-that...." seeing the man she branded as evil and a man respectfully backing away caused her to feel terrible, remembering the bishop''s words and the words of their fallen god Kayne. She now realised her judgment may have been too biased.

    "It''s... thank you very much." Instead of making his efforts seem wasted, she gave a light bow in response, removing her hood.

    Alexander was shocked because she looked so much like the princess of the Denmar that he was sure it was not a coincidence...

    "A Denmar..."

    "Eh? You know of my people?" The nun was shocked as she thought nobody could know that name after their tribe was wiped out. She fell into a strange crystal and awoke in the Frosaken Vige. "Can you tell me how?"

    "Of course," He smiled before clearing his throat. "I met a princess and quite arge army of them inside a dark forest north of a vige in Sarian. The world that the goddess Saphira rules."

    "Pray to tell.... the princess''s name..." Asked the nun with a highly anxious face filled with anticipation, her body even stepping forward to grasp the hand of Alexander, her beautiful skin like the bark of the world tree, with shining golden eyes filled with small shimmering flecks like miniature stars. "Are they well?"

    ''I do not know how they are now, but that girl is waiting for my return...'' Alex thought about the cute princess that started as a bitter enemy and clutched the soft hands of the dark elf nun.

    "Her name was Lis''trea, but she told me not to entuate it and call her Listrea... a feisty girl who tried to kill me at first..." He smiled warmly as the dark elf nun''s ears flopped, her lips trembling with tears filling her eyes and a smile, as bitter and twisted as it seemed, but it was the limit she could do.

    "Is Listrea well? Did she look energetic? How about a slightly stoic maid that must have been with her.. sometimes beating her when she acted stupid..."

    As the maid began to speak, the other''s seemed to take a step back, subconsciously giving the pair some room, while Alexander, although knowing she didn''t like being close to males, couldn''t help butfort her just like he would any other elf or Vesta that needed it.

    He then remembered when fighting Listrea, she would speak about a big sister, stronger than anyone, that would beat him up for spanking her and looking at her naked body before marriage...

    Alex looked at the crying elf, stroking her soft hair with his fingers gliding through the glossy strands, "Are you Fein?"

    ***

    Meanwhile...

    "Lassie, I will not leave! This ce is my home! I''ve got people to protect and serve... if my tools can save them. I cannae well leave now, can I ?" With his moody face, McAlister shouted before hammering the anvil some more, a slight tinge of a smile on his cheeks.

    "Old man! This ce is strange��why are people leaving in droves, and what is with everyone being so gloomy!"

    "Ack! Lassie, go find yer husband. It''s not a safe ce to be..."

    "No! Hmph! Stupid Old man, I''ll break your damn anvil!" Ste threatened as the dwarf cksmith raised his hammer, stopping momentarily and feeling her magic building up.

    "Ay ay ay! Lassie...e on.... we can talk about it! A man''s anvil is like his wife!"

    "Hmph! Stupid! My beloved husband came here for you! You are all, "Waa Waa, I am a stupid old dwarf, I cannae do this, cannae do that!"

    "What CANNAE you do then!"

    Old man McAlister felt like he met his match... this girl was too much like his lost daughter and caused his heart and mind to sh before he finally dropped his hammer, a slight tear in his eyes.

    "Lassie... if you are willing to let me call ye, daughter, maybe I will ept." He didn''t even realise what he said at first before a look of shock came to both of them before Stelle pointed at him with a righteous face.

    "Stupid old man! The only person who can sleep with my mother is my husband! You can be my uncle, Bleeh! Not my father!"

    "Hahahaha...." Watching her childish response and the fucked up idea of letting her husband sleep with her mother made McAlister wake up slightly, although she was not his daughter... He didn''t feel too bad bing an uncle to a girl that was just as cute.

    "Awrite... you win. I''ll tell you what happened, but where''s your hapless man? I''ve finished all the swords and items he asked for... Here, he even asked to make this for you."

    A silver ring danced through the air as McAlister tossed it towards her before itnded on her palm, slightly warm to the touch with engravings in the old demonguage used by the subi...

    It roughly tranted to.

    - "In your ethereal touch, I find rapture''s embrace, a mere ghoul king seduced by your mesmerising grace."

    Then on the inside, more was carved with slightly messier handwriting.

    -"My beloved Wife. I pray we remain connected for eternity with these rings."

    She looked at McAlister, who was grinning like an old man watching his daughter happily married.

    "These ringsssie... He carved out part of his heart into each one so that if you ever got separated, use a little magic and you can see his location or use more and teleport to his location twice a day."

    "Eh.... darling made this... the inner inscription?"

    "Aye~ theddie did it when he returnedst time��look at the messy handwriting... but I could feel his passion and emotions."

    "Only a few of these rings exist..." McAlister showed her the silver box and opened each one with a different colour gemstone, her hair was red like her hair, but there was a blue one, green one, orange one...

    Around 12 of the special ones, then another set of more than 200, solid silver set, but had a standard message...

    ''Bastard... All those girls will be crazier about you with these!'' Ste''s heart screamed.

 Chapter 199: Fight Me, Fuck me

    Chapter 199: Fight Me, Fuck me

    Ste managed to make McAlister submit, using the bait that she would give birth to a cute child and let the dwarf be his grandfather! Because of how Subus was born all female and made would normally die after long periods with one as their mate.

    They would nominate people to serve the familial positions like grandfather and uncles; thus, when she asked him, his poor dwarf heart almost exploded with happiness.

    She also showed the ideas for future weapons that Alexander hade up with during the past few months, trying to merge the rare magic with weapons that would not be useless in future waves.

    "Oh? It''s big sis'' Ste!"

    {Ste~ is always cute}

    Kaliara stood holding some candy which she had bought from the market. At first, the kids looked happy, so Eien and Kaliara became interested and bought some, only to get addicted.

    "Eh? Kaliara, where is Alex?"

    "Mmmmm, he went somewhere after the church. Said he needed to settle a score, that I shoulde to y with you."

    McAlister suddenly came to the two girls with a worried face, "What about Fein?" He knew the people of the vige med the church and gods, but how could they know that their patron god had died and ept it after so long being fine?

    Kaliara thought to herself before tapping her chin, "You mean the dark elf with huge tits and scars?"

    "...."

    "I would not speak about her like that; she''s like a daughter to me... but yes..." He was the one that sent Kaliara to protect the priests and priestesses, but now they were here. What about the others?

    How could McAlister not worry?

    "Mmmm, are they alright, Kali?" Ste added, causing the red demoness to nod, quickly swallowing her candy.

    "Master saved them, beat the annoying people up and took the big-breasted elf with him; she seemed strange."

    "At first rejected his help, then the master said a name, and then she cried before bing clingy to him, and then he left~ the church was left to Paolo! he said."

    "Eh? Then where did he drag the sexy milf elf of too!? A hotel!?" Ste pped her wings, the ck mantle around her body writhing and almost destroying several swords in McAlister''s shop.

    "Mmmmm... the elf smelt like that, but Master was different��he looked serious and focused!"

    {No erection! Maybe gay?}

    "..."

    "..."

    "By the way, why does thisss sometimes speak with two voices?" McAlister asked the big questions without thinking."

    Then Kaliara pointed to one of the spirit swords he was working on.

    "I was the spirit from the big sword! Eien!"

    {I am the demon that was rae-- fucked until she surrendered to pleasure!}

    Kaliara was attacked in their mind by Eien to be more polite to her master and yed the scene where she begged for his cock over and over, so she shut up.

    ***

    A few moments earlier, Alexander was walking with Fein holding his hand; the feeling of disgust and fear that she felt with men didn''t exist as her eyes watched the man who seemed to know about her lost family...

    ''I thought my entire race was destroyed... or became ying, but the daughter of the god Kayne saved them... Should I have checked the quests more... before wallowing in my self-pity?''

    "Are you alright, Feifei?"

    "Hmmm? Feifei?"

    "It just sounded cute... want me to stop?" Alexander asked, his face smiling at the shy dark elf, her outfit no longer the nun''s robes but a ck spellcasters robe with a well-covered under bra.

    He looked at her with gentle eyes, looking over the visible scars on her body, but not once did he wince or look disgusted; that alone made Fein feel at ease, her hand grasping his thick, muscr hand tightly.

    ''That little girl is married to this man because of my absence? Such a big... wonderful man is my brother-inw?''

    She had to admit his new look at first made her panic, he was extremely handsome, but the face and skin were that of an Anmer... those who defiled her body and crushed her family''s empire but now once he told her the truth, she felt more at ease...

    Understand that an Anmer would never act like he does, so polite and gentle with a Denmer, even protecting her from harm when the crowd got too angry.

    ''I hope that my sister is alright. He said it might take a few months, but she would surely appear, and her weird self would be happy to see me...''

    Her eyes watched him, shimmering in the light, unable to understand his weird temperament as he pulled her into the guild, pulled out his sword, and lunged at the female receptionist with two brown antennae and shed at her.

    "VAMORAN! YOU WILL BE MY WOMAN!"

    ''!?''

    Fein was shocked, about to say something and wondering if she too was ''His woman'' but then she saw clearly who the receptionist was... and her body began to tremble, standing by the wall with fearful eyes as the beast also leapt from her desk, strong paws blocking his de with ease, before lunging at him.

    "ALEX! I WILL FUCK YOU AND EAT YOU!"

    Her eyes fill with terror seeing the powerful existence attack her sister''s husband... her brother-inw. But what could she do? Only ranked 6th on the local list...

    That woman was a monster that could easily kill Fein!

    ''Alex, be careful'', Her mind screamed out.

    Bang!

    Suddenly the sound of collision filled the entire room as the wooden desks, tables, and chairs instantly copsed. Alex''s bloody body slid back several steps, holding his nodachi with a long slither of blood along its tip.

    Then Fein saw Valle''s face and breasts with a long cut down her front, blood seeping from the wound as she stepped back twice.

    "How... Alexander? You have be so strong... ah~ it makes my cunt so wet to face you as a man, not a boy!" the Vamoran bellowed before she pointed to the Arena with glowing eyes, her ass swaying with a seductive motion as her powerful tail smashed apart the walls.

    Fein was confused, their huge entrance, now she casually walked away showing her ass, even the top of her pants were lower to show the top of her crack... Like she was seducing him!

    "Cute little sister Fei, please wait while I teach my little cat wife to be more well-behaved. Otherwise, she might try to eat the other girls."

    ''Other girls... cat wife!? That''s the rank 1 Vamoran! She will... destroy you!''

    He seemed to notice the worry on her face, walking towards Fei and stroking her head softly, the dark elf''s lips quivering as she felt it was a nice sensation; the fear of men and being touched still existed, yet why could this man touch her and elicit no fear or trauma?

    "Be a good girl, okay? And I''ll buy you something nice��if you are bored, y with old man McAlister. I think he has some cool toys to y with in his touch."

    ''Toyshed... you mean cksmith!?''

    She was confused, this man had never mentioned her previous bad attitude and was so kind to her, it made her feel awful and unsure how to react, as his body was leaving she wanted to say something at least...

    "D-don''t lose!" Her mature voice sounded, but the words and tone were lovely, causing his feet to stop, turning back with a wide grin on his face... like he was expecting it!

    ''So damn smug... ah... little sister... your husband is a yboy...''

    "I will win just for you~ Feifei."

    Fein could only watch as Alexander walked towards the door before he vanishedpletely��a moment after the pair vanished, the entire guild began to tremble, not just from their sh but the broken tables, pirs and chairs began to turn to dust, causing many of the remaining people to flee with screams.

    "Stupid..."

    "Don''t fight and just hold my hand..."

    Finally able to say what she thought, looking around and feeling unsettled in her heart, she couldn''t stand it anymore and dashed forward, ignoring the mess and almost falling before entering the portal and seeing the pair standing opposite other on the Arena...

    Sitting in the VIP seat, her eyes focused on his back��seeing his opponent with four arms made her worry, gripping herp tightly and gritting her teeth.

    Then their voices began to sound through the speakers, and Fein felt jealous at how passionate the pair could be.

    "Let''s fight~ I''ve been waiting so long for you, Alexander."

    "Ah~ I want to fuck you so bad, then spank your little ass if you try to eat me."

    "Fufu~ what will taste better, your cock or your flesh?"

    Before they started, Alexander remembered something and held his "Ah, Rik!" Alex added before stretching his legs with squats and twisting his hips.

    hand, "Hey Valu, where is that cute girl I fought to clear my test?"

    "Cute girl?"

    "Ah, Rik!" Alex added before stretching his legs with squats and twisting his hips.

    "Her..."

    "Do you like that kind of woman, an insect?"

    "Aren''t you an insect? You have antennae?"

    "..."

    "..."

    "If you beat me and make me orgasm, I''ll give you the method to contact her."

    The moment she spoke, the words were so vulgar that Fein''s face was bright red; she was no virgin or maiden, but her experience with these things was a shame and kept hidden, not spoken about in public!

    ''So lewd... obscene... is this the kind of woman he likes?''

    If only she knew the kind of lewd girl Alex had made her sister be, she might not hold his hand and instead beat him with her hidden sword.

    Blood suddenly rained down on the arena as both fighters stood 2 metres apart, rapidly regenerating their wounds.

    Amon and Valu both shouted at the same time.

    "Fight me!"

    "Fuck me!"

    Both of them smiling andughing, causing most of the watchers to be confused, thinking it might be just a lover''s spat before the first attack flew out and Valu''s sharp ws tore off Alexander left arm, while his sword cleaved her abdomen and crushed both her spare arms splitting them in half.

    Blood suddenly rained down on the arena as both fighters stood 2 metres apart, rapidly regenerating their wounds.

    "OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

    "SHE RIPPED OFF HIS ARM! FUCK!"

    "Oh god... her beautiful exoskeleton was crushed!"

    Instantly the crowd realised this was a big match as the betting suddenly became fierce!

 Chapter 200 200: I Fell For A Derranged, But Cute Vamoran

    ?

    From there, their brutalpetition proceeded, the crowd cheering with each broken bone, crushed limb, a little macabre.

    "Get her! Beat the haughty bitch to the ground!"

    "Crush him! Snap his legs and eat him alive!"

    "Yeah! FUCK!"

    Bang!

    The final sh sent Alexander''s bloody body mming into the arena wall, while Valu stood only taking a few steps back, her palm bleeding as her fingers dropped to the ground.

    When she had gone to bite through his neck, his de twisted and sliced her hand��in retaliation, her elbow crushed his sternum.

    "Alexander~~ Ah~ I''m so fucking wet~ let me eat you, okay? Why struggle.... even your cock is hard for my body despite your futile resistance~ Fufu."

    "Crazy alien bitch!" Alexander snorted, his wounds instantly healing with the blood fairies helping him.

    ''It looks like I cannot hold back, but using that form leaves me fucking exhausted... I need to wear her down!'' Alexander grasped his nodachi, the de slicing the floor as he returned to his slightly jittery feet.

    Alexander lifted his sword, pointing the tip of his de towards her heart, "Sorry, but you''re my prey��I am the hunter. Not the hunted. Stop misbehaving, or I will bend you over and spank your fat ass!"

    "Blood des!"

    Powerful vibrations formed around his nodachi as pressure descended upon Valu, who shrugged most of it off. However, she felt like her body was trapped underwater and targeted by a monster.

    The eerie red de waxed and waned like the ocean.

    His body lunged forward, the de cutting through the air with ease, before Valu finally reacted, her long ws forming a shield swiping towards his throat.

    *sh**Pierce*

    Alexander''s sword danced with several sword arcs cutting into her abdomen and left arm, causing great wounds in her beautiful flesh.

    Valu''s body poured out with thick blood, yet her ws managed to prate his throat a few millimetres, causing great damage to his neck and voice.

    She tried to push further, wanting to behead him; sex before or after death didn''t mean anything to her.

    As long as she could fuck and eat him.

    But there was a sense of uneasiness in her heart as his left arm grabbed her elbow, the regrown fingers still not perfectly adjusted as they wriggled, shing at his face and lips, while he tightly closed his fist.

    *Snap**Stter*

    His hand tore her arm off from the elbow down before twisting his wrist and thrusting her ws into her abdomen, as the sharp des prated her fur without difficulty, a smile on his smug face as the two took distance.

    "OH! He took her arm!"

    "Look, his handsome face is ruined! YEAH!"

    Before Alexander could regroup his sense fully, Valu''s body suddenly expanded, filled with muscle, before contracting and bing a size smaller...

    The eerie sight caused him confusion as her body suddenly vanished��a momentter, her foot was arcing towards his head.

    Alexander barely saw the powerful kick inte orbit about to smash into the side of his head!

    His eyes widened before Alex started to sweat upon noticing.

    Fortunately, her movement was dyed due to the hand sticking out of her stomach and the blood armour helping to slow her actions slightly. He swiftly lowered his hips, holding the nodachi across his body, so her kick would hit the de.

    Blood sshed, bone cracked, and the silver de dripped on the ground as Valu''s body stumbled in shock.

    The crowd went wild with their screaming, yet Alex didn''t care; his face became cold as he dropped his nodachi. Instantly his aura exploded.

    Alex transformed, chasing her retreating body; his hand grabbed her hair, smashing her face into his knee, tearing out one of her antennae as she stumbled��trying to dodge to the side, his elbow caught her eye, crushing the bones above.

    *Bang**Thud!*

    His movements were fast, filled with a power far beyond her dazed state, unable toprehend his sudden power increase the moment Valu was aware his body was mounting her, repeatedly punching her face and throat like a crazed monster.

    Blood sttered, oozing onto the ground, as a trial body hely her arm to stop his brutal onught, yet the blood-red eyes of Alex just shone bright, his lips growling with an ear-piecing howl.

    Valu was filled with an emotion she never experienced before��her entire body became frozen in fear.

    His fist constantly rained down on her, even though her vision was now almost blinded; she couldn''t scream or whimper as suddenly his hand covered her lips and nose.

    "Haa...Haa..." Alex stopped his assault, her body now trembling, with a hot fluid now oozing between her legs, the steam and stench of ammonia causing him to smirk as he leaned down.

    "You are my prey... My woman, obey me or die." His voice was hoarse, and Valu could barely understand due to her ringing ears, his blows bursting her eardrums.

    Yet the words My woman and my prey caused a catastrophic chain reaction in her heart that most Vamoran women never experience.

    She surrendered in her heart the pain, fear and pleasure from battle, something knocking her off guard, "Ha.....ngh...." She wished to submit, to ept his demands, but her words would note out.

    Alexander''s sharp teeth hovering above her bloody face began to regenerate slowly, her pained breathing and strange scent causing his pupils to dte before his mouth opened wide like a monster and bit into her neck.

    Valu''s eye slowly healed and widened, and her throat gulped more blood. She experienced a drowning sensation, the feeling of his teeth chewing her flesh causing her to experience pleasure beyond dominating males in the past...

    Her desire to fight and eat was gone...

    Only the desperate desire to mate and have his children in her womb, finally understanding her mother''s words from the distant past, "you will understand when you meet a male that can defeat you at your best... The true bliss of a Vamoran woman isn''t killing, fighting or eating our mate... It''s when the male turns everything around and devours us whole... heart and soul included."

    Alexander savoured her flesh��his face filled with blood as he moved from her neck and started to bite into her soft breasts, still enraged from the constant damage to his body, as her regenerating arms gently wrapped around his head.

    This simple action helped awaken him��despite the delicious vour of her flesh, Alexander looked up, seeing her state as he slowly returned to his normal form, a beautiful elf with bloody lips and blood smeared all over his face.

    "Valu, I want you toe with me, the world will soon change, and I don''t want you to die."

    Valu looked at him with dull eyes, yet tears filled them, whether joy, sorrow or surrender. It wasn''t clear.

    However, her body began to rise, cing her head against his chest��unable to speak, she could only kiss his wounds with her soft, squishy lips.

    He then became sure that Valu had surrendered to him, no longer hurting her��he wrapped his arm around her waist as the twoy in the arena, the crowd still crazing from the sudden hype ending.

    "Oh god!? She lost... That Vamoran princess lost!"

    "A new era... who is that man?"

    "I don''t know... what is he? That''s no ordinary race!"

    ***

    In the stands, Fein watched on, her eyes able to see the truth of this battle and Alexander''s desperate struggle from the first moment.

    ''I could feel his heart...''

    ''The will to save her life, to not be her prey... wanting to beat her and be the best..''

    "So many adorable thoughts and desires..."

    Her body stood at the edge of her seat, watching the pair embracing in the centre as a strange but fitting love story spread.

    The various watchers vanished, leaving a quiet arena with only three people remaining.

    "So this is the man that my sister fell for... She has good taste��I regret not learning more about him sooner..."

    Fein then left the arena as she noticed the pair seemed to have other business to finish, as the Vamoran began to remove her clothes and parted her lower body''s fur, presenting herself on the floor like a feline in mating season.

    ''I want to watch... but the bloodlust from that woman''s eyes told me to leave~'' Her thoughts as she left.

 Chapter 201 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 201: News On Rikala

    Chapter 201 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 201: News On Rik

    Alexander''s hand pulled up the bloody Vamoran��her body still seemed weak as she leaned on his body, and a strange odour emitted.

    It was sweet and pleasant to smell but not overpowering.

    "How is your body, Valu?"

    "Mmm~ I feel so strange, my chest just won''t stop throbbing... Hey~ Alex, am I dying?"

    Her eyescked the sharp and fierce aura of the former Valu, now gentle with a slight ze as she leaned against him even more, letting her arms wrap around his body.

    "Idiot... how could you be dying? I didn''t hurt you that much."

    "Hmph~ you kept tearing off my arms, spanked me... put your fingers inside me and yed with my soft, sticky insides..."

    His face smirked while furrowing his brows, feeling that she made it sound sexual on purpose as her breasts pushed against his chest and her second set of arms groped his ass.

    "Why make it sound so lewd? I just stabbed your body and toyed with your organs~."

    "Fufu~ who is being lewd now?"

    In the silent arena, the pair limped over to the ck bench��before sitting together, there was no rush as time passed at a different rate. Alexander didn''t need to rush himself to his limits. He wanted to spend time with the Vamoran he finally defeated.

    "Fufu~ your cock is hitting my ass." Valu couldn''t hide her sex appeal even if she tried, moving her buttocks slowly on top of his thigh.

    She could feel the thick length of his member pushing against her supple cheeks, sliding between them engorged in her crack.

    "Haha, your cunt is soaked, though, I can smell your sticky juices from here, and they leak onto my thighs."

    Alexander wouldn''t take her teasing without giving back, her soft wrists now held in his hands, while her spare arms began to unfast his belt, licking her lips with her long tongue that slid over his cheeks, enjoying his taste.

    "Are we going to do it here, Valu?"

    "Mmmm, this is where we made the bet! This is where you will take my virginity and show me the true happiness of a Vamoran woman!"

    The effects of the soul elixir never faded��even though he asked, Alexander could always feel her feelings even when he was in Sarian with Vesta and G, even if he was sleeping with Sarah and Amy.

    His mind never forgot Valule for a moment.

    Alexander''s hands stroked through her soft, silky purple hair, his fingers sliding along the floppy antennae wrapped in silky fur as she let out a slight gasp of pleasure when he teased the little buds at the tip.

    "Val, I will now fulfil our promise and agreement."

    "!!!"

    Her heart began to race faster��in honesty, she believed he had forgotten. Despite her always feeling the twang of pain, the suffering he endured, and the times he almost died, she felt everything...

    All the struggles through his journey when he was filled with despair and wished to cry alone... She cried for him to help him, allowing him to carry on fighting without fear, worry and sorrow...

    The moment they kissed, he, too, realised this... The death of Venri and his Vesta during that battle... the actions of Mildred... All the small things that Val had done, epted and held for him in secret...

    ''Why are you so cute and soft in your heart, yet prickly on the outside... If we never met again, would I ever know how much you endured secretly for me? Allowing my heart to remain intact to carry on?''

    Because their foreheads were pressed together, her antennae could no longer work one way due to their power being reversed��it was like a mind telephone as her beautiful pink eyes oozed with sticky tears.

    ''What could I do... There were feelings in my chest that didn''t make sense��seeing your pain and tears caused my heart to ache... my mind to be erratic. I killed so many people that spoke badly of you... Went hunting for those that sought to hurt you..''

    Alexander''s hands were stroking her soft cheeks, feeling the slight patch of fur that started near her ear and wrapped around the back of her head like a soft furry mantle, while her hands stroked his long ears, teasing his body as he fought away the sense of pleasure from the ticklish jolts of pleasure.

    "Does it disgust you to hear my thoughts... for our heart and mind to be one like this?" Val whispered as she felt all his emotions as he did hers.

    Suddenly she felt his innermost thoughts, causing her to kiss his lips without control, her long tongue coiled around his, wet, sticky sap from her mouth flooding his as she kissed him fiercely.

    ''My muse Alexander~ I love you...''

    The words flowed in his mind as their lips separated, her long tongue now hanging from her mouth, still connected by the sticky threads of her saliva as she gasped for breath.

    ''It''s so weird... I thought my affection for you before was love, but it''s not the same... It''s different from back then. I instinctively understand your inner feelings... We both want to be honest, yet we are both holding back.''

    The sweet and sour vour of her saliva mixed with a strange odour lingered in his mouth; Alexander couldn''t stop the smirk forming on his lips as he saw her blush, the red hue of her cheeks contrasting her slightly purple skin.

    His hands slowly stroked up her neck, removing her top with her help.

    Now fully exposed, Alexander couldn''t help but stare at her full breasts, the plump balls like huge mounds of dough pushed together before falling to each side.

    They looked soft and supple, like the finest silks made from the softest fabrics with just the right amount of fat to push them up��

    just the sight made him drool, and he couldn''t wait to get a taste.

    "Mmmfh, don''t stare at me like that..." Valu moaned in a low, husky voice, "You are making me embarrassed... your face is turning red~."

    "That''s because your body is so amazing... I''ve never seen boobs like these before... I have a hard time deciding which looks better."

    "Then I will just have to show you."

    The Vamoran''s second set of arms slowly removed his clothes, leaving a trail of clothing in a path as she tossed them around their bodies.

    Now sitting naked, her long legs with fur covering her thighs and hiding her vagina from view, but the delicious scent that Alexander could smell was thickest from between her hips��the sweet, alluring and addictive scent wasing from her slit.

    Now as her breasts gently swayed with her movements, tight abs on disy, Valu''s legs were parted slightly, revealing the deep, dark cleft between her thighs with a small strip of fluff above it before a soft mound of hair covered her entrance, wet, glistening juices leaking out as they formed a small pool.

    Alexander couldn''t look away; his cock throbbed with excitement as she stroked her thighs, spreading her legs even further��exposing more of her obscene slit.

    "Like what you see~? Your face is bright red! How adorable!"

    "Your pussy is so pink and cute... I can''t help but imagine that thing wrapping itself around my cock. That''s how much I want you, Valu."

    Her face became even brighter��the heat within her pussy rose as she bit her lip, looking at him with hunger.

    "Alex~ I''m a virgin~ My first time should be special. I need you to take my virginity slowly... gently..."

    "Do you think I am capable of that, Valu?"

    Alexander''s hands began to stroke the inner part of her thighs, pushing her legs wider as she leaned over his shoulders, pressing her slightly hard cherries against his muscr chest. "Alex~ do you not want to know where Rik is first?"

    squishy sounds as Alexander''s fingers were coated in her slimy honey.

    Val tried to hide her embarrassment by bringing up her dear friend.

    Slowly, his fingers began to trace along her dark cleft, enjoying the squishy sounds as Alexander''s fingers were coated in her slimy honey.

    "Mmmm... don''t... it''s dirty..." Her cries were ignored before she hugged him tightly with all four arms. "Okay... she became the matriarch of her n... and is now very strong... somehow her body began to change after meeting you... and... Haa...don''t teas my clit...."

    "Oh? And what?" Alexander smiled, enjoying the soft feeling of her petals slipping around his fingers as he slid along her cleft with a juicy wet sound.

    "She refuses to marry, to take any man and seems to be searching for a certain location or item... But that''s all I know... Nnnnn... let''s do it... okay? I''m so wet... you know how much I want it, right?"

    "Please don''t tease me more..."

    Alexander looked at her with a smile, his finger slipping lower and hooking slightly as the tip pushed inside her hot, slimy cavern entrance, the insides of the walls like living creatures as they wrapped around his finger like a ravenous beast.

    When he looked up, her shining pink eyes locked on his face.

    "I am going to devour you whole, My Alex! Only mine!" It looked like a strange switch was flipped when his finger entered into her obscene tunnel of soft felsh.

 Chapter 202 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 202: Vamoran Passion [R18]

    Chapter 202 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 202: Vamoran Passion [R18]

    AN: Sorry for thete post��I''ve been extremely sick, and posting Smut was thest thing on my mind! I am a bit better today, so I forced myself to write these chapters for you!

    Thanks for waiting.

    -------

    Before Alexander could react, Val pushed him down onto his back, her lips covering him with countless passionate kisses, her four arms stroking along his body, enjoying the feeling of his abs and muscles as her powerful thighs wrapped around his hips, lowering herrge ass down along his erect shaft, sliding her slick, warm cleft against his ns, pushing against her clitoris as it''s soft flesh hood was peeled back.

    "I am going to devour you sexually, my lovely Alexander." Val purred before taking one of his nipples in her mouth, the tip of her serpentine tongue wrapping around the bud and gently stroking it.

    The two began to grind against each other, Val enjoying the feeling of Alexander''s hard erection between her thighs. At the same time, she took his nipple in her mouth, sucking on it as her long forked tongue rolled over it, while Alexander tried to buck his hips, his cock sliding through her wet slit.

    Alexander moaned, unable to speak or think coherently, but he couldn''t be so passive! This woman lost in their duel, but now she was trying to defeat him in sex, as their bodies were entangled on the arena floor; his hands grasped her huge ass, his fingers enjoying the stic feeling of her flesh, kneading her cheeks as they both rolled around in a hot dance of passion.

    Val moaned around his nipple as his fingers kneaded her plush rear, her tail wagging behind them as she kept rubbing her crotch against Alexander''s member, his erection pushing against her sensitive clitoris, a few drops of clear fluid already forming on her pink bud as it extended out of its hiding spot beneath her hood.

    Val''s eyes opened wide as Alexander took one of her breasts into his hands, his palmspletely covering herrge bosom, her massive teats almost bursting through the thinyer of skin that covered them, before the handsome young man began to rub his calloused palms against her sensitive nipples.

    Val hissed in pleasure as he pinched and teased her nipples, rolling them between his fingers and gently pulling at her sensitive mounds, sending sparks of pleasure straight through her body and causing her to moan around his nipple in her mouth.

    Alexander could feel himself reaching his limit; Val''s constant rubbing motions drove him insane with lust and desire, every moment making him want to plunge into her warm sticky depths.

    "Mmmm~ you''re so good with my tits; how many bitches have you slept with?" Val teased as she let her hot, sticky, entranced brush against the tip of his cock, enjoying the feeling as her pussy began to stretch to match his thick girth.

    "F-few...!" Alexander growled back, taking control of the situation and flipping their positions over so he was on top.

    Val smirked, wrapping her powerful thighs around Alexander''s waist as he pushed into her slit, both moaning at their intimate parts touching for the first time.

    The beautiful serpentine woman purred like a kitten as she felt Alexander''s hardness, stretching her wet, tight tunnel open and filling her full, just as she wanted.

    "How? It''s better than a human''s pussy. Can you feel my sticky walls clinging to you like tiny tongues, sliding along your huge cock?"

    "Ngh... it''s so warm and soaking wet... the honey is like slime but feels amazing when my ns press along your walls... fuck."

    "Fufu~ Mmmmm... your cock is the first to enter here. Nobody survived the first test~" Val smiled as she felt her body adjusting to Alexander''s size, the young man slowly sliding into her warm wet hole until his pelvis was pressed against her thighs. "Now, show me what you''re capable of..."

    Alexander groaned as he tried to adjust to Val''s tight tunnel; the woman''s pussy had a slimy texture but a tight squeeze, her walls wrapping around his length and sucking on him.

    It took some time, but eventually, Alexander began to move, pulling out his member and pushing back into the woman''s pussy, his hard shaft pressing against her fleshy folds with every thrust.

    Val moaned as she felt his erection slide into her again, her legs wrapped around the young man''s waist as she tried to push him deeper into her, her hands roaming over his muscr chest and abs as her body moved against him.

    The two locked eyes as they fucked, their passionate gaze burning with lust and desire, their breathing growing ragged as their hips worked in sync, sliding against each other, Val''s slippery cunt dragging across Alexander''s erection.

    "haa....that''s good.....mmmm.... your cock... more..." Her lovely moans naturally began to leak as her lips kissed his neck and chest, sliding her forked tongue over his nipples, sucking on them with a wet slurp, as her antennae were rubbing his face affectionately.

    "fuck... your cunt is so good, it''s like you want to swallow my cock, kneading her plush cheeks as he pumped his cock in and out of her slit, pushing against her fleshy walls.

    or even eat it, or do you love it that much?" He asked, his hands kneading her plush cheeks as he pumped his cock in and out of her slit, pushing against her fleshy walls.

    "Aaaah... of course I do....mmmmmmm... Alexander... aaaah... your cock feels so good! Your seed will be delicious if you fill me with it... I want to be filled with your sperm...." She cooed.

    Alexander smirked before pushing against her slit, leaning forward to kiss her, Val moaning as he forced his tongue into her mouth.

    Their lips were locked together as they fought for dominance, his tongue wrapping around hers as he pumped into her slit, their bodies entangled in lust and passion.

    The wet pping of their bodies, the squishy sound of her cunt being expanded and bubbling with her sticky honey, dribbling down her sexy ass crack.

    Val''s long, flexible tail was wrapped around his waist, holding him tight to her plush body, while her six arms were wrapped around his shoulders, squeezing him tight, keeping him in ce as their bodies collided again and again.

    They rolled around the arena floor, their passion only rising with their fervent fucking, the two lovers battling lust and desire.

    Alexander pushed deeper into Val, her passage tightening around his shaft as he felt his orgasm approach, her pussy clinging to his shaft as if her life depended on it.

    "I... I can''t hold it anymore... I''m going to cum." Val gasped as his cock suddenly began hitting a spot that sent constant jolts of electricity around her body as she trembled, grabbing onto his back with her four arms, little tears in her eyes as she was at the mercy of his relentless piston. Then continued to ravage and gouge the spot that made her cum so easily.

    "f-fuck! YES!" She hissed as she felt her release arrive, Alexander grunting as he began to pump her pussy full of his sticky white seed, the pair rolling around on the floor, kissing and licking each other as they orgasmed together, their hot seed mixing inside her snatch as it sprayed around inside her depths.

    The two were tired from their intense duel, but their hearts were still racing as they came down from their high.

    Alexander gently rolled Val over so she was on top of him, his spent cock finally slipping out of her pussy, followed by a mixture of their mixed fluids.

    "Mmmmm~ your seed is delicious, my lovely Alexander." She said as she sat on his crotch, her hand gently rubbing the tip of his softening member.

    Alexander blushed as she rubbed his sensitive cock; the sensation was heavenly.

    "That''s not fair..." he murmured as she continued to rub him, the serpentine woman chuckling in amusement as she kept teasing him, enjoying the sensation as his cock slowly started to harden again.

    "Mmmmm~ what is wrong? Are you feeling aroused again?" She teased before standing up and turning her ass towards him, sticking her butt out and shaking it left and right in a sensual dance. "Does this turn you on?"

    Alexander watched as the woman teased him, enjoying the show she was putting on, licking his lips as he imagined himself pounding her plump rear.

    Val giggled before lowering her ass, Alexander''s hardness poking against her lower lips, the two moaning as he slipped inside her again.

    "How many times will we fuck today?" Val purred, lowering her ass further until Alexander''s shaft was fully sheathed. "We might have to get some rest before continuing the second round..."

    "Mmmmm~ I wouldn''t mind..." Alexander replied as he took hold of her hips, moving his pelvis against her rear.

    Val let out a lewd moan as she felt him begin to thrust, her tongue lolling out of her mouth as she leaned forward, supporting herself on her hands.

    The two were exhausted and exhausted, but there was no way they would give up on having sex, their lust and desire never truly disappearing, even when they had climaxed multiple times.

    "Oooooh... that''s the spot... my dear Alexander... your cock feels so good... I love feeling you inside me..." Val moaned as she bounced up and down on his cock, the two rolling around on the floor once again as their bodies mmed against each other, their pleasure reaching a new peak with their lust.

    "Valu! Your cunt is perfectly bound to my shape!! Fuck... it''s so slimy and tight..." Alexander grunted as he hammered into the woman''s wet pussy, her plush rear pping against hisp as her insides squeezed his length in a vice-like grip.

    Val let out a lewd moan as Alexander began to thrust harder, his hips smacking against her plump rear, the sound of their bodies colliding and her juices dripping out of her cunt being the only thing heard in the room.

    "Mmmm, ~ Alexander~ you''re going to make me cum again if you keep doing that~" Val moaned, her body shivering as she felt a second orgasm approaching.

    "Yes, my lovely Val, cum on my cock. Cover me with your hot honey, and I''ll fill you with all the milk in my balls; I want to fuck you all day!" He grunted as he kept pumping into her, his cock mming into her deepest reaches and groping her walls.

    Val couldn''t speak, but she nodded enthusiastically; her eyes rolled back into her head as Alexander fucked her pussy like a madman.

    She pulled open his mouth with her fingers, all four hands teasing his tongue as she began to drool into his mouth; the taste was sweet and sticky like honey before her two antennae began to rub against his tongue��the taste wasn''t like fur but close to vani cream.

    "Mmmmmphhh!!!" He moaned, the two kissing passionately as Alexander lost himself in lust, the taste of her antenna making his blood boil with desire, his lust increasing with the taste of her delicious honey.

    Val could feel her body tremble as her third orgasm arrived; the two locked in a deep kiss as she began to melt around his cock, her passage milking him for all he was worth, the sensation too much for the young man.

    "GAAH!" He growled, pushing into her onest time before filling her womb with his cum, the two holding each other tightly as their bodies shook with the intensity of their lovemaking.

    Finally, the two copsed onto the floor, exhausted from their intense lovemaking.

    "Aaaaaah~ That was wonderful... your cock feels so good inside me, Alexander..." She mumbled sleepily as she rested her head on his chest. "Do you think you could breed me? Give me some children? I always wanted to be a mother." When she spoke, her formerly fierce eyes looked gentle before her pink iris flickered, "I know it''s a dream, but if you can please my body, then you can certainly give me a child."

    Alexander looked at her, blushing as she asked that of him. "Maybe... you''re very beautiful, Val."

    "Thank you, but I don''t think I''ll ever stop being a monster. Not until my heart stops beating." She admitted with a sad smile, "Even now, I want to bite off your head, then fuck you until your cock is empty..." Her insides tightened around his cock, enjoying the feeling of his two loads of sperm flooding her insides for a great amount of lubrication as her pussy bubbled and squelched with each tiny movement.

    "You''re hard again... are you going to fuck me into submission D-a-r-l-i-n-g <3?" She asked softly, but there was a dark look in her eyes, her tongue slithering around his face before he could say anything.

 Chapter 203: Laying A Monster Into Submission! [R18]

    Chapter 203: Laying A Monster Into Submission! [R18]

    "Ngh... that''s enough..." he chuckled before flipping her over, kissing her deeply before he began to pound her from behind.

    Val moaned loudly into their kiss, her tongue dancing with his as he ravaged her, her cunt being stretched to its limits as he mmed his cock into her passage.

    Alexander pulled back, pushing her face into the dirt as he lifted her ass into the air, and began to fuck her with all his strength, each time his hips pounded her ass, they wobbled and pped with a loud sound turning red from the force.

    Because he entered his ghoul form, his cock suddenly grewrger, more than 10cm longer and thicker, causing the Vamorans mouth to open wide, only able to gasp and moan until she adjusted to the sudden huge cock skewering her.

    "Mmmmmm~ Alexander... so big! Please... aaaah~ faster. Harder!" She cried out in pleasure as he gripped her plump rear, spreading it as he plunged his cock into her depths.

    "Val, you''re so tight and hot. I never imagined being inside a monster''s pussy could feel so good." He groaned as he watched the tip of his cock slowly disappear inside her, the woman''s slimy folds clinging to his cock as they rubbed against him.

    "Ah! Aaaaah~ Mmmmphh!!!" She screamed as he began to speed up his thrusts, his cock pistoning into her tight tunnel at full speed, Val''s insides rippling around his member as he pushed into her passage

    "I''m your monster...! I''ll be your monster!" She gasped as she felt him begin to m against her insides, his tip pushing against a spot inside her that sent her over the edge, her passage mping down on him as she came, her juices spraying over his crotch as she shivered and twitched from his merciless thrusts.

    "Val! You''re cumming all over my cock!!" He groaned as he continued to hammer her pussy, the sound of their bodies colliding filling the room as he began to pick up speed.

    "Alexander... I can''t take it... it feels so good! Your cock is so good! It''s making me cum non-stop! Fill my pussy with your seed!" She moaned, her body trembling as Alexander fucked her, his cock stretching her passage.

    The two lovers were both panting as they fucked; Alexander''s lust never truly subsided each time her lips sounded; a cute sound from her was like a deadly seduction; the sound from her lower lips was obscene and forced his blood to his cock throbbing with desire.

    "Mmmm, Suffer and cum, until you swear to be only mine and never try to kill me! Instead of killing me, suck my cock, you damn slut!"

    Pah!

    His handspped her huge ass as she began to convulse from her fifth orgasm, Alexander''s voice turning her brain to mush as he rammed his cock into her snatch repeatedly.

    "Yes... Yes, my lord, I''m your whore! I''ll only be your whore! I''ll never try to kill you again! So please, fuck me harder! Don''t stop until I can''t walk! My pussy wants your cock so bad! Pound meeeeeee!!!" She hissed.

    Val''s eyes were bloodshot as she tried to hold her body up; her eyes were wide as she felt him grabbing her Antennae, using them like a horse jockey used reigns to guide the horse. "Ahhhh!!"

    She didn''t resist; she was in heat and needed a cock to relieve her from it; her legs trembled as he fucked her mercilessly.

    "Fuck!! Fuck! You''re so good! You''re going to make me cum! I''m going to cum; you damn bastard! AH!!!!" The Vamoran screamed in pleasure as Alexander finally let go of her antenna, but the snake-like tail wrapped around his neck.

    "Fuck my pussy hard, Alexander! Fuuuuck!!! Ahhhh!!!" She gasped as the pressure inside her body increased, his cock rubbing against her sensitive spots, her orgasm exploding inside her womb, her cum spilling onto the floor as her pussy tightened around his cock.

    "I''m cumming... I''m cumming in your cunt!!!" He moaned as he hammered into her pussy, her walls milking him for his seed.

    "YESSSS! Cum inside me, Alexander!! Give me your child!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Her pussy gushed with her cum as Alexander began to pump her full of his sticky seed, the pair holding each other tightly as they orgasmed.

    Alexander slumped forward, pulling out of the woman as he kissed her neck and shoulder, his hands caressing her massive breasts as she rested on him.

    "How do you feel? Do you still want to fight?" Alexander asked, gently caressing the side of her face.

    "Mmmmm~ nope. I don''t think I have the energy to fight." She said with a smile as she nuzzled against his chest. "Let''s get some sleep; we''ll have to wait a bit before having another round, but I''ll give you a rewardter." She cooed as she kissed him on the lips.

    "Sounds great." He sighed in contentment before closing his eyes; his cock was still hard, and he could feel her body heating up once again, but for now, he''d sleep while he waited for her to recover.

    ***

    Val was looking down at the sleeping Alexander before he awoke. She gently stroked his cheek as she looked at him with a gentle smile; his cock was still inside her, and she used her muscles to slowly pump his shaft with her slippery walls, managing to wring out two loads of his sperm when he slept... her stomach now slightly swollen as she kissed his forehead.

    ''What do I do, Alexander? Instead of eating you... my body wants to eat your sperm constancy?''

    "Hello, my dear Alexander. Did you sleep well?" She asked him softly as she stroked his cheek.

    "Yes, how long was I asleep?" He asked, blinking his eyes.

    "About 2 hours; my apologies, but I couldn''t stop myself from waking you up," Val said as she looked down at his cock, "but you have some interesting seed; I want more."

    "Then why don''t you let me get up first."

    "Hmmm, but I''m enjoying this." Val purred before she slowly pulled him deeper into her pussy, his tip hitting her deepest reaches before he slipped out, her passage drooling out his sperm as she lowered herself down his body and took his cock in her hand, letting him see her ass and sloppy entrance gaping from his huge cock, before kissing the tip of his wet, slimy shaft.

    Alexander blushed as he saw the white fluids seeping out of her pussy as she continued to suck on his cock, her eyes never leaving his own.

    "Val... you are a perverted monster."

    "And what if I am, my dear Alexander? You are going to enjoy this, and so am I." She cooed before lowering her head, taking his cock into her mouth.

    "You know... I could get used to this." Alexander sighed in pleasure as he felt her warm lips wrap around his cock, his fingers twining through her long hair as he began to push himself into her mouth.

    Val smiled as she felt him enter her throat, her tongue ying with the underside of his cock as she swallowed, making sure the saliva didn''t run out of her mouth; she looked into his eyes as she bobbed her head up and down, sucking on his shaft.

    "Fuck... that''s so good..." he muttered as he watched her lick and suck on his cock, the serpentine woman taking his entire length into her mouth, her tongue slithering over his sensitive skin.

    Alexander let out a moan of pleasure as she sucked on his cock, her throat tightening around him as he pushed into her mouth, the pressure increasing his pleasure.

    Val moaned softly as she felt Alexander move, her body shivering in pleasure as he began to fuck her mouth.

    "That''s it, suck my cock like the good little whore you are." He grunted as he grabbed her hair, pulling her down as he mmed his hips into her face.

    "Mmmmphhh!!!" She moaned as she was face-fucked, her eyes rolling back into her head as he pushed into her mouth and throat.

    Alexander''s hips were smacking against her plump cheeks as she swallowed around him, her tongue slithering around his tip, her hands massaging his balls as she blew him.

    Val''s throat began to close around him, creating a powerful suction that increased his pleasure tenfold; the feeling of his tip hitting the back of her throat caused the Vamoran to let out a muffled moan as he began to pound her face, her eyes zing over with pleasure.

    "Oh my fucking god, I''m going to cum!" He groaned as he felt her insides tighten around him, her tongue slithering over his sensitive skin, her throat massaging his cock as she came around him.

    Val shivered as she felt his seed flood her mouth, his cock spurting his hot sperm over her tongue before pushing it into her throat. She moaned as she felt his seed sshing over her tongue before she gulped it down greedily, loving the taste of his cum.

    "Mmmm, that''s so good... drink every drop!"

    "Nnnpgh~ gubuh~ so much sperm.... Nnnnph... Alexander. It''ll make you hard again soon." She said as she took his cock out of her mouth and began top it with her tongue, her hands stroking his cock and his balls, her eyes never leaving his own.

    Alexander felt her soft lips kiss his tip as she took him back into her mouth, her tongue swirling around his cock as she sucked on him like a hungry infant, moaning as she tasted his sweet cum.

    "Your seed is delicious." She moaned as she sucked him harder, her head bobbing up and down his cock as she drank him dry.

    Alexander could only groan as he felt her lips close around his shaft, his cock still rock hard, his balls twitching as he pushed into her mouth; he would fill her belly with his seed.

    Their day of passion in this ce where time moved at a fraction was used extremely well... Until neither of them could fight or move... he filled her until she was like a pregnant Vamoran and begged for forgiveness and surrendered.

 Chapter 204 Ready To Leave

    204 Chapter 204: Ready To Leave

    Alexander and Val left the arena one glowing vibrantly, her face filled with a beautiful smile, yet now her body was dressed in a reserved outfit while her arm wrapped around the muscles elbow of her man.

    Inside the guild, it was quite a scene, with most people having still fled from themotion before, only a few receptionists and the old timers handing in their usual items and trophies with smiles.

    At the same time, Kaliara was quiet, leaning against the wall as only 120 minutes had passed in the real world, and she didn''t mind waiting forever for him. "It seems they had sex for a long time, though..." She whispered.

    She sensed him entering the small vige a long time ago when she saw Ste and asked where he might be��it led her to the guild, and thus she began waiting here after realising it was the duel with that woman.

    {Can''t you tell from that face? She looks like someone just flooded her face with the best quality vitamins and magic.}

    "Well, he did flood her with the best��it just wasn''t magic but a very thick protein."

    Kaliara and Eien had begun to speak with each other quite often, their souls gradually bing intertwined and no longer fighting against each other like they might have done in the past.

    "Sorry for the wait, girls, Let''s head back and see if Ste was able to convince the old man, McAlister

    ��also, where is Fein?"

    "You mean that busty Denmer? She left with a blush and smelt of arousal and probably went to the church to confess her sins?"

    {She must be a pervert to get off on watching you fight~}

    "Didn''t you also get wet from fighting him, Kali?"

    {Shut it, Eien!}

    The two began to bicker while Alexander and Valu just smiled��somehow, they could hear both voices, and it was amusing to listen to while they left the guild.

    Val tossed white parchment that fluttered into the air, which seemed to be her resignation letter signed with blood from her battle with Alex.

    However, the second before it touched the wooden counter, the local ratings fluctuated as the number 1 spot was deprived of Brunhild.

    Suddenly, reaching out from a dark opening in the air, a soft feminine hand grasped the parchment, pulled it back into the void, and returned the local ratings to the same as before, and nobody even noticed.

    ***

    Ste was sitting on a barrel as she watched McAlister hammering away at thest of his backlog, eating a cream bun with a pleased face.

    Somehow this old Dwarf always treated her like a little kid, and she enjoyed it, like in the past in the castle where all the kind older sisters would feed her snacks, only for that evil mother to steal them all from her pockets and eat them instead!

    ''Mother... Alex wants me to go back home. I won''t let you spank me now I am stronger!''

    "Oh? Darling!" Her wings fluttered as she could smell his thick scent, wondering how many times he had sex and if he was now a quick shot because only two hours had passed, not thinking he had spent close to days in the arena with Val.

    "Hmmm? it''s that bug woman with fur!" Ste gasped, "And she''s grabbing darling''s arm!? What''s going on!"

    In a slight huff, her body fluttered towards the group as she dove at Alexander, who smiled gently at her, opening his arms, while Ste aimed her feet to kick away the stupid insect spreading her satisfied stink all over her man!

    *Pah!*

    Val easily dodged the blow, but when she went to retaliate, she was pped by Alexander, who nimbly groped her soft cheeks before wrapping the other around Ste''s waist, their bodies pressed together as the Subus gave him a loving kiss, her lips sucking on his tongue trying to fill his mouth with her vour and scent.

    Like a subus mouthwash.

    "Darling~ Darlin~~ I was so lonely. Kiss me more~ Mmmmph~ Mwah, hehe!" Ste was like a sweet girl kissing his cheeks, nose, lips and forehead, her squishy lips slightly sticky from the pink lipgloss she used, then smelt of roses.

    "Ste, you look happy. Did McAlister agree to move with us all?"

    "Mmmn! He did, and the swords and armour for the Vesta seemed to be finished, although Ayami vanished, and the Nun said she would be back soon��something about her habit being damp and dirty..."

    "Strange woman, although she smelled like sex and arousal!"

    "Haha, alright, calm down. I know you were lonely here��I''ll kiss you twice, okay?" Alexander''s right hand slowly stroked the firm buttocks of Val as he kissed Ste, only Kaliara and Eien watching with a little jealousy.

    {Such a perverted man... kissing one, molesting another''s ass....}

    "You just want that to be your ass, right?"

    {Just a little...}

    Alexander didn''t worry because he could feel Ayami was close. Rather, she seemed to be watching him from a distance��as he looked in her direction. "By chance," her cute face blushed while her big eyes widened before quickly turning away.

    ''This girl is as cute as her sister...''

    A tall woman with slightly red skin and a long horn from her forehead, it seemed like her sister had be an Oni from the Eastern lore and mythology, but her style was more muscr with firm abs while her sister was more of the priestess type with a soft and squishy body.

    ''Still, she looked beautiful...'' Alex thought while waving at her with the hand wrapped around Ste''s ass to keep her up.

    ''Oh, she''s slowlying closer! Like a cat gradually sneaking to steal the fish you offer in a dish!''

    "Let''s meet McAlister and see if we can find Paolo and Fei''Lan."

    Quickly the group started to walk towards the cksmith; the loud sounds of hammering metals or the sizzling whistle of the smelter or furnace were long gone, now just the sound of steam and smoke billowing as the tools cooled down, ready to be packed.

    Ayami was always on Alexander''s radar, now about 500 metres away, peeking from a corner with her golden eyes watching him intently.

    ''It''s a shame Fein isn''t my Vesta, or I could sense her easily from here... I wonder what she is up to, maybe shocked after seeing our coption...''

    "Yo, old man! How''s the forge!" He greeted the sullen Dwarf, who looked at him like a bitter enemy as Ste clung to him like a ko, her nose buried into his neck, while he pulled Valu along by her rear, but she seemed to enjoy it.

    ''Since I won, she''s a bit more submissive... kinda cute.''

    "Tsk, it''s you! Makin'' me leave mah home! If it were anyone else, I''d sling their'' hook!" The tsundere dwarf cksmith mumbled and moaned while his face was smiling at the sight of Alexander.

    "But anyhoo... I am d yer awake��somehow, I felt you might have met misfortune a few weeks ago. I''m d indeed..."

    Somehow Alexander felt a slight sense of warmth. This old guy was always a little grumpy, but deep down seemed to care a great deal about him.

    "Well, we''re all in danger if we don''t hurry. I am really happy you areing, McAlister."

    "Aye... it seems this is all fucked up, nothing like mine or the others��why is the second wave so dense and foreboding... even the damn gods are now silent..."

    "I worry... have they finally abandoned..."

    "McAlister, don''t worry��we will make it through with our strength, your skills and weapons. Maybe it''s just their test for us!"

    Alexander''s chest felt a tinge of pain, and his mind throbbed with an ache when hearing the old man''s dispirited voice with lost hope... He, too, felt something was wrong but didn''t want to face it yet... Not until they braced the second wave...

 Chapter 205 Time To Say Goodbye.

    205 Chapter 205: Time To Say Goodbye.

    [Ayami POV]

    There he was, the man that drove her heart into a crazy state... His smile and body exuded an attractive aura for her.

    Since that day she met the strange alien woman, her body suddenly became painful, as the thoughts and feelings of an abnormal man entered her constantly, yet they were not forceful...

    His concerns and gentle affection were nothing like the feelings that Chu Feng caused her.

    ''I knew it was him, but he has changed so much and be more rxed and manly... Is Himari still with him or not?'' Ayami thought to herself as she peeked around the corner.

    "Huh, he''s gone?!"

    Alexander was standing and speaking to a group, but now he was gone, and the people were talking normally! This caused Ayami to panic, ''What if he is angry? I was watching him?!''

    ''Damn it, what to do? I''m too scared to go near him.''

    Her thoughts were interrupted by a voiceing from the corner of the room.

    "Hey you, it''s dangerous for a girl to be alone in these parts. Do you need help?"

    Ayami turned to see Alexander''s handsome face smiling at her with a wave, his silky white hair and alluring emerald eyes squinting slightly as he stepped closer, driving her heart into overdrive. His scent made her feel so soothed and rxed.

    "A-Ah... I was just a little scared to approach... because I''ve changed so much and be..."

    "Be beautiful and lovely, like Himari." Alexander interrupted her, stepping forward and stroking her cheek, Ayami thought she might feel repulsed like with other men who approached, yet his fingers were cool, sliding across her cheek gently.

    "After all, you sisters are beautiful."

    The strange man didn''t look disgusted at all! Instead, he seemed delighted by the change. This caused Ayami to feel confused, and her cheeks blushed red; looking away, she mumbled, "Th-Thank you..."

    "No need to thank me, I have an offer to make. Will youe with me and reunite with your sister? I hope you can serve me alongside her if possible."

    Ayami''s voice trembled, but she asked, "As your lover?"

    Alexander''s eyes squinted as he looked down at Ayami with a smile, causing her heart to skip.

    "Yes, you can also think of it that way, I won''t force you, but you should choose freely, and I promise that your sister will be treated well."

    Alexander took her hand and pulled her to walk beside him, leading her away from the dirty wall, her body falling against his chest, feeling his thigh and firm muscles while looking at therge hand grasping hers.

    ''His hand is so warm...''

    Alexander kept a gentle pace as he walked down the street with Ayami.

    "I''m sure Himari misses you; I know you miss her too," Alexander said gently.

    "Will she not think I am a monster now?"

    Alexander smiled at the cute girl''s worries before she felt his hand tighten around her, maybe to soothe her, as his next words caused her to feel relieved. "Himari looks just like you, her horn is a little sparkly, but she became just like her sister and will probably be extremely happy about it."

    There was something she wanted to know... but felt rude to ask, yet his soft face and gentle smile made it so easy, "Have you made Himari your woman yet?" A slight pause followed before he chuckled.

    "Haha, I wanted to, but she asked if I would take her beside her sister, so if you never ept me, I will simply treasure you both like family, but if Himari might scold you. She''s really strong now."

    Ayami was silent for a moment, relieved before she turned and hugged Alexander''s arm; the firmness of his arm caused her to feel safe and content.

    "Thank you..."

    "You don''t need to thank me; I want to make you happy..."

    "I am happy; please take care of me in the future, and treat us as family and if I fall for you... as wives...."

    Walking towards the church together, Alexander didn''t speak anymore, the gentle sound of their breathing and organised tapping of their feet the only sounds that apanied them.

    Both enjoyed the other''spany before reaching the now haggard church to see a bald priest and beautiful dark elf nun followed by a group of female nuns who looked terrified and were all Denmer(Dark elves).

    [Ayami POV End]

    ***

    "Fein! Paolo!" Alexander yelled loudly, waving at the two as he stepped closer and hugged the priest, who felt so nostalgic and small now.

    "Woah!? Alex! You''re Alex!? Fuck so tall and handsome!" While hugging his old friend back, Paolo cursed, sad that all the other priests had fled and abandoned this vige, leaving it an empty husk.

    "Ah, you look stronger, level 14? Amazing from the guy who was locked to level 1 forever! Haha!"

    "Nothing on you... your bicep and hug almost took 90% of my life...!"

    The two men began chatting while Alex noticed the empty church, ransacked and filled with graffiti and damage... "What happened...?"

    Suddenly the faces of Fein and Paolo turned pale, as did the other nuns following her... before Paolo finally spoke.

    "The Old God... Exalted Father Kayne... He Perished..."

    For a moment, Alexander stood in silence, his body swaying before Fein and Ayami helped keep him up, the act shocking all present as Fein normally refused to touch males in any form, even the sick and wounded...

    "He... How do you know, a-aren''t you wrong? Right?" Alexander''s eyes suddenly filled with a hopeless and childish light as if he looked to Fein for reassurance.

    ''Hey, old man... these useless believers think you''re dead.... hurry and throw a miracle or punishment their way... quick... They are leaving your church....''

    [...]

    Alexander''s mind became slightly imbnced as there was no sound, despite feeling a clear connection with a divine being... was it, not him!?

    Who could it be?

    "We performed the grand ritual of the divine sun...." Paolo''s face looked bleak as blood dripped from his nose, clearly not doing okay and unsteady himself.

    "What''s that... it sounds ult...."

    "Our lord Kayne was said to be born with the power to create and manage stars... the Divine Sun is his alias when we praise and pray to him..." Paolo felt his heart tighten; when Alexander left, he could speak freely with the lord... and knew that the rtionship between him and Alex was something beyond special and they were rted...

    "Alex..."

    "That... how does that mean he is gone?" With his hand covering his face, Alex suddenly felt isted, and the entire world became bleak with darkness...

    The moment he chose his ss, he lost... back in that moment.

    He looked around, but nobody was there; Ayami, Ste, Valu, Kaliara... even McAlister and Paolo were gone as he rushed around in the darkness, screaming their names.

    Suddenly... a tired, old voice sounded.

    "Idiot... why are you shouting so loud..."

    The voice caused his body to stop, filled with many emotions as he quickly turned around to face the ghostly, ethereal image of the familiar old man...

    "K-Kayne..."

    "Why are you looking like that... a snotty face with tears... are you a loser?"

    "Haha... I know, stupid me..." Alex wiped his face, the first embarrassment since hest met Kayne in this world... suddenly he felt at ease... they were wrong. He wasn''t gone.

    "Those idiots... they said you were dead.... that you were gone."

    "..."

    Alexander walked towards Kayne, but he couldn''t reach him no matter how fast he ran or long his strides!

    Frustration began building up in his chest as he reached out, "Come on, let mee close. It''s hard to talk like this... I can barely make out your face."

    "That''s because I am..."

    A long pause sounded, and Alex froze on the spot. He looked bewildered, eyes wet with tears as if he were trying to assemble the words in a way that changed the meaning.

    "W-what.... no... You spoke..."

    "Alex, my dear friend. I cannot join you in this life... May we meet once more in the next."

    "No, don''t do that, Kaynel! You promised to help me save her!"

    "!!!"

    "So you remembered... ah... the god of death must have given me onest parting joy..."

    "Kaynel!"

    "Take care of Saphy... I don''t know how, but she knows it''s you... and her love has returned even after you coldly rejected her in thest life..."

    "She''s being so broken about acting like me to stop you from breaking down."

    His figure began to fade... like a mirage on the water''s surface...

    "Don''t go... I finally remembered about you, our promise and that drink together we never got to share..."

    "Aha... you idiot, remembering such silly things... I wish..."

    "I wish I could remain..."

    "You can! ENTER MY SWORD! It can save Vesta. Why can''t it save you!?"

    "..." The old image of Kayne smiled bitterly, his face one of appreciation and affection seeing his old friend after thousands of years apart and knowing he hadn''t changed...

    What more could he desire?

    "We both know its grade is too low; those two girls would instantly disintegrate from my presence."

    "Kaynel... It can''t end like this... How... Who killed you!?"

    Once again, the old man''s figure became more see-through and vague... but the tears on Kaynels cheeks and his trembling lips were all too visible for Alex, who felt like he was losing his best friend for the second time.

    "It was Asmodeus, daughter of defilement and deprivation. Mother of Demons. Goddess of Chaos."

    "..."

    "How could it be her.."

    "I know, right?" Kaynelughed before a loud crack sounded; part of his figure snapped away, turning into golden dust as thin cracks spread through his figure like a spider''s web.

    "Alexander, she is searching for you. In any way or form, she will find you... be prepared."

    "Her love for you was twisted and broken from the moment you died..."

    "Ah..."

    He didn''t care; his eyes fixated on Kaynel''s figure, not blinking or breathing, watching as his body slowly faded like a dream vanishing when you wake up...

    Slowly...

    Without the power to stop it.

    "See you again, Alex. Don''t cry."

    "Ah... See you again, my friend... my brother..."

    The final twinkle of golden light faded, the darkness now enveloping his entire soul... before a soft sound entered his ears, like the gentle waves flowing along the golden sands of a warm beach.

    A cool feeling of two arms wrapped around his shoulders, warm droplets of rain dripping down his back... It was raining today...

    "I will support you in his ce... I won''t leave you, I promise." The true voice of the one supporting him for the longest time after he vanished... Saphira, goddess of the ocean, and Sarian.

    "Do not break that promise..." His words were quiet... hoarse but sincere, "I beg of you."

 Chapter 206 206: Hiding

    ?

    Alexander suddenly found the dark world had vanished, and he was back in the world of reality...

    But the pain had not left.

    His memories, although vague and iplete, most contained Kaynel.

    A friend closer than a true blood brother. Someone who did anything and everything by his side.

    The one who made it possible for him to survive.

    [Master?]

    "Master?"

    Fein, Kaliara and Paolo were standing around Alexander while his body seemed to have been unsteady. He opened his eyes, trying to regain hisposure, but the piece of his heart that was torn out will never return or heal.

    "Haha, sorry, I was just feeling a little tired. It''s been extremely rough for the past few days."

    "Maybe I felt a little anaemic..." How disgusting, he felt embarrassed; why the need to hide his pain?

    How could he expect those around him to believe these lies if he couldn''t?

    "N-No worries; you were talking about evacuating, right?" Paolo''s bitter smile told him everything.

    They might not know what was troubling him, but even Paolo could see something wrong.

    "Ah. We are running out of time; the second wave will begin any day now. So we n to head to the east, where most of the zombies were cleared before it dies down, and we can head north."

    "Are you in?" Alexander asked Paolo with a shallow smile.

    "If we stay here, I''ll just die since the barrier of this vige is already failing since the gods abandoned us."

    "It''s only a matter of time... This ce couldn''t havested forever, right."

    Paolo''s nervous and sad voice helps Alexander bnce his heart, putting his heavy feeling aside to think about the bigger picture.

    "Not likely. Are you willing toe with all the others?" Alex motioned to Fein as they looked at him with slight wariness but nodded as they saw even Fein helping to support them, Anmer male.

    "Let''s go... We should leave as soon as possible because nothing can be taken for granted in this shit world..."

    Kaliara followed beside him; her eyes always fixed on his appearance as neither bickered nor fought.

    Silently they walked beside him, watching like a supporting presence.

    ***

    Everyone was waiting outside; as the group gathered now, it was almost evening, and the time for departure was a littlete.

    ''Is anyone there...?''

    Alexander called out; the loss of Kaynel caused him to feel a sense of danger and worry.

    If he lost the guiding hand, they helped him understand the world changes or the hidden secrets from other worlds. He might never have saved Qiyana and the other women...

    [I am...]

    A beautiful voice, like the ocean waves cascading onto sandy shores. It was Saphira''s graceful yet gloomy voice that replied.

    ''Thank you for the support... All this time.''

    Her reply was slow; as the group gathered, many of the people who came were carrying equipment for McAlister while Ste and Kaliara stood beside Alexander like guardsmen.

    Their eyes on him like a hawk, the dark ripples in his heart, the unsettled feeling in their connection...

    It was likely that not a single Vesta right now was at ease, feeling the pain and anguish their Master was silently enduring.

    Because he had a task toplete for their survival...

    ***

    Alex didn''t visit the mall, his eyes looked in the direction of a sense of worry, but he chose to trust in Simon.

    He hoped he would return to his side in the future.

    [There is no need for thanks, without you, I may have perished all the same]

    When she finally replied, the group had travelled towards where everything started for Alexander... The Lone Star University.

    Now ruined with broken walls, destroyed cars and fleshy corpses rotting in the open...

    It looked nothing like where he spent each day wishing to escape it. ''Ironic that now it''s gone. I miss those days the most...''

    ''When there weren''t over a thousand lives that depended on my survival and focused mind...''

    [You can take a break. I will open a rift to give you time to grieve...]

    Alexander was tempted, his dull eyes retaining a slight glow, but then he shook his head. He chose instead to push forward, no matter the pain or feelings he was suffering now.

    He might never return if he chose the easy escape now, fleeing to Saphira''s arms.

    His heart felt that kind of feeling... That he would abandon all he loved on this and remain in that warm, divine ce forever.

    [Is eternity with me that appealing? Thank you]

    Saphira was hurting likely more than him.

    When he heard her slightugh and the smile almost visible in her voice, Alexander decided to help this girl who even faked her father''s role to support him.

    ''I cannot be selfish when other''s suffer more than me...''

    Like a sudden focus in his mind, his feet stopped and looked over the ruined city, but he did not see the destroyed city or haggard scavengers trying to find food...

    He saw the past...

    Cars driving with lovers smiling, and students jogged to enter the gates before they werete for a lecture.

    A couple breaking up outside the dorm...

    ''Ah, this is the world I want to restore...''

    ''Even if my body is broken, I must stand.''

    ''Should my mind be shattered, drowning in despair? I must Push forward.''

    ''When there is nothing but darkness. I must be their light.''

    ''Because I am their King.''

    [(Silly man...)]

    [(You should just rely on me, we are alone now. I only have you.)]

    [(So when you are broken, I will fix you)]

    [(When your mind is shattered and flooded with despair. I will ce it back together piece by piece and shower you with my affection and hopes.)]

    [(When your light burns out, I will be your fuel and tinder. So that you may continue to guide their way)]

    [(Because I am your Goddess)]

    Kaynel had left many things out: why she loved him, and Saphira brought him to Sarian to meet him again.

    There were things a daughter could never tell her father.

    That is why he perished at his most beloved''s hands just like the night aeons ago.

    She made an oath like today.

    An oath she never once broke or forgot in the thousands of years apart.

    ***

    After making his oath and the supporting words of Saphira, somehow, the bleak despair Alexander felt was now manageable. His heart stillmented the loss of his brother.

    Yet he could now swallow the frustration and anger towards the one who did it...

    His memory was foggy, he didn''t know Asmodeus, but from the words and tone of Kaynel, it was obvious that he should have...

    Likely a very, very deep bond.

    "Master, everyone is prepared, and we can leave the city under darkness after the non-Ghouls have a meal and rest." Himari chirped her dress now like a bishop or nin''s gown, but it was sexy and alluring.

    Standing beside her was Ayami in the normal Vesta outfit with a ck dress and stockings with the addition of ck gloves that went all the way to her shoulders... It looked alluring, but her tattoo was still healing and covered with cloth and cotton.

    ''That dreaded hobby continues even now... These girls...'' Alexander thought to himself as he smiled at the twin Oni sisters.

    [You find it attractive and sexy, though, right? I can sense your arousal whenever those girls pass, and you see a glimpse of it...]

    [Rather... Why do they sh you with it whenever they pass...]

    ''Ah... It was a sign to say they were willing to sleep with me in the past... No, it has be some signal that tells me they want to have sex with me.''

    [...]

    [You are a hopeless pervert...]

    ''Hahaha... true. So when will you get one?''

    [Well, when I.... !?]

    [Never!]

    He didn''t say anything and just smiled; this girls constant speaking during his return was the biggest support. Not to mention Ste, Sarah and Amy, who instantly noticed something...

    Alex hoped his mother didn''te to him...

    She would know mothers always know when their children are hurting or suffering. It''s like real magic.

    "I think we should depart around 7 am and let the humans and non-ghouls get a full rest because otherwise, they might not evenst the journey to New Haven." Alexander corrected Himari, who nodded and realised her thinking had changed when bing an Oni.

 Chapter 207 207: Goodbye Lone Star City

    ?

    Over 1,000 people were marching in smaller groups of 150-200. Theirst moments in Lone Star City were used to take anything usable from the surrounding buildings that wouldst more than a year.

    Anything useless was discarded or left for the humans that might survive theing wave of death.

    Alexander was walking with Ste, Amy and Sarah, just behind him was Mildred, Maria, Laura and ire.

    Then the Vesta were organised by their time with him, loyalty and strength.

    However, at the very rear were Kaliara, Brunhild and a few of the stronger ghouls to protect the vigers and priests that came.

    Val seemed to know Brunhild strangely and became nervous when her past with Alexander was revealed.

    "So, you wanted to eat my little boy after viting him in the past, little V?"

    "Hahaha... No way, big sis, would I ever do that? He was a very handsome and wonderful man. I simply... wanted him to be my mate."

    It was funny for some people to see the strong and arrogant Val acting so humble and weak; her antennae drooped as she acted like a young girl being scolded by her old sister or mother.

    "Oh... So you, as a Vamoran woman, wanted to make with my WEAKER brother and NOT eat him. Okay, good, good. Shall I carve your ass into the shape of a living sex toy for him now orter?"

    "Please... Big sis'' be kinder; what if your son knows you are like this? He might run a mile!"

    "Hahaha, he knows the kind of woman I am and loves it!"

    "No, please... ahh!?" Therge Cameron began to dash away, only for the Valkyrie to fly down, grab her by the antennae, and dangle her in the sky as they approached the border for New Haven.

    Beside Alexander was the old dwarf and a few of his kinsmen. "Ack... Laddie, can we slow down a bit... me wee legs cannae take this speed for so long, ma back is killin'' me."

    "Aye,d, McAlister is right! Our wee dingy legs aren''t built for long-distance power walks!"

    "Haha..." Alex smiled when the dwarves were all so simr to McAlister that he liked them more. "Guys, can''t you handle a little bit more? We''re almost there! Then we can rest. I promise!"

    He wanted to stop, but thest moments of safety were ticking away, and if they stopped here, a huge amount of zombies might just amas from nowhere and swarm them.

    "How about you sit on my shoulders?" Alexander joked, but before the dwarves could even consider it, a pair of silver-haired beauties suddenly jumped and clung to his sides before Althea and Maria sat on his shoulders, their hands holding onto his hair for stability.

    "Go, Alex! Charge into battle!" Maria said with a happy voice, her legs softly kicking his chest, for some reason, this girl always kicked off her shoes and walked with bare feet, and Althea began to copy her as if they were like twin sisters at this point.

    "Oi! I am not some mount; you can''t just ride me!" Alexughed as he warned them; the soft scent of their bodies and smooth little butts were soothing. He wasn''t going to lie that kind of saved him.

    Althea then looked like she was considering something, "Eh!? But you let Ste ride you all night... She seemed happy screaming about getting thick milk in her baby room...."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "Ah!? So did Amy, but she was like a dog, her ass is really big... as she whimpered for him to give her some lovely cream for her buns." Maria added with her deeper husky voice.

    As it was thest night... Alex did have a small orgy, it couldn''t be helped the girls all came to him, and he spent it with ire, Sarah, Amy, Ste and then Lapis and Ruby came, and it became an endurance match as he beat them all...

    But to think these two were watching...

    ''No... when I fell asleep, it felt soft and warm down there....''

    "Girls, did you do something strange to me while sleeping?" He asked; the dwarves were now blushing and d their other halves were nearer the back with the more graceful and gentle ghouls.

    "Eh!? Althea started it; she said I love the taste of his thick jelly... Then put her mouth around the huge, dark pole!" Maria betrayed herrade in record time!

    "Ah!? Don''t lie, Maria. You said you wanted to put it in your body and almost mounted him like Ste!"

    "Don''t lie!"

    "Hmph!"

    What surprised Alexander most was Erisv��she didn''t cling to him like before and instead began to interact with many of the vestas and spent most of her time close to his mother, which made him both a little jealous and lonely.

    But he couldn''t win all the battles��he had so many women now that there was enough to turn an entire year with different girls each day and not be bored.

    However, he needed to make their ranks and importance to him clear if he was to be a king��there was no way he could spend all day sleeping with them and rule a territory and fight against the demons.

    Thus he was nning to change to a merit system, where he''d only sleep with his wives normally, and others needed to achieve things that benefitted their group to have the same chance.

    From behind, Laura watched as the group ahead was so much closer to Alex than them; even Mildred''s eyes showed a look of jealousy and desire to get closer...

    ***

    Not longter, the group finally saw the bridge and link to New Haven��what was strange was theck of zombies along the way, as if they were hiding or taken elsewhere somehow.

    The situation caused his instinct and mind to feel the danger that something would happen, and it wasn''t anything they had nned for.

    "We need to pick up the pace... Hurry over the bridge fast!" Alexander''s words were sharp as he began to move faster, his eyes looking around desperately to find the source of his worries and insecurity.

    However, there was nothing... Until the sound of cracked ss filled the entire world, huge lines in the sky appeared as if it was cracking... "Oh shit!" He shouted before throwing the two girls off his shoulders.

    Alexander turned to his people with a fierce face. "RUN!"

    *Bang!*

    When he shouted, a golden luminescent lightning bolt struck the sky as Brunhild took to the skies, her body filled with lightning and divine might.

    "Hurry, rush to the other side!" She called out, her divine power sending the message and boosting most women''s physical capabilities.

    Alexander saw it.

    A huge tide of corpses dropped from the sky behind them... hundreds...thousands.... maybe even millions of zombies were dropped from the cracked skies into the city''s centre and around its epicentre.

    Looking towards New Haven, the skies were cracked. In the skies of New Haven, ten people were hovering near the skies and destroying most of the zombies with sheer power, much like Brunhilde, who destroyed the ones falling above Alexander''s people.

    ''Shit! It came sooner than nned!''

    "Ah! It''s a mom!" Amy cried out as a beautiful woman withrge breasts created what seemed like a nova of blood, causing the falling mutants to be shrivelled husks before crumbling into dust.

    "Shit... It''s the old woman." Sarah said, as a beautiful woman, with an Eastern look used her speed and sword to slice hundreds of them apart in seconds. Alexander could only look at the woman that once offered to "take care" of him as her sugar baby.

    ''Damn... she''s even more beautiful than before... how did she get bigger?!'' Alex thought momentarily before he turned and issued an army-widemand to all the Vesta.

    Those weaker than Grade 3 were to group up and protect the humans and vigers, while those of Grade 3 and up were to follow him and guard the rear.

    Because... Behind them, a huge army of mutants wasing, and they were in the thousands at least.

    *Bzzzt*

    Like being struck by lightning, his orders and instructions were passed on as both Maria and Althea stopped joking, their weapons pulled from god know where Alexanderod with the first 100 Vesta he created, all Stage 3 at the lowest.

    He looked at them all with a smirk.

    "Well, girls, it seems the damn zombies have sent their greetings as we leave Lone Star after conquering it. Shall we reply with our polite greeting and grind them into experience to strengthen us? Haha!" His body grew slightly as he spoke, his brutal hands transforming into bloody ws while his face became monstrous and hair spiked backwards.

    "The 10 who kill the most can spend the next 3 nights with me. Without interruption."

    That one line caused their battle frenzy and desire to fight to grow tenfold.

 Chapter 208: Meet My Lycan or Vampire Mother First?

    208 Chapter 208: Meet My Lycan or Vampire Mother First?

    The battle was chaotic, as Alexander''s sword cleaved a stage 3 mutant in half��the Vesta didn''t opt for shybat skills but instead fought in groups of 4 with a vanguard, rearguard and two supports to deal the lethal blows.

    ''Who taught them this... I am jealous of how well they did. However, the G warriors were strong. My teachingcks finesse!''

    Alexander praised their ingenuity while battling. He watched how the Vesta fought, wondering if his G warriors could learn this and improve it, his ghoul blood desiring him to be the best as his nodachi sliced the legs of another mutant before Laura''s daggers pierced its head, her blue hair tied in a lovely braided ponytail with long bangs dancing at her cheeks.

    ''It was her...''

    ''It''s about time I forgive her... and make her mine.''

    Alexander mused; Laura quickly destroyed the mutant that lunged at him from behind as the Vesta dealt with the remaining stages 3''s. Once the battle was over, Alexander turned to one of the young Vesta, his female warriors, always seeming to grow excited when he came closer.

    "Where is Mildred?" He asked, Laura quickly jumping behind him.

    "Merely a question."

    Alexander chuckled, walking toward the Vesta, who was excitedly bouncing, his ghoul instincts wishing to breed them. ''They''re growing better, stronger... I need to be a good teacher for all of them.''

    The young Vesta female pointed to the back where the battle was still slowly raging. Mildred and Ste were using thousands of Stage 2''s to teach all the weaker Vesta how to grow stronger and improve their battle prowess.

    "Lord A-Alexander, s-she went there," She stuttered, blushing at the nodachi''s beauty and the man''s handsome looks.

    "Thanks."

    "A-Anything for y-you!" She cried.

    Laura gritted her teeth, angrily shaking her head at the desperate faces of the Vesta female surrounding Alexander''s image. Turning her back, she looked into her item bag before pulling out a ck longbow; her heart felt unsettled since she had epted her past and began actively desiring him.

    She wanted to reach out and be loved by him but was worried about her past and not being like the other girls. He might have grown tired of her.

    She drew her eyes into an arrow and pulled the bow''s string, activating the Wind Auxiliary Attribute Arrow, which created an arrow of wind energy. Slightly holding her breath, she released it, watching the arrow soaring, cutting down six Level 4 mutant Guls in a row.

    Ignoring the excited exmations of some Vesta and the appreciative smiles of Vesta females close by, she released arrow after arrow, destroying anything before Alexander neared Ste and Mildred. She believed in love; her past didn''t need to hold her back any longer.

    "I will confess to him my true feelings once it settles down. No matter if he rejects or kills me. I''ve fallen in love with him."

    Her arrows became more beautiful and filled with stronger force as she admitted her feelings, their strange arc as if homing the rare flying monster''s while her face only looked in his direction, simply willing in her heart to keep all harm away from him.

    "There he is!" Ruby cried, pointing ahead as she pointed towards Alexander.

    Mildred cut one of them down with her ming spear, and Ste threw a javelin of shadow, but the mutant caught it with a w.

    They began struggling against each other as the surviving stage 5 shed at Mildred, breaking her arm with the force before a st of corrupted mana destroyed itpletely, creating a crater. Its tail flicked up and almost split open her waist before it felt itself turning into a mass of bones��Alexander appeared out of nowhere, mming his left hand''s finger onto the skull of the mutant as his eyes were filled with violent killing intent, so strong even the unfeeling undead felt terror.

    A soft voice sounded, "Are you alright, Mildred?" as Mildred felt a warmth surrounding her body; a momentter, the Stage 5 mutant exploded into dust.

    She gasped and saw her lord beside her; the monster was so close yet couldn''tnd a blow on her as if they were never meant to hurt one another.

    ''Lovely...'' She stared into Alexander''s emerald eyes; his gaze locked onto her for only a moment but felt like an eternity, her soul enraptured in pure bliss and pleasure. ''This is Lord Alexander, my Savior, master... and future husband.''

    Time slowed to a near-stop in Mildred''s mind and heart as her lord smiled and held her uninjured hand, his gentle caress sending thrills through her body. "Be careful; I know your body is stronger than normal, Vesta. But you are not just some Vesta to me; you were my first, and I have forgiven you."

    The moment she heard him speak of forgiveness, her eyes opened wide, her green eyes oozing with tears, as she hugged him, safe from harm as his blood barrier tore apart any weak mutants that approached.

    "My Lord... w-would you..." She struggled to say but couldn''t bring herself to mention her wedding desire with him to the man she loved and the dream she had craved from childhood.

    He held her close with a tender gaze. "You''ll always be mine, no matter your level or what you have done. I, your King, will ept it all. I haven''t chosen just anyone... do you still feel guilt?"

    She nodded against his shoulder, hugging him close and listening to his breathing. "Even though I didn''t wish to betray you, I hurt Samantha and feel such guilt and pain! I-If you never have feelings for me--" His finger stopped her from speaking as he lifted his nodachi once more.

    "Mildred, this isn''t the time for that." As he turned around, shing against the huge bone w of another high-stage undead. Mildred was upset about his answer; another set of words sounded from his lips. "I have liked you since we met and loved you for the longest time. Be more confident and fight with all your heart. Mildred!"

    Ste blinked at her master''s surprising statement as Mildred raised her bow and faced her enemies. His gentle warmth melted her hardened heart from her past and showed her true power of true emotion; she wasn''t worthless and didn''t need to live in his past or anyone''s shadow but be moreplete.

    That simple phrase sent her fighting spirit rearing within her heart, filled with vitality as a blue glow surged upon her face, chest and feet. It seemed her fire could now fight the evil fire burning in their flesh and return them to rest.

    He vanished before Mildred found Alexander fighting the bone-armoured snake by her side, Ste holding up a shield of shadows as she flew beside him, their teamwork impable like an old married couple of 50 years.

    The ckish-purple misty force surrounding the bone snake has easily torn away as Alexander''s de released crimson winds of blood energy; his powers had surged to greater levels with the death of so many mutants, and the aura drained into his body. He could unleash great power that affected both Stage 5 and Stage 6 undead.

    After destroying the skeleton snake with great ease and teamwork, he stood before a towering bone monstrosity of 6 bodies: skeletal, armoured bones covered it, including the head with an extra body hanging at the top and moving legs and arms withrge bone spikes.

    A few hourster, the entire battle was over; the Vesta suffered 30 losses, which Alexander personally burned with his magic, holding each one in his arms as he did so. The sight empowered their unity, and the Vesta saw that even the no-named girls who slept with him once or twice received such a gentle and affectionate send-off.

    Suddenly as Alex left the entire army to collect items, bones, cores and materials with the help of MCAlister... The battle in New Haven ended.

    However, his battle... It had just begun.

    The beautiful Lycan and Voluptuous Vampire dropped down with a smash... 3 metres from his body as his body shook. He awkwardly looked at Amy and Sarah''s mother as the two hugged his arms andpeted as usual.

    "Yo Alex! Long time no see you, handsome little bastard." Sarah''s mother winked while blowing him a kiss and pulling her shirt down, but her eyes were NOT smiling... She was pissed!

    "Oh, my? Who is this mongrel that is standing beside my cute daughter? Is that huge cock the only thing of merit?" Amy''s mother was just as lewd and obscene as her daughter, not to mention arrogant as fuck!"

    "Mother!?"

    "Mommy~ Hehe, it''s thick too! I almost died!" Amy replied, not reading the atmosphere and the killing intent in both women''s eyes.

    "Which girl will you marry?"

    "When will you dump that smelly dog?"

    Once again, the two mothers asked a question...

    As he was about to losepletely, a beautiful red-haired subusnded in front of him with her cute ck sses, likely to tell him the situation, but he took advantage!

    "I will marry Ste; I have already met her mother, udia." He shouted the words of shame... with pride like a kid shouting to his best friend.

    They were astonished by such powerful words, but now... everything felt real and official as if he dered before everyone!

    The world shook for everyone once Alexander finished speaking...

    With so much desire built inside her body and his promise of marriage, Ste felt confident she could marry Alexander on the spot! Her love and pride burst as her aura released waves and waves of emotions, almost releasing her mother''s message that would have made everything chaotic for

    everyone...

 Chapter 209: Frustrated Women Are Scary!

    209 Chapter 209: Frustrated Women Are Scary!

    Sarah''s mother reacted before anyone else��her body shot forward and grabbed Alexander before dragging him away quickly, so fast they were more than 500 metres away before anyone even realised.

    What was strange was Amy''s mother was also gone...

    At first, everyone panicked, especially Eris, who was quiet until he vanished, but Sarah spoke first. "Don''t worry��they will probably just ask him about us, and their direction is the same as ours. So let''s slowly move forward and explore New Haven while you''re here."

    Brunhild was there, so why would they panic as she dropped beside Eris, touching the slightly berserk zombie and causing her to faint and drop into her arms instantly?

    "Listen to Sarah; those thirsty old women probably want to ensure he''s worthy of their daughters. Hearing he met, udia must have hurt their pride."

    Thankfully due to both of them speaking, all the Vesta began to rx after slowly realising there was no crisis or worry from the link, and instead, it was a sense of embarrassment like meeting your mother when out drinking with friends.

    This lightened the mood as some couldn''t help but giggle at the image of their lord being so adorable.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in a dark, slightly damp basement below thergest building in New Haven. Alexander was sitting, chained to a cold metal chair,pletely naked, as the two women who dragged him off observed him as they paced along the room with strange smiles.

    "So, have you slept with my daughter with that huge dirty thing?" Amy''s mother spoke, Francesca Salvatore. The true name that Alexander only learned now! But she was different from what Amy said...

    ''Didn''t she used to say this woman would split them up for sure, but why is it that it feels the meaning was different from what Alex thought? Her eyes were dangerous!''

    Of course, the meaning was different. Otherwise, that maid wouldn''t have been killed for interfering. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, and the daughter mirrors the mother.

    "She likes it rough."

    Somehow Alexander''s face was shocked because he spoke theplete truth without sounding more civil... His true thoughts were said. ''Why!?''

    "Are you shocked? This is the strength of the Vampire Empress biting you��for the next hour, you cannot lie to me."

    "Not to mention this woman also bit you, damn dog, trying to steal other people''s meals."

    "Francesca, if you don''t want me to bite your tits off, shut up calling me a dog, you fucking leech."

    The strange thing for Alex was that the name of Amy''s mother differed; why wasn''t it the name he remembered?

    Was there some secret he didn''t know?

    "Tsk Carmine! Don''t act all stuck up, being you won one battle!"

    Carmine saw the confusion as she slowly approached him, stroking his face gently, "Are you confused why our names are different? Such a cute and sexy boy; why is your little brother growing so big, do you like mommy''s cleavage?"

    She teased him by pushing her chest into his face; the thick scent of a werewolf was different from a human or ghoul woman, and the slight bestial smell wasn''t bad.

    ''Damn... I hate my addiction to older women.''

    "It''s simple, Alex~ we''re done ying in the human world, so now use our true names. Haha~ is your big sister Carmine sexy? Do you want to tap her Lycan ass?"

    While she teased him, her body moving around him, suddenly, the pale hand of Francesca grasped Carmine before tossing her onto the other side of the room, causing a great quake as she was embedded into the stone.

    Carmine snarled loudly after being flung off, rushing and trading punches with the Vampire with snide taunts as they pped each other with great ferocious strength��Amy''s mother, Carmine, was an extremely powerful woman as a Vampire Empress, while Carmine was the Lycan Queen with her speed and skill the two fought in a fierce melee.

    However, this was a trick��in a rtionship between the Vampire and Lycans, they were good and bad friends who hated the other''s scent like death, constantly fighting or duelling and asionally going for blood or a fight. It was aplicated yet friendly rtionship, meaning this small scrap was nothing serious as Alex watched them fight like mortal enemies, yet giggling yfully between bouts.

    "Her Carmine, are you getting horny for your daughter''s man? What a dirty dog slut!" Francesca mocked before her face was grabbed and mmed into the wall several times. "Heh, Fran, you little bitch, aren''t you just waiting for the chance to mount him and make her a new sister!" Carmine spoke back before they continued trading ps with great force.

    Alexander could only hope they didn''t be violent near him; he was now defenceless and had no clothes, slowly trying to cut the chains binding him with his elongated ws, but also finding the interaction between the two was identical to Amy and Sarah at university in the past. While it''s slightly different, he couldn''t understand why as they broke chairs against each other''s heads.

    Thankfully, before beating each other senselessly, the two realised that they hadn''t reached the main point of an uneasy truce. Though one did p the other first and would turn around and try to bite their hair.

    The wounds they cause heal quickly because of their regenerative powers, but this was because of how simr they acted like children. Alex. sighed when he realised they both got distracted and stood near each other, watching him with odd fascination.

    "Who trained him to such a degree..." Carmine whispered as her fingers slid over his abs. Her fingers were warm and tickled him as they approached his chest.

    "When did he grow this big..." Francesca muttered as her hand began to trace along his manhood.

    Alex wanted to reply to them, but the feeling of two extremely sexy Milfs stroking his body was taking all his resistance to stop growing hard and avoid a situation that might ruin his chances with Amy and Sarah.

    ''Damn... they are touching me wherever they want!''

    Thankfully this torturested another minute before they finished looking at every inch of his body, smirking and sharing evil looks before telling each other to spit out the secrets; they each wanted to be the first to raise that big weapon and make a child off him! But this would upset the bnce...

    "I called him so that I will be first taste it!" Francesca dered proudly.

    "If you remember correctly, we all know your little Amy''s slobbered all over him like some sick bitch. So let me go first."

    "He met her second. No doubt he wants some mature pussy that doesn''t need extra help like your dry and unused cave; how long since you forcibly gave birth with human methods? Silly lycan bitch, use IVF if you want another kid! I want him, not a damn brat!"

    ''Sick bit- oh, that exins a lot. ''

    Heughed but kept his mouth closed as he didn''t like being forced to respond and not knowing what wasing out of his mouth, especially if he had a sense of humour.

    A small fight started over whose rightful first it was as the Vampire argued her Amy was the first girl to make him a man.

    At the same time, Francesca insisted he had met Sarah earlier, so the argument was on for many minutes until they finally stopped themselves, evenughing as they took his face to pull him together and demand the order of conquest.

    "WHO FIRST!?"

    "... Both!"

    ''This...''

    The word came out, and Alex regretted not resisting a bit harder and being able to be at a loss for words rather than responding to whatever these women thought was.

    He knew it wasn''t their fault, but things were more intense due to what he thought of Amy''s hot ass or Sarah''s stunning smile, not realising his favourite type were dangerous yet prettydies.

    ''It isn''t like I hate sexy, dangerous women... who hates their future wives being this sexy...''

    ''Damn...''

    Carmine smiled, stroking his face gently before ripping his chains and kissing his neck roughly. Meanwhile, Francesca sat atop hisp before her fangs bit into his neck, her pink hair and red eyes watching him like a deadly hawk, her eyes bing more intoxicated as time passed.

    "Damn bitch you smell like a dog in heat..." Francesca muttered as she pushed Carmine away, her hands moving lower along his body. Alexander responded positively to her advance even if he was held still by her strength.

    Her white and firm breasts engulfed his view as her nipples lightly touched his lips. His tongue flickered through the small gap and tasted her before she pressed her breasts against him with a hungry intent, seeing him drooling at the sight of them.

    "Don''t worry, Alex~ Mommy will milk your hard cock; you sit back and rx and enjoy a mother''s skilled hip movements.

    However, in the corner of his vision, a foot was rapidly approaching the head of Franseca as Carmine looked pissed off.

 Chapter 210 210: Francesca 1 - [R18]

    ?

    Alexander never expected to be kidnapped, much less by the mother of Amy, Francesca, a vampire with a thick body and lovely round hips thatplimented her full figure of a soft, luscious ass andrge bell-shaped breasts pressed against his thighs.

    With the same ruby red eyes and pink hair as her daughter but tied in a more noble anddylike manner, he found a charm that Amy currently didn''t have as her tongue began to slide along his abs, moving closer to his erect member bit by bit.

    Then Sarah''s mother, Carmine, who was more athletic with tight abs, sexy thighs filled with muscle and a perky ass, looked sexy when she turned around; he had always felt attracted to Carmine when younger, sometimes using her as a material masturbating before feeling guilty.

    She looked so beautiful, despite the thug-like tattoo of a tiger down her back��her piercing blue eyes and silky ck hair were to his taste, just like her daughter.

    ''Fuck...'' Alexander thought, swallowing as Carimine watched from the corner as Francesca began to kiss the tip of his cock, her tongue sliding around the ns before beginning to lick down the side; in his new circumstances, surrounded by the exotic scents of the women and intoxicating aura made him find Francesca the most attractive out of all the women he met, the way she used her tongue and lips was like a porn star, taking pleasure on doing it.

    Francesca couldn''t help but chuckle. "Be calm��I don''t bite," the vampire moaned as she continued giving attention to the side of his manhood. "Unless you beg me~ fufu." Her mouth was warm, filled with sticky spit bubbles as she sucked on his ns, the long tongue like a snake coiling around his tip, the end teasing his little hole with slight wet flicks as her drool began to coat his cock.

    ''Fuck, fuck, FUCK...'' Alexander leaned back as a strange, almost suffocating musk invaded the air, exciting him. In seconds, his member became erect from such simple touches. The room was filled with a sweet floral aroma that made his head spin as he was being swallowed by lust and arousal.

    Fondling the flesh of his dick, Alexander felt the vampire''s tiny, powerful hands around his girth, pushing his blood-filled shaft upwards, squeezing gently while kissing the head with open-mouthed kisses. She pressed her lips tight until they bulged, the giddy sucking sounds pleasing the young adult so much.

    ''If she continues, I''m going to...'' Alexander could unable even finish his thoughts and couldn''t move. Suddenly, in his growing pleasure, he saw a shadow cast over him. It was Carmine! His eyes went wide as she pressed those sumptuous breasts around his cheeks; the mounds were soft and supple, warm.

    "Ah, I can''t fucking take it anymore; make my tits feel good, Alex! I want to fuck you!" Carmine groaned as she pushed herself against him; the scent of her arousal was thick, like a beast seeking coption.

    Francesca wouldn''t let Carmine''s tits take all the glory as her mouth opened, taking his cock inside her wet mouth. As he grabbed her hair with a savage grip, she could''ve sworn that they would shag into the ground beneath them, but she loved it, especially having such a big cock��there was so much meat and hot throbbing flesh in her wet mouth.

    He thrust with feral hunger, losing himself in the tight hole, sucking on his meat, thrusting back and forth while his mouth began to lick Carmine''s tits, feeling his manhood jerk and heat rise into his gut, his balls pping those sinfully wet nipples... his veins were straining, dick pulsing in the air; even her throat was trying its best to swallow it entirely.

    Lifting her mounds, the erotic stimtion overwhelmed Alex��he pushed his hand into his face and licked, the scent, taste, and texture sending him into a frenzy of thrusts. The sensation was too much, and without warning, he came, pulling out of her mouth and then shooting into Francesca''s mouth while enjoying the taste of Carmine''s tits.

    "Sorry, Carmine, but he tasted so nice and still has so much more for all of us." She purred.

    "Stupid slut," her body would have hit the ground below had Alexander not grabbed her arm, saving her from the fall. "Then..."

    "Give me a second. Ah..." While breathing deeply, Alex''s member pulsed, looking at the two beauties. Smiling, Carmine motioned, encouraging Alexander.

    ''Here it goes!'' Surprising them both with his strength and dominance, grabbing Francesca and pushing her down, face first, from behind and using his hand to spread her thick, delicious butt cheeks and revealing her moist, engorged pussy, the smell was overwhelming her and teasing the jellied, ovted meat of arge penis into which Alex aimed his meat with his free hand; he squirmed.

    The vampire whimpered with each movement forward, allowing her belly the joy of experiencing such a fat pole buried under her womb and protruding below her navel.

    ''Damn... this is crazy,'' he cursed. He released her arms, which bent down at the wrists, taking support while touching the floor; now Francesca was on all fours like a dog as his cock pushed deep into her fat meaty ass; behind him, Carmine was kissing his neck; licking and sniffing his scent, while her fingers stroked his body.

    "No, no, it''s so huge; ah, keep going~ fuck me," she squealed as she was impaled more, legs shaking and dizzy, watching the bulge poking from her abdomen. At the same time, Alexander enjoyed his hands grabbing her enormous butt, the thickness pounding and churning her womb, the head spattering her thin membranes with violence, the tip punching and battering against the entrance to her womb.

    Squelching sounds filled the air; the lubricationing out was running down to the floor like a steady stream as it flowed down her wide, strong legs.

    Alexander hammered against her; the round fat flesh was perfect in the palms of his hand; he thrust again, the meat bounced as his hip banged against her smooth, white flesh��she cried and shivered, her neck arched as her mind surrendered to this wild, monstrous child.

    ''Good thing I know Amy''s cunt like the back of my hand; her mother''s is very simr... Ah~ let''s tease your G-spot and make you cum.'' Alexander smirked wickedly as Francesca''s breathing increased as he wrapped an arm around her neck. "A-a-" She struggled not to breathe!

    "Come on, how did your daughter grow if she didn''t learn to enjoy a hard fuck!" Alexanderughed as his pelvis hurt from thrusting against her; he enjoyed a shudder from her as he began to rx his hand, letting her breathe better.

    "So good, ahh~ yes, your dick is tearing me apart, but I don''t care!... Give it to me!" It was as if something broke within the woman''s heart��her movements elerated, hips began to push like crazy, and her massive bosom, which bounced, almost hitting her chin with every move, forced Alexander to use both hands to enjoy the firm breasts.

    Yet the joy visible in her eyes when choking her was too sexy that it made his cock tremble with anticipation, ''Is she a bigger perverted whore than Amy?'' He thought, wrapping his arm around her neck, tightening his muscles, choking the slutty vampire.

 Chapter 211 211: Francesca - 2 [R18]

    ?

    She quivered, lips widened as another scream left them, her movements bing erratic while feeling her pelvis impacted by his rough and beast-like sex, her knees getting weak, barely able to hold her butt against his hard attack.

    Her cervix was crushing down, forming a tight lock around Alexander''s meat; her juices exploded like a flood.

    "Nnngh....ca....can''t breathe...Mmnh!?" Her hoarse voice from his choking sounded, but her insides became tighter, almost tearing his cock off when they rxed, spurting fluids on Alexander. At this rate, he wouldn''tst.

    "Crazy slutty, insatiable cum-starved whore, I can''t believe it; this bitch is Cumming on my cock!" Alexander cursed, watching Francesca''s expression as her body lurched as if shocked by electricity.

    "Haaa, ah haaa. How was I? I would want more! Such a hard fucking!" Francesca licked her red lips; the glint in her crimson eyes became more enticing. "It is such a big, stinging, swollen cock, ah��your cum is it warmer and richer," as if a dog was thirsty, the vampire moved her body forward, trying to get it as far as possible in the depths of her uterus. "Stop, stop, your hand is so tight..."

    "C-Carmine...? Ah?" Alexander rxed his grip as he began to focus on his pleasure, Carmine''s fingers now gently massaging his balls as he was fucking Francesca''s pussy; her warm, soothing scent was like a mother making him more aroused, pounding the vampire with more strength to help ease the pain in his cock, as he was dying to explode.

    "Your dick got even harder; go ahead, keep fucking the old hag." Carmine''s lips touched his own, kissing him softly at the start.

    "Hey, stop."

    "Isn''t that right," Carmine licked his lips, opening her mouth while insisting her tongue seek entry. "Come on, kiss Mommy, tell her what''s wrong." Carmine pinched his nipple lightly and painfully as he shook his chest in surprise. "Hm, this body is great... show the kinky things my daughter taught you," her eyes gleamed dangerously.

    The heat was like an explosion in his head, "so hot... damn." Francesca moaned, feeling Alexander pushing her down again, making his muscles contract, turning into a steel-covered body. "Ah~ ah, ah! S-stop!" His crotch began rubbing wildly against her trembling butt, and that''s when he prated her again, reaching the limit in one thrust.

    "Alexander, Ahn, fuu��mmh, the baby is a pro, fucking an older woman; ahhn, wonderful~!" Her pelvis was moving back and forth, her ass enveloping and trapping the cock within, and it was his body shuddered when he found himself inside her pussy, her whole body quivering as the slender arms held her belly.

    "Ahmhmhn~ fuh ffu-ffuck..."

    He loved the tight warmth. It was so familiar that it took him a moment to react; while sucking on Carmine''s tongue, He was banging Francesca like an afterthought; her tight pussy clung to his cock, with her obscene squelching filling the room while on all fours but his mind was on the huge load now about to explode inside her womb.

    His lover''s mother... he was so turned on by the thought that his hips and power increased greatly.

    "Ngah, Ah, Stop, your big fat meat, ahh! Ahh!" She suddenly tilted her ass higher. "More,e on, a lot of cum; I want your baby; give it to me," she purred.

    "Idiot... Hahaha��it feels good," he chuckled, feeling how his manhood vibrated inside her; her pussy would not leave his stick, clinging tightly, sucking with fury, swallowing his dick up to her womb, making his soul reach his body several times. "Not enough��I''m not going to pull it out!"

    ''I''m going to cum.'' Alexander stopped for a second, and Carmine ced her arms around him, pressing their bodies together, the heat of their skin burning in the darkness, their hearts beating in unison��time stopped as his cock slowly pushed deeper into Fransceca''s womb, the warm, slimy sensation seeming to be amplified as his tip reached the furthest depths feeling her insides squeeze, his cock exploded.

    "M-mi-" His soul has travelled across heaven, hell and the endless vast nothingness. Time ceased its onward march and held its breath for seconds, hours, days...

    "Oh! No way...!!!"

    "What is... ah! Ah! Full... My pussy, how can you have so much sperm!"

    Shallow breaths rushed like mad raindrops against the surface of his throat, his lungs burning for sweet oxygen; the smell of cum invaded the room; his head fell forward, his chin falling on afortable part of her shoulder.

    "Haah, dammit, it hurts and feels too good..." His cock still had some shot inside her. "This is... real magic, and how can your mom''s pussy still be so tight!? Is she some wizard?"

    "More~ A little more��give me a little more~ please!"

    Alexander put his trembling body on his elbows. "With her beauty, that''s nothing surprising," Alexander wrapped one arm around her breast and the other around her stomach, feeling her vaginal walls suck him deeper.

    "Sweet boy, so very sweet...hahaha��if not for Amy, I''d make you mine," Francesca chuckled.

    "Alex... This pussy is yours." Francesca caressed him tenderly, her lewd cunt making filthy sounds as his sperm oozed out, as shey on her back breathing heavily, covered in sweat and a dark blue bruise on her neck from where he choked her, spreading her legs feebly before him, while his cock seemed alive.

    "That''s just an appetizer." Alexander grinned.

    "Ah~ fuck, I knew she was a useless vampire slut, but one load and a few orgasms, and she''s out for the count... Peh!" Carmine cursed before grabbing Alexander with her strong arms and throwing his body onto a ck sofa. He was about to get up, but she mounted him, her hands grasping the tip of his cock, lubricated. She began to twist and caress him.

    "Mommy will teach you how to make a real woman cum now, okay? You always loved watching my tits and ass, right? You little pervert. Ah... I wanted to vite you for so long; your scent is so addictive... how many of our girls had to stoping to the dojo to avoid raping you in your teens."

 Chapter 212 [Bonus chapter] 212: Carmine - 1 [R18]

    <h4>Chapter 212 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 212: Carmine - 1 [R18]</h4>

    ***

    Carmine grabbed his cock, leading it between her thick thighs, making both of them moan as she moved gently, the sensitive ns dragging through her pussy lips, the texture, viscosity, and humidity enthralling him; herrge breasts swayed as her body began to arch.

    "Do you remember in ss how many times we had to chase you away from telling you it was women only now?" Carmine gently said as her slender blue eyes watched him with a slightly crazed look.

    "Carmine, ugh-ah!"

    "So, you liked me?"

    Carmine''s expression became fierce, and her speed quickened, smacking his cock against her clit repeatedly while licking her teeth, eager to start; her blue pupils burned with passion.

    "Well, the truth is, I already knew from the moment you looked at me all over. Sarah, however..." The ck-haired werewolf gently climbed onto his chest, leaning on his shoulders as she lifted her waist, inviting him to enter. "When I see her again, I have a lot to teach her, and she''ll have to understand that she haspetition," she chuckled.

    Feeling a pulse run through Alexander''s body, sheughed lightly, sensing him squirming under her belly; she saw the lustful desire in his eyes, the rapid breathing, and even felt the small tremors in his shaft and slowly lowered herself. "Try to prate me, aah, yeah~, give me...all...mngghh~" A sigh of pleasure left her lips.

    At first, it was awkward,cking in rhythm, an endless game to connect his erect rod with her pussy. "You''re not going to put it in at this pace," the blue-eyed woman gasped, leaning against Alexander as if this position was not adequate; his desire was aroused, and not being able to enter her was making him desperate; she could tell from the lust-addled stare on his face. "I need more strength!" Carmine encouraged him.

    Alexander didn''t care any more. He extended his arms upward and ced them over her nice ass, feeling her wonderful muscr cheeks and curves. Slowly, Alexander drew her to him, his legs no longer touching anything while his erection sought his destination.

    "Touch my tits; I''m just yours now." She purred as her hands touched his sides, stroking him all over his pelvis, finally arriving at his erection, a beast waiting to enter its prey. "Ahh!"

    She leaned on him like a cat and was treated with affectionate, mischievous bites on the tips of her breasts, Alexander''s fingers tangling in hersciviously soaked cunt; the excitement inside her increased as his tongue licked her nipple before covering the entire mound.

    He felt his feet burned from the pressure when he was ovee with impatience, the mes consuming his chest and scorching his groin, and his pelvis bucked instinctively when he felt his tip brush against her slimy, hot, weing entrance��inviting him... He pulled her roughly onto his member.

    A guttural and shrill moan was released from her. "Don''t worry." His voice sounded, feeling her tight insides even more than a virgin''s.

    "Hmmnghh~ n-nnh," was all she could get out as her senses dulled a bit as warmth enveloped her; she exhaled, getting used to his dick quickly, his strong and rhythmic shoving sent small electric currents and sparked through his limbs, shaking her delicate chest and moving the firm thighs from which her hot, horny, juicy meat dripped and slid from her overflowing tunnel, leaving Alexander in awe, her pleasurable cries echoing his.

    Alexander pulled Carmine deeper, her whole body crushing his cock; it slid down, exiting the constriction of her wet, sticky hole and sinking into the spring of delight it had created inside him. A gasp of lust escaped her, and with renewed energy and lust, she dove back onto his rigid weapon, and thus their passions seemed to merge as one when her heat returned to his in an unending wave of pleasure and enjoyment, moans and unison in both their movements; gasping and embracing, stroking, rubbing, biting, scratching the skin and kissing as neither felt satiated but wished to join their loins.

    The sound of her warm, wet hole squeezed as it collided against Alexander''s tense stomach echoed from where he rested in the corner of the sofa, her tight pelvic muscles jerking, her plump bottom mming again and again, as her knees and calves tensed while shaking, crushing his hard muscle, her smooth arms around his neck.

    ''I want her.''

    '' want him.''

    Their voices attuned, both body and mind, as her ass pped against his thighs, letting her enjoy the first sensation of her womb being prated in her life. Her body jerked backwards violently as her womb bent as far as it could, a loud p filling the room before Alexander pulled her in, and their voicesbined.

    They kissed desperately with mouths open, teeth clicking like virgins making love for the first time. They were about to cum, feeling the waves rising above his waist, climbing his abdomen, raising his body, and building in his chest. The tickling sensation passed through both of their bellies.

    The night was cold, the moon, the darkness, a vampire, and a werewolf mating like hungry beasts, their union joining their pleasure into one, mixing their sweat into amon pool, their minds trapped in each other, never wanting to part��and that was when their orgasm ravaged.

    And... in his intense climax, there was a struggle between love and hate for his semen. He could feel Carmine''s hunger as his muscles clenched, forcing his essence out of his sperm factories into her body.

    ''The smell, ah, the smell is so wonderful!'' Carmine licked his nipple, trying to smell the traces on Alexander''s skin before squeezing the sensitive ns, feeling him ejacte a second load inside. ''Deeper... Let me feel more of you~''.

    "Haa-ahh." Alexander exhaled, tired, her warm and sweaty body resting on his chest.

    ''This boy is the one!''

    A taboo... Something that shouldn''t have happened... but when she chose to give birth using science, it led to a situation that should never have happened.

    A mother and daughter choosing the same mate as their fated partner...

    Carmine''s body was filled with heat and lust that a single load of his hot cum couldn''t douse; her hips began to sway, tightening her insides with a sloppy sound as his sperm was forced out of her sordid hole. She began to twist her hips like exercising and felt his cock revive.

    "Alex.. more... make me feel more of that pain."

    "Ha..." His breath heated her abdomen. "Cum."

    "YES!!" And it happened; once more, his cock went balls-deep.

    ''Fuck!'' he could hear the wet sounds from her fat booty mming and dancing sensually as she rode him in various ways: slow and tender, at times aggressive. Her teeth scratched and marked his jaw and neck. In a way, Alexander had always wanted to experience this forbidden pleasure, feeling the cold skin of a werewolf slowly gaining colour. At the same time, the intense fuck became the priority of this bloodthirsty beast inside him.

    As she shuddered from an intense climax, he saw this as his chance and pushed her down onto the sofa, now mounting her and lifting both her legs, pushing her knee''s against her chest, her pussy stretched and lewd as it bubbled and spurted out white cream.

    "What the fuck are you doing!?" Carmine snapped, the loss of dominance causing her heart to race; her secret... she couldn''t let him know. But he knew from Sarah that although they liked to y the dominant role...

    He thrust his cock to the base, the new position allowing him to crush her womb as her eyes widened and her head rolled back, arching her hips in the air, as she squirted a musky and thick scented fluid like an untrained dog.

    ''They are both huge masochists."

    "So even Sylvan females can cum from being put in their ce," Alexander''s grin grew.

    "Shut up and... fu-back, stop cumming~!" Carmine cursed him, her insides bing loose when he pressed his palm on her abdomen.

    "Sorry, but this cunt feels way too good; it''s my type, I think. It is so wild after the first orgasm." He could do as he pleased with her body still convulsing and out of control.

    So he would fuck her into submission.

    ''''Has anyone fucked her before?'' Alexander pounded her with all his stamina and strength. Aiming to break her pelvis, the air left her throat while her ass squirmed, the crackling of her limbs brushing the fabric.

    "Arrogant fucker."

    "Stop grinning-." A smirk appeared on Alexander''s face when she was withered as sweat dropped from his body, sliding down her hot skin when the scent of the female predator in front of him became the prey. Her heart felt fear as the man overpowering her so easily drove her closer and closer to orgasm.

    ''Shit... why does a teenager turn me on so much...'' Every time he pushed his whole dick in, his abs pressed against and pped her clitoris and shot the bundle of nerves deep within her, then feeling him piercing the fleshy folds of her womb. It was like a poke directly in her brain, stimting her ovaries.

    With her body tense as the sensations numbed, she could only submit, like she should have never done.

    "You are a tiny submissive whore beneath a man like me, right?"

    "Ah~ c-cumming..."

    He felt the muscles spasm and tense, her insides coiling against his cock, urging him to cum deep into her as his body fell upon hers.

    "Did you choose to remain a virgin until your daughter got me, or do you even want it like a slut? Huh? Are you happy being my female fuck toy?"

 Chapter 213 213: Carmine - 2 [R18]

    ?

    ''How is that possible... Even though he was always... Ah fuck... Ah, no, his smell... I must taste it again��no, it''s pointless; I can''t... We''re the same, but I''m no match for him, and...''

    A shudder ran through her body, a long and heavy tremor from her depths, her ass rotating against his belly, her hands pulling and scratching his back with her blunt ws.

    "Ah, Ah! Ah. Ngaah-... hunk...!" Tears soaked her beautiful, lustful smile as the flow of her juices strengthened the lustful perfume. As his cock rearranged her cunt from inside her, her orgasm rose, ascended, and climaxed even stronger as his hands gripped her tits, massaging them and spreading warmctation.

    "And here is my grand prize, an obedient, submissive masochistic slut under an innocent boy who used to be your masturbation material." Alexander chuckled as his hands squashed, sucked, and licked her nipples until he finally suckled the two huge tits, making her orgasm stronger.

    Herrge brown nipples were thin and ruffled; a white liquid squirted. Her body shivered uncontrobly, but he wasn''t ready for her yet.

    "Wait for me, Carmine."

    A female alpha being toyed with by a child! In some way, she understood the appeal the young man behind her had exerted; he didn''t lie when he trained with Sarah, and she would peek at him in the shower; her instincts then told her that he was the one... Forced to use my fingers in the past... Why should she hold back now? He had grown into a fine man; her daughter would understand!

    ''That''s right... Why don''t I enjoy the sex and be his?'' She thought. Her blue eyes focused on his figure; his tongue swirled around his mouth as it sucked on her tits, sending jolts of pleasure like arrows raining inside her mind. ''Okay, I submit; I can barely breathe with his dick in my womb, but is it over?''

    "We''re not finishing till I have you knocked up."

    "Yeah, do it," Carmine answered with glowing eyes... She no longer held back the deep, lustful, taboo desires in her heart. His hot, youthful, virile body, thick, tasty seed; the big dick made her mouth dry and her heart pound.

    He was better than any fantasy or imaginary Alex she had used in the past; no longer caring, she thrust her hips against his, actively tightening her muscles and trying to goad him into filling her with more sperm.

    "Surprised by a bit of wet blood on his member that trickled to his base, Alexander couldn''t help but have more fun, ying with Carmine''s breasts and nipples as his cock ground through her soft wet folds, now assaulted by her tight, slippery tunnel.

    He gasped with glee, his young brain and soul electrified to the point where it was difficult to think, his thick, thick penis continuing to explore the depths of her territory, which was difficult to ess before.

    It was like their instincts reacted for that brief second, and Alexander stered himself on her, and even though she resisted his yful attack, his firm, rugged body and iron grip kept her secure; her hips flexed, raised, and descended, her knees brought to the side to make it easier, one to one, with Carmine''s and Alex''s unshakeable wills.

    "Ah, yes-!" Carmine smiled, his cock conquering and stabbing with precision, battering and massaging her breasts, her tongue sticking out in ecstasy.

    "Fu, um! So... Aaah... muhmm..."

    Carmine felt him increase his speed. A wild pounding rhythm joined them and mixed their groin juices while his cock and pelvis rubbed and crushed her clitoris and pubis, heightening the sensations of their union.

    "Good... C''mon~ you can, yes, that''s it," she gasped,ughing at the foolish beast and man inside her that she no longer had any restraint, their moans colliding and blending until their voices faded, drowned by the rising of their orgasms.

    "Hmm... Yeess, mmmnuoh..."

    Theyy entwined, like creatures whose souls had forgotten and given themselvespletely to pleasure and wild love, bodies sweating and writhing like snakes and struggling with such enthusiasm that he buried his member deep in Carmine''s cunt. With a throbbing movement, he reached the heights of ecstasy while his mouth suckled her breasts, and his cock drained himself of seed to fill her.

    "Damn it. Are your sexual appetites always going to surprise me?" It was no exaggeration; his huge, monstrous-sized length and girth were now immeasurable, throbbing as his muscles pulsed and fired jet after jet into Carmine''s stuffed and saturated interior. Her uterus was bloating and making some odd sound as it swallowed his sperm happily.

    His seed... It was more delectable and masculine than blood itself. It was hot, intoxicating her with delight and bliss like alcohol, her sense of awareness fading as Alexandery atop her spent body.

    While they slowly recovered, Alexander soon felt a pair of lips against his cheek. Opening his eyes, his face was stuck between two twin pillows; a familiar,forting scent surrounded his nose; his morning erection, which should''ve taken a rest, was assaulted by another attack.

    "W-what...?" Alexander could barely speak as he felt something grab his balls, and Carmine''s scent disappeared, reced by something with a hint of cold perfume, and he found his cock was now inside the vampire Francesca against her hips pping against his as she rode him like a cowgirl.

    Her huge tits hit him in the face, and his morning wood was at full mast.

    ''Not even a ten-year-old can feel tired in the morning, but I am already sore from two women... I might have overdone thest thing.''

    While Francesca''s fat ass wiggled to the beat of a dance, her thighs, as smooth as silk and shiny with sweat and precum, clenched him. Alexander wouldn''t give up his cock for anything, not even for breakfast, so his hands firmly grasped her, the base of her belly still soaked by the mixture of juice leaking from her lips.

    "Know your ce, vampire." Carmine purred after a blow of her hot breath on the tender neck, her powerful thighs forcing the slutty fat hips up.

    "Aaaa-!" With Francesca being kicked away, her ass rolled along the floor, huge amounts of sperm she had stolen while they slept flooded the floor, while Carmine''s tight, lubricated hole swallowed him in one stroke as she sat down on his cock.

    "My cute Alexander~ we should go meet that girl; she''s crying in her room because I "stole" You fufu... why are you both so cute?" Carmine had changed slightly, her voice was rough and still sexy like a female gangster, but her gaze at him was soft.... softer than her warm insides gentle caressing him.

    "Ah... after I fill you once again."

    "Fufu~ that''s my husband."

    As they started going at it like bunnies, Alexander caught the shadow of Amy in his peripheral, red-rimmed and teary. He couldn''t help himself not to love such a strong, overpowered, dangerous, cute girl, but he didn''t stop.

    She wasn''t innocent either. With her hands in her pants, she watched the entire scene of him banging Sarah''s mother, enjoying the sight before she copsed to the ground, watching her stomach of Carmine swell.

    Thus the meeting with his mother-inw ended peacefully.

 Chapter 214 214: Mother And Daughter

    ?

    "Ah~ my cute little Amy,e to give mommy a hug and kiss!" Francesca greeted her daughter with over-the-top affection before a foot smashed into her face sending her rolling across the expensive royal red carpet.

    "Stay away! Your breath stinks of sperm, damn slutty old hag!" Flipping her mother off, she tried to run away.

    "Oh my~ that''s not how you speak to your mother, girl! I will spank your fat little ass!"

    "Help! Child abus- Gaha!?"

    The speed and power of Francesca were too much, easily capturing the little girl with pink twin tails and flinging her halfway across the expensive hotel suite��Amy''s body crashed into a stone wall before sliding down slowly.

    "What child, you''ve been sticking your fingers in your crotch and calling that boy''s name for a decade now��act your damn age! Pretending to be a teenager when you are already 38!"

    Half of the top castes of Vesta and Brunhild were sitting in the renovated 5-Star Hotel owned by the Salvatore family before the apocalypse; now, it was reinforced with both Stage 8 Magic and enhanced ores.

    The cute McAlister was currently sliding his fingers over the stones as the female gnome, aged 45, twice divorced, exined how she got the finish. "If you see here, I used a special technique merging magic and normal masonry with a touch of gnomish cksmithing to increase the--" =

    Ste watched the strange couple with her tail swaying, wondering if McAlister would remarry and had met his match as the gnome aunt scolded him and began to teach him while her face smiled at McAlister''s ideas causing the two to leave to analyze their findings together.

    ''I wonder if they will bang while making things...'' She thought, enjoying the soft, expensive sofa that was the same brand and maker she enjoyed back home. ''Mother... I hope you won''t do the same thing and kidnap him and then im he is "Resting" with the scent of sperm oozing from your body, even a thick stream oozing down your thighs...

    Looking back at Amy and Francesca, it seemed they never had a bad rtionship as Amy was half dead in a choke hold while pretty much snapping her mother''s leg with an ankle lock... ''Strange parent and child, but they both look so happy to beat each other....''

    "Ste, where is Master?" asked the adorable Maria, now wearing a frilly dress alongside Althea, dressed identically like twins

    "Mmmmm, he''s a little busy for a moment, then he wille soon." Was the only answer Ste could give as she saw ire tapping herrge hooves, the strange minotaur form now nothing out of the norm.

    Because there was amia with pink hair and a strange slime with a tanned colour, both sitting at the dining table on the left side of the room, eating the sweets and cakes left for them. ''Strange, normally he wouldn''t keep us waiting so long... Even Sarah is looking anxious.''

    It was then that Sarah stood up under the watchful eyes of Ste, "hmm, where is she going?" Only for her to go straight to Brunhild, who was drinking a can of beer, nothing like her former shining Valkyrie self, instead like a woman home from a long shift, her feet on the table, and sobbing to the side, watching a movie.

    "Mother-inw... Are you sure my mother isn''t harming him in any way?" Ste smiled, watching the cute sway of Sarah''s tail. ''So cute... does she know how much she resembles a dog waiting for her owner to return right now!?''

    "Haaaa... this beer is good, but you are so whiny. You know what they are doing; why act naive." Brunhild''s words seemed to cause Sarah''s body to shudder.

    "It''s impossible��a werewolf would never go for the same male if blood-rted... It cannot be that. She must be."

    *ck*

    ''Hmmm? I smell darling... The darling after having an orgy with 10 or more Vesta... Did the Lycan''s gang rape him?!''

    Carmine, with a steamy face, slowly walked inside the room, her hips and steps instead as she was filled with marks on her neck, breasts and exposed stomach; most of the women could tell from the scent and shape of the bites and marks that Alexander did it, while she used her right hand to guide herself towards the others.

    ''Oh wow... It looks like he banged Sarah''s mother until she was jelly...''

    As they entered the room, soaking wet, there was Carmine''spletely slutty outfit; no matter how hard she tried to hide her slutty body, the lipstick and marks around her body that was like a crane caused most of the girls to notice herck of care about her dignity... Her hair dripped on the carpet while Carmine stumbled inside, acting like she didn''t care.

    "Oh~ if it isn''t my damn little bitch of a daughter." Carmine snorted, her voice hoarse like she had just smoked 100 cigarettes, but there was only one thick, meaty one she had smoked in decades, leaving her red, swollen and raw.

    "Dear M-mother!?" Sarah''s reaction was amusing as her nose sniffed once, twice, three times... before her eyes narrowed and her breathing became rough. "did you mate with someone?"

    ''She''s in clear denial!''

    Ste leaned back on the soft sofa, wondering. "How much does he have to fuck a woman to make herpletely smell of his scent and sperm...." but her voice was a little loud, causing both Amy and Sarah to look at their mothers and pout.

    Ste avoided eye contact with them after realizing her mistake, ''Even so, my womb is a bit hot... my tail won''t stop thumping the sofa too...''

    Because of the two women, the scent of their master was increased by nearly ten times its usual level, "Ah... sorry I''mte." A gentle but confident voice sounded as ALL the women in therge room looked to the door, finding Alexander standing shirtless, with bites, w marks and countless other marks on his muscr body.

    Yet, he ignored it all and strolled inside before sitting beside Ste, petting her cheek, and rubbing the tip of her tail.

    "Hello, my cute little bride. Are you jealous?"

    Ste''s fluffy body couldn''t withstand those words or petting; it didn''t help that he knew how to rub it right as she moaned, smiling. "Mmmn~ N-not at all."

    He then looked around the room, Amy in a headlock, her huge ass on disy because her skirt and underwear had slid down, Sarah grasping the handle of her sword while staring at her mother with a nasty look.

    Then, the only people acting normal, enjoying the delicious meals, snacks and drinks that the Salvatore group prepared for this high-ss meeting, were his cute minotaur sitting quietly, themia quietly sitting next to her on the table, and the slime enjoying swimming in the huge bowl of punch he ordered to drink.

    ''Oh, my God, the Salvatore paid 3.5 gold coins for the special refreshments they made!''

    "Carmine, Francesca, Sarah, Amy." Alexander''s voice sounded, but it wasn''t yful and caused all the Vesta to stiffen.

    "Don''t fight."

    ''His voice thatmands them always makes me wet... Darling,mand me to kneel at your feet and suck your cock... Ste is always ready to fuck!!!'' Ste''s mouth opened wide because she felt Alexander''s lips peck her cheek his fingers groping her soft thighs, with skilled grasping movements.

    "Not now, my lovely wife-to-be. I am a little spent, and we need to n for our move north. If you want it so bad though, why not just pull it out and enjoy?"

 Chapter 215 215: I Have Found You!

    ?

    ''Wha-what... is he ok with me pleasuring him publicly!? There are many here��No matter how used to sexual acts the others may be, they''d still be shocked, right!? And the others haven''t agreed!''

    But somehow, his voice and eye contact was hypnotic as she slowly lowered her body under many other women''s shocked and frustrated eyes and began to service her beloved with her mouth.

    ''It tastes like other women... Ah~ what a delectable vour, making even a subus a cuckold. I cannot get enough of this thick... musky taste.''

    "Nnmph... Gubuh.....Mmmmn pah~ so big...."

    [Alexander''s POV]

    "Now then, please ignore my wife''s cute needs. She is a subus, and I have to feed her well," His face changed before pushing gently on Ste''s head until her nose was at the base of his manhood, her nose bubbling as she gagged, but her blue eyes looked up and tried to endure, "Mmmph~ Ngh..... Gubuh....."

    Alexander looked at the room; some were salivating, others pouting. "Where was I? Oh... Amy, Sarah. I made your Mother my woman.... forgive me." He smiled and didn''t look ONE bit sorry��instead, his hand guided Ste faster, her wet lips sucking on him, filling the room, causing the two girls to feel even more jealous.

    He looked at Sarah, who rushed forward, her face in disbelief with her wolf ears flopped down, "It has to be a lie. Just say they forced you to have sex and would kill you otherwise...!" Amy also suddenly stood beside Sarah, "Yeah! My Mother is so fucking old; I bet her cunt is sloppy and loose. How could you enjoy sex with that Hag!"

    "!? Ughhh.." Ste suddenly choked before drooling down his shaft.

    "Does it matter?" With a bored voice, Alexander spoke, stroking Ste''s soft pink hair, "They might have captured me at first, then reverse raped me. That is true... But what bout the dozen times after that..."

    "Or when I made your Mother Carmine drink my urine and beg for more? Not to mention Amy. I even had your Mother lick my asshole with her tongue." His eyes narrowed, showing a red light, not his usual green; it seemed he didn''t care for this topic.

    At least not now. There was no time for stupid issues. me him; he was the bad guy, which was his message.

    He leaned back, kicking his legs up on the low table, and rested them like a King, the movement sending his member deep into Ste''s throat, but she didn''tin, instead gripping tightly onto his thighs with an enthralled look.

    "Amy, Sarah. I will not throw you away; nobody can rece either of you. But your mothers are beautiful women; I couldn''t let them go to other men, so me me. If you want dates and times with me alone, that is fine. However, we need to make ns for the future right now."

    His hands spread out, patting the sides beside him as the obedient Amy rushed and sat on his left, while Sarah''s tail began to wag, and she slowly sat on the left, looking at Ste with a hint of envy, but seemed to realise she was also being used as an example.

    "Today, the second wave just started; that''s not the end of tomorrow; two days from now or in a minute, a huge horde could amass from nowhere and destroy everything we have built up together..."

    The two girls felt tricked and coaxed, but when his hands began to stroke their heads, allints slowly faded as long as they would not be thrown away.

    He apologetically smiled, "We no longer have time for regrets; time is cruel and will not wait for us."

    "A-Alexander." Brunhild stood and awkwardly cleared her voice; she could feel something none of the others could. She had spent so many years as his Mother... Watching him for thousands of years until he finally returned. Her gaze was disbelief and fear... that everything she had enjoyed for the past 20 years was over...

    "What is it, Brunhild?" His loving tone could rival his warmth, but his smile caused her to ask.

    "This mana... It''s different than before..." She muttered before her mouth closed, looking at him with slightly wet eyes until a sudden voice sounded in her ears.

    ''Do not fear, Mother; I will never forget the 20 years you gave me as a human. Even if the memories of my true lineage and how I came to exist have begun to return. I will never stop loving you, as both Brunhild, my Mother, and Hilda, the little girl who chased my ass with those passionate looks.''

    "Hahaha..." The pairughed while looking at each other, but a sudden cough and splutter sounded as the thick scent they knew filled the room while Ste began to gulp the delicious essence down, not wanting anyone to steal it from her.

    ''By the way, it was interesting that you used those lies to trick me into letting you jerk me off and give me my first sexual experiences... Brunhild.''

    Everyone suddenly focused, their eyes sharp, their hearing perfect... as the sound of his cream shooting into the throat of Ste made them all jealous, but then focused on his main words.

    "There was no time."

    "Your Majesty." The head maidservant, Miss Ivanka, served the drinks along with another young girl not known to Alexander as she blushed heavily before seeing his exposed crotch now smothered with his juices and Ste''s drool. She did not know her bodynguage was practically "flirting" with him.

    Alexander wasn''t addicted to sex; rather, it was the only way to strengthen the women around him rapidly... Even more after he "Awakened his dormant memories." Looking at Eris, who was staring at him with deep, sorrowful eyes. "Eris, you know what is going to happen, right?"

    Her corpse began to walk towards him, dragging herself as it seemed some strange magic was slowly eroding her, while her left hand, Alexander, was glowing with a dark red light.

    "Have you.... remembered?" A soft voice... but Alexander just frowned at her instead of his previous reaction towards her.

    "You can cut the act; I know it''s you, Asmodeus."

    *Shatter*

    Brunhild was holding a ss; the moment the name was said, she dropped it as the sound of shattering filled the entire room; her body shook violently, her view alternating between Alexander and Eris... "No... it cannot... not yet... this isn''t fair... too soon, why is she back..." Her lips quivered, and her eyes became dull as she dropped to kneeling.

    Silence...

    The silencested a few moments as Eris looked into his eyes before a loud crack; her mouth distorted, opening wide as a dissonant and eerieughter began to thunder through the room, causing all but Alexander, Carmine and Fransesca to cover their ears. Even Kaliara and Valu weren''t immune.

    "hahahaHAHAHAHAhahahahahaHAHAHAhahah!"

    Not only were the windows, nearby vases, and nts on the terrace outside blown out, but the stone itself began to crack and shed stone dust.

    "Sob... sob... sob... hahahHAha." Francesca''s left arm held her stomach while blood spurted out.

    Suddenly His body shed forward, "Her curse is tearing your stomach lining, Francesca... Be careful." His right hand stretched out and ced it on her head, making her eyes focus, vomiting a ck ooze from her lips as Eris continued tough and follow Alexander''s body.

    He could about manage to help heal her with his limited control over blood and death. His memories weren''tplete, but he knew the thing standing there, or the woman behind it all too well...

    Eris finally stoppedughing, now silently staring at Alexander''s back.

    "D-a-r-l-i-n-g~ I finally found you~ fufu." Eerie, distorted and spoken in 50 differentnguages as it hurt everyone''s head to listen as if someone was ying a song with maximum volume concert speakers inside headphones. "D-a-r-l-i-n-g~ it''s me!"

    "Go F*ck your-" Alexander cursed and tried to snub her off.

    "Gaaaaaaaah!!" He screamed, his right arm torn off, blood spraying from the wound; as Eris stood beside him, her hand on his right shoulder, her lips pressed against his neck. She had somehow teleported with NOBODY even seeing her move as she leaned closer to his ear.

    "I found you, I found you, I found you, I aming, I aming, I am cumming~~ ah thousands.... tens of thousands of years.... so long to find your traces.... that idiot Kaynel hahahAHAHAHAhahahhah never again, never again, you cannot flee, don''t think of running, I will kill everyone here... hunt them down, every reincarnation.... always killing them.... always, always, always."

    Her voice was distorted but filled with madness stemming from her unhealthy love and obsession with him, he could feel terror.... not just his body, but the depths of his soul trembled.... as her fingers began to sink into his flesh, like putty.

    "ASMODEUS!!!" Alexander squeezed out his anger, hatred and sorrow. In this life, he didn''t meet her; the affection deep in his soul wasn''tpletely revived. Instead, he felt fear and terror and wanted to kill her!

    ''You bitch, why kill him! He was my only Friend!'' A scream from deep within his soul resonated with Alexander''s current form as her body was shocked backwards with a bang.

    Eris lost the limb this time as his mouth began to crunch her shoulder and left arm. Devouring her with a fierce red light in his eyes, looking nothing like the kind Alexander, he was a monster of vengeance.

    "Ahh~~~ cumming, cumming, he''s eating me again.... so good at eating...! I want to feel more of you. Finally, we can make a child." Her crazed, dead eyes were like hollow ck holes sucking the life from the world, as most of the women were not unconscious or convulsing on the ground, Brunhild still rocking back and forth inplete horror.

    She began to rub her stomach, the dead flesh moving and tearing from her strength as she bled profusely, but herugh, and sultry distorted words never ended, constantly sounding in his mind.

    "Alex~ Alex~ Alex~ Alex~ I wille, I aming for you... We will be together; nobody can stop it... Ahhh~ soon, soon, soon, I will kill them all..... Only me.... only me...." He watched with a fierce look, five huge holes suddenly opening in his stomach as Eris began to copse, her body, soul and race unable to withstand the Advent of a Being outside the Stage system.

    "Alex~ Alex~~ Cum for me, I will die for you, die for you, we die for sex, have sex, I found you, killed those scummy Goddesses. Soon..."

    And her voice cut short as Eris burst into mes, the distortedugh seeming to echo from the ashes left behind, as Alexander''s body dropped to the ground, blood pouring from his body, yet his regeneration wouldn''t work, and the blood fairies were silent.

    The once morous Hotel floor...

    Now a rotten waste,pletely destroyed by her erosive aura.

 Chapter 216 216: The Weight Of Loss

    ?

    Alexander was lying in arge hospital-style bed, with bandages and taps across his body; the damage done by the women who controlled and destroyed Eris finally faded after 3 days, allowing him to recover.

    "How is he doing?" Sarah asked one of the Lycans trained to be a doctor, her eyes suddenly widening upon noticing her young mistress.

    "Ah... well, his vitals are recovering, but he hasn''t woken up once since then. We are checking to ensure his brain hasn''t suffered any damage."

    "U-Understood..."

    Sarah noticed Ste and Amy sleeping on the sofa outside the makeshift treatment room. On the other table were the heavily wounded Brunhild and her mother, Carmine and Amy''s mother, Francesca.

    Once Alexander lost consciousness due to the pain, suddenly Eris began to glow with a strange light.

    It was at that moment that Brunhild finally snapped out of her crazed episode and lunged over the body of Alex, as Carmine and Francesca did the same, both putting up a barrier with all of their magic possible before it cracked and the entire room was bathed in the explosion of Eris.

    Many Vesta died instantly, along with three vampires and two lycans.

    ''That''s not including the wounded...'' Sarah thought as she ced a hand against the ss, watching the machine helping Alexander breathe.

    "We know he can function somewhat without oxygen and food, but we used that machine to be safe. Do not worry, young miss!" The doctor tried tofort her as she paced away, towards where the Vesta were training.

    The most senior members of the Vesta were lined up inside the room, waiting for her to arrive.

    Since they fell into that strangea, it was up to her to arrange the forces and have them clear the streets as more zombies and mutants would pour in each day.

    ''I need to have the path north clear for him.''

    In the room stood ire, the huge minotaur with serious eyes, her body taller than others, yet she tried to improve her nimble movements daily. Beside her were Maria and Althea; both hurt slightly but recovered rapidly.

    "I will set you into groups; today, you will patrol for 6 hours. Then switch with the night group with the same number."

    Day Group A consisted of Himari, Ayami, Megan and Patricia, forming another group with the leader being Laura.

    Along with the mains were 40 regr Vesta that wasn''t past the threshold to be relevant inbat, so this was more of a way to strengthen them while Alexander was asleep.

    Night Group A consisted of Lapis, Ruby, Emerald, Topaz and Saphire. The group normally in charge of logistics and equipment showed the desire to grow stronger and thus would take 60 Vesta with them and switch with Himari''s group.

    "Good, Mildred, you are in charge of Day Group B! Make sure to keep Maria and Althea on a leash! Take 60 of the Vesta with you and take the south of this building''s area."

    "Understood."

    Now that Alexander was down, the women didn''t fight or make jealous fits about who was most important. Rather, they began to work together.

    They wanted him to wake up to the best greeting.

    Night Group B was full of new Vesta and had more of the weaker ones topensate, but this would be led by Amy and a few of her vampire aides to even it out.

    "Me and Ste will care for the East, so you don''t need to worry. Remember, the goal is to clear the road to the north, but not only that! We must be stronger so we can support our Master next time!"

    "I don''t want to quiver in fear or fall asleep again!" Lapis shouted, causing everyone else to echo simr feelings.

    Sarah continued to give a simple briefing to ensure everyone got their job and followed it; this didn''t go without the help of the Lycans who supported her, offering to send 4 of them with each group as emergency support.

    Amy''s vampires also did the same, meaning each force could take on existences below Stage 6 and would be able to kill a single Stage 6 if they were not ambushed.

    Everyone understood their objective and put their things together as their groups took shape.

    Then, 4 more days passed while everyone kept at their task, making the North and South free from zombies. The road going east began to see the arrival of mutant animals, with small bunnies having rows and rows of razor-sharp teeth as they ravaged all they found in their path.

    On the fifth day, Sarah checked her Master''s situation.

    At that moment, she felt the world stop; her eyes fixated on the image before her.

    His long silver hair was dancing in the wind, a breeze from the open window, yet the mncholy look in his eyes carried a sense of purpose and task; she could feel his burden as his fingers moved beautifully, forming bloody shapes in the air.

    Alexander was like an elegant artwork, his pale skin under the moonlight before his head slowly turned towards her, a faint smile without power on his lips, a sense of shame on his face.

    His muscles were so sore that they would crack and bleed if he tensed up even for a bit, but that didn''t stop the powerful man.

    Like a grim reaper, he strode towards Sarah and took her arm gently, guiding the beautiful lycan into his arms, holding her so tight she thought her back might break, feeling her beloved Master hug her for the first time in five days.

    She felt her blood rushing like never before, a thick, wet sensation below, and even the throbbing of her own heart, but her arms shot up without a second to waste and hugged his waist tenderly, tears of joy finally flowing like a river, unable to speak and afraid to do something rash.

    ''I love you.''

    "Sorry for making you wait... I couldn''t let them be hurt more because of my weakness," Alex spoke in a low tone, his gaze wandering from the embrace towards the medical bay, where Brunhild was still in a deep sleep.

    ''I love you.''

    "Everyone helped, even Ste and Amy... You are a natural-born leader, Alexander. Everyone looked up to you and decided to get stronger. We cleaned the north and south, and now the roads are clear!"

    "Hm? That''s great news, Sarah."

    ''I love you.''

    Alex smiled broadly, a charming look on his face as he separated and cupped the girl''s cheeks, a tender kiss against her forehead, and the feeling of his cold hands over her neck.

    Yet she could feel his heart; something shattered, and countless pieces were thrown in the trash rather than someone trying to glue them together. Her beloved man was broken... it hurt... she felt pain, but she was powerless apart from her body and words!

    It was frustrating for her, screaming that she just wanted to be with him, to see him smile from the bottom of his heart.

    "Sarah, it''s ok. I am fine..." He said, his eyes staring at hers with a hint of severity and warmth.

    "W-Who said anything about that?! I will beat you up for getting the Vesta worked up!" She spoke as tears rolled down her cheeks, showing a cute pout as he chuckled and walked towards Brunhild.

    ''Why won''t you tell me what is wrong?''

    The Vesta that witnessed the exchange was moved, happy to see Alexander awake, but a dark and oppressive aura seemed only noticed by Sarah and the women closest to him as she felt his warmth fading, her eyes glued to the figure of her beloved man, gently stroking Brunhilds blonde hair.

    ''Tell me... I love you.''

    "Please don''t leave us, Alex..." Brunhild muttered in her sleep, her body slowly sitting up, her golden eyes meeting his Emerald gems. Alex stared back at her in silence for a long period. It was almost as if he was processing everything that had transpired over thest few days. So many emotions were running through his head, yet he tried to keep a level head, refusing to let his worries overwhelm him.

    Brunhild was shocked when her eyes met his; a sad smile spread across his face, his hand caressing her cheek gently.

    "How are your injuries?" Alex asked softly. Brunhild couldn''t hold it anymore; tears started flowing down her cheeks. She embraced him tightly, crying her eyes out.

    ''Please speak to me... I can feel your pain...''

    "Alexander! Don''t go with her again! Don''t take her hand... run away... if you have to!" The blonde eximed between sobs. Alex nodded, embracing her gently and rubbing her back soothingly.

    "I won''t. I am sorry... I''m a fool. I could trust her and deal with this alone, but... I was wrong. I won''t repeat that mistake, Brunhild," Alex replied solemnly, causing her to calm down slightly, sniffing loudly as she rubbed her snot-filled nose against his clothes, an action that would''ve disgusted her before, but right now, she didn''t care.

    Sarah couldn''t understand why she could see it, but even Brunhild didn''t. His eyes were not those of a man who would run but those of a man who would kill... Not just that strange entity.

    ''He will choose to die the moment he kills her...''

    Francesca also woke up and was happy to see her son, Carmine waking shortly after to hug her Master and kiss his lips passionately.

    Alexander spent the rest of the night chatting with Brunhild, Carmine, and Francesca, catching up with the events after the explosion and learning of the Vesta efforts.

    While Sarah left, her thoughts and desire to tell him how much she loved him and wanted to know what hurt him transformed. Now she fought harder, crushing the face of a Stage 4 mutant with her left foot, a long katana slicing through another''s throat.

    "I will wait for you... Alex, when you open up to me. I will be stronger than you. I will take you into my arms and kill anything that makes you sad."

    The Vesta saw her, their young mistress Sarah.

    She was always beautiful and had a gentle personality; that didn''t change, but her determination and power were shocking for many, causing her to form a new image in the hearts of many.

    The image of a lone Empress fighting off the enemy while waiting for her Emperor to stand again.

    ''Sarah... will be amazing...'' Lapis thought as she guided a Vesta to safety, a huge eagle beastman standing on two legs with wings and ws.

    The birdman had his right leg severely injured, so Topaz helped would kill him for sure.

    It seemed like Sarah''s change was the start of something...

    Something that changed the very essence of the Vesta themselves, what they did or felt. How they saw their king.

    All realising they had been too soft and relied on him for everything...

    Now it was their turn.

    To be strong enough to protect and carry him at his lowest.

 Chapter 217 217: Past Or Present Alexander?

    Chapter 217 217: Past Or Present Alexander?

    Himari''s spear was coated in thick ck blood, her eyes narrow while dancing in her shrine maidens outfit with a beautiful smile across her lips.

    "How is the master?"

    "Better; today, he is fighting in the south alone."

    Ayami replied to her sister as therge kanabo with studded spikes tore apart a strong mutants face.

    "That''s good, is big sister Ste feeling okay?"

    She felt invincible, but everyone knew this wasn''t true.

    "She seems to be much better after seeing him fighting, but she mentioned that he was different..."

    "How so?" Asked Himari as she flicked the dirty blood from her spear, taking a sigh as the 50 Vesta all began to rush towards them after winning the skirmish against the horde of Stage 2 zombies.

    "She said it was deeper... darker and felt more dreadful than before."

    Currently, his main Vesta could fight against a Stage 4 without issue, maybe a few wounds but Stage 5 needed all of them to coordinate themselves, and even then, many of the weaker Vesta would be obliterated and killed with ease.

    "Himari, Ayami, it''s dinner time, have everyone pull back to the temporary camp," Laura called out in her ck outfit with a longbow over her shoulder.

    Since the appearance of that goddess-like monster, she began to focus more on improving herself and the group who trusted her, even though Laura desperately wanted to let Alexander know how she felt.

    Sarah, Amy and Ste decided to have Valu and Kaliara act like special units; they would sometimes help the Night Group A or other times the Day Group B.

    Due to their power, keeping them in one spot wasn''t good; instead, they would hunt for stronger enemies when not busy with a group.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in the South.

    Alexander was sitting on a pile of corpses, eating the flesh of a fallen Stage 4 zombie with his red eyes narrowed and watching the distance, several intelligent mutants also observing him.

    It had been 14 hours since he arrived in the southern area, and the only enemy close to his Stage 5 was a mutant humanoid with dark green skin and a face merged with a cat-like creature with extremely high agility and the ability to call for aid.

    After fighting 15 times already, the Stage 4s learned of his power and began to hide after the Stage 5 mutant was obliterated with ease, leaving Alexander with nothing to hunt until 10 more of the same cat-type appeared, like a little pack of them all watching him from the darkness.

    "Damn cats..."

    Alexander didn''t let any Vesta join him, but Brunhild sat on a building behind him. Since the moment Asmodeus appeared, she became fragile and mentally weak, only able to show her former self when close to him.

    So he was letting her stay beside him, hoping it would slowly heal... both of them.

    ''Who would have known, my ex-wife was such a crazy ass stalker..'' He thought with a wry smile, memories of his former existence nowpletely mixed with his new life as Alex.

    "Alex... Are you not hungry?" Brunhild''s voice was soft and sad as she looked at him eat the disgusting Stage 4 zombie''s raw flesh.

    Alexander didn''t respond; after a short minute, the cat pack finally began to charge towards him.

    ''This is the 23rd group of Stage 4 zombies today; what do I do? Wait for another mutant?'' Alexander wondered, his crimson eyes narrow while ripping apart the flesh in his hands and chewing it, with a bored expression.

    It tasted like well-seasoned fried beef.

    As the side-effect of his awakening, he became a true ghoul, human food now difficult to eat, though he forced himself for the girls.

    ''They aren''t like me; it seems the human food is still delicious to them...''

    *Bah!*

    His foot pushed off the corpse pile, causing half of the bodies to disintegrate into blood and crushed pulp, Alexander''s body shooting towards the mutant zombies and the cat-like mutants with a twisted grin.

    Their speed was simr, but Alexander had higher strength than them, not even using his sharp nails to tear off the head of the mutant leader, instantly killing it cleanly.

    The 9 remaining feline mutants hissed, their ws engulfed by a blue me and tearing towards his body, a slight red barrier protecting him. At the same time, Alexander kept tearing apart the Stage 4 zombie, eating the delicious-tasting brain.

    "So violent and aggressive.." Brunhild muttered, seeing his cruel behaviour, but it was nostalgic for her as she smiled gently.

    Alexander''s crimson eyes looked at the cat-type mutants, their speed was fast and deadly, but he had experience dodging all the attacks perfectly and countering with his nails.

    Only 4 remained, each taking several deep wounds with a few parts of their body ripped off, though none affected their speed.

    ''These annoying fuckers... just die!''

    Alexander''s patience finally ran dry, his body d in ayer of dark red aura and moving towards them, their ws hitting his body and doing nothing to his skin, his nails tearing off their heads as they died one after the other.

    "Stage 5 zombies... damn, they are such a pain in the ass," Alexander muttered, looking at the corpses as they vanished into ck mist.

    ''I should find another Stage 5 mutant or wait for arge horde; I don''t want to waste too much time.''

    "Alex... let''s return; Ste told me to make something special today, so don''t bete, okay," Brunhild said gently,nding behind him while sitting on her white wings.

    Alexander looked at her, nodding while taking her waist, Brunhild wrapping her arms around his neck; since he woke up with the knowledge of the past, it was hard to treat her like a mother; as their lips connected, Brunhild kissed his passionately.

    ''Why is this feeling so familiar?'' Alexander wondered with his eyes narrowed and kissing her back, Brunhild hugging him tightly; their kisssted a minute, then another until 10 minutes passed.

    "See you tonight," Brunhild whispered with her pale cheeks blushing, releasing his body and flying towards the East where everyone was camping, Alexander looking at her figure vanish in the night sky.

    "It was that simple... huh?"

    Alexander had a small smile, walking back towards the north; the zombies didn''t attack him, knowing he would hunt them down; his main Vesta had killed over 1000 Stage 2-3 mutants today, making the stage 4s and 5s unwilling to approach him, giving Alexander some peace.

    ''Brunhild can''t stay this way forever; I must do something... She wasn''t so weak before.''

    As a result of the mental erosion of Asmodeus, some of his memories of both lives are lost as his past life and current life mixed, like throwing a bunch of ingredients into a blender and losing some vours, they were still there...

    But it was masked by his more powerful and unforgettable memories.

    "Phew... let''s look at my current state... it was fucked up due to remembering the past... now it should be fixed."

    [Name: Alex Faust (Damien, Sebastian)

    Title: Fallen God, God of Death, Lord of Undeath, Master of Ghouls, Father of Ghouls.

    Race: Ghoul Stage 5 - Ghoul King

    Blood Reserve: 50,000/1,000,000

    Local Rank: 4

    Gold Rank: 253

    Strength: 125

    Agility: 90

    Endurance: 150

    Stamina: 142

    Willpower: 99

    Combat Level: 257 (Level Equivalent of current power)

    - Apocalypse Coins: 125,000]

    ������������������������

    Spells

    ������������������������

    Blood Armour - Protect the user with a powerfulyer of blood, reduces damage taken by 75% and stops spells from being interrupted.

    Blood Magic - Able to cast any blood spell, dealing damage rtive to charge and cast time damage equals 100% Wisdom.

    Fire Magic - Able to cast most fire-type spells, dealing damage equal to 100% Wisdom

    Undeath - For 12 seconds, you are immune to damage and deathblows but will take 200% damage afterwards.

    ������������������������

    "Brunhild... You took such a thankless role. I cannot let you suffer anymore; whatever you desire, let me grant it to you."

    Skills

    ������������������������

    Sword Master - You gain experience and ability 200% faster than an Advanced Sword Master.

    Blood God''s Eyes - Can see into the truth of anything with blood. Superior to Eagle Eyes has merged to allow all things to be viewed.

    Kings Aura - Improves all your subject''s abilities, focus and skills within a range of 1,000 metres by 20%.

    Enemies will have their abilities and stats dropped by 10%

    Ghoul Form - Explosively increases all attributes, self-healing, judgment and bloodlust by 250% until Stamina and Endurance are drained.

    Lowers attributes by 40% for 2 hours after ending.

    ***

    "My attributes are still there, but many other things are gone... Were they useless or just surplus information?"

    Alexander didn''t know whether he was the human Alex with the memories of his past life. Or Alexander''s past life was reborn, but the only truth was that both were him.

    He still loved the women who supported him and the woman responsible for his being saved.

    "Brunhild... You took such a thankless role. I cannot let you suffer anymore; whatever you desire, let me grant it to you."

    With a determined face, he headed towards the meeting point as his fingers snapped, causing a torrent of blood spikes to shoot from the ground killing countless zombies and mutants.

    Their groans were the only indication they even existed.

    "Fools."

 Chapter 218 218: To The North...

    Chapter 218 218: To The North...

    Alexander found that most of the Vesta had begun waiting at the gathering point while some were helping clear rubble or setting up a small area to rx, eat or rest.

    Now every 1000-2000 metres, they would establish a small camp for others to use.

    This idea was thought of by Laura, who wished that when clearing an area, they had somewhere close to falling back to in case of danger.

    "Oh, working hard as always, ire." He smiled before rubbing her muscr back, his fingers wrapping around her tail and teasing her ass.

    ''Minotaur women are so sexy.'' Alexander thought as she struggled to lift a piece of debris, only for him to grab it with a single hand and move it easily, causing her to fall into his chest.

    "Mmm, Alex, I could have handled it myself."

    "I know, but it''s more fun to help you."

    His hands crept down towards her huge ass and began massaging her, his fingers teasing her soft meat through the ck dress that barely covered herrge rump, causing her to let out a soft moan.

    "Alexander, we are working." Mildred''s stern voice sounded as she watched his hand slip into ire''s skirt.

    "I''m working too, helping my little cow make more milk." His face turned to her with a smile, "If you could make milk, I would do the same, haha."

    The old Alexander might have had some issues with treating Mildred the same, but he didn''t mind there was a goddess that killed almost everyone he knew after all. She only caused Samantha to transform, so Alexander forgives her and stops holding stupid grudges for no reason.

    "Mhmm, Alexander, will you show me your true strength?" ire''s strong hands reached under his shirt, her warm fingers tracing his chest.

    "Yes, but not here." He pulled out his tongue before releasing ire''s perky round buttocks; with a single step, his body seemed to vanish and teleported past Mildred.

    "Can you gather the main girls? Let the ones below Stage 3 handle clearing the debris. I haven''t seen you all in so long; let''s get along well."

    "Mmmmmn~ no..."

    *Pah*

    He pped the firm, peach-shaped buttocks of Mildred, enjoying how hers was softer and jiggled more than the muscr minotaur with its seductive rounded shape.

    "I-I don''t enjoy that sort of behaviour..." She spoke as her ears twitched, her hand hiding a slight blush.

    "Mmmmmn~ no..."

    Mildred''s sweet voice sounded as his fingers danced along her smooth ass, her soft flesh allowing his fingers to sink into her plump butt, her cheeks pping softly against each other.

    "Alexander, stop that!" Her voice became slightly louder as her body subconsciously pressed towards him, enjoying the gentle touch on her firm, tight, round buttocks.

    "A shame, you have such a nice body. Why did I neglect you for so long?" He tilted his head before lifting her chin with his thumb, her lips slightly parting with her saliva forming strands between them, breathing heavier as his eyes looked into hers like a predator.

    "I-I-" Her face flushed as she avoided his gaze, his breath reaching her pink nose and causing her mind to be dazed.

    ''She is not used to this side of me yet. I guess Stil cannot forgive herself... Well, let''s shock her system and help her wake up.''

    Alex didn''t mind if she got angry, as he kissed her, lightly at first, their lips merely touching as he enjoyed her soft, squishy lips, then deeply, his tongue exploring her mouth and leaving a sweet taste, her body frozen from the sudden kiss.

    ''Ah, Alexander is different today...'' Her mind thought before her arms wrapped around his neck, her legs weakening, her hot saliva pouring into his mouth, herrge breasts pressing onto his chest.

    ''His smell is stronger than usual... and his atmosphere... It''s not the same...'' Her nose sniffed as a sweet scent filled her mind, his hands squeezing her ass, his fingers dancing across her firm butt. ''But it''s nice that he''s not mad or avoiding me anymore...''

    Alexander''s hands moved from Mildred''s perfect bubble butt before his warmth faded from her arms, leaving her tongue hanging from her lips, drool dripping to the floor, as the wet strands linking them broke.

    "Go round them up, be a good girl, and I won''t spank you." Heughed, giving her addictive rear onest tap, causing her to jump and dart away.

    ''That was strange. Why does my ass feel so sensitive?'' Mildred felt heat between her legs, her white panties bing sticky, her body shaking, her knees weak as her hand covered her mouth, her eyes turning to Alexander walking away quickly as if trying to flee.

    ''W-What''s wrong with me...''

    Meanwhile, Alexander again began helping ire clear the heavy rubble and stones, which they would crush into bricks and use to build a makeshift wall.

    His eyes focused on the task, no longer molesting the aroused minotaur as they waited for the other women to arrive.

    Time passed, and the girls began arriving.

    Even the other teams, like Sarah, Maria, Amy, and Ste, soon began to gather at the northern camp that was made big enough for around 100 people.

    To avoid losing all the camps, the 800-900 lower-ss Vesta still protected the other small camps in their hundreds topensate for the loss of the stronger women.

    ''They were taking so long. Did they forget?'' Alexander wondered, looking towards ire and Mildred, his eyebrow-raising as he saw a red-faced Mildred, her hand covering her ass as her thighs rubbed together.

    ''Did I go a bit overboard?''

    He thought, but the next moment Althea and Maria jumped into his arms.

    Well, of course, they would be worried, his arms wrapping around their backs while kissing Althea, the memories of Samantha and how they met now vibrant in his mind, no longer avoiding the issues he kept at arms reach for so long.

    "Alexander, are you ok?" Althea''s white hair swayed as his finger ran through it, his fingers running across her pointed ear, causing her to tilt her head and release a soft purr, but Maria was the one to interrupt them, her face moving close to his, as they shared a rare kiss.

    Maria''srge breasts pressed onto him, her soft lips pushing his apart, her tongue fighting his, her red eyes staring into his, holding his neck, as she passionately kissed him, like an animal.

    However, he felt a sense of passion and affection from her actions, wrapping his arm around her neck and kissing her with more force.

    She was someone he failed to protect, and because of his feelings towards how she met her end, he kept her at a distance, much like Mildred, but now most of her memories and mind had recovered. Since she wanted this, he would forget her past too.

    ''Alexander, I missed you...''

    Her words appeared in his mind, her red eyes watering, her emotions leaking, his free hand moving her silky white hair behind her ear before wiping her tear.

    "It''s alright, Maria. I''m here now."

    "Alexander, why do I feel this way...? I hate how you kissed Althea... But not me... What''s going on with me...? I feel confused... And my stomach feels funny..."

    Her arms wrapped around his neck, moving closer as she kissed him, their tongues intertwining, as small tear droplets flowed from her eyes, enjoying the feeling of his hand gripping her thin waist, pulling her hips against his.

    ''Maria, Althea, Laura, Mildred, Himari, Ayami, Megan and Patricia... These girls need my support and affection most. I was too happy to let them favour me but show nothing in return. Let''s slowly reward each of them as we move to the north.

    As for Fein, she can wait until we meet the lovely Qna and those cute elves again.

    ''For now, let''s try to grow stronger and move north. That woman will be here before I realise it, so I shouldn''t leave any regrets behind.'' Alexander thought, Maria''s tongue invading his mouth, his hand stroking her back, as Althea barged into the kiss, sucking on his tongue and pushing Maria to the side with a pout.

    "Hey, Maria, leave Alexander alone. You had enough! Stop hogging him, or I''ll bite you." Althea''s cute cat-like eyes red, her teeth baring and hands gripping his shirt.

    Before Maria replied, his hands squeezed both of their small butts tightly, enjoying the soft sensation of their flesh, before looking at Sarah with his warm emerald eyes.

    "We need to prepare for the journey north. Do you have any good idea''s to cover that huge distance now the second wave is so dense?"

    Sarah''s ck hair swayed, her neon blue fox-like eyes smiling while she tapped her chin.

    "We could build a few carriages so the weaker Vesta doesn''t waste their energy. They can pull a carriage 10-15 kilometres a day. Also, since the second wave is so dense, we must kill many. So, we could also start making armour and weapons. Sadly there are no horses or other methods to travel."

    Alexander listened to Sarah''s words, thinking, his finger tapping his chin.

    "Armour and weapons, huh? Maybe we can ask our cute dwarf to help us with something cool"

 Chapter 219 219: Vesta Training Competition

    ?

    Alexander was sitting at the northern outpost; because Emerald and Topaz enjoyed crafting and engravement, those two were tasked with asking McAlister to teach them and 100 Vesta how to create the items needed.

    Although they had basic weapons, that was not enough for all Vesta, and the carriages might take time to build.

    Therefore, Alexander needed more powerful items. After all, he didn''t want anyone to die, especially after hearing about the new waves.

    Emerald and Topaz were enthusiastic about using their unique engravement, tailoring skills, and creating cool items. Thus, McAlister epted without a problem.

    McAlister wanted to learn more about Vesta''s culture and the tailoring technique used by Topaz, hoping to understand Vesta better. Although he was slightly ufortable teaching monsters, McAlister understood Alexander was different from other monsters, hence decided to give it a go.

    The dwarf wasn''t scared of the Vesta either, only wary due to their strange appearance.

    "Sarah, how many waves spawned today?"

    "Five"

    "Annoying..."

    He was a little annoyed that most of the strongest members were still downed due to Eris and Asmodeus, especially Brunhild, who was still partly mind broken, but his daily visits were helping.

    The problem with the second wave is that a new set of zombies would spawn randomly around the city each day, and it wasn''t just one or two but between one hundred and one thousand per wave.

    Due to this, Alexander needed more Vesta to protect the city when hunting these zombies, which left him with fewer options to hunt.

    Of course, Sarah told him not to worry as the strong waves were higher, and they would slowly be stronger. But even so, Alexander was slightly anxious.

    Well, the more urate term would be boring.

    He wanted to fight, kill and grow stronger than before, but if he left, others would insist on going with him...

    ''How can I get around this...''

    "Four directions... a total of one thousand two hundred troops. Can we divide them by four and have a littlepetition?"

    Sarah''s eyes opened wide, listening to his suggestion before thinking to herself with a nod after a few minutes.

    "That isn''t a bad idea. It could increase their teamwork, coordination, strength and confidence." Sarah said, agreeing with Alexander''s idea.

    Thus, he sent three groups, South, East and West.

    Each group consisted of four hundred Vesta, two of his close women, and a few Elites.

    When Sarah noticed three groups in each direction, she looked at him sceptically, "Darling, there are four directions..."

    "I''ll be taking north alone, or maybe let''s have Laura, Maria, and Mildrede with me."

    Sarah immediately understood, shaking her head with a slight smile.

    "It''s dangerous heading north alone. Let''s send another group."

    Alexander nodded with a grin, "No, I need that danger to grow. I am grateful for your tender love and support, Sarah..." His hand stroked her cheek as she blushed, allowing him to hug her gently, kissing her forehead with a chuckle.

    "But I need danger to grow faster. We won''t know what is north until we go. Well, let''s see what we find."

    Sarah understood Alexander was restless and wanted to fight strong enemies, thus nodded her head with a sigh, hugging him tighter. "Please don''t get hurt or be sad..." Sarah mumbled, Alexander staring deeply at her neon blue Fox-like eyes before replying.

    "Don''t worry, Sarah; I always prioritise self-preservation. If anything getsplicated, I''ll retreat instantly, alright."

    His hug became tighter, holding her butt softly as his lips bit her red ears yfully. Sarah shivered slightly, groaning and clinging onto Alexander, watching him move closer to kiss her cheeks and the warm sensation as he caressed her ass.

    "Sarah, Brunhild should recover soon, so put all resources into training everyone else. Forge the items we asked McAlestster, focus on getting Brunhild and your mother''s better first..." He whispered in Sarah''s ears softly.

    After stroking her plump, meaty butt fondly a few times, Alexander moved his gaze towards the north with a light smile as Sarah stared from the back, noticing his eyes flickered with a sense of worry before transforming into confidence a momentter.

    Moving away, he checked how Mildred and Maria yed fighting in the small makeshift arena made from rock blocks. Their movement speed, aura fluctuation, flexibility and uracy as their punches cracked like gunfire made Alexander proud. Their growth was faster than before.

    Besides training stamina and muscle improvement each morning, the Vesta women trainedplex martial art moves and tactics using the things taught in Kaliara and Velu''s home worlds. They did not differ much from Kung Fu.

    Still, they created intricate poses to condense their aura into an offensive power attack, Aura Strikes or des, followed by flexible body movements designed for sped and defensive capabilities.

    Alexander knew that thanks to Velu''s and Kaliara''s previous teachings, understanding how Vesta gathered,pressed and expanded mana within their bodies helped make the Vesta realise they could train external skills easier than humans.

    "Good work Maria, Mildred! Of course you too, Laura."

    He was truly impressed by her changes; no longer a false show of respect and affection towards him; each movement and action was one hundred per cent genuine Laura, and her affection towards him no longer felt so bad...

    Alexander nned to strengthen his bond with these four as they fought today''s waves, "Let''s go after you have a good meal and drink; we''ll be fighting with just us four in the north. The group that does best gets a reward." Alexander smirked, showing his sharp ghoulish fangs as Laura''s blue hair fluttered, nodding, the excitement obvious in her beautiful golden and cat-like pupils, dting like sapphires sparkling beneath the sunlight.

    Although Mildred rolled her eyes, her fists trembled as her aura excitedly lit. Maria blushed faintly before nodding with a cheerful voice. "Sure!" She screamed while practising Aura strikes and des intensely alongside Mildred.

    Even Alexander couldn''t stop admiring Maria''s dedication; her loyalty grew deeper than he anticipated, at first she was mute and could only offer him food, but over time, she no longer forced food onto everyone, instead would only give it to those she truly adored and was more like the previous Maria now.

    ''Though she always asks to dink ire''s milk on her cereal... haha.''

    Laura sat down nearby, drinking water calmly as Sarah organised orders to prepare for the waves in his absence.

    ***

    Alexander sat beside Laura, the wind blowing with a gentle whistle as they watched the huge outpost rapidly empty, leaving only a few tier 4 Vesta as the huge number of women spread to the East, South and West.

    "Laura..." Alexander spoke with a soft and deep tone. His hand moved gently up Laura''s slender back and touched her sexy neck before leaning closer to bite herrge Elven ears, grinning ear to ear.

    Her body shivered slightly, goosebumps forming and Alexander''s thick aura flowing into her as her smooth white skin tingled with excitement and sexual desire. "I am sorry about neglecting you since you gave me this wonderful gift and letter."

    He opened his suit pocket to show the love letter she sent him was still close to his chest, even after so long.

    "Ah... Master... please do not mention it; it was inappropriate behaviour, apologises!" Laura spoke quickly, her hands waving as Alexander wrapped his arm around her waist, her body trembling from his touch.

    Alexander could feel her feelings, uncertainty, fear, embarrassment, worry... "I cannot convince you with words, but I want you to remain beside me. Closer than before, if you desire anything, I will give it." Alexander whispered, his fingers lifting Laura''s pink lips before he stared into her confused gold cat-like pupils.

    "I will not abandon or dislike you, Laura. You deserve endless affection and gratitude, Sarah, Amy, Maria, Brunhild, Topaz, Megan, Himari, Patricia, Ayami, Mildred... even Althea..." Alexander chuckled slightly after mentioning her name.

    Memories of the days with Samantha made Laura giggle, noticing his sincere words and tone. Not once could she notice fake feelings; even Alexander''s thoughts remained truthful. Laura''s tense shoulders eased, leaning forward against Alexander beforeughing lightly.

    "...Thank you, master..." Tears dripped from her bright, almond-shaped cat eyes, gazing directly into Alexander''s emerald irises filled withpassion and pure passion for her.

    "Call me Alexander; I do not want you to serve me like that. Be yourself, Anmer princess Lorelias."

    "!!!!"

    "How!?"

    "Haha... I made the princess of a certain Denmer tribe my woman, and she told me about this princess who was abandoned due to her thin blood and... the rest of your past. So I pieced it together."

    Laura''s thick body was voluptuous with massive breasts, heavy and soft, juicy meaty thighs,rge round ass... Her wless snow-white skin, like unblemished ss, highlighted her beautiful gold cat-like pupils and lush sky-blue long hairs.

    Alexander hugged Laura gently, not allowing her to escape as she began to breathe rapidly, her face blushing, "C-call me, Laura... please? I don''t want to go back to that name..."

    Alexander smirked, wrapping Laura tightly into a gentle embrace, ying with her smooth azure hair with a smile, "Alright then, my future elf wife~."

    Sarah nced with a teasingugh, sending troops to their assigned locations as the Vesta distributed throughout the south, east and west rushed off to battle waves and then left herself, "So he''s finally going to tie up loose ends... thank god, those girls were a little sad, even for me to see."

    Laura didn''t respond other than a light kiss to his cheek before her lewd body darted away in the ck dress of the Vesta; her tattoo was engraved already as she wore long ck tights.

    ''You were already prepared; that engravement is so lewd...''

    Alexander licked his lips slightly, viewing Laura running away, her tattoos, breast and fat ass all enhancing her sex appeal as they bounced enticingly.

    "Alright, let''s go hunting." He smirked, chasing the group with his agile strides.

 Chapter 220 220: The Zombies Lament!

    ?

    Chaos began in the city of New Haven.

    The waves and hordes of mutants and zombies that spawned daily had the inhabitants that survived hiding scared... Trembling in their homes and bases to survive.

    Yet today was different...

    Hundreds of women were fighting withpletely reckless abandon... Magic red and exploded, causing buildings and debris to shatter to kill one zombie or mutant.

    Women would rush forward with their identical weapons and brutally tear apart a Stage 5 monster like it was a mere small fry...

    It was terrifying in another way for them.

    ***

    Sarah was standing in the centre of a road where more than a thousand zombies were standing on the other side, groaning and roaring at her.

    Behind her were a group of over two hundred Vesta and the twenty Lycans that served her, wearing the iconic ck and white kimono and eastern katana beside their waist.

    She was in charge of clearing the west, which had the secondrgest horde after Alexander''s in the north.

    ''Let''s go.''

    "Everyone, destroy them!"

    Drawing her sword, her body shot forward like a cheetah chasing her prey, the zombies reacted slowly, and her sword was already in range to slice their front lines when they started to rage.

    Her speed and the force behind her attack cut three Stage 4 zombies into two halves with one swing.

    Behind her was Vesta after Vesta dashed out. The Lycans didn''t even need to move, they were the most elite forces of her region, and their movements were like their master, stepping forward a hundred steps. It was like a movement ability taught to the Lycans while growing up; they stepped and were one hundred paces forward, ready to use their lighting fast de drawing techniques to ughter the enemy.

    Sarah didn''t have an aura, rather, it was there, but she restrained it from keeping the zombies and mutants from thinking she was a weak woman. Her movements were elegant and graceful, almost dancing. Yet the de that shed out was as if she had a sword Qi technique.

    Her katana sliced left and right, and dozens of zombies and mutants died.

    The Lycans beside her moved just as fast, and their weapon''s shing was like an illusionary dance, shing in between each other; their attacks were perfectly synchronized.

    A mutant with the head of a lion and a human''s body appeared; its muscles bulged, and its roar was full of tyranny. Yet when Sarah looked at it, she frowned and shouted, "Strike it down!"

    Two Lycans hearing her orders moved simultaneously, their katanas shed out at the mutant''s neck, yet the mutant was about to counter their attack with its ws, but it died without feeling its body.

    Sarah''s katana had stabbed its chest when it roared, killing it instantly.

    ''What a failure. I had a higher expectation of it.''

    Sarah had read through all the reports. The mutations were getting stronger and more durable. It was like something was giving them strength.

    Yet the Stage 3 and under mutants were only a bit tougher than a normal human, not much.

    "Vesta, show your worth. Earn your master''s love and affection!" Sarah stepped back, her Lycans acting like captains of groups of twenty-five Vesta each.

    Each Lycan shouted their group number and the Vesta responded by charging forward.

    Sarah observed their performance and made mental notes to correct the mistakes.

    ''My master... Hehe, we''ll be together soon. This time I want to have sex alone~ like a married couple.''

    ***

    "Goddess!!!"

    "Please~ goddess, fight!"

    Amy was sitting on a portable chair, watching as the Vesta and vampires were engaged in a brutal fight with several stage 5 zombies and arge horde which seemed to be at a stalemate.

    She watched a video on her tablet while both magnums were still on her waist, not even prime to fire...

    A female vampire looked into the youngdy''s tablet... Only to see a shocking image.

    It was their beloveddy, on her knee''s with a strange apparatus on her face that made her nose look like a pig, as a huge... fleshy rod was being forced into her mouth, the sound was in Amy''s earphones... but the bubbles of drool from her lips and nose... it caused the vampire to feel a sense of arousal at that huge, thick meat much bigger than her spouse.

    Amy didn''t even care for the fighting, the videos were getting her off, and she was squirming on her seat, one hand fingering herself while the other was ying with her nipple, twisting and turning it through the ck silk blouse.

    "Mmm~ mmm"

    The female vampire''s eyes widened.

    A mutant''s sharp bone had been shot towards them, its speed and power tearing through the air before it pierced the tablet in Amy''s hand, causing it to fizzle and explode...

    "Eh?" Amy looked around, stunned, then down to the tablet as Alexanders'' face was just about to be shown so that she could climax...

    "Who?" An angry and hostile voice.

    The poor female vampire could only point to the horde of zombies... She was a noble vampire too, but only from a baron-level lineage.

    Amy''s re was terrifying, causing the vampire to tremble, but she knew that the death of that tablet was not her fault.

    ''I''ll make Alexander get me another tablet. One that a stupid mutant cannot break!'' Amy''s heart screamed as she grabbed her guns before looking at them with a strange look.

    The normal Amy was fluffy,zy and perverted... But this Amy...

    It was fierce, violent and terrifying!

    "Move, you stupid girls! I need to avenge my tablet!" Amy ran forward; her speed was lightning-fast.

    The Vesta and vampires seeing her suddenly charge forward, were shocked.

    Yet behind them, they heard a sound.

    *boom* *boom*

    Two loud shots from her magnums tore apart several zombies before she began to unload her shells, the recoil causing her flesh to rupture, but a vampire''s strength and endurance were nothingpared to a human''s... Not to mention the ghoul blood inside her body, his wonderous white essence, which all enhanced and transformed Amy into something new...

    The zombies and mutants felt Amy''s fury. They knew her smell and would try to target her when they saw her.

    "Grrr!"

    A Stage 5 zombie roared, its rage causing the horde to act like a tidal wave and rush forward.

    Amy didn''t stop, as she kept firing her magnums.

    Bullet after bullet ripped apart the zombies and mutants, yet they kepting; more and more rushed her location, and even the vampires behind her couldn''t help her, as the horde was toorge.

    "Grr!"

    A Stage 4 mutant was running towards her when the short figure of Amy vanished; her feet pushing off the ground were so powerful the entire ground shook with a huge crater forming of cracked rock and cement.

    Amy appeared behind the mutant and smashed it with her heel, causing its head to burst.

    A single kick caused the Stage 4 mutant''s head to explode!

    ''Shit...'' Amy looked at her foot which had a bloody mess, causing her nose to crinkle...

    She wasn''t stupid.

    "My gun is hot... huff, huff." Amy pulled a fast-loading cartridge from her chest pocket, inserted it into her gun, and loaded her other magnum.

    ''Should I use that?''

    Her thoughts imagined a tall female vampire with long crimson hair and wings of blood...

    A secret that even Alexander was yet to see...

    "No... that''s for our wedding night... hehe~ I wonder if he will orgasm just seeing how beautiful my true form is!?"

    Looking down, she saw the horde charging; joy and adrenaline filled her chest as she lunged towards the eastern horde.

    ***

    Ste was walking with a calm face, her body dancing between the countless zombies and mutants that tried to kill her, while all her Vesta attacked from behind as they were all enchanted and charmed to attack Ste.

    "Ah~ my mother epted him; I cannot stop my heart racing... All this time, I was worried she would deny us... I couldn''t let loose, tell him my love for him... but now? Hahahaha~ finally. Like those two idiots, a damn dog and leech... I can love him with all my heart!"

    The moment she spoke the word heart, a pink burst of energy pulsated, wrapping all the zombies and making them excited as they attacked her with more ferocity than before.

    Its message was only the words, ''I love Alexander~~'' as her eyes glowed pink with heart-shaped pupils, her powers as a subus greater than ever,

    Even the Vesta behind her was not affected, as their minds were already enved to Ste.

    ''Finally, we can be together~ I will not wait to have him have his way with me. I will find a dark and private room, take off this wretched dress, spread my legs, and call him like a wolf being called by the moon in the dead of night. I will beg him~ beg him to ravage me like the wolf takes the doe.''

    Ste''s Lust was rising, her power causing the Vesta to be stronger, their features changing slightly as small ck bat wings and a tail with spade grew from their backs; this was something she gained from all the ''love'' Alexander gave her. It was the only case so far where the ghouls became something new...

    The Vesta that followed Ste were also members of the church branch created by Ste and Lapis��the Lust Cult of the Ghoul King.

    All two hundred women discarded their previous bodies and evolved on the spot, bing Half-Subi with the regeneration and devotion of ghouls, while their bodies were all made to be the various tastes of Alexander, big, short, plump, petite... everything except Loli existed.

    "My sisters of Lust. Let''s destroy these disgusting monsters and get our darling''s love!" Ste shouted from the centre of the horde before her shadow mantle exploded in size, creating a huge dome of shadows around the entire battle, blocking sight and sound.

    ?Lust Domain: The Blissful Embrace of a Subus?

    Instantly ALL the former Vesta now grew two ck arms from their back, the same form as Ste''s Shadow mantle now given to every single subus as they flew forward with their wings, filled with a boost in power and now able to tear the zombies apart with sharp shadow tendrils.

    The mutants acted up, as her charm affected the zombies, making them rush to her location with the Vestas behind her, following and ughtering the mutants and Stage 2 and below zombies.

    Ste was like a shade, her body moving wherever she wished inside the domain, fleeting but deadly, her ws and de slicing and cutting without resistance, killing tens of zombies and mutants in the blink of an eye.

    "Alexander~~~" Her lust was bursting out of her chest, her clothes were dishevelled, and her eyes glowed with a faint pinkish-red light with wings spreading open as she floated in the air as Ste''s voice reverberated and reached the northern horde, where Alexander was fighting.

    ***

    "Pfft..."

    "Grroowwll"

    "Grr~"

    Zombies and mutants stopped attacking Alexander and his allies, their heads turning and looking towards the south.

    "Ste," Alexander said calmly; her voice did not cause his heart to beat faster or his lust to rise.

    Then her voice sounded again.

    "I Love you~~~~ Please Marry Me!"

    "..."

    A single man with only four helpers behind him against over one thousand two hundred monsters.

    Yet hearing Ste''s confession and request, he felt a rock dropping in his heart.

    She was so close, yet always felt a barrier... something that her voice seemed to have shattered...

    "Hahahahahahahahahah!" He burst into nostalgicughter, causing Mildred and Laura to smile.

    The heavy atmosphere of the camp caused by Asmodeus and Eris instantly shattered as the connection of all the Vesta could feel their master''s joyfulugh... and his mind giving his answer to her.

    Turning around, he looked at his small group with a wicked smile.

    "Girls, we should get moving. Haha, let''s hurry up and kill this garbage."

 Chapter 221 221: Alexanders Elven Harlot

    Chapter221 221: Alexander''s Elven Harlot

    Alexander was amid zombies and mutants, all trying to tear him apart, but his face was smiling, with sharp teeth and a wicked smile as his nodachi carved them into pieces.

    Alexander wielded his nodachi like it was an extension of himself; he looked around, always watching his precious Vesta, with a renewed desire to grow stronger and improve himself; seeing the blood flowing, he began to devour it freely.

    ?Blood Reserve + 100? x 15

    His body no longer evolved like a human. That bitch Asmodeus stole that, but she never expected that his race, different from the past, was aplete ghoul, not the prototype she knew.

    It devoured and stole the best characteristics of the races he devoured. That''s why the moment before she destroyed his human self, he devoured it.

    This was partly the cause of his low mood and weakened state, the loss of "Alex", the life he led for twenty years to perfect himself as a ghoul.

    Now that didn''t mean he was no longer Alex, and his heart for Sarah and Amy was gone; it was from a mere DNA perspective. If they cut him open, his body would share zero things inmon with Alexander Faust.

    Now he watched Laura closely because she shone brightly after hearing his words before the battle.

    Her daggers were like tools of murder, ying and reaping the zombies as fast as he did, vanishing into darkness. The Anmer princess became unrivalled amongst the weaker zombies.

    Alexanderughed, seeing the girl smiling, and a small voice whispered in his ear.

    [It looks like you managed to stand up again, stupid Alexander.]

    ''This is my family; I can''t leave them alone. I must protect what I have.''

    Raising his de, he blocked the heavy blow of a huge Stage Six mutant that mmed its thick arm down on him. The mutant was huge, close to the size of a small building, while thick, pulsating veins throbbed along its muscr frame.

    Widened muscles and a shrunken, brain-like head sat atop its shoulders, with thin ws gleaming on each limb, resembling those of a bird. Its breath felt poisonous and disgusting, and its roar echoed through the streets and air overwhelmingly.

    Hitting its w, he smirked.

    "It''s nice to meet you, big guy. Show me what you can do! Let me show off in front of the girls who love me!" He swerved the huge arm as it crashed beside him, crushing the earth with a deep crater, and looked at the monsters around.

    Hundreds of Stage four zombies rushed over, flooding the area they upied, swallowing everything under them.

    "I-I won''t let any of those disgusting creatures touch this ce or them." The tip of his des ignited in crimson blood me, causing the zombie to be engulfed in red me, fuelling it with red liquid and vitality before exploding.

    He used the gap that had opened thanks to the destruction to approach the other monsters, showing them the true fear of facing such a furious ghoul.

    He smiled, pushing back his long silver hair over his head, standing in the air like magic as he turned to the huge mutant now with half its body charred.

    With a mouth full of blood, painting his face after devouring them whole, his neck snapped before taunting the huge mutant.

    "COME... EAT THE FLESH OF A GOD!"

    An immense red halo appeared on his forehead, and four blood wings manifested on his back. Laura, Mildred, and Alice didn''t need to look twice to know how incredible their master was; no, he was their God.

    "The taste of these lower-tier mutants is too foul; we won''t progress any further if I only feed on this garbage," Alexander muttered, looking at the top of the skyline to see how the battles progressed.

    ''Ste is going wild with those strange subus-like ghouls... ah, what a cute woman. I can still feel her affection and feelings radiating from a mere nce.''

    He dodged to the side, kicking out as a loud reverberating snap sounded, causing the huge mutant to scream in agony before pulling back its arm and holding both above its head.

    Alexander didn''t care; he was watching the other directions now, seeing Sarah''s beautiful de dance and the Vesta in perfect sync with her culling the mutants like flies with a fly spray.

    ''Good... it seems that the effects of spending time with women I fill with a lot of my essence have changed on the Vesta... Or is it because she''s a Lycan and Ste a subus?

    ''How amusing... my knowledge is useless in exining the biology of mutated species and abilities; it''s no wonder she was so afraid of them.''

    Alexander reached forward, catching the arms of the creature swiftly, sping his fingers, as the ground beneath him cracked, and his muscles bulged, current in his Ghoul form, which was now like returning to his previous self, a god but unlike his previous domain of blood... He seemed to have chosen something else as his main feature.

    "Let me reach you; stop biting back; so annoying..."

    As the monstrous mutant thrashed about wildly, unable to move an inch as his mind raced, the creature seemed to have developed intellect and thus felt fear for the first time since bing a monster.

    Alexander''s eyes shone emerald green, like verdant lights in the darkness. His soft lips opened before his mouth almost deformed, opening so wide showing the sharp teeth inside his mouth; he bit down the mutant''s arm like soft butter.

    ''A delicious taste that can''tpare to those below this. A taste with the right amount of power to nourish my cells!''

    His teeth didn''t tear the mutant''s arms but pulverized them, cutting it open as a fountain of blood filled his mouth, filling every orifice. Alexander sucked the blood with pleasure as if tasting the most delicious drink and meal, with his hair floating upwards as his wings waved around him.

    The taste and texture of the blood made Alexander smile and devour the blood and flesh in greater amounts, feeling as if his cells had be overfilling and greedy for more power. He didn''t eat to sustain his life like before, but because he enjoyed the taste and pleasure of devouring other lifeforms to be stronger using the perfect body given by his race.

    ''Cultivate... grow... evolve. Even a worm has the will to devour a thousand ants to gain control of its destiny and reach the heavens!''

    His body burned; a wave of intense heat exuded his entire self as if his aura would melt anything approaching him.

    ''But this...'' The blood boiled under the immense heating from Alexander as his body grew slightlyrger and his nails grew, ripping into the half-devoured arm of the mutant that was trembling in terror, causing a stream of ck ichor to run down his arm, a pool of blood was forming beneath him.

    "Yes... This blood will do just fine."

    In a wild rage, the monster tried to escape, tearing its arm at the shoulder to take distance from Alexander while the ghouls watched in awe.

    His finger reached out to collect a handful before dropping it in his mouth, instantly evaporating into his body and mouth. His mouth opened and took another huge bite, constantly opening to devour more flesh, ignoring the few small limbs and ws thatnded in his mouth.

    With a vicious bite, crunching them with his razor-sharp teeth, stronger than the most precious metals.

    Arge circle, slightly simr to a tattoo, appeared on his forehead, burning brightly, turning crimson like a glowing sun on his skin. In contrast, an ominous bloody crimson halo shone brightly above his head.

    ?Blood Reserve + 10000?

    "Hey... Don''t leave; the party was just getting started."

    Alexander''s voice was gentle, like speaking to a friend. The ghoulish transformation caused a deep reverb and divine sound to apany the voice making him seem fearsome to the enemy and encouraging his Vesta.

    Yet the mutants and zombies didn''t listen; their instincts and those with brains screamed to escape, all of the remaining zombies over two hundred now fleeing to the north, as Alexander''s hand leaned out towards them... His simple moment to reach out caused more than four hundred bloodnces to form from the blood below; sharp and more than a metre long, thesences were nothing like the past, riveted with spirals along the de and jagged shapes to cause more damage.

    "Well, since you wish to leave. ept my parting gift."

    His hand reached back to aim.

    "Beasts and lowly creatures, so frail that it made one speechless that the small existence could dare raise themselves before me.."

    His hand reached forward, shooting thousands of spears that no one was aware he''d summoned, mming them into the back and vital points of stage four and five zombies that had taken a nosedive trying to escape the ughter of this man.

    It was as simple as breathing air. Alexander waved his hand as if flinging water droplets, and the beasts in flight were struck down "No matter. For your future.."

    Every one of thences disappeared midair, shooting like lightning.

    It was as simple as breathing air. Alexander waved his hand as if flinging water droplets, and the beasts in flight were struck down and impaled from the neck. He snapped his finger to shoot anothernce into one beast''s eye socket.

    "Die well."

    A perfect shot caused a wave of ck blood to gush from the unfortunate zombie''s head, dying and smearing his blood-covered hair and face more. Alexander had no issue moving around, seeing or predicting any of them, finding them as simple as catching a feather falling slowly downwards.

    He hovered gently with his blood wings dancing to keep him in ce, spreading his arms, he opened his mouth.

    ?Devour?

    Loud squelching and ripping,bined with ripping bones, echoed in the silent night; even Ste halted her killing, staring down at him.

    Crimson ooze gushed out, covering the floor as blood danced above his hands like liquid; it flowed like a river towards him and through his mouth.

    His aura changed rapidly. He felt so bloated his body couldn''t handle more, and his transformation ended.

    It was a race.

    ?Blood Reserve + 100?

    ?Blood Reserve + 1000?

    ?Blood Reserve + 500?

    ?Blood Reserve + 10000?

    Would his transformation end as he exploded, or would he reach the next stage...

    Hispanions, tired from the battle, could only watch as his crown expanded, oozing with blood, and his wings began to flutter, growing huge with the volume of blood making them throb.

    "Alex!?" Laura shouted, her feet trembling from abusing her assassination techniques, long abandoned until he epted her... Now she would use anything to return the favour.

    While Mildred and Maria were sitting on a nearby roof, resting.

    Maria copied Alexander and tried to eat the meat of a mutant before she began to vomit with teary eyes and looked at Alexander with a fearful gaze. "Disgusting... Alex has no taste!"

 Chapter 222 222: Stage Six.... Bitter Choice [1]

    Chapter222 222: Stage Six.... Bitter Choice [1]

    Alexander felt close to exploding, as if he had eaten too much food at a Christmas dinner yet still had to participate in the family activities afterwards.

    However, he was short...

    There was not enough blood essence from the zombies alone; just short, he felt a little sense of dismay, only a few hundred less than a mouthful of high-quality blood and flesh, and he could evolve able to protect his loved ones and crush his enemies.

    ''I want to reach the next stage...''

    His mind clouded as the others watched his figure deformed, bulging and twisted like the mutant earlier, causing them to stand still in shock.

    Only Maria, who continued to eat the leftovers, wanted to be like Alexander the most.

    "Urghh...Grraaa...!" His voice was no longer understandable, a mixture of illegible moans and groans.

    "Master..."

    "Alex!"

    Mildred thought she was the first to notice, her green eyes shimmering as she tried to step forward before a firm yet delicate hand stopped her movements, letting her blonde hair dance in the air.

    "Laura?"

    "You are the lowest Stage of all his original Vesta."

    "The essence inside you isn''t enough to satisfy what he might need. He would grieve should he lose you forever over this." A gentle and motherly voice sounded from her lips as Laura''s hand stroked her soft blonde hair.

    ''Maybe if I had my child, would she be as astute and cute as Mildred? Or as naughty and wild as Maria?''

    "Don''t worry."

    "I reached Stage Five not long ago. My meat and blood should be enough to bring him back."

    "You know what he''s like; seeing our slow progress probably caused him to worry even more now that the monster ising for him."

    "Laura, but you..."

    Mildred wanted to stop her because she and Laura were the closest due to their strange distance and estrangement from Alexander despite seeming so close.

    "I can''t let him ruin the suit my future groom will wear, right? Haha."

    It was the first time that Mildred saw Laura acting like an adult or rather...

    Her appearance was different; silky blue hair swayed in the violent breeze caused by Alexander''s aura going berserk as he transformed into a twisted mutant.

    She approached his body step by step as the bloody aura caused her skin to tear, ripping chunks from her flesh like a sharp whip. Yet enduring the pain, Mildred watched as Laura continued forward, barely showing a sign of flinching.

    ''It''s not like you to rush this much, Alexander.''

    ''Were you too excited or trying to hide the despair at fighting that woman even after remembering everything?''

    "Nnrrggh!"

    Laura''s hands reached his body, a strange look swollen and throbbing under her touch.

    The other women were likely rushing this way when they felt something was wrong, and thus, she didn''t have time to dy.

    "It''s okay. Next time, just be more calm and make sure to count properly. Haste makes waste, silly boy."

    She felt a moment of fear seeing the sharp fangs and his twisted appearance but the slight tears in the suit she gifted him.

    Each daughter modified a suit in her family for generations to suit their future groom the best, a process that was extremely important and personal.

    She didn''t use it even for her ex-husband due to fighting with her mother and family.

    ''Yet I did for this idiot, always showing off in my ss... His good-for-nothing physique and talents went to nothing because he didn''t want to be an athlete.''

    The berserk state of Alexander seemed to slow, momentarily stop as her hands wrapped around his face, now filled with a mixture of green, ck and purple veins as they pulsated and writhed under his flesh.

    "Gh...ma.... Lau....R....n...I....Ca......rol!"

    His mouth moved, but only groans and broken words left his lips.

    ''I know, I know. You are worried and want us to run away. To let you suffer and die or mutate alone.''

    Laura smiled before cing her forehead against his, "Idiot." She whispered, looking into his eyes, bloody and dark red with both pupils focused on her face.

    "You know Alex... At first, I was conflicted about following you��my heart was filled with a heavy weight as the others seemed able to forget their past pain and live on when you offered them a way out."

    Holding his face, she slid her palm against his sharp teeth as her warm blood began to bubble and seep from the gaping wound into his mouth.

    "But I was different."

    Even when I gave you that blowjob, my heart was conflicted, confused. My head told me to fool you, find a way to live... Since I could reject your orders, why not just keep using you."

    The mutated Alex seemed to be fighting against himself, against the desire to chop down on her and swallow her whole, his muscles bulging and twisting with disgusting sounds while she smiled with a strange look.

    "In the first days together, I thought, ''Could I find my ex-husband and use this power to make him return to me?'' Haha... You know how selfish people are on the brink of death and despair. Even elves are the same."

    Her arm slowly pushed inside his mouth as she bit down her teeth with a strong force to hide the painful groan in her throat, the intense agony from feeling him bite down onto her flesh.

    The only way she could see to help was to give him her essence.

    "But..."

    *Crack*

    "I didn''t leave... was I already just fooling myself back then?"

    "Haha... Ngh... Watching you sacrifice your body daily for these women who did nothing initially but weep irritated me."

    "So I made them fight, forced them to train."

    "In my head, thinking at least until I left to meet my family, this was how I could repay you for saving my life and giving me a body resistant to the damn infection."

    *Splutter*

    "Ahhh....argh...Mghn....!"

    ''Is it enough? Can my blood help you reach the ce you desire?''

    She called out in her mind, unable to speak momentarily as she felt her arm torn from the shoulder before his mouth moved closer, now biting down on her neck, seeming eager for more of her.

    Despite being prepared, the fear of death and pain caused tears to stream down her cheeks.

    Laura didn''t feel regret about death...

    Her left arm wrapped around his head, a strange feeling as she reminisced about the days watching him and not realising that the way she felt or eyes that watched him changed.

    "I don''t know when, but watching your actions, sometimes acting stupid, others determined to keep us all safe as unstable as you were..."

    "I found my eyes always chasing your figure."

    "Gaha.... It started to be obvious when Ste and those other girls appeared. A strange tightness in my chest and feelings of jealousy grew inside me faster than a wildfire in a dry forest."

    *Crack*

    Laura''s face became pale, only standing thanks to the mutant Alex''s arms holding her steady to devour her more easily.

    Yet her eyes shone golden with a sense of frustration and will to focus as she looked at the torn suit with a fleeting gaze.

    "I found myself each night working on that suit..."

    "Yet there was no thought of my past or family..."

    "The image of you, an annoyingly handsome student of mine, wearing that suit, filled my mind... Haha."

    "Ugh... The... Nhga... don''t bite so deep into my neck... I''ll die for real."

 Chapter 223 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 223: Stage Six.... Bitter Choice [2]

    223 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 223: Stage Six.... Bitter Choice [2]

    "The simple fact is..."

    "I fell in love with a guy not even half my age... but as if that didn''t already seem a hard challenge to win his heart, he has the harem from hell following after him like it was an amusement park..."

    ''He''s gotten a lot more enthusiastic about biting me... Not to say, not in a good way...!''

    "Ghuk..."

    Laura couldn''t stop the feeling of sickness growing within her chest as a foreign object invaded.

    Her left hand felt him, now holding the left side of her chest as her body held against his while her blood flowed.

    No word in thenguage of man or elves could describe the painful sensation of the tiny des piercing their way through the inner workings of her body, breaking the small capiry and vein walls to continue feeding the growing mutant.

    *Throb*

    She began to see stars, and red and ck filled her vision.

    ''No! I''m still...not... Ugh! Give it... give it to you.''

    ''You need it... Need my essence!.''

    With eyes blurred by both her determination and tears of pain, she tried to call out.

    "Let this blood reach wherever it is, you think... is your destination!"

    His movements were violent, greedy for the taste of his prey.

    *Strip*

    As they both rolled in the mud, he grabbed her breasts like a starving wolf devouring them, leaving marks across the entire area.

    The soft skin of her neck turned into a patchwork quilt of biting, scratches and tearing ws; she knew the one thing keeping him from thest remnants of her essence, the main artery and veins of her neck, were ayer of sturdy skin and bone.

    But time seemed to stop momentarily when she noticed the water drops rolling down his cheek, appearing more prominent in the darkness and illuminated by the dim lights and starry sky behind them.

    "The fact you can shed tears... It means my choice wasn''t wrong, right? You always said you wanted to enjoy my taste."

    ''My emotions, life and body aren''t in a lie.''

    "Go ahead; feed until your thirst has subsided."

    Laura spoke with hoarse words like sandpaper brushing along flesh, but the sight of his eyes, no longer bulging but filled with emotions, made her feel a sense of victory; his grasp became less violent and more like the caress of something precious. She didn''t ask or question why he continued to devour her.

    They both knew either would die and if he stopped, they would.

    Her vision cleared enough for her to notice something between his hair and the scales forming along his head.

    White teeth, long and sharp like beautiful fangs, were pushing through the ck teeth; the veins that were so vtile before began to wrap together and twist into a more pleasant shape, no longer pressing against his skin that began to peel away.

    ''Something good must have happened. He is also evolving.''

    ''Letting me be a part of it...''

    A weak, bloodied smile rose along the edge of her mouth as she lifted his jaw with her feeble left hand, weakly feeling like something was gathering within him from her essence.

    ''Those girls...I wonder if he will end up loving them more, or did I have a chance? Either way, I don''t want them...To suffer worse... Then what I''m enduring, trying to resist... him...''

    Even as he tried to move closer to the deepest parts of her, she resisted and lifted her head, one final selfish gesture as she kissed his still-mutated lips, tasting her blood from them.

    ''He is certainly a selfish lover but in an unexpected way... a warm heart and soft lips despite looking inhuman now.''

    With her life almost gone, and his fingers wrapped around his hair in the motion of a beast clinging on, she stared with a fading vision at the one man, perhaps mutant now, she thought the world of, a true monster but one that held his heart out for everyone, selflessly, an equal treat.

    Her eyes focused on the warm smile appearing within the misty colours, and then no longer could she stay conscious...

    Laura lost the battle.

    To her final thoughts of dying with his taste lingering along her tongue, she felt him removing his hand.

    And simultaneously, her ears detected the cries and cursing voices from behind his position.

    No words, but she could feel hismenting from their connection, one that never existed due to her deceitful heart.

    ''Ah... did I finally be one of your true Vesta... Ironic, it was this simple...''

    Laura let a soundless smile linger as thest part of the Alex she had a dream about turned towards the distance, his eyes flickering for a moment.

    Then he held her fragile and now limp body close as if she were fragile and the wind would steal her away.

    A manly, beautiful voice reached the elf''s dying ear, filled with more vitality than anything.

    "Thank you."

    Those words alone helped her feelplete and satisfied with what she offered, what she could give him for helping her when no one else would.

    The warmth she sensed in his arms made Laura think of home, a ce far away yet strange and weing.

    ''No, I''d rather wait in a ce for him.''

    "Even in death... even if death is eternal, I will keep loving you..."

    Then, finally, she felt her heart stopping, and darkness fell.

    Only she never disappeared.

    "Don''t worry... You can rely on me from now and forever... So don''t think of me going anywhere, not yet... not ever."

    -

    Sparks and red mist-like mana appeared before everyone.

    The overwhelming energy carried the scent of blood.

    It brought everyone to a state of awe, knowing one thing.

    A sacrifice had been offered.

    Those close could detect a distinct change from Alex, something else causing arge influx of information and energy as his body was bathed in energy and a cold red light like burning metal.

    After a short dy, an eye-opening scene began.

    Every fragment, tiny particle or droplet of energy carried a destructive and potent wave of power, wrapping the many corpses in a vivid dance of death.

    Every cell began to move frantically, seeking to be closer to this phenomenon.

    Catching the essence that entered the air, Alex absorbed it instantly, the thickening of mana spreading to each organism it touched and swarming like the ocean tide seeking their fate.

    Vibrant crimson orbs, dull and lifeless moments before, sprang open with a mysterious lust and hunger as they flooded his body while he caught them, forcing them into Laura''s body.

    Laura was empty and dying, a void for something, anything to fill.

    ''If Laura was giving up her body, at least let this offer save her...''

    Alex didn''t care to spare any portion for anything else.

    The whole blood-red mist vanished, and not a secondter, a forceful shockwave burst from his position, forcing those close to cover their heads with arms.

    A chaotic and unstable surge of energy, more vibrant than ever, forced every organism apart as though seeking to birth something or cleanse his existence.

    It was more than just evolution or mutation; this was a rebirth.

    The rebirth of two.

 Chapter 224: Laura

    224 Chapter 224: Laura Barely any of the Vesta could withstand the shockwave��the impact destroyed buildings within four hundred metrespletely into sand and dirt, and those further away were heavily damaged as even the people at the central camp felt the force.

    In the centre of the bloody mist, a naked male and female stood looking into each other''s eyes.

    One with golden eyes and silver hair, her body was perfection apart from her short height��her plump bosom swayed in the force from the blood mist dissipating while her buttocks wobbled fiercely.

    It was an alluring sight that would likely make any male insane with lust and desire.

    Her lips curved into a victorious smirk as her tail danced through the air happily, enjoying the adrenaline rush from battle��the excitement had turned her body hot and craving, making her want to y with the person in front of her.

    Long pointed ears flopped around as she tried to take a step forward; the moment his gaze fixated on her body, she felt her womb boiling, pleasure causing her to gasp as it overwhelmed her and dropped her to her knees.

    Sight fixed on his face, he was incredibly handsome.

    The young man''s body had toned and tanned flesh, his shoulders were broad, and his chest powerful

    ��his posture radiated confidence and strength while his smile, slowly spreading across his face, caused her heart to thunder.

    Even the dust in his golden hair was seemingly appealing to her as her vision fixated upon him��he looked like an ethereal high elf amid blood; if not for the sharp teeth in his mouth, she would never have believed him to be anything but an Anmer!

    His gaze made her hyperventte��the intense emotions fixated on her were too great as she began to feel her body changing as if to match his desires and thoughts... between her thighs, now sticky with copious amounts of warm juices.

    Their exchange continued in silence andplete obliviousness to their surroundings. This intense sexual tension went beyond simple physical attraction forming between them as the world fell into nothingness around their connected minds.

    "My, my... just where did this beautiful womane from, hm?" the young man''s deep voice resonated through her very mind, causing it to melt practically��she needed more.

    "Hey there beautiful, what''s your name? Come on over here," A wave of his arm sent another tsunami of dust and blood littered his body everywhere��but still, her focus did not waver.

    As if his gaze were directly enticing her and every inch of her soul��her feet moved before her mind had thought about it. She slowly took a single step forward.

    As she did so, something pulsated behind her. In horror, the beautiful naked elven girl nced at him to notice her body was suddenly being swung in the air, her mind fuzzy and memories vague before his body pressed against hers, locking his powerful gaze into her mind as they gazed into one another''s souls. As her entire being came under his control, she came undone.

    She needed his touch and more; she didn''t care about anything else. His very presence within her mind was addicting.

    When her next step was taken towards the stranger, two soft things wrapped around his back and flipped the fused pair and the other female together, holding them within a strange red glow.

    Gurgling cries for help and smirkingughter apanied the translucent cocoon as a monster tried to gain the girl''s attention, but all she cared about was the warmth from her body and the massive, hot lump as hard as iron against her pelvis and stomach.

    "You came back to me." His voice... it sounded like that of someone important to her... but she couldn''t recall from where. All she wanted was hisfort as she leaned against him.

    "Don''t let go of my body; it needs you..." Her voice trailed off as their fingers interlocked as if on instinct.

    She pressed herself against his chest while her soft curves and shapely breasts ttened against his toned, muscr pecks, feeling every part of each other through the connection.

    Suddenly, the two were no longer in the war zone but within his mind. Everything around them was in darkness; the only thing he could see was a pair of glowing, emerald, draconic-looking orbs and her brilliant crimson eyes and silver hair.

    The colours radiated power, and a terrifying pressure emanated like twins. They were watching him intently.

    A ghoul and an elf.

    An elven Ghoul and a Ghoul.

    The spirit realm they''d entered was separate from his conscious mind��it was, rather, not his spirit realm, but THEIR spirit realm... a deep connection far too intense but pleasant.

    The warmth from her embrace soothed his soul.

    His powerful arms allowed her soul to feel safe and secure.

    ''How is this possible?'' The real question wasn''t ''What'' but ''Why''��both feelings were intense, burning his flesh as his body changed beneath the crimson mist.

    No one could answer that as their lips slowly pressed against one another, and their mouths opened as their tongues collided, sharing a deep kiss. Her juices flooded the area between them as his thing stirred and hardened beneath the red mists of the chamber.

    This was a bond of ultimate affection��one of deep love.

    More passionate than that between blood siblings, even deeper than that between true soul-bonded lovers... it was a connection without equal and existed before a time long since forgotten.

    Those feelings of kinship and belonging made her toes curl and her skin wrinkle.

    "A-Alexander.... You are okay... Mmmnph~ more... Nnnph...I am alive." She began to remember who she was, what happened before she vanished and exactly what the man who kissed her so lovingly sacrificed for her to be revived.

    Those thoughts that sensation pushed them both forward to increase the pace of their kiss��shoving their bodies and tongues further into one another as they went with it to explore every crevice in the other''s mouth as his rock-solid erection ground against her thighs and hips.

    She continued to press her curvaceous frame as if trying to be one existence, locking her eyes with his own, enjoying hispany.

    "Laura..."

    There was no greater love in the entire world, no emotion was more beautiful, nor any words more important. They didn''t need to speak.

    Nothing was moreforting than their touches or warmer than their fiery breaths. Their caresses said it all.

    She had saved her dearly beloved��whose figure shone brightly even in death. She wasn''t going to abandon him.

    "Mn, I''m alive; you can''t let you go!" Her nails dug into his flesh as her lover gave an affirming nod. He had waited so long for this woman, not caring how far he would go for her, waiting for her confession, then she died moments after... how could he let her go?

    Now, they were bound deeper than anyone��his blood, soul, and existence were part of her while she was part of his.

    Laura had stolen that which Asmodeus coveted... To be one with Alexander in every way possible.

    Her delicate, wet fingers rubbed against his hardness, and they snuck down the front, gripping his shaft tightly in her grip while it rubbed her stomach gently.

    "Oh..." his sharp breaths revealed his patience had run thin. Laura bit her lower lip and averted her gaze from her captor.

    "I knew... Huff... you were a pervert..."

    Alexander looked amused; he saw thising.

    ''Is that why you decided not to wear any clothes despite being able to manifest them? All while letting out all sorts of strange moans in public?''

    ''I''m wearing panties...''

    ''Which are thin as paper!''

    ''I want to devour her...''

    11:23

    ''Oh, would you prefer I wentmando?!''

    ''Sure!'' He shed his bright, feral, and yet attractive, dangerous smile. ''Since you said there is no public.''

    He watched the tips of his wife''s ears twitch before her long, snow-whiteshes batted twice simultaneously, sending a chill up his spine and a vibration.

    "Stop avoiding this."

    "I want us to bathe together in our blood... as the lord''s mate and queen," Laura said to Alexander while lifting her legs to hug his waist and forcing his erect dick against her warm slit.

    "Hiiih-!?"

    "Naughty," Alexander responded, grasping her smooth cheeks, his lips kissing and biting her fair neck, feeling a passion for her growing beyond his control.

    Laura was not one to lose as she flicked her hips, teasing his tip engorged between her warm, slippery lips. "Hey~ guess what darling... I was reborn from nothing; do you know what that means." Her seductive face blushed as she traced her fingers along her womb and crotch.

    "I''m a pure maiden again."

    She shifted her ass in his hands, forcing his cock to line up with her moist entrance. She wasn''t expecting the familiar and yet strange sensations through their link, but their bond didn''t seem to want to stop him any more than he did.

    Alexander chuckled.

    Laura wanted to scream.

    To be embraced and consumed by her lord, a being she willingly served and submitted herself to. His kisses had grown so greedy, and his fingers so dominating��even more dominant than her lust-filled desires.

    ''I want to be devoured.''

    ''I want to devour her...''

    ''Then devour me, show me the pleasure of being yours. Now I can give you everything with no guilt.''

    The pair didn''t even realise that their connection was so strong��when they passionately thought of the other, their thoughts were transferred like telepathy, but the two acted like they were normally speaking.

    Outside had no power to enter the strange cyclone, and blood mist was constantly swirling as the entire north of New Haven became a no-man''snd...

    Rather, the zombies and mutants seemed to rush there... all to be devoured.

    Even zombies from other cities.

 Chapter 225 [Bonus ] 225: Ghoul Mother [R18]

    ?

    Her scent, her curves, her lovely eyes that spoke of purity and affection��she looked more beautiful and hot than ever before as they kissed deeply, leaving no space between their lips and devouring one another.

    Wanting to experience him all over her body, she gripped him tight, her long ears folded as she lowered her hips, eager for his touch as they pushed one another over.

    There were no questions. Only desires and more than that��only wants.

    For a time, they shared their thoughts and wants as their kisses and nuzzles sent them spinning and spilling out, sharing everything their new bodies desired with one another.

    For him, a desire for a simple intimacy with her, to express their feelings, for her... a craving for a powerful and brutal lust that he could satiate with her alone.

    "I''m going to take everything, Laura." Alexander''s voice was sexy and alluring as she felt his tip pushing apart her sticky opening, the amount of forey leaving her soaking wet as she was held in the air and lowered onto his hard rod.

    He was already doing what was expected of him and taking everything��and Laura didn''t mind.

    His shaft buried itself within her cervix.

    The twitching member pushed against her womb, thebination of excitement and lust overwhelming as their thoughts flowed into one another.

    Her soft curves shook at the violent thrust that prated her vagina to its depths, now feeling his immense cock expanding her insides as she struggled to breathe, feeling the tip protruding inside her womb.

    It was so warm that the pleasure in her brain started to twist her consciousness. It was like an unstoppable flow, driving his vigour into her.

    "So deep... D-Dear... Lord.. Please..."

    His embrace and rhythmic hip movement took her deeper.

    She cried, wanting more.

    Her cries and demands were her release��and she knew he wouldn''t mind. After all, her cries were from their pure desire, unlike her fake self in the past��Laura''s heart was open to him to feel, hear, and see!

    There was no barrier anymore, no mental wall built.

    Tight. Warm. Delicious. That was Alexander''s first impression��all words describing a single tight orifice mping down onto him like a python strangling its prey to death.

    He felt Laura''s fingernails dig into his back while she convulsed underneath his brutal onught, but he didn''t bother.

    After a few shallow pumps, Alexander realised Laura wasn''t his match when she could barelyst for five seconds until the climax overwhelmed her��he started ploughing her depths with increasing speed as he thrust to the cervix.

    Their sense of pleasure was shared because Laura was so frigid and didn''t have sex for so long; she was at his mercy.

    There was no difference between husband and wife, which urately represented how hard she came, and the violent strength of her orgasm��caused the tight hole to swallow him hard.

    "Fuck." Alexander wanted to stop moving, but that was impossible��in his arms, Laura''s pale face flushed a cute red colour as her brows wrinkled into a strange expression.

    Her moaning cries made his urges stronger.

    "Uhn~ Dear..." Laura looked helpless and was too intoxicated to realise her tongue hung loose from her open mouth as the clear saliva spilt out of her wide, spread lips.

    The lustful fragrance from her body and honey flowed in the dimly lit stone hall. Their connection and her euphoria aroused him��her legs couldn''t help but squirm as another orgasm gushed all over his crotch��failing to squirm her leg away.

    They kissed madly, their minds driven insane by their raging lust. The moans were like the calling of a Siren��they were drawn to one another.

    Their hips crashed against each other in rhythm, a dance of passionate sex making love. Alexander groaned at the sudden orgasm, making him feel ecstasy, so she whined, her hips raised to take all he had to offer.

    "It''s... uhhm~ Nha!" Her wild moans caused him to tighten his grip on her waist and shove her harder��an orgasm breaking the sound of their meeting hips, Laura''s voice rising, and his low growl following.

    The purest instincts were active; only a person could show superiority over his wife by screwing her like crazy.

    Alexander gripped her wrist as Laura had dug her fingers deep, holding him for support. It was as though their bodies had merged and were synchronised, her body eagerly moving with his and seeking him as his hips mmed back into her.

    Even Laura didn''t expect his prowess, even if she wasn''t a virgin in the past... the intense friction created sent waves of euphoria surging through her as her moans filled her head and her teeth bit his neck.

    It felt like a dream-like state of happiness as Laura reached a level she never believed was possible��while Alexander''s sex drive was unsatiated and became more enjoyable, losing his restraint as his libido became an unstoppable flood.

    The violent hip motions drew his full length in and out of her body, burying him to the pelvis with a sticky squelch in milliseconds before withdrawing fully to do it again.

    He felt her milking his cock, desperate to take his cum, but the defences in her tight pussy had copsed, her pleasured wailing, not a surprise��though her powerful body wrapped around him in a crushing grip as his muscles bulged and strained.

    Alexander felt her honey seeping out, pooling on the ground below. Every thrust made a loud squelch of honey sttering and gushing, followed by her euphoric noises and a whimper��though that wasn''t his destination yet.

    In her arms, his hot, pulsating flesh continuously thrust into her depths; his ejaction was rapidly approaching��she deserved it for him as her heart throbbed faster than hers.

    There was no better reward for such loyalty.

    They exchanged no words, only a promise in their linked minds��nothing could tear them apart as his rapid and vicious pounding of her little crevice went unbridled.

    At that moment, Laura went weak to the male who gave her such rapture, giving the woman he adored a perfect example of her devotion.

    A roar followed as their link broke the seal of her virginity again, making her blissfully awestruck as his hot, molten spunk shot her body deep.

    Pump after pump, the flood was fast, and their hot breaths blew like a whirlwind into each other''s necks as she screamed louder with each passing second.

    "Master."

    Laura could no longer put words together coherently or even think independently, left with her tongue hanging and only able to moan. Alexander also bit his lips, controlling his moan because this feeling was so good that the stimtion numbed their senses, making them see stars.

    This new body could release a massive load that Alexander did not know about��more than twenty spurts fired, painting her cunt white, causing an internal orgasm to increase its pleasure, feeling his cock vibrate wildly as it filled her and dribbled out the sides, painting her thighs in his creamy jelly as well.

    Even though the intensity didn''t lower, their linked mind seemed fine. In their exchange, the second thrust already appeared.

    The rapid increase in temperature, heartbeat, and physical endurance helped Alexander adjust to this body.

    Alexander held her body up before he sat down on a ruined piece of stone, sitting on the edge, as her sticky, flooded tunnel now spurting his semen and her juices slowly lowering her once more onto his long shaft, this time with a more gentle and affectionate movement as their link became stronger.

    She understood that this position meant Alexander did not intend to withdraw from her��this pleasure wasn''t just from physical enjoyment but because her brain was already drunk from sex and their desires for more. Alexander knew his woman better than anyone and intended to drive her crazy with lust as he held her hips, slowly sliding her up and down while her limbs intertwined around his back.

    With each thrust, he''d touch Laura''s deepest spot, letting her moan directly into his ear, each with more enthusiasm than thest. She loved this feeling and let out a rxed "Ahn" every time she rode on Alexander.

    However, his shaft was still thick enough to scrape the mouth of her womb, pushing her boundaries and forcing his sperm and honey out, then staining his penis, thighs and the ground where they sat in a stick mess of mixed fluids.

    It was their first time after this strange marriage of their body and soul. Still, how could such a brutal rhythm be maintained, to say nothing of the number of orgasms Laura enjoyed��Alexander lost count at eight and knew they could both keep going, even after it turned to the night, as he couldn''t take his hands away from her firm, squeezable and shapely body.

    His touch was addictive, his voice alluring, and his body enticing...

    Her soft body was charming, her voice enchanting, and her gentle touch drove him mad...

    Their hearts were so close and intimately linked that neither had to think much, giving their bodies time to rest by putting on a much slower pace. It made the slowness more romantic and made the girl shudder at her breasts being yed with, which seemed to draw her into an even more intense bliss than before.

    Slow and smooth movements lifted her before her backnded in his arms, causing her snow-white hair to go all over the ce, painting her milky flesh a tinted, glistening shade as the beautiful sight before him continued making his blood boil.

    They moved their lips harmoniously; Laura pressed her tongue deep into her beloved''s throat and joined his in a mad dance that saw their lips flush as they mashed.

    There was no reason to hold back her desires, nor would they as the fiery love continued to pour out��worried that when it subsided, that was the end; they wanted to express everything and let their partner have it all!

    Hundreds of emotions shed by in moments... joy, pain, sorrow, fear... an absolute unconditional love for one another as they ignored all thoughts, concerns or questions, wishing to get lost in their adoration for one another in their next life!

    Alexander watched a fire burning within her eyes, the pure, raw feelings in his wife''s irises staring into his own��she didn''t care about anything but the two of them, making his entire body ache��Laura was something to lose.

    A million thoughts flooded her mind; a vast universe within herself was open, sharing what she could not while they kissed passionately as her warm cavern and tunnel sucked in his swollen manhood, dragging him deeper until her womb weed his member, greedilypping up the precious sperm and the sticky mixture coating him, licking her juices from his sac, shaft, and lips.

    As his balls churned, an immense release swelled, sending her moaning and a flooding tremor shooting throughout the red chamber; the broken thoughts and minds spoke only of the other, the adoring devotion to him and their aching emptiness that began to vanish, something flowed into them constantly boosting their feelings making them stronger.

    For now, there was only the here and now...

    Slowly, the sounds of pleasure intensified again, and the two knew the other would soon climax; her insides quaked as his veins and ridges bulged.

    They felt it, but even the slow rhythm didn''t allow any gaps as his semen slowly emptied and filled her; she rocked her pelvis with more force��not letting him move from her twitching womb and driving his semen against its very door with a growing frequency.

    ***

    Three days had passed since the blood appeared in the north, and Sarah and the others began to discuss how to destroy it...

    The number of infected that flooded New Haven now numbered nearly one million while the strange blood mist devoured more than half...

    However, when she was in the middle of speaking...

    "Eh... why is there a female Alexander...?" Amy''s eyes looked towards the north... before every Vesta could feel it... There were two Alexanders... and one was a female... and she was pregnant.

    "Is that... Laura?" asked Mildred as the bloody sphere cracked... causing the entire city to shudder. A powerful entity was inside... the very flicker of their aura was the same level as Brunhild''s... maybe stronger... but that was only the aura, not the actual strength.

    They could never have guessed that the one chosen to be the Mother of ghouls would be Laura.

 Chapter 226 226: Back To Normal

    ?

    Alexander stood inside the bloody sphere. In his arms, the beautiful Laura, who had transformedpletely, was hugging him.

    "You did well. I knew you could pull this off." He murmured against the hair of his wife.

    Laura hugged him tightly. "The two of us make a great team."

    The beautiful half-elf now had silvery hair tied into twin tails, her former golden eyes now violet, her face simr but not quite the same and her skin tone slightly paler. She wore a lovely ck dress full of frills and ribbons created from her magic, while her height was much shorter than before as they looked at the barrier.

    "Should we leave?"

    "How about another round?" Laura asked with a red face.

    She wanted to enjoy that pleasure more, but her husband patted her shoulder.

    "Although it sounds like a great idea, your body is one of the best. We shouldn''t make them all worry, right?"

    "Owh..." Laura made a depressed sound and rested her face on his chest.

    With a bit of regret, the two pushed out their palm and caused the bloody sphere to burst open, blood and dirt sshing the area as they stepped out,pletely ignorant of the worry most women had suffered for the past few days.

    Not to mention the amount of fighting the Vesta had to endure due to the huge blood sphere almost summoning them into New Haven.

    Mildred was the first to see Alexander''s familiar figure with his upper body exposed, the four tattoos on his body clear for all to see, an elven, vampire, lycan and subus tattoo all marking him.

    His scarlet eyes opened as he examined the battlefield, a vast array of corpses taken away by Vesta and many high-levelbatants doing their duty, when a presence appeared behind Alexander.

    "Darling!"

    Ste''s soft body, smooth red hair, and lovely blue eyes glistening like ocean jewels came into Alexander''s face as she hugged him tightly with tears. He didn''t notice her voluptuous assets as the subus spoke, her heartbroken voice carrying a deep fear.

    "You didn''t say goodbye and vanished; I thought you were hurt!"

    She couldn''t say anything and squeezed him harder, his eyes opening slightly before he smiled and kissed her cheek, whispering with aforting smile, "I was training."

    "...you were what? " Ste asked as her ears twitched.

    He exined what happened, including a few details to convince her of how necessary it was to ensure his survival. However, upon hearing it, Ste, the little witch with a devilish disposition and the best domineering mistress that men could wish for, became silent and hid her face in Alexander''s chest.

    "Could you take me with you next time?!" She said suddenly in a firm and angry manner.

    Alexander grinned and nodded, "Alright since you''re too sexy and have better breasts." Heughed when Ste blushed and yed with her breasts.

    "Than Laura?" She muttered.

    Laura''s gaze changed into a fierce re as Ste received a terrible confirmation from her, which almost shattered her pride until he consoled her again, the elven woman not the only person present watching his actions.

    "Laura is cute and has a nice ass; she''s warm and cuddly when sleepy." Alexander grinned, pping Ste on the ass as she looked stunned, not expecting him to speak for her while she was upset, while he skipped over to Mildred and Maria with his arms spread wide.

    "I''m sorry for worrying you. Are you both okay?"

    Mildred gave him a faint grin, and he received a smile from Maria.

    "Nothing happened," Maria chirped, hugging his body and snuggling into Alex''s chest, now reassured, while the blonde-haired woman pulled him away.

    "A long shower would be wee, especially now that we found good shampoo..." Mildred pointed out the dreadful situation of the gore and grime covering them.

    However, Alex grasped her waist and pulled her into his embrace, not forgetting that Mildred was one of the most hysterical voices when he was about to die.

    He looked down into her beautiful emerald eyes; for a moment, they shared something special, despite the hundreds of Vesta all standing around, the pouting Laura and shocked Ste looking over at them.

    Mildred went a bit crimson and looked aside, her words hesitant, "We can... clean up together. Afterwards, we should celebrate that we''re not dead yet."

    Alexander smiled, pulling her into a tighter embrace, "I would love to shower with you, Mildred." Causing the blonde to violently blush and look away from him, trying to hide her current excitement and racing heart.

    "Can I participate?" Ste said.

    The cute subus then raised her arm in azy motion.

    "Me three..." Laura pointed, an awkward expression of disappointment crossing her features.

    Maria pushed herself into his chest and waved her little hand at him.

    "Yeah! You two are super dirty!" The loli-witch frowned before smiling. "I''ll join too." It seemed she would also join the growing group in the showerter.

    Alex felt his desire stir upon being surrounded, then saw the displeased women with jealous stares and reluctantly kept his fantasies at bay. Still, the prospect of arge group bath was fantastic and his favourite thing!

    ''Awesome.''

    "Well, shall we head back and get sorted? I would love to know what happened in my absence." Alexander remarked, raising his brow at the enthusiastic nods from the women beside him.

    As the Vesta flocked back, Ste held her hand against his cheeks, her warm andpassionate embrace strangely quieting his fears, unlike the possessive embrace that Maria had wrapped his neck with, her arms now resembling a deadly predator snake.

    ''It seems that the time apart affected them more than they let on... Amy and Sarah should be a little fearsome.'' Alexander thought, having been away for several days.

    "Sarah and Amy?" Alex asked as they slowly walked down the street, most of the destroyed cars and corpses now gone, while they used the cars and trucks to make a maze to stop the zombies rushing straight to the main base.

    "Amy is fighting against the western horde��when you began your change, almost a million zombies rushed into New Haven... Thanks to the strange event, most were ripped apart and became blood and meat that helped you both, but the stragglers lingered in the south, west and east, so Brunhild, Amy and Sarah are now fighting in those directions to keep the amount of them low. The news might make you a bit fearful..." Ste mentioned with some trepidation, which wasn''t lost on Alex.

    "Tell me," He urged.

    They held his hands tightly.

    "There''s still about two hundred thousand undead in the city," Mildred muttered with an exhausted sigh.

    Her words fell into Alexander''s mind, the memory of seeing millions rush at him with frenzy entering his mind once more, and then he realised that it was both a blessing and curse.

    He could use them to empower the Vesta and girls to an even higher level, but the journey north seemed to have been dyed by at least a week or two, maybe more, depending on the recovery of Amy and Sarah''s mothers.

    "Any survivors?" Alexander asked, the matter troubling his mind.

    Ste answered the best.

    "A few hundred scattered here and there, although they are very cautious after their experiences, and several brave fighters are dealing with many stragglers, preventing them from joining the main hordes."

    "What about Simon?" Alexander wondered if he remained in the Lone Star City...

    "Simon brought around three hundred people and asked to support you��he is currently not residing in the main base but is building a smaller one for his people in a huge hotel to the south of our main base."

    ''Good... He survived. I was worried he might die for those humans.''

    "Who is the leader of the stragglers?" He wondered if there was no way they didn''t have a leader to survive.

    "Mmmm, it''s a woman..." Mildred didn''t continue as she pouted, and their group approached a gathering of about twelve humans. While at the lead was a beautiful woman with brown hair and blue eyes holding a spear as she chopped down zombies and mutants like they were vegetables.

    "It''s her... Alex." Mildred muttered.

    Alexander followed her sight, and his eyebrow lifted in amusement.

    ''Rare beauty. A ten out of ten. Didn''t even be an old dried-up noodle in herte thirties; I wonder where she was hiding?''

    "We should take her," Alexander dered and received strange looks from the girls beside him, especially Ste, whose gaze went cold and murderous as he didn''t exin why, though he merely ignored her displeasure and continued.

    ''More toys can never be a bad idea.'' Alexander added a new member to his mental list.

    His mind was about to create some extraordinary and lust-inducing schemes for herter, and his thoughts returned to the fight.

    ''Today is such a fantastic day... let''s find Amy and celebrate.

    ''More love. More y, and... '' His gaze flickered to the entrance of a mansion as the thought of delicious alcohol crossed his mind.

    ''Find a fresh drink. I need some fresh drink.''

    For thest few months, he hadn''t felt drunk. Now he understood a bit of why, thanks to the strange feeling inside him.

    ''I want a big ss of rum and coke, a smoke or six... and sex, lots of sex!''

    For Alexander, everything seemed perfectly perfect Today, tomorrow, or whenever. As for his small and vicious desires, a party wasn''t exactly a bad idea.

    He just wanted to have a fun night after fighting against monsters and not some bitter thoughts and worrying about tomorrow.

    "Take us back home," Alexander dered with a faint smirk on his lips.

    As his eyes were emerald, back to his usual self and filled with confidence, the air suddenly seemed less dull and gloomy as the girls smiled and guided him down the street with a lighter pace.

 Chapter 227 227: Clearing New Haven

    ?

    The penthouse floor of the hotel was in a chaotic state��the Vesta epted Alexander''s desire to party as broken and empty bottles of vodka, rum, and other spirits were rolling around, hitting the soft flesh of the Vesta, who were unconscious and naked after the wild three-day party since Alexander returned.

    However, he didn''t mind them, even if their carnal appetite seemed inexhaustible. After having sex with them a couple of times, he still hadn''t recovered from the side effects of his advancement, so they left the bodies of the Vesta wherever they copsed and then moved another group inside to have fun with him.

    This was all the side effect of his promise to reward them��although not all Vesta wanted to sleep with him, some were cute, like Opal and Emerald, who wanted him to see their hard work, the items they had created and the many engravements they had finished what he was gone.

    Now Alexander was sitting alone on a soft chair near the balcony, with his main bed filled with the exhausted bodies of Ste, Amy, Sarah and Laura, none moving apart from the asional twitching.

    ''Was this the right thing, to waste time to satisfy their desires... Or should I have gone straight out and fought the mutants in the city...''

    ''Ste''s mother is waiting, but the third wave will not wait... Nor can I betray the hopes of my cute Qna.''

    Shaking his head, he pushed down his lust, trying to focus his mind on his real goal, to clear the city and head to the northernnds.

    Mildred, Maria and Althea came towards the balcony and stood behind his chair while Maria climbed onto hisp; Alexander still had not touched Maria or Mildred, epting their trauma was far too great in the past to ignore it simply.

    "Hello, you three; how are you doing, Maria?" Alexander gently petted her on her head, allowing her to hold and rest against his bare chest as she hugged him.

    "I''m... I''m scared... I don''t want... The green things..."

    Alexander listened attentively to the crying voice of Maria; his arm held her body tighter to himself and began to draw small circles on her back, trying his best to appease her.

    She was, of course, talking about the new types of food that the girls who took cooking were using to make ghoul food that was as close to human as possible�� the green things were lightly fried meat in a cabbage wrap, something like what the eastern kingdoms known for their spicey colew enjoyed to eat.

    "Don''t worry, only eat them if you want��we won''t force you." He smiled, leaning back and looking towards Mildred, her lovely blonde hair and emerald eyes staring out into the half-destroyed city with a slight mncholy gaze.

    "Mildred, are you alright?" He asked as his free hand extended and caressed her smooth, beautiful cheeks, stroking her slightly sweaty skin before her ruby-red lips trembled into a smile.

    "I''m not afraid anymore, master," she kissed his fingers before replying, holding the hand caressing her face firmly. "I am here to serve and follow you." She knelt at his side while hugging his muscr thighs; her smooth lips and warm breath emanating from her soft mouth felt exquisite against his naked thighs.

    Alexander was briefly shocked when she answered that�� he knew of her sexual envement and the intense amount of humiliation and abuse that Mildred suffered at the hands of her male and female co-workers, but always tip-toed around the issue; when she hurt Samantha; he pushed her even further away...

    Now, he regretted doing so and felt he needed to help her recover, not as his woman but as the woman Mildred herself.

    ''If she chooses to be my lover, or whatever she wants after that, I will ept her.''

    "Come here." He sat up, still with Maria resting against his strong body, as he pulled her with his free hand, hugging her closer before gently kissing her forehead. "No one will hurt you here; my protection is also for you." He patted her head, ignoring the trembling expression and almost-teary smile on her face before turning towards Althea, who was standing silently behind him.

    "Althea, do you need anything? Food, drink, or clothes?" He asked, remembering she never liked showing off her body and preferred covering it with simple dresses.

    "Master, I don''t need anything; please use me however you wish." Her reply was short as Alexander sighed��he understood her situation, and although he understood that she and Samantha were the same, he couldn''t treat them the same... His heart wanted to know Althea as he learned about Samantha.

    ''I have so many romantic and karmic debts right now.'' Alexander thought inwardly before smiling bitterly, patting her head before returning his attention to Maria and Mildred.

    "Then let''s rest together��get me a nket for Maria and sit with me."

    Hemanded as Althea rushed inside, pulling two nkets from his messy bed before rushing back and covering the shivering girl sleeping peacefully against Alexander''s chest�� she then covered herself with the remaining nket and put some clothes on.

    ***

    The trio managed to fit on therge sofa together��Mildred was happier than she thought, her arms wrapped around his waist and drooling down his chest, while Maria slept on hisp and seemed the most well-behaved, seeking only his warmth and nothing else.

    Althea was the problem... Throughout the night, she nibbled, kissed, and licked his neck and ears before reaching into his pants and caressing him below Maria.

    Alexander could not handle her actions and ignored her, letting her enjoy herself until she finally fell asleep, tired after the sleepless three days of partying with the Vesta after waiting for him for so long.

    When dawn broke, Alexander gently ced Maria and Mildred on the sofa before putting on some new pants because a certain girl had removed his during his sleep��Althea continued to touch him in her sleep, her eyes closed and her breathing steady as her hands stroked his cock under the nket.

    ''I guess Althea first... then Mildred and finally Maria.''

    The first person that Alexander went to meet was ire, who was training in the third-floor gym, seeming to be filled with enthusiasm after the past few days as the minotaur''s huge body swung a heavy pole weighing more than two hundred kilograms, tearing through the air with a loud howling burst of wind.

    ire noticed Alexandering towards her, and after throwing the metal pole into the wall, she rushed towards him, her sweaty and musky smell making him chuckle inwardly as he kissed her rough nose, as her mouth covered his, forcing her tongue inside. At the same time, her thick arms picked him up and held him tight.

    "ire, calm down; I havee to talk to you." He spoke after separating from her, wiping the saliva dripping down his lips as he jumped from her arms andnded on the floor.

    "Sorry, master, I missed you, and my body has been aching for your touch since you slept with mest night..." She replied honestly, her hands gripping Alexander tightly by the waist as she sniffed him all over, her tongue licking his neck and face asionally.

    Alexander couldn''t resist ire and allowed her to enjoy herself for a while before pushing her away. "Listen to me, ire; I havee to ask if you want to fight outside the hotel. I n to make a group to follow me, and I want you toe with me." He asked, knowing her eagerness to destroy the mutants roaming around the city.

    ire''s red eyes lit up as she nodded without hesitation, kissing his cheeks and licking his earlobe before Alexander pushed her again. "Calm down, ire��wait..."

    Before her could stop her, his mouth was filled with warm and creamy milk. The taste was deliciously sweet, but the hands of ire became dishonest as his pants were easily untied and dropped to the ground with his pole flopping out.

    Alexander tried to stop ire, but her strength and his libido were too powerful; she slipped down, looking up at him seductively as Alexander grasped her horns and pushed inside her warm, sticky cave with a squishy sponge wrapped around him.

    Her sucking power made Alexander lose control; a few thrustster, Alexander ejected everything deep inside her throat, filling ire''s stomach with his seed as he panted heavily, releasing her horns as he staggered backwards.

    Then she climbed on top of him and enjoyed the most vibrant moments as her cries and voice filled the entire third floor, only releasing him after he filled her with four shots and two in her mouth.

    She then rolled over and agreed to help him in a sleepy voice while Alexander covered her body and locked the room so nobody could peek or take advantage of her as he left with a spring in his step.

    ''Damn it; ire''s horniness is no joke...'' He sighed, shook his head as he tied his pants, and walked upstairs towards the fourth floor, where Opal and Emerald greeted him happily as Alexander sat down on their beds��Opal was wearing a flower dress, while Emerald was wearing a ck robe covering her whole body.

    "Master, did you sleep with ire just now?" Opal giggled, holding his hands and squeezing them tightly as she leaned closer, sniffing him several times and nodding.

    "How can you tell?" He wondered if there was a clear sign.

    "Her smell clings to master, and I can tell because ire smells different from the others��you had sex with Ste, Amy and Sarah yesterday, and now ire, correct?" Opal replied quickly, giggling as Emerald nodded beside her.

    Alexander looked at the two Vesta, surprised they could tell so much from a single sniff��it wasn''t the most amazing information, but imagine they were his wives and caught him cheating... Maybe he should gain some of their advice to avoid future issues.

    "Fufu~ don''t listen to Opal. She used this!" Emerald showed a tablet, then saw countless pages and names listed, but they were all his Vesta... The ones with engravements, at least.

    "What''s this?" He wondered.

    "It''s called a tablet��Opal and I made them, and it shows who master slept with recently and how much mana he released inside their bodies, among other things..." Emerald exined, surprising Alexander greatly as he grabbed the tablet and inspected it thoroughly.

    "Hehe~ like how ire climaxed twelve times and squirted twice from sex she was in control of... Such a lewd cow!"

    "Very impressive��it''s like a Vesta health check, including their sexual data. But what use is this?"

    Opal and Emerald blushed before speaking in tandem. "Lady Amy requested it... along with the function to see the act as you do it with them... a small image of ire''s plump hips pping down on his as she screamed his name in a blissful state showed on arge video in extremely high definition, even the mole on ire''s buttocks was visible.

    Alexander blushed before sighing��Amy loved recording his acts in the past, but now it seemed she had another attribute that was a little more amusing, probably to watch whenever she wished.

    "Is it useful for anything else?" He asked, curious.

    "Yes! We can add functions master requests, but we must finish this one for Lady Amy first... She promised to let us see lots of lewd videos with the Master," Opal replied as Emerald nodded.

    Alexander shook his head before kissing their foreheads and congratting them on their creation before asking them about the engravements��Opal showed him the armour she made for him, which included a breastte, helmet, bracers, greaves, and boots, all connected to an intricatework of circuits engraved with magic runes and spells.

    "By the way, what did you engrave into each other? I hope you can show me your engravement next time." He asked, looking back with a wink and blowing a kiss before leaving.

    The two vestas blushed as they covered their abdomen, looking at each other and pumping their fists. "We did it!"

    With this, Alex had seen to most Vesta that wanted a reward, and now it was free time, so he thought about preparing some food for his wives, the ones now dead on his bed or visiting his mother... Brunhild.

    They had a lot of business and tension to ease.

 Chapter 228 228: A Last Meal

    Alexander walked along the quiet floor where the medical units were kept, watching the two women sleeping peacefully. The pair still hadn''t fully recovered from the day Asmodeus appeared and attacked them.

    "They both look so young��how can those sexy women be mothers..."

    ''Why does she still sleep like a slob when sick?'' He thought to himself, looking at Brunhild, who had kicked away the nket and was lying face down with her ass in the air. It didn''t help that the blonde refused to wear clothes to sleep.

    He didn''t look for long, lifting her sheet, pushing her over and enjoying the alluring shake of her heavy breasts that flopped over when shey on her side.

    ''I heard she sometimes wakes up and helps, but other than that, her mind is unstable...'' Alexander recalled what he had been told.

    Brunhild''s condition was rather strange. Her mental state fluctuated between lucidity and instability, which made her a danger to herself.

    ''Even if it''s notpletely fixed, I must do something about her soon...but maybe I should let her rest.'' Alexander thought, covering her properly with the sheets.

    "...mhmm," Brunhild moaned, making Alexander stiffen as she turned around and hugged him by the waist.

    "Hmm?" She slowly opened her eyes, revealing her beautiful golden orbs and staring at the person beside the bed.

    "Alexander...?" Brunhild whispered his name groggily. "It is you..."

    She smiled softly, closing her eyes again and hugging Alexander even tighter.

    "My husband came to see me...this makes me happy." She said affectionately, burying her face on his stomach.

    "Are you going to stay here for a while?" Brunhild asked, rubbing her head against his abdomen, causing him to feel a little strange. The way she acted wasn''t like the Brunhild in this life, but rather the past when they lived together with Asmodeus.

    But seeing how soft and docile Brunhild was, Alexander didn''t point out her condition. Instead, he lifted one of his hands and gently stroked her silky blond hair.

    Brunhild closed her eyes again, enjoying the soft touch, "My belly is getting biggertely...just like Asmo''s..."

    That moment, he caused his body to freeze��although she was dreaming or maybe in a strange state of mind, it caused a hidden pain in his chest to surface for a moment before he bit his lower lip bitterly.

    "Ah?! Alexander...? Are you ok? Did I say something wrong?!" Brunhild eximed, suddenly noticing the slight change in his expression, hurriedly sitting on the bed and using her hands to massage his back.

    The blonde Goddess began to move behind him, and unconsciously, Alexander looked down to discover something incredible. Brunhild''srge melons pressed against him, and although the pressure wasn''t great because of their height difference, Alexander could only stare in shock.

    "Brunhild, your condition..." He called out to her carefully since she seemed to have forgotten that she never wore any clothes to bed, even when they slept together.

    However, the blonde Goddess didn''t respond immediately, focusing on massaging Alexander until she finally realized what had happened.

    "Ahhh! Alex, you''re such a pervert, ying with mommy''s tits~ do you want to put it between them?" Brunhild covered her massive peaks, her cheeks red, almost bing a tomato, and hid her upper body under the sheets.

    "Alex,e inside the sheets with me..." Brunhild invited, patting the space next to her as if inviting him to sleep together. Alexander felt conflicted, unsure if he wanted to go along with her delusions; he hesitated.

    Seeing this, Brunhild got up from the bed and approached him slowly as she pushed Alexander onto the mattress. The blonde Goddess removed her husband''s shoes and clothing, leaving him only wearing the pants beneath, then got into the bed beside Alexander, hugging him, her soft, warm skin rubbing against his, and pressing those soft pillows against him again.

    "Now that we''re better like this, why don''t we get along, honey~?" Brunhild murmured sensually, kissing Alexander''s neck repeatedly, not seeming to want to release him.

    ''She snapped back to the past Brunhild...''

    Alexander was confused and conflicted as she randomly switched between the past Brunhild and mother Brunhild... He wanted to p her and see if she returned to normal, but let her do as she wished.

    He loved the woman as a woman, a sister, a friend, a woman, a lover and a former wife.

    Or rather, she would have been thest two if Eris didn''t get involved out of jealousy...

    ''Everything was easier when there weren''t problems involving love.'' Alexandermented inside, and Brunhild hugged and kissed him without stopping.

    Stroking her hair and letting her feel relieved was the only thing he could do, letting his aura slowly enter her body in the hopes it might help her recovery.

    Alex only prayed that this same issue didn''t happen to the two mothers because he couldn''t do anything for them; they only had sex, which was how fragile their bond was.

    ''Damn, her body feels amazing, though.''

    ***

    Quite some time passed, and finally, Brunhild fell asleep again��he wrapped her up in a basic hospital robe and tucked her in.

    Alex left the medical ward, seeing the cute smiles of some Vesta in the patrol teams who spoke to him with excited faces despite their wounded arms and legs.

    ''Let''s make something to eat for the girls, then head out and keep training. Time is of the essence.'' Alexander thought firmly as he moved towards the cafeteria, where he cooked food for many Vestas in the morning.

    Looking through the kitchen, the supplies were abundant since the girls maintained everything necessary for proper hygiene.

    So, after confirming which ingredients he should use, Alexander got to work, choosing the most appropriate herbs to make several dishes and putting on a ck apron.

    He had a secret to make even normal food taste good for the girls...

    ''Well, it will sting and isn''t hygienic, but we''re not humans and undead, so what does it matter? Haha.''

    Alexander cut his palm and bled it into a small bottle to add seasoning to the food before he cooked it all; this was his trick, as Alexander''s blood and flesh were like a super dessert for them to eat.

    ''Maria likes meat and hates veg, so let''s add my blood to these greens and the carrot soup...''

    ''Amy likes to eat strange Italian, but my limit is carbonara or meatballs, which happens to be the favourite of Ste... so let''s hit two girls with one dish.''

    Thest dish was a light steak with red wine and Alexander essence reduction for the sauce for Sarah.

    "Haha, I remember being a young teenager and promising to one day earn enough to take her to a fancy restaurant to have steak and wine... I wonder if she remembers."

    A smile filled his face as the mes and pans danced with him in the kitchen as he enjoyed cooking.

    Watching food cook always brought positive vibes to anyone��even more so if it was delicious and made by someone close to us.

    This feeling wasn''t different from Alexander''s as memories flooded his mind, and he continued doing what he had nned now that he was alone and nobody was around to bother him.

    After ensuring each meal was done and his blood included, Alexander arranged six dishes and took off his apron to carry them to each with his arms.

    Alexander had many part-time jobs in the past, and working as a waiter was his second and one of the most annoying jobs due to its pace. Still, he knew very well how to do it perfectly.

    Walking steadily to the penthouse, he used the handy dinner cart to keep the food closed; with the six women still half dead on his bead, Maria was the first to start moving after sniffing the air a few times.

    ''She''s a big eater..''

    He started setting up the table just a few metres from the bed and waking the girls individually.

    Sarah woke up quickly, followed by Amy, then Ste and finally Laura, who took a short walk to join everyone at the table.

    Maria was a carnivore girl and wolfed down most of her dishes as Alexander stared at everyone eating happily, appreciating his cooking.

    "You''ve improved, Alexander; it tastes much better thanst time." Steplimented, delicately wiping her mouth with a napkin, and Maria nodded enthusiastically in agreement.

    Laura ate gracefully with a smile as usual, "Thank you for the food." She thanked me sincerely.

    Sarah stopped halfway through the te of steak, cutting it slowly. She looked at Alexander with a smile as if remembering the young Alexander, "Thanks for cooking something special just for me��do you remember the promise from so many years ago?"

    Alexander nodded with a wide grin.

    "Then why haven''t you fulfilled it? Or is there still time to fulfil the promise to the fullest?" Sarah teased.

    All the girls stopped eating, nced at Sarah, and looked at Alexander expectantly or seemingly jealous of the hidden talk. But the pair just smiled at each other before finishing their meal.

    He cooked heavy things because the time was close to two in the afternoon.

    "Since we''ve eaten well, let''s clear the city and move north as fast as possible," Alex said without hiding his feelings, his eyes looking out the window worried about Kaliara and Velu, who were still fighting without rest.

    The girls tilted their heads, but Alex didn''t want to hear theirints as he stood up. As far as he was concerned, they had fun and sex and had eaten enough.

    Now, it was time for work.

 Chapter 229: Cleansing New Haven

    229 Chapter 229: Cleansing New Haven

    Alexander stood on the top of a building, countless zombies and mutants all shambling below, clueless to his or the hundreds of Vesta all perched around the skyline in their dark outfits, all with glowing eyes staring at the creatures below.

    He scanned the sea of undead and mutants for anything suspicious before nodding to a Vesta beside him.

    "Let''s go." His voice was quiet but seemed to resonate with all the Vesta in the southern area, each marking a target and grasping their weapons. At the same time, Alexander himself didn''t draw his nodachi, finally repaired by old man McAlister.

    His body was wrapped in blood, forming countless blood spears as he dropped. E

    very Vesta simultaneously shot down from their perches, stabbing countless mutants and zombies through the head in one shot, causing them to fall dead instantly. Alexander alsonded heavily, dozens of spears shooting forward and piercing into the skulls of the monsters closest to him.

    They began dissolving after a sh of red light, his fists swinging out to crush more than a dozen zombies with the shockwave from his blows, leaving more confusion in the undead mob. He stomped the ground and flew out, grabbing mutant after mutant and crushing its head with ease while stabbing out spear after spear, quickly wiping out any resistance that opposed him.

    All Vesta were like Alexander, d in blood as they swarmed the unsuspecting mobs.

    Without any orders besides killing their targets, the Vesta followed Alexander''s example.

    He advanced through the horde without faltering, clearing out zombie after mutant and dropping the bodies, staining ck and grey streets with death.

    "Kill all below Stage Three��pull back if there are Stage fives." Alexander''s voice was deep, travelling to more than ten thousand women fighting against the many zombies and mutants.

    This massacre continued as Vesta from around the perimeter pushed inward, each wave containing hundreds of Vesta ughtering whatever crossed their path.

    By this point, the confused mutants and zombies were beginning to understand they were under attack, growling at the figures covered in ck with red lines running down the suits, reminiscent of blood stters.

    On the top of the buildings in the distance, Mildred''s voluptuous body stood tall with over a hundred Vesta, all shooting arrows into the huge crowd of zombies, their hands never ceasing as they sent arrows raining down upon them.

    Each arrow uratelynded in the heads of mutant or zombie Stage Ones and Twos, the hundreds of Vesta effectively pinning them down so they couldn''t resist Alexander and the thousands of other Vesta carving a bloody hole into the centre of their faces.

    Their ughter continued for five hours until nightfall, which caused Alexander to recall Vesta, return to the designated shelter areas, and take rests.

    ***

    The remaining ones were Alex, Kaliara, Valu, Maria, Sarah, Amy and Ste.

    "Alex, there are so many damn zombies..." Amyined, her head resting on his thigh as they sat on a tall building having a light snack.

    "Stopining��all you did was shoot a few times; how is that hard?" Sarah interrupted, cing her hand on his opposite thigh.

    Alex wasn''t even winded��he looked at the tired Vesta and realised that taking the step with Laura changed himpletely. It allowed him to understand his mother, Valu and Kaliara much better.

    The fact he beat them was purely due to him being able to momentarily surpass their recovery, making him feel more humbled to have achieved that in his weaker state.

    ''I need to be stronger, even now. Never stop trying to grow to the next level.''

    Sadly, most of the zombie hordes were killed or used by his blood sphere to upgrade him and Laura��

    thus, there were not enough to evolve himpletely in the city, but he could get arge chunk of his way towards the Seventh Stage.

    ''Let''s keep grounded first.''

    Suddenly, a soft sensation of two heavy balls pressed against his back as Ste kissed his ear, whispering into it. "Darling~ why are you favouring these two when I miss you so much?"

    Alex shivered at Ste''s hot breath, turning to look at the sexy Vesta wearing a skintight outfit, hiding none of her assets, especially those massive spheres. Her body was wet and sweaty, seeming even more tempting.

    Kaliara had already disappeared to sleep somewhere, her mood worsening since the defeat.

    Sarah and Amy red at Ste as Valu ate calmly, watching the show as Maria snored between Alex''s thighs, her spot seeming to be irreceable.

    Ste pouted, licking Alex''s ear teasingly before standing up, walking off with swaying hips, intentionally shaking them to entice Alex.

    Sarah turned and climbed onto Alex''sp, kissing him roughly while rubbing her waist against him. Alex stared at Sarah''s provocative ass, moving against him as she tried to make herselffortable. After realising he wasn''t responding, she grabbed his hand and ced it on her behind, forcing Alex to grab it.

    "Not now, stoppeting," Alex whispered, kissing Sarah lightly before pushing her off hisp as Alex stood and jumped from the building,nding amid the smaller zombie horde.

    Without hesitation, Alex grabbed one mutant and ripped its head off effortlessly��his body flying outwards while killing zombie after mutant rapidly. Alex didn''t care about preserving them as much, instead using his blood magic to form a de that extended from his forearms, easily slicing them apart,

    After ughtering thirty zombies, Alex formed dozens of des, darting about and cutting multiple in half while swiftly ending others. The Vesta who looked from above was dazed��even the strongest felt tired as they watched, while Alex targeted anything and everything within reach, ughtering whatever came into his sight.

    Every movement left mutted corpses in his wake, while Alex got stronger and stronger as the energy flowed into his core, creating another tiny ripple.

    He didn''t look down on the small growth��each small bit or growth point was worth something.

    What was more important was how his blood magic was refined with each moment ofbat. Creating spears took an instant, and the next swing regrew the snapped des.

    Val watched with a deep smile, revealing how beautiful she was when not being aggressive.

    She watched him almost obsessively, even during the melee��her antennae were focused on him, always watching his growth as her ws crushed the brains of Stage Five that specialised in speed.

    *Woosh!*

    Suddenly, as Alexander was killing another Stage Four, a sharp w prated his chest. A tiny male with an extremely shrivelled body looked at him nkly before pulling out the ws with a thick chunk of Alexander''s chest and blood.

    His blood healed instantly, and Alexander frowned, looking at the creature that used incredible speed, allowing itself to be seen only momentarily.

    It moved incredibly fast, giving Alex little hope of chasing it��even then, he darted towards where it ran. However, his keen senses soon found nothing, vanishing entirely.

    Then he felt danger for a split second and instinctively lifted the bloody de towards his right cheek, blocking another set of ws as he saw the thin man. Its figure flickered, appearing inches away as Alex kicked backwards, hitting the monster as his hand stabbed downwards, prating the zombie''s abdomen as it appeared to be caught.

    However, the de, able to easily prate through the organs of Stage Fours, seemed to almost shatter upon contact with this male... Alex opened his eyes wide, realising this zombie was not below Stage Six.

    "Tch!"

    Suddenly, Alexander''s vision blurred as his wrist felt pain��he opened his palm and saw that the zombie grabbed it, squeezing it painfully tight. Alex struggled to remain calm��not wanting to tear it apart because he wanted information on Stage Seven.

    His hand remained in ce, though his other punched into its face, resulting in Alex only crushing a few of the zombie''s teeth, but its eerie smile caused him to feel irritated.

    <nulli>''I can''t take this creature lightly.'' Thus, he ced a hand on his nodachi and focused his mindpletely as the male vanished again, his presence as if disappearing into thin air. Alex could not sense or see it, so he waited quietly.

    Abruptly, his ears heard footsteps behind him, and his nodachi shed as he spun, slicing the mutant vertically; the wound wasn''t fatal but cut the skin of the zombie easily, leading to a thick bloody wound as the male fled, but now Alex could smell his blood, sense his position even when barely visible.

    In an instant, Alex charged towards the scent, darting through the hordes as mutants were sliced while Alex dodged Stage Five and Four zombies while hunting Alex. Nevertheless, he killed them easily with a single sh while hunting the tiny male, whose injuries worsened gradually until his speed fell drastically, enabling Alex to catch up easily.

    A sense of joy filled Alexander��he felt this hunt was pleasurable, watching the zombie slowly be weaker, dying to his relentless attack.

    Alex enjoyed every minute of pursuit, getting closer as the zombie''s wounds worsened, his body bing visible briefly before Alex grasped its throat and smashed it heavily against the floor.

    Its bones shattered audibly while Alex grinned evilly, grasping its neck as his nodachi was raised.

    The male was helpless, unable to flee anymore.

    Thus, his eyes filled with an unwillingness��this Stage Seven could escape with minimal wounds at Stage Six, and with its current body and skill, none of Alexander''s Vesta would stand a chance; only Brunhild, Kaliara and Valu might survive.

    The zombie seemed to realise its end and suddenly changed from defence to offence and thrust both arms into Alexander''s body faster than he blinked��prating his chest and grasping towards his heart instantly.

    Alex widened his eyes from the intense pain from the sharp ws tearing his lungs and reaching for his heart��however, his nodachi still swung downward.

    "ck!"

    Before it descended halfway, Alexander saw its head roll along the ground as his sword decapitated it.

    He clutched his chest tightly and sighed��fortunately, this zombie grabbed his lungs, not his heart. Otherwise, Alex would lose permanently, for Stage Seven''s physical strength vastly exceeded his Stage Six self.

    Its corpse dissolved slowly as Alex pulled its arm from his chest, looking at the hand containing his core. His healing instantly forced it to mend slowly��reforming the vital organ in only moments. Alexander sighed��its power was terrifying, but he felt exhrated as the blood essence and strange aura entered his body rapidly.

    Blood Reserve: 261,500/1,000,000 -> 361,500/1,000,000

    "Kuha...!" Alex vomited some stale blood from the injury inflicted by Stage Seven. Alex wiped his mouth, smiling proudly as he breathed heavily, realising the vast disparity in stages.

    However, Alex now had confidence and satisfaction��he could fight those above him, as long as he didn''t underestimate them and fought with everything he could win... But he might suffer losses, like now, as he still felt a little bruised and weakened from the damn ws prating him so easily.

    <nulli>''I can''t move my left arm well... Even after recovery, it might take longer to heal, maybe a full rest.''

    <nulli>''A stage seven gives one hundred thousand... No wonder fighting those above or closer to my Stage is more efficient.''

    Alex grinned widely at the enormous blood reserve he gained from devouring the body. It took less than thirty minutes��so Alex decided to kill Stage Seven zombies whenever spotted.

    There were still several hundred thousand zombies and mutants in this city, thus he didn''t spend too long recovering.

    They needed to cleanse New Haven.

 Chapter 230: Mildreds Request

    230 Chapter 230: Mildred''s Request

    Seven days had passed since the battle against that Stage Seven Zombie that almost took his life, and in that time, he had reached close to evolving.

    Alexander was walking along the hotel corridors after his daily visit to the three old women to give them a dose of his aura and blood to help them recover.

    "It seems like Sarah''s mother reacts too violently to my power... Her body enters heat the moment it touches her."

    "As for Amy''s mother, that woman is in the heat all year around but seems to use my blood and power as a source to quench that lust and climaxes in her sleep... amusing."

    He was trying to make a more detailed n, heading to meet McAlister to work on the soul weapons they started in the previous city.

    Now, the Vesta were all above Stage Three, and the weapons had bonded with them enough to start showing their attributes and personalities...

    Just like Venri and Kat had begun to appear in his dreams, using their bond with him to enjoy strange and lewd fun while also telling him how cool he looks when fighting now.

    But the worst was as the dream parted, and they would whisper.

    "We miss you..."

    Thus, his goal was to finalise the first generation and hope to upgrade and evolve them into second-generation soul des.

    All his lost Vesta, he wanted them toe back home.

    To his side.

    ***

    Alexander felt strange whenever he checked his strength and abilities, although he constantly increased his power...

    The level and experience system was gone!

    <nulli>''It seems like I am getting stronger fast... But losing the ability to level up was an oversight!''

    <nulli>''If I couldn''t devour the strength of my enemies, maybe I would eventually be surpassed by a random human!''

    Now, it was harder for him topare his power with others, and only women like Amy and Sarah, who were pure non-humans like him, wereparable as they only had the evolution to increase their power.

    The quiet tapping of the marble floor echoed while the windows were boarded up, making the hallway quite dark.

    The sound added to the ambience. It made everything feel serene, almost tranquil. However, the tranquillity suddenly vanished once he entered arge room on the second floor.

    Chaos greeted his vision, broken shelves with books littered around the floor.

    Broken wooden tables, some having turned into splinters while others were leaning on the walls or, in some cases, dangling from the ceiling due to falling at an angle.

    At the same time, Alexander went other his thoughts, unaware that Mildred stood beside him with a slightly stiff face as her emerald eyes peeked towards him several times as they walked towards the cksmith.

    <nulli>''I have discovered that my evolutionpared to a Vesta reaching the next stage ispletely different. The same is true for Sarah and Amy...''

    "When evolving..."

    "Double their attributes or more... while Vesta.... became additive."

    Her slim fingers fidgeted with each other while her shoulders asionally shook whenever Alexander''s clothes brushed against hers.

    She listened to him muttering with a gentle smile.

    The words made sense to her as she also had the inspection and identification skills and knew he was trying to approximate how much the growth difference was between the Vesta and Pure Demihumans.

    Mildred rarely came close to him normally because she feared men, but she seemed fine approaching Alexander.

    While a few drops of sweat began rolling down her smooth neck, her nervousness slowly disappeared as she watched him quietly walk deeper into the ruined library.

    In contrast to Mildred''s anxiety, she realised that her feelings for him had slowly surpassed her fear.

    "Alex, have you not wondered why Valu and Kaliara also have a level system despite being non-humans?" Mildred added, her eyes glowing with curiosity.

    She enjoyed talking to Alexander since he paid attention to everything she said. Sometimes even provided useful insights that helped her solve many problems, and he felt the same way his face looked like he discovered the world was round for the first time!

    "Oh...!"

    Alexander eximed while tilting his head back in surprise. He honestly hadn''t thought of it before. When he learned about levels, he believed it applied to everyone.

    While a confused expression floated on his face, he wondered why two separate systems differed so much. Why did humans need experience? What about the others? And did Amy evolve but not level?

    Then he applied the question of something else, "What if the level system is only granted to those native to that world."

    Kaliara and Valu both lost their worlds or came from different worlds after the end. Thus, they kept their level system because he transformed into something new... He hadn''t told anyone from the Vesta, but he and Laura died.

    True death during that evolution, he epted the fate of losing his human ssification to revive her. Yet, he did not lose all his humanity and emotions like he might have if it had happened when he was more immature.

    This knowledge didn''t mean much to others, but he felt a sudden relief for him and looked at Mildred, caught in the moment. He held her shoulders, feeling her tremble slightly and kissed her forehead.

    Mildred''s body tensed, yet it quickly softened, and Alexander let her go and followed the faint lighting from further inside the hidden room where McAlister resided.

    "I want a real kiss..." Mildred whispered... shocked at her words as she looked at his parting back with wide eyes.

    However, before he could leave, she grabbed his hand, ignoring the slight tingles in her fingers and other tightness in her chest and pulled him back, kissing his lips with a gentle peck, touched Alexander, taken by surprise. In contrast, Mildred pulled away nervously, her heart palpating wildly, and a mixture of embarrassment and shyness flushed her face, but she hid them quickly.

    Alexander paused as she embraced him, parted after three seconds, and buried herself into his arms. She avoided eye contact and squeezed her head onto his firm pecs until she feltfortable again.

    ''Ohh...'' Alexander smirked internally, liking her soft lips on his. It was warm, sweet and chaste... innocent, even though Mildred should be older than him. He gently wrapped his arm around her waist and petted her hair, waiting for her to adjust and calm down, feeling her racing heart and increased breathing.

    After she rxed, Alexander patted her cheeks as he felt her smile against his embrace. Mildred felt calm as she looked into his eyes, the man she met in the rain after her body was defiled, her will broken, and it was this dumb boy with his stupid logic that tricked her into a pact of revenge...

    Over the months... many, many months, she felt her fear of men and strangers fading as she watched this idiot sacrifice his body, slowly lose his naive and gentle boyish charm and be a solid and attractive man��he became her support before she knew it.

    "I love you."

    Words slipped out from her small mouth without thinking twice, yet unlike before, Mildred didn''t panic and pushed Alexander away.

    Instead, she found the warmth within her heart grew��it swelled, overflowing her timid self. She smiled emotionally, hiding the bitterness within, and she lowered her head and rested against Alexander''s shoulder while mumbling.

    "Sorry... can you make time for me tonight? I have a request..."

    She wondered how she ended up loving someone for the first time so randomly! He was a jerk and had many women, yet being in his arms made her feel warm and safe!

    "Anything for you, my first."

    Alexander answered. Mildred froze and lifted her head in shock. His amused eyes and smirking lips were cute, "Wha��"

    "When you kissed me and let me hold you like this, I made my own decision too." Alexander pinched her soft cheek.

    Unlike before, Mildred didn''t flinch when his strength harmlessly twisted her tender flesh, enjoying the sensations.

    He continued, "Mildred, I love you."

    Instantly, Mildred''s pale face blushed madly while hearing his earnest tone. She broke off the embrace and walked forward like nothing had happened.

    Though Alexander wasn''t an easy fool like in the past either, he smiled helplessly, seeing her bright red face as she walked with a strange step, sometimes almost falling into the broken bookshelves, almost emitting steam from her ears.

    "T-T-Tonight.... let''s meet... O-Okay?" Mildred mumbled awkwardly while stumbling through words��

    she failed to prevent Alexander from holding her hand while she embarrassed herself.

    She faced sideways, avoiding eye contact while fidgeting her trembling fingertips with his thumb.

    As if agreeing to his actions, she interlocked her fingers with his.

    "Let''s go see McAlister and work on our lifelines," Alex added, not wanting to make this cute woman act even more bashful.

    "Idiot... who would go with you..." She chirped but held his hand tighter, with a warm smile on her pink lips... Not a single goosebump in sight.

    Before they continued, McAlister hid while repairing things in rtive peace��in the dusty air filled with soot and a strong oil odour. They were hung above an old man covered in thick clothing as the pair stepped over the scattered debris while keeping away from areas where broken wooden nks filled the area.

    Not far away, several wooden barricades surrounded the worn area, with all the lights zing in Alexander''s view. His sharp pupils swept across the area as he ced Mildred behind him when approaching a dust curtain leading to another section of the hidden workshop.

    The nostalgic sound of an Anvil being hammered, the burning sizzle of a furnace and the grumbling old man as he seemed to be working hard even now surprised Alexander!

    McAlister wiped the soot stuck on his face, grabbing his hammer and patting its base before turning around. Soon, he noticed them both at the entrance.

    "Eh? So ye finally came, Lad? Oh! It''s the kindss who always brings my lunches!"

    Oddly enough, because she didn''t view him as a man but an old family member, she could at least bring the dwarf lunches��Mildred often offered to take his food to build her immunity for the confession a few moments ago.

    McAlister looked at their joined hands before a warm smile came to his old, miserable face. "Lassie, did you finally work up the courage? Tis'' a shame this Lad has so many women, but good luck! You are like a granddaughter to me!"

    ''Hah... all the Vesta are like your damn granddaughter, you stupid old man!''

    "Ah? What''s that stupid look for, Lad? Do you want to fight?"

    "What look, damn senile old man!" Alexander spat back jokingly! While McAlister waved his fist like an aggrieved elder hearing insults.

    The fiery furnace beside him brought life to the dim stone room as various tools and items spread. Various swords lined the far corner in orderly stacks with organised boxes.

    Alexander naturally spotted tens of weapons, along with iron bracers and gauntlets. While admiring McAlister''s efforts, he noticed a strange pair of dual des...

    Two beautiful Katana... one with a ck de and white hilt, the other with a white de and ck hilt... names were inscribed along the scabbards while two golden chains bound them together, the perfect work done to them disyed unbelievable magnificence to the average craftsman.

    Yet Alexander frowned; seeing those katanas caused his mind to re countless warnings while goosebumps rolled across his skin.

    Because...

    The white de was engraved with the name "Katrin," and the ck de had the name "Venri."

    The des were titled was: The Evesting Eclipse.

    He could suddenly feel the nodachi at his waist... vibrating with joy, delight, embarrassment and affection.

    "Old Man... these swords..."

    McAlister turned around, then saw Alexander''s face and the swords and smiled gently like an elder seeing his family member happy with the gift he got them at Christmas.

    "Ah. Those girls chose the name..."

    "It''s simply their feelings, wanting to always remain beside you, one the sun, the other the moon forever eclipsing you with their love and protection."

    Even the stubborn old man wiped his eyes, remembering the souls of each girl he spoke to thanks to the soul cksmithing job he could learn.

    <nulli>''You two...''

    Alex stroked the handle of his nodachi, filled with many emotions both Mildred and these two girls...

    He looked to the sky, barely visible due to the broken roof and damaged building.

    "Please finish their transfer. Thank you, old man."

    With a thud, he ced the nodachi on the stone desk beside the two des.

    Alex didn''t know that McAlister had been to visit all his wives and the women who loved him deeply, and these swords were filled with their love...

    Like the nodachi drowning in Sarah''s obsessive love.

    Now these two katana were flooded in Sarah, Amy, Laura, Mildred, Ste, Himari, Megan and Patricia''s love...

    Not to mention the noisy girl Maria, who carved a piece of her heart and had it put into the de... Althea copied her.

    Maybe that''s why they had a slight red shimmer in the light.

 Chapter 231: Hunting With Mildred

    231 Chapter 231: Hunting With Mildred

    Alexander held both des, his blood magic forming two extra arms that protruded from his back, holding both sheaths.

    He looked at them with gentle eyes, feeling the throbbing of both souls and their voices, which were bing clearer.

    He was sitting alone on a tall building after finishing most tasks, cing both swords over his crossed legs, with Mildred watching from a building around fifty metres away with a concerned look.

    "Master, don''t cry. Venri is always with you."

    "Husband, Katrin will follow you until the end.

    The ck de was named Sr Eclipse, and the white de was named Lunar Eclipse, but what amused him was that the girls told him something else.

    "Call me Sol when you use me. I will cut down all your enemies and light your path in the darkness."

    "Please let Lunafort you and shine her warmth upon you when all feels lost and hopeless. I will guide your way."

    "I am happy to know you are both still with me. I promise one day to help you regain your bodies and ept you both as my women."

    "No need, no need. Luna wants only to be your support and to enjoy the asional pleasure of your loving embrace."

    "Sol desires sex, passion, and battle together."

    ''These girls... haven''t changed one bit. I feel the burden on my heart growing lighter knowing they haven''t been distorted or changed.''

    Alexander slowly stood, his eyes shimmering with emerald green and blood red.

    Since he transformed and took the next step, his eyes became unstable and constantly switched depending on his feelings at that moment.

    Watching the groups of mutants and zombies sway and prowl was the only area where his Vesta had yet to clear; now, the east, north, and west were clear with less than a thousand enemies total.

    "Shall we go test your sharpness? Sol! Luna!"

    "Mmmhn!"

    "Always!"

    His body dropped from the roof, holding both swords that were longer than normal katanas across his chest, his cloak billowing as his body fell like a rock.

    Following his movements, the beautiful blonde archer leapt towards a better building to support him with her longbow.

    She pulled to a full draw with six arrows between her evolved fingers, two knocked ready to fire, using them to maximise her archery.

    Mildred''s longbow shimmered ck with the soul of a female Vesta who loved archery, one of the students who was a member of the martial arts club with Alex and Sarah.

    Alexnded hard on a stage five zombie with a dull squelch and crack, crushing the creature''s bones before he kicked it down, cutting it to pieces, his des shimmering with power.

    With a loud roar, the hundreds of zombies and mutants turned and ran for him.

    Twisting both des and taking an aggressive stance with both pointing to the ground, he jumped forward, bending his knee and pushing off the ground with all his muscr power.

    Woosh!

    The arrows of Mildred began to constantly rain down, shooting around Alexander''s body as if she understood his movements and way of fighting perfectly, only shooting those that would stop his current beautiful sword dance.

    Sol and Luna shed in a bloody mist, killing dozens as they swung, slicing the weaker Stage three and four zombies in half.

    Alexander moved through them in a zig-zag path, constantly changing direction as he moved as the horde approached him, leaving a wake of blood and corpses behind him.

    He reached a Stage 5 mutant and roared in his rage, pushing off the ground tounch his entire bodyweight into a sh, slicing its chest deeply before kicking himself to the other side, cutting the thing''s arms as they tried to swipe him, and dodging a punch that destroyed a fountain in the middle of the park, water bursting and sshing all around.

    Sol and Luna sliced repeatedly, Alex dancing between the undead like an eel, killing hundreds in one go as the stage four and five mutants smashed and tried to attack him, their hands and ws unable to touch him as he sliced and dodged.

    Crush! Crack! Slice!

    His body was a blur as Mildred continued to support him; his swords were the stars of the show, and the two girls, Sol and Luna, spoke to him, helping him to avoid attacks.

    "To your left, Master."

    "Right, heavy swipe."

    Following their advice and his sense that the situation constantly changed, Alex began to move through them with greater ease and confidence, his des shining brightly.

    ''Mmm! This feels amazing��the blood pumping, the bodies falling, and my wife watching and protecting me. I must be insane!''

    Alexander began tough with excitement, the power within his soul burning like a fiery inferno, the blood magic in his blood and bones resonating as if begging for more to feast upon, a hunger and a thirst, not for blood or power but to protect and ughter those that hurt his friends and his wives.

    Mildred was mesmerised, seeing him be so beautiful and deadly, his swords shimmering, while two bloody hands would reach out, grabbing the zombies and crushing their heads as her heart raced.

    She felt more attracted to him despite these ghoulish aspects.

    The pair hunted together for roughly four hours now, with the time close to midnight or maybeter, as they both sat on a deste apartment roof, with hundreds or maybe a thousand corpses on the ground below, as Alexander removed his shirt that was soaked in sweat, blood, and flesh.

    ck!

    cing both swords in their sheaths, he sat with his back against the cold stone wall and looked towards Mildred.

    "That was fun!"

    "Y-yeah." Mildred nodded, her hands shivering slightly, watching Alex strip until he was only in his pants, his muscr body, broad shoulders, and strong arms glistening in sweat as his green eyes glowed like luminescent torches in the darkness.

    She slowly moved closer, sitting beside him with a strange blush on her cheeks, swallowing her saliva several times.

    "About my request..."

    Her voice shook, seeming embarrassed as she bit her lower lip, turning her head away slightly to avoid looking into his eyes.

    She suddenly felt him grasp her hand, squeezing it before rubbing along her evolved fingers, long and powerful to shoot the bow more efficiently, less feminine than a normal girl, and one of her insecurities.

    "Such beautiful and soft fingers, long and flexible.

    The moment she heard his words, she shuddered, wondering what he meant, as it couldn''t be hers, or so Mildred thought to herself, but could not ask what he meant.

    Her body felt hot as Alexander held her hand, his faceing closer as she saw those bright and green eyes up close and his handsome features that were strong and domineering, making her feel like a delicate and beautiful princess.

    "What about your request? He whispered into her ears, causing her hair to stand up straight, sending a tingle and a quiver that shook.

    "Eh?"

    The way his eyes gazed into hers made Mildred feel embarrassed. She softly tried to take deep breaths to calm her racing heart, not wanting to end this chance.

    Alexander''s held her cheek affectionately and kissed her as she felt his warmth spreading from his invading tongue before he began to suck on her lower lip.

 Chapter 232: Hunting Mildred [1]

    232 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 232: Hunting Mildred [1]

    "I will let you decide."

    He said again in a warm breath as if to her soul, his hand on her lower back while she felt him kissing her cheeks before reaching down the cor of her clothing, making her gasp.

    "Mmm!"

    Mildred''s eyes widened as his hands went lower, touching her buttocks; his kisses went further, sucking gently on her neck as she felt his sharp teeth grazing her soft, creamy skin with a wet sound filling her ears.

    "A-Alex."

    Mildred whispered, her head turning to the side, looking at his handsome and gentle face as he kissed her exposed corbone while his fingers easily opened the buttons on her dress.

    He skillfully pulled the ck silk down to her shoulders, revealing the top of her huge, creamy white tits, gently tracing the soft flesh, and squishing his finger into the firm fatty mounds, writing that he wanted her over and over.

    "Is this okay?"

    He whispered again, asking Mildred''s approval, not forcing himself on her as if allowing her to think, enjoy their moment, and love his embrace while the zombies below growled and grunted like wild animals.

    The soft sensation on Mildred''s neck had turned into an electric tingle down her spine, making her shudder as Alexander kissed her neck once more before slowly removing her clothes as if not wanting to rush this first night and giving her plenty of time, which she greatly appreciated.

    "Y-yes. She nodded."

    Her heart raced, thinking of his strong arms wrapped around her.

    Mildred couldn''t resist her urge for love, feeling her dress slowly pulled further down to reveal her breasts, gently swaying and flopping down, revealing her erotic bell-shaped bosom.

    "Beautiful!"

    Alexander admired Mildred, making her timid, not confident about herself, and still dragging her past trauma that he wanted to help her forget or at least soothe.

    Yet as Alex gently cupped her breasts, rubbing his fingers in a circle on her pink nipples, Mildred let out a short and sweet moan, herrge and watery eyes trembling as she looked into his, feeling no disgust, nor did she feel dirty as her lower half burned with desire.

    "Am I really beautiful, even if I am the woman who was used like that? I know men hate women who have a past."

    "They are simply insecure,ck the confidence to erase another man''s memory from the woman''s body, have small egos, and are truly pitiful... Look at how beautiful and cute you are."

    "Thanks to those idiots, you are now mine."

    His words touched her, making Mildred feel happy; his touch on her chest caused her heart to flutter

    ��not the horrible and traumatic feeling like before, but something she could only describe as heavenly.

    Her body stretched out each time his fingers brushed along the tips of her nipples, causing Mildred to groan in pleasure, pressing her warm breasts against him, begging him silently for more as she closed her eyes, her breathing short and warm, with her mind hazy from the gentle and passionate caress.

    Mildred couldn''t fight his charm and domineering strength, feeling more like she needed him inside, this gentle and pleasant feeling; she wanted it to overwrite everything, painting her in his colour, and finally ept her.

    "Alex, can you do it gently?"

    She asked with a whisper, as if too afraid, with a blush and a sense of uncertainty, wondering if he''d say no and get bored or annoyed. Yet Alexander kissed her cheeks instead, slowly nodding before four huge wings spread from his back as he lifted her like a princess and took to the sky.

    "Don''t worry, this isn''t the time to rush."

    Together, they flew through the skies of New Haven like magic, his arms pulling her tight against his chest while he kissed her passionately, entangling his tongue with hers.

    Mildred closed her eyes, enjoying the gentle and sweet caress of his hands, groping her buttocks and massaging her soft, meaty body slowly and sensually to ease her nervousness.

    Flying through the air for what seemed to be no more than 20 minutes, Mildred suddenly found them in a familiar ce.

    It was the Lone Star Academy, or rather, the ce she first met Alexander, as he took several quilts and a soft mattress and dropped them below, fluttering his wings as he lowered them onto the ground.

    "This ce, isn''t it?"

    "It''s the ce our story together started��the day you were half naked in the rain, and I pushed you down, trying to kill you."

    Mildred felt rumbles in her chest as her heart raced, the mattress in the exact position where he pushed her down, memories of when she was in the simple blouse and he was just a confused and cold man.

    "Ahh....Mmmm."

    She was gently pushed down onto the clean mattress, her eyes opening wide, recognising the broken pipe, crushed concrete, and most of all, the huge bloody dome that covered them, around ten metres in size.

    "It''s to stop anyone from seeing my cute Mildred''s body for the first time."

    Despite knowing it was folly, or rather, his speaking about her body being reborn and now her hymen being restored, she appreciated his treatment, letting herself rx on the bedding.

    Alexander leaned down, kissing Mildred''s neck as his hands touched her breasts again, rubbing her nipples gently as he sucked her lips before kissing her chin and cheeks, leaving a tingling sensation each time their wet flesh connected and split apart.

    His soft caress spread from her chest, sliding along her creamy skin to her shoulders, gently brushing along her upper body as Mildred felt enveloped in his affection and warm,forting passion.

    She began to gasp, his hand sliding between her thighs, spreading her legs open slowly, while his touch moved towards her underwear, rubbing her clitoris and folds through the fabric, the soft sensation sending electric currents down her spine to her brain.

    "Nnnn."

    It felt like electricity was shocking her mind as her mouth hung open, feeling him slowly pull her underwear, revealing the small blonde tuft of light pubic hair, his fingers touching herbia.

    "Is it okay, Milly?"

    "It''s fine."

    He used her nickname for the first time, causing her stomach to fill with butterflies fluttering around as her heart raced. His touches were like honey��soft and warm��not rough but pleasantly enjoyable, as Mildred couldn''tpare them to her past actions that were forceful, violent, and only aimed at a quick release.

    Everything negative began to vanish as her hips naturally lifted, swaying to the sensation of his fingers slowly tracing along her puffy mound, the slightly pink button peeking from its hidden bed.

    "Alex, your fingers feel so amazing.

    Her milky voice sounded in the dark of night, the one responsible gently grasping her heavy bosom with his spare hand, squishing and pinching her nipple, gradually increasing the strength in his fingertips as her chest began to turn pink.

    "Nnn... my boobs feel good, but don''t pinch my nipples so hard."

    "Haha, but they''re so lively due to my teasing!"

    "No...haa...Mmmm... that is...

    Mildred moaned when his fingertips pressed against her soft entrance, smeared with the sticky remnants of her warm nectar.

    "Do you want to feel good?

    The moment he asked, Mildred felt she might fall into a hell of pleasure, but all she could do was nod to him, no longer trying to calm her racing heart.

 Chapter 233: Hunting Mildred [R18]

    233 Chapter 233: Hunting Mildred [R18]

    "Please make me feel good. I''m all yours."

    "dly!"

    With that reply, his fingertips pushed her sensitive and tiny bud as the sound of liquid echoed throughout the dome, his finger sinking into Mildred''s juicy valley as he stroked her delicate flesh.

    "Your body is truly beautiful, Mildred. The scent drives me crazy; the warm fluid and the smooth, delicate texture feel amazing."

    "Alex. It''s your fault for making me feel like this. Don''t say such embarrassing things; it''s dirty and unclean..."

    Mildredined to him, looking away from Alex with her pink cheeks burning, unable to face his passionate and heated gaze.

    "What are you talking about? You''re a flower kept in the rain and mud��now it''s time for the sun and your beautiful colour to blossom."

    He spoke like a sweet lover, making Mildred tremble as her chest squeezed tightly, his fingers caressing her insides as if cleaning away her memories, causing her to sigh and gasp.

    "Ahh...Alex!"

    Mildred could no longer refuse, her hands covering her eyes, no longer feeling shame or the dirty feeling that constantly haunted her. Instead, her body trembling with a new kind of fire igniting and raging in her veins.

    "You''re beautiful, Mildred."

    Alexander whispered again, his finger exploring her pink walls, stroking her softness as he leaned forward and kissed her lips.

    Their tongues twisted, Mildred feeling her mind numb as he explored her mouth as if searching for the source of her sweetness while she trembled from his fingers twisting and curling inside her entrance like a dance, causing her fluids to leak down his palm and spread her legs wider.

    "Alex... please... "

    Mildred begged, her lower half throbbing painfully; she didn''t know what she wanted but knew it would relieve her from the burning sensation.

    "Okay, herees the main dish."

    Alexander replied, slowly removing his pants, revealing the monster that stood straight, tall, and proud, pointing directly at Mildred, making her gulp nervously as her body trembled. Still, the fear returned like a ghost, making her shake her head.

    "I''m scared, Alex! That thing is scary."

    "It''s okay; touch it and feel it''s nothing but flesh; if you twist it and pull, it will break. Don''t be scared."

    Alexander reassured Mildred, leaning closer and kissing her forehead before resting his hot rod near her entrance, pushing gently. At the same time, Mildred trembled, her fingers grasping his shoulders tightly, not knowing if it was fear or excitement.

    "Don''t be scared, okay?"

    Alexander repeated, causing Mildred to nod, watching his rod push gently into her valley, the thick shaft splitting her delicate petals open, causing her to cry out in pain from his thickness entering her narrow tunnel.

    "It''s painful, Alex."

    Mildred cried out, tears in her eyes as she grasped his shoulder tightly, feeling him kiss her forehead, gently wiping her tears away as his hand stroked her breast, making her focus on the gentleness to ignore the pain.

    "It''s okay; bear with it for a little bit."

    Alexander whispered, pushing deeper, Mildred''s small and tight valley squeezing tightly around his shaft, making her wince as she gasped in pain until he reached her deepest part, her virgin blood staining his cock and making her relieved.

    "It''s finally in."

    Alexander sighed, making Mildred look up at him, realising he also suffered, taking things slow and gentle for her sake, causing her heart to squeeze tightly as she nodded, no longer feeling scared as her insides began to move, squeezing and wrapping around his member, her hips shook as a strange feeling she never felt before shot down her spine, making her hips start grinding.

    "Alex, it doesn''t hurt anymore; can you start moving?"

    "Sure."

    Alexander nodded, moving his waist slowly, thrusting gently as Mildred began to moan; her insides moved rapidly, weing him as her soft valley contracted, her pink lips clinging tightly to his rod, refusing to let go as if sucking him deeper.

    "Does it feel good, Mildred?"

    "A...little pain... but strange, mmmm.... feeling."

    Mildred moaned, feeling him thrust faster as she breathed heavily, the pain quickly vanishing as if melting under his hot rod, reced by a warm and pleasant current shooting throughout her body.

    "Haa...Hmmm....more...."

    "Mildred, you are so soft and warm inside... I never want to stop."

    Her lips curved into a smile as she began to feel his shape more clearly inside her, the slight twist and bend in his cock, the way he brushed against something strange when thrusting to her depths... Mildred felt her hips lifting naturally, moving in sync with Alexander''s slow pace.

    "Alex... harder, mmm...faster....please."

    Mildred begged, her arms wrapping around his shoulders as Alexander began thrusting faster, her moans growing louder, echoing in the dome, filled with the sounds of flesh colliding.

    It was like something was tickling her slightly, a pleasure that built halfway, but then his slow thrusts let the pleasure drop; it was agony as she begged for more, the feeling of his throbbing tip rubbing that spot taking her to a momentary paradise.

    "Alex, faster... it feels good; I want more."

    Mildred pleaded, gasping, feeling his hands gripping her waist, mming faster, causing herrge breasts to bounce wildly, pping against his muscr chest as her juices gushed like a fountain.

    Her body shivered from the intense pleasure shooting through her entire body; her pink and erect nipples rubbed against his solid muscles, stimting Mildred further.

    "Alex...I feel weird; something ising!"

    She cried out, feeling her body uncontrobly tremble; her stomach tightened as her toes curled, her body shaking from his rapid pounding as Mildred felt her vision turn blurry and her mind nk.

    "Alex..... Ahhhh!!!"

    Mildred screamed, cumming for the first time in her life; her body convulsed as her legs wrapped around Alexander''s waist tightly, her nails digging into his back as her insides greedily clenched and sucked his member.

    At the same time, Alexander groaned, thrusting faster, her valley bing tighter as Mildred felt his member throb before releasing a hot stream, spraying deep inside her womb, filling every inch of her insides and flooding her body with warmth.

    "Alex...ahhh...."

    Mildred moaned, hugging him tightly, not wanting to separate as she enjoyed thefortable feeling of his hot rod twitching and releasing his essence inside, his hands gently patting her head and stroking her hair.

    It was warm and made her feel safe and loved; the fear and feelings all faded as his huge body wrapped around her, stroking her back, gently kissing her neck and cheeks, and his chest made her breasts feel good as he squashed them.

    "Alexander....Mmm... It''sing out... don''t listen... Ahh...."

    "You''re so cute, Milly; I can''t stop once with such a lovely woman."

    Alexander teased, making Mildred pout, yet he began moving again, making her moan loudly, feeling him lift her hips, his rod thrusting faster as her valley released a loud squelch with her liquids sshing around, spraying everywhere.

    Her body was lifted into the air as she hugged him tightly, feeling his body standing as her eyes closed tight, the feeling of falling onto his cock driving her crazy, the long, hard rod prating her depths each time he let go of her hips.

    "Nnngh....ha....noo....mmmm!"

 Chapter 234: Mildreds Peace [R18]

    234 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 234: Mildred''s Peace [R18]

    Mildred cried out, moaning as Alexander kissed her lips, silencing her screams as he thrust faster; her valley became tighter as she felt his hands grab her ass, his movements faster as the dome echoed with the sound of flesh colliding and her muffled moans.

    At the same time, zombies and humans seemed to be fighting in the distance; she was being fucked senseless; it caused a strange gap in her heart as she opened her eyes and watched the scenery as her insides were dominated.

    "Alex...Ahh... it feels good!"

    Mildred cried out, feeling her body tense again as her valley tightened; the sound of flesh colliding grew louder, mixed with liquid bubbling and squirting as Alexander groaned, thrusting faster as if wanting to destroy her insides.

    "Mil...dred... I''m going to cum soon!"

    Alexander gasped, groaning as he held her tightly; his rod swelled as Mildred felt his thrusting speed increase, his thick shaft scraping along her pink walls as she felt him spray another load.

    "Alex...ahhhh!"

    Mildred moaned, hugging him tightly; she felt his rod spray another hot stream as her valley tightened, drinking his essence greedily as Mildred''s body shook from her orgasm.

    Slowly, Alexander let her down, sitting on the mattress while holding Mildred tightly, her legs spread open as his rod twitched, still releasing his seeds inside, making her smile happily as she kissed his lips.

    "Thank you, Alex; thank you for loving me."

    "Idiot, I''ll love you forever, and you''re mine."

    Alexander smiled, stroking her head as Mildred felt happiness and love in her chest, feeling his rod slowly shrinking as it exited her valley, leaving a trail of thick and white fluids leaking from her entrance.

    "Alex, let''s sleep together; we can finish dealing with the zombies tomorrow."

    Mildred said, smiling happily as Alexander nodded,ying on the mattress with her, wrapping his wings around to cover them like a quilt.

    Yet, suddenly her hand slid over his cock, jerking him off until he was almost fully erect again.

    "Mmmm, just one more time... make me feel that amazing sensation..."

    Mildred whispered seductively, climbing on top of Alexander as her valley swallowed his rod, making her moan, riding him as his wings spread open, revealing them to the outside world. Mildred didn''t care, enjoying their third round.

    "Ahh....Alex...it''s amazing; I love you!"

    Mildred cried out, feeling him thrust upwards as she rode his rod, bouncing wildly as his hands grabbed her massive chest, ying with her pink and erect nipples while she moaned, enjoying their intimate night.

    It seemed that ghouls adapted to sex and pain extremely quickly, as her huge tits began to wobble violently as he pulled on her nipples, enjoying how tight she became each time her lips let out a small cry of pain.

    "haa....ouch...Mmm...Leave my nipples...Ha...Nnnn!"

    Mildred moaned, feeling him sit up, kissing her lips and silencing her cries while grabbing her buttocks, thrusting fast as her valley leaked their previous lovemaking as her body trembled from the electric shock shooting through her mind.

    "Alex... Ahh...I''m cumming again!"

    Mildred moaned, feeling him thrust faster as she hugged his head, burying her face into his shoulders while crying out, feeling his rod swell before spraying another hot and sticky stream inside her valley.

    Together, their bodies copsed on the mattress, hugging each other as Mildred fell asleep, dreaming of Alexander as her eyes closed, not noticing the zombie horde below, watching them fuck, and growling.

    ''Well, they can only see blood; nobody can see my cute Mildred naked.''

    Alexander climaxed faster due to Mildred''s trauma, not wanting her to endure a long session. They had sex only for just over an hour, as she slept quietly in his arms.

    He smiled gently, feeling the purity and quality of his blood essence improving and the power of Mildred increasing, too, as she finally became his.

    ''I wonder what she will be...''

    Wrapping her in his wings, he began to take shallow breaths, remembering her conversation with him before they dated tonight.

    She suddenly stirred in his arms, her emerald eyes zing over before transforming into something different.

    But she seemed reluctant to be a stronger Vesta...

    "Alexander, I want to be stronger and protect you from death!"

    Mildred pleaded with determination shining in her eyes as she stood facing him, hugging him tightly, and refused to leave until he agreed, making himugh.

    "You don''t want to be my Vesta but want to change into something else? You know that path is even less morous than Vesta..."

    "I don''t care, make me yours!"

    Mildred begged, her eyes filled with determination as Alexanderughed, nodding before holding her tightly, agreeing to transform her into whatever she chose, although Vestas were usually the best option.

    ''To think she wants to be a Corpse Princess instead...''

    He hadn''t created this before and worried because they were even more deeply bound to him than a Vesta, meaning their freedom was more limited and if they thought of betrayal or anything like that, they would die instantly.

    Even if it was due to enemy magic or items...

    "Well, I promise to do this, but you need to know the limitations of this race..."

    "Don''t care, it evolves into a Ghoul Queen. That''s all I want to be, the same as you, able to protect and love you."

    Mildred was adamant, but Alexander was ttered and felt his heart fluttering like a man and his first girlfriend.

    ''She is willing to discard everything... for this?''

    Alexander again pushed her down, his hands wrapping her soft cheeks while his member pressed against her swollenbia and puffy mound.

    "Are you sure if I do this, Sarah, Amy, Laura and Ste will see you as a rival..."

    She looked into his eyes, the feeling of his warmth against her skin, the hard meat pushing inside her, and Alexander''s eyes pleading for her to rethink as they were filled with worry.

    "I must do this because we are here. The ce where I nned to take my own life... I was going to kill myself moments before you came... If we did not meet then, there would be no Mildred... I would have died."

    "You gave me the desire to get revenge, helped me to get that revenge... Now I want to live for another reason..."

    "Because of my first love."

    Alexander couldn''t speak any longer, kissing her lips as he thrust deep inside, Mildred moaning as her valley weed him, contracting and sucking him deeper as if begging for him to transform her.

    Their bond suddenly felt different; this wasn''t just sex for either of them; she wished to be his lifelong partner, a being infinitely closest to him.

    Closer than any woman, even Asmodeus...

    Alexander understood her desires and will, making a silent promise that he would love her forever, protect her, and help her develop to the strongest level possible.

    They were both selfish beings, wanting someone to rely on and who would never betray them...

    Alexander had Asmodeus, although she betrayed him...

    Mildred had none; even her family abandoned her during her suffering, but Alexander promised himself to make up for everything, helping her develop as he wished forpanionship, not servitude, as those rules were deleted; he found his intense desires could change the contracts and way Vesta was made after so he removed anything but things rted to love, treasuring each other and betrayal.

    "Nnn.... It''s sofortable... Alex.... I want to kiss you."

    Mildred mumbled as he saw her smiling, cuddling closely as he kissed her lips, making her smile happily.

    "I love you, Alex."

    "I love you too, Milly."

    Alexander replied, kissing her lips as Mildred moaned, hugging him tightly while their tongues intertwined, and she began to breathe heavily, her valley tightening as Alexander climaxed, releasing his seeds inside her womb as she climaxed, feeling her transformation begin.

    Alexander covered their bodies in his huge wings, hiding her transformation from everyone; only he would see the process, his hands wrapped around her, not letting his member slip from inside her as she transformed.

    Into his first Corpse Princess, a true ghoul.

 Chapter 235 235: New Dawn [1]

    Chapter 235  235: New Dawn [1]

    Alexander''s strong arms held tightly onto the body of Mildred, who began to wail, her body convusling as it began to transform; tears of blood leaked from her eyes as she whimpered from the intense mutation she was undergoing.

    "Ugh... it hu....agu....!"

    Yet Alexander continued to hold her tightly, stroking her hair and whispering soothing words into her ears as he listened to the sound of her bones shattering, like broken ss and stone, cracking and reforming repeatedly.

    It was painful, yet Mildred endured; she knew this was the pain that he endured when Alexander underwent his transformation when he first became a Ghoul King, understanding the pain he went through as her bones cracked again, making her scream in agony.

    "Haa...ahh.....Nggh...!"

    Yet Alexander soothed her, telling her it would be alright and to endure just a little longer as Mildred nodded, tears streaming down her face while she felt her body changing.

    She was bing his Corpse Princess; she would evolve into a Ghoul Queen one day, able to stand beside Alexander, protect what he valued, and never lose to anyone or allow herself to be killed easily.

    This felt like redemption for her, like his forgiveness was now being granted as she endured the pain, her mouth biting down onto his neck, as blood and flesh oozed down her lips, both delicious and sweet, yet making the transformation even worse as more energy flowed into her.

    However, Alexander smiled, stroking her head as Mildred felt his trust and love, continuing to bite down while her body changed.

    Skin peeled from her body; her blonde hair turned white as her tanned skin became pale, with strange markings that were simr to those on Alexander''s chest...

    The marking of a vampire, subus, elven princess and lycan, as horns sprouted from her forehead, sharp and deadly, capable of piercing steel, while a tail grew from her lower back, sharp and lethal like a scorpion''s stinger but looking cute and sexy like Ste''s.

    Mildred was changing; her nails extended, turning ck with red tips resembling the elegant ws rather than a human''s nails. Her teeth also sharpened, turning into fangs as her body stopped transforming, Alexander kissing her forehead and stroking her hair.

    "You did well, Mildred, almost there. You are beautiful!"

    Alexander praised her, making Mildred happy.

    Her transformation was far fromplete as Alexander injected more of his blood essence into her, making her cry out.

    Mildred felt her chest swelling as her breasts increased two cups in size before condensing one size smaller to keep a firm and perky size, bingrger than Ste''s, but their perky, firm shape was unmatched, slightly flopping down as her hips widened, giving her a perfect hourss figure.

    Next, her valley changed; Alexander injected his blood essence directly, changing her insides as Mildred cried out, her soft tunnel rebuilding itself to be the perfect size, texture and length inside while her bumps, folds and curves all became perfected.

    They changed to make Alexander climax faster, causing him to smile as her insides gripped down, causing a pleasure that made him groan, kissing her lips as her mind began to fade, exhausted from the transformation.

    "Rest, Milly; your evolution is almost done; you did well!"

    Alexander praised her, making Mildred smile; she kissed his lips as her transformation continued, her thighs changing as they became thicker and smoother, gaining muscle tone with her calves and feet being rebuilt to match her hourss body.

    Mildred''s appearance was perfect, like a supermodel; Alexander kissed her forehead as her hair grew longer, reaching down to her lower back as the colour changedpletely, turning white with several blonde ahoge strands that fluttered in the wind as she copsed.

    Now, she resembled a ghoul perfectly as she rested, her breathing short as Alexander smiled, covering her naked body with his wings as he waited for Mildred to awaken, sleeping beside her, not caring about the zombies below growling.

    "My Corpse Princess... My Milly... Sleep well."

    Alexander whispered, closing his eyes as he held her tightly, the zombies below staring at the dome, licking their lips as several approached, sensing the delicious scent of Alexander''s blood essence coating Mildred''s body, unaware that she was now far stronger and as deadly as Alexander.

    ***

    A few hourster, Alexander felt movement in his arms, along with the banging on the blood dome, awakening him.

    Opening his eyes, Alexander saw Mildred waking up, her pure white hair with blonde ahoge strands swaying as she stretched her arms and yawned like a cat, her sleek, glossy tail swishing behind her.

    "Morning Alex, why am I naked?"

    Mildred asked, seeing Alexander smiling, hugging her tightly as her eyes widened, her new senses finallying together, allowing her to rememberst night and her evolution as she burst into tears, hugging him tightly.

    "Alex...thank you...I won''t betray you; I am yours forever!"

    Mildred sobbed, Alexander kissing her lips as he wiped her tears away, stroking her hair and tail, making Mildred hold him tighter in embarrassment, unable to believe she had turned into a Corpse Princess.

    "Let''s deal with those idiots outside."

    Alexander smiled, getting dressed with Mildred as her new clothes appeared, fitting snugly against her body, making her realise she had a secondyer of clothing like Ste, made of shadow magic, helping her tits and ass look more full and perky.

    "Hey, Alex... do you like my ass? It''s a little big, right?"

    He didn''t really have any words to say, still a little groggy from helping her evolve all night.

    Instead, he opened the front of his pants, showing her the extended iron rod. "This is what I think, good enough of an answer?"

    Mildred blushed brightly, nodding as Alexanderughed, using his blood control to force it down and finish dressing.

    "Do you want to fight or me?" He asked, looking at her fingertips, the red nail tips seeming to have some special feature... he was excited and wanted to see.

    "Both! Together, we are unstoppable!"

    Mildred dered, Alexanderughing as he kissed her lips, nodding in agreement, opening the blood dome as the zombies attacked, making Mildred grin, showing her fangs and extending her fingernails, which glowed red before each finger fired a blood arrow in an instant, killing ten zombies instantly as Alexanderughed, creating several blood spears, impaling 10 zombies each spear, making Mildred nod in admiration.

    "As expected of my king."

    She bowed slightly, making Alexanderugh; she was yful and cheerful, reminding him of Ste, yet Mildred had a maturity that Stecked, allowing her to understand boundaries and show respect.

    "Let''s ughter these bastards and clear New Haven."

    "Anything for my queen."

    ''It''s a little cute, her blood spell is Blood Arrow and mine... Blood Spear.'' Alexander mused, finding their spells simr as Mildred grinned, firing more arrows as Alexander summoned blood spears, ughtering the zombies as if nothing.

    Soon, the entire academy grounds were cleared of zombies, Alexander smiling proudly as he held Mildred, kissing her lips while lifting her, making her giggle happily.

    "Thanks, Alex; without you, I''d be dead."

    "Without you, I''d be alone. We are perfect for each other, so let''s stay together forever."

    Alexander kissed her again as Mildred''s tongue became longer, wrapping around Alexander''s tongue as they enjoyed their passionate kiss, ignoring the zombies growling as they charged.

    Yet a red light shed across the academy ground, slicing all the zombies in half as Mildred merely pointed her fingers in session while sucking on her lover''s lips.

    An interesting thing had happened, though, on the ground, there were two small ck chests, something that Alexander hadn''t seen since the start of the apocalypse.

    "Items? Finally, a break."

    Alexander mused, ending their kiss as several threads of sticky saliva formed bridges between their lips, as Mildred sucked them into her mouth with a seductive smile, looking at the boxes as she squatted down and touched one.

    Instantly, it vanished, making Alexander raise his eyebrow, looking at Mildred with interest as she licked her lips, wearing a mysterious smile.

    "Alex, thanks to evolving, I gained the item box ability like Ste; let''s see what it gives."

    Mildred exined, Alexander nodding as he touched the second chest, making it vanish before the two appeared once again, causing him to sigh with relief.

    When they opened the boxes... the items were the same type.

    A ck and blood-red ring... one smaller than the other.

    Alexander used his Eagle Eyes for the first time in a while. As Mildred used her inspection ability, her cheeks turned red, and a smile filled his face.

    "Alex... these rings... allow us to marry... making our soul and real selves permanently together... One is male, and one is female; it seems fate has blessed us."

    Alexander nodded, picking the male ring as Mildred took the female, both cing it on their ring fingers simultaneously.

    Suddenly, Alexander felt a connection forming with Mildred, making him realise their hearts, emotions, and minds were connected; their souls fused as Alexander smiled, pulling Mildred close as their lips touched.

    ? [Corpse Queens Bloody Ring of Devotion (Artefact)]

    ? [Corpse Kings Bloody Ring of Devotion (Artefact)]

    A pair of rings forged from the blood essence of a Ghoul King and Corpse Princess.

    These rings represent their eternal vow and marriage. These rings allow the owners to connect their minds, souls, feelings, and desires, never losing the other, regardless of distance, as the owner cannot die unless both parties die within five seconds of each other.

    Warning: breaking such a vow will result in the owner''s death instantly, regardless of rank or abilities.

    ?

    It seemed the rings were two parts of one Artefact.

    "Alex... I am yours, forever!"

    Mildred cried out, hugging Alexander tightly as he stroked her snow-white hair, kissing her lips passionately as he felt her emotions and love flooding into him, making him hug her tightly.

    "Milly... I am yours too; let''s spend eternity together."

    Alexander replied, making Mildred happier as she nodded, kissing him passionately as their minds fused, their hearts beating in sync, and their souls intertwining as Alexander lifted Mildred, flying towards New Haven with apletely light heart and blissful mood.

 Chapter 236 236: New Dawn [2]

    Chapter 236  236: New Dawn [2]

    Not long after Alexandernded, they began to gather all Vesta, vampires and Lycans in order to kill all of the mutants and zombies to a manageable level for people to survive here once Alexander and his army leave.

    "Wow... look how amazing Mildred looks... she''s glowing and looks shiny," Amy whispered before leaning back in her seat. This time, they would be travelling as one huge group, with Amy, Mildred, Laura, Sarah and Ste controlling just over two hundred Vesta each, while Alexander would fight solo, clearing the strongest threats with Kaliara and Val.

    Each Vesta wore a set of ck leather armour that fit snugly against their bodies, showing off their assets. Alexander frowned as he watched them chatting amongst themselves, not ready to leave New Haven yet.

    "Ste, you girls seem to be taking a long time to get prepared..."

    Alexander muttered, looking at Ste, who giggled as she walked towards him, wearing a set of leather armour with her breasts jiggling.

    "Do you like the new armour? Hehe, it''s sexy, right? But everything is protected and covered, so we can keep our dresses and not let others see anything!"

    Ste boasted, Alexander sighing as he stroked Ste''s hair, making her smile happily as she jumped forward, kissing his lips before sitting next to him, her Vesta army waiting in neat rows as if ready to move.

    "Sarah, are you good?" He began to notice that the Vesta following each woman had great differences...

    Sarah''s units were mostly sword users and melee, but they all seemed to be more stern and disciplined.

    Ste''s were more lewd; somehow, their bodies became more alluring and sexy, with a few of them now growing tails and using mostly magic and their shadow abilities after Ste evolved.

    Amy''s Vesta seemed to focus on ranged support and brutal power, some wielding crossbows, guns and bows, making Alexander impressed because he didn''t expect humans to learn how to use them so quickly.

    Laura''s troops were like assassins; she trained them in speed, stealth dagger and bow usage, but mostly the daggers as they began to look more slimline and elegant, and Mildred''s troops were mostly archers who specialised in nothing but archery and could use spears for their closebat but didn''t excel in that.

    "ire, how are you doing?" Alexander asked, feeling her powerful minotaur arms massaging his shoulders as they finished theirst moments of preparation.

    "Mmm... can Ie with you? I don''t suit the other groups due to my size..."

    ire whispered in Alexander''s ears, making him nod as ire sighed in happiness, herrge breasts pressing against his shoulder des; the warm feeling of her huge breasts was enough to make him pull her onto hisp. The huge minotaur was shorter than Alexander, but her frame wasrge, yet he simply smiled before kissing her soft, peach lips.

    "Of course, ire; you''re my Vesta, so stick with me."

    Alexander reassured her, making ire nod happily, stroking Alexander''s hair as Ste pouted, kissing his cheek as the other Vesta gathered, waiting for orders as he stood up, holding Ste and ire tightly in his arms.

    "Alright,dies, today we clean New Haven; I will clear the strongest threats, so you guys will focus on the mutants and zombies. Let''s go!"

    Alexander shouted, making the Vesta cheer as Ste and ire kissed his cheeks as they followed his orders, beginning their march.

    The battle was simple; Alexander and Val focused on the stronger enemies, while Kaliara controlled a squad of Vesta and Lycans, ughtering all mutants.

    Alexander flew above New Haven, watching Ste, Sarah, Laura and Amy leading their Vesta armies and clearing zombies while Mildred focused on hunting the trash with her archers to clear a path. Her blood arrows were deadly,bined with a huge volley from two hundred Vesta. It was simply a sight of her squad ughtering the monsters as Alexander smiled.

    "Looks like Milly is enjoying her powers; let''s check on the others."

    Alexander mused, flying towards Sarah, watching her Vesta ughtering zombies in a bloody battlefield as her Vesta cut through the horde.

    Yet, some zombies managed to reach her soldiers, making Alexander frown; it was rare to see such a blunder,nding nearby and about to fight when suddenly several throwing knives were tossed by the Vesta and prated the back of their necks.

    Sarah rushed over to Alexander with an apologetic face. "Sorry, master, I was using this to teach them to use side weapons too..."

    Her body hugged him tightly, reaching around his body, pretending to check for wounds as she kissed his neck, her fluffy ears and tail fluttering as her nose sniffed more and more.

    "Don''t worry, but hurry. I have to go finish my task soon." Alexander patted her head, making Sarah nod as she returned tomanding her troops, leaving Alexander speechless at her strange switch in nature.

    From a lewd dog to a smart and warrior-like werewolf.

    ''That girl...'' Shaking his head, Alexander flew to Ste next, watching her Vesta fighting mutated pigs, using shadows and magic to restrain them, while the closebat fighters rushed forward, cutting their heads off in a sh using the wed hands made of shadow...

    ''Amazing...''

    He was the most impressed with Ste, using both their ability to fly and magic to kill enemies efficiently.

    Now it was his own time to start fighting, as he leapt into the air heading towards the front line, where a ruined hotel and cinemaplex was crumbling with a huge group of more than fifty stage-five zombies watching with shining eyes.

    ''Those fuckers...'' Alexander cursed, rushing forward, his de coated in blood essence, shing downwards as his de split the zombie in two, making the others roar angrily as they charged towards him.

    *Thud!*

    Beside him, Kaliara and Valnded with a loud m, crushing two speed-type mutants into meat paste, while ire''s huge body and axe smashed into the centre of the stage fives, her huge horns and body ready to tear them apart.

    "Well, my cute wives.. shall we do some hunting?"

    Alexander shot forward, holding his sword tight while keeping Katrin in his left sheath, sliding across the body of a deformed strength-type mutant that was two metres tall.

    His de sliced along its stomach while his body twirled twice, now holding Katrin that shed with a ck glow, slicing the monster vertically and horizontally with both des in tandem.

    The fight didn''t allow him to celebrate, as another four mutants attacked, allowing him to improve himself constantly, holding each sword, dancing with blood spraying throughout the area as Val and Kaliara watched Alexander fight, smiling happily.

    "Look at my husband; he is so handsome and skilled."

    Kaliara bragged to Val, who rolled her eyes as ire chopped another zombie in half, her huge axe cleaving through three stage fives, making them squeal before she kicked their corpse to the side.

    Val''s long antennae turned into deadly whips, pping the face of a monster and causing it to pop like a balloon, spraying disgusting guts and flesh everywhere as Kaliara grinned, summoning a dozen ck spikes that pierced through the skulls of several stage five zombies, making Val sigh.

    "Is that all you got, Kaliara? Look at ire killing them faster than you..."

    She taunted Kaliara, making Alexander pause momentarily, hearing a low growl before looking back and seeing Kaliara chasing Val around with a thick ck whip in her hand while ireughed, chopping zombies in half.

    ''Why do I feel like those two, rather thanpeting... are just having fun?'' Alexander mused, shaking his head as he continued to fight, slicing through stage fives, leaving no room for error until the cinemaplex was cleaned of mutants and zombies, making him sigh with relief.

    "Good job, everyone; let''s collect the cores and loot..." Alexander said, smiling happily as Val and Kaliara returned, ire grinning as she held a handful of stage five zombie brains, making Alexander speechless.

    "What are you doing, ire? Those things taste disgusting; throw them away."

    Alexander ordered, making ire pout before eating the brain matter in one gulp, licking her lips as she winked at Alexander, making him sigh.

    ''Maria... you have corrupted my cute ire...''

    Alexanderined silently, walking towards ire and hugging her tightly before kissing her soft lips, making her blush as Kaliara and Val pounced, hugging him tightly.

    "Master, reward me too."

    "Me too, darling; I worked hard..."

    They both teased him, making Alexander sigh before kissing their lips, tasting blood and zombie''s guts, making him frown before licking their lips with his tongue, cleaning away the strange vour as they moaned happily.

    "Alright, let''s collect the loot; ire, help me, please."

    Alexander ordered, making ire nod happily as she carried dozens of stage five zombie corpses, carrying them away as Val and Kaliara smiled, watching him depart.

    "Master loves ire; that minotaur is lucky."

    "Don''t worry, Kaliara; Master loves us equally; we are his women; nobody can rece us!"

    Valforted her, making Kaliara nod, smiling happily as she cheered up before returning to work, killing stage four and five zombies.

    It didn''t even take four hours to clear the western area of New Haven. There were several strong mutants still in the central garden, but Alexander ordered everyone to take a break and manage their weapons and bodies first.

    After resting, Alexander went to find Ste and Mildred, wanting to cuddle with his cute wives as ire joined them, making Alexander sigh.

    ''Maria corrupted ire... Why is she always eating brains?''

    Alexanderined silently while wondering where Maria and Althea were...

    He knew they chose to go with someone else as he asked them to join him, but they wanted to help someone.

    ''Whatever, let''s hope they are behaving.''

    Alexander mused, thinking of Maria''s mischievous personality as Ste and Mildred hugged him tightly; Sarah stayed close as she watched him out of the corner of her eyes, enjoying the food cooked by the Vesta skilled in cooking and had the chef title.

    Amy was sitting on hisp while trying to push away the other women, but ire''s huge body added to the power of Mildred and Ste just meant she was suffocated and couldn''t monopolise Alex.

    It was finally peaceful, and Alexander had many Vesta surrounding them, protecting them and letting Alexander sleep peacefully. He just wanted to take a nap; for some reason, the more blood he gained, the more intense his energy was drained to prepare for evolution.

    ''Ugh... This needs to be done three more times to clear the entire New Haven...''

    However, somewhere unknown, Maria and Althea were also rxing with a group of Lycans...

    "Doggy, eat the heart!"

    "Miss Maria... we only eat.... human hearts and those of ones we love..."

    "Doggy..."

    "Please?"

    "Miss Althea... We can die...."

    "Alex would eat... You are a bad dog!"

    They were not behaving at all.

 Chapter 237 237: Laura + Mildred Vs Stage 6 - Round 1

    Chapter 237  237: Laura + Mildred Vs Stage 6 - Round 1

    The cleansing of New Haven was swift.

    Alexander allowed the vesta to rest in groups while she filled in all the gaps they created alone, amassing blood spears and raining them down on the unworthy mutants and zombies that no longer matched his eyes.

    Four days passed, and today, they were clearing the final destination, ground zero in the north, which was now aplete wastnd after Laura and Alex evolved together.

    Alex is watching me. I have to fight with all my power.

    Laura was nervous after she became someone important to him. She felt more pressure as the other women began to see her as something more than just another vesta.

    Amy, Ste, Sarah and ire all seemed to see her as a rival, even more so due to the fact she was with him as he evolvedst time.

    I could easily see my status now, and it made me feel closer to him. He allowed me to take his name, to be his and bid farewell to my horrible past.

    I won''t forget my mother or family, but right now. I am his, forever and always.

    [Name: Laura Faust

    Title: Mother of Ghouls, She Who Abandoned Her Race, The Benevolent Mother, The Vengeful Mother

    Race: Ghoul Stage 5 - Ghoul Mother

    Blood Reserve: 61,500/1,000,000

    Local Rank: 11

    Gold Rank: 511

    Strength: 88

    Agility: 155

    Endurance: 55

    Stamina: 65

    Willpower: 154

    Combat Level: 211 (Level Equivalent of current power)]

    Laura looked back to therge group of her sisters, the self-proimed wives of Alexander all stood in their battle gear as Mildred stood beside her. The two newest and most powerful evolved women stood together as they desired to test their power against a Stage Six monster to impress Alexander.

    "Laura, are you ready?"

    Mildred''s voice became more confident and deep after her change. Her body was filled with an air of mysticism like an elf.

    I felt a little jealous when Alexander called her his first ghoul, but I know he is referring to meeting her first and finally making her his corpse princess.

    But I am the Ghoul Mother... Am I not FIRST? Let me show him my love, my power and my skill!

    I will be first!

    Deep down, Laura also knew there was no big meaning. To Alexander, they were all special, and those that entered his heart and joined that group of 9 women...

    He loved them more than anything.

    [Name: Mildred Faust

    Title: The First, My Beloved Princess, Ghoul''s Bride.

    Race: Ghoul Stage 5 - Corpse Princess

    Blood Reserve: 41,500/1,000,000

    Local Rank: 13

    Gold Rank: 689

    Strength: 95

    Agility: 123

    Endurance: 65

    Stamina: 77

    Willpower: 94

    Combat Level: 198 (Level Equivalent of current power)]

    Her power makes me feel a little worried about the future because her growth is in areas that might counterme. I don''t want to lose... I want to be his number one!

    Taking a deep breath to calm her nerves and feelings, Laura''s eyes stopped glowing dark red and returned to her beautiful look with silvery hair swaying in the swirling breeze.

    "I was always ready. Mildred, take care of my back and let''s show our beloved and those women who are sofortable just how talented we are."

    "Mmmm. I couldn''t have said it better, so please let those daggers keep the enemy at bay, my new sister."

    The pair of women were older and understood each other better as Laura''s short body stepped forward, sliding two blood-red daggers from her thigh sheathes and spinning them around her fingers with a wicked grin.

    "You see his strange eyes, Mildred try to blind them... He''s like a spider."

    Laura''s eyes narrowed, looking at the mutant that swayed strangely in the centre of the ruins with eight eyes wrapping around the torn flesh of his head and huge elongated arms with sharp ws on them.

    It was a strange evolution and caused them both to feel a sense of tension as Laura attacked.

    Like a jet of ck light, she tore through the air and rushed towards the enemy with daggers in both hands.

    Yet a blur shot from beside Laura, making her surprised as Mildred moved faster, rushing towards the stage six mutant with red arrows appearing on her fingertips, firing rapidly as the mutant screeched, dodging the attack while Laura arrived.

    "Haa!"

    She screamed, attacking the mutant''s eyes with two bright red shes of light, blinding one pair of eyes instantly as the mutant screeched angrily, swiping its arm towards Laura with incredible speed.

    Yet Laura vanished, reappearing behind the mutant in a cloud of smoke and dust, her eyes glowing red before stabbing the eye sockets of the previous pair of eyes with a grin.

    "This is easy... How boring."

    Laurained, but suddenly, the mutant''s body began to swell, bubbling and writhing as its flesh tore apart...

    A huge, ck and red spider appeared with long, sleek fangs oozing with venom, and several of the broken eyes were now repaired as its webbing shot towards Mildred.

    Mildred fired a wave of arrows in an effort to tear them with her bloody ws, but the web was too strong, forcing her to dodge as the ground began to melt and bubble after it sshed the entire three-metre area around where she stood before.

    "Let''s work together, Mildred; this spider is disgusting..."

    Laurained, vanishing again as the spider roared, shooting webs from its mouth at Mildred, who dodged effortlessly.

    Mildred''s agility was lower than Laura who was like a spectre dodging and shing the spider''s exoskeleton with green and ck gunk oozing into the air, while she had to use her entire body to jump and dash out of the way.

    "Die, spider freak."

    Yet Laura''s victory was brief; the spider suddenly changed, bing faster and agile, shocking Laura and Mildred as it sprayed venomous mist into the face of Laura before two thick ck legs smashed into her body.

    "Haa...this shit..."

    Laura cursed, coughing blood as she was sent flying, crashing into the rubble with two long ck hairs that were vibrating while piercing her shoulders as Mildred attacked, shing its abdomen with bloody arrows, tearing open its skin and flesh as it screamed angrily.

    "Laura!?"

    Mildred''s attacks with the arrows were masterful, but she realised this wasn''t enough... She sought somehow to defeat the monster with high regeneration and defence.

    Mildred needed firepower, and Laura was injured.

    Suddenly, a ck cloud wrapped around Mildred; as Laura pulled her out of the way, the spider''s body vanished before stabbing the ground deeply, almost killing Mildred instantly.

    "Are you okay, Laura?!"

    Mildred cried out, helping Laura remove the spider hairs as she spat blood, nodding weakly as the spider appeared again, roaring before shooting webbing towards Mildred.

    "I hate spiders... fucking disgusting..."

    "How do we beat something stronger and faster than us?" She continued, carrying Mildred as her legs darted around the ruins, leaping from stone to building as the spider destroyed them in hot pursuit.

    "I will carry you, use your arrows to blind it, shoot each eye several times, don''t worry. We can do it."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Ahh."

    "We are the mother and first female ghouls. Let''s not embarrass ourselves."

 Chapter 238 238: Laura + Mildred Vs Stage 6 - Round 2

    Chapter 238  238: Laura + Mildred Vs Stage 6 - Round 2

    The two girls began to take their distance, no longer wasting time and mana attacking with useless skills, dodging instead as they thought of a n.

    "We need to distract it, Mildred... We need your bloody arrows and my speed to make it weak."

    The pair dashed forward, both trying to discover a pattern as Laura used her shadow dance technique to attack swiftly before vanishing into the shadows to blink several yards to the opposite side.

    Mildred''s eyes of inspection were active, constantly trying to find a weakness.

    Alexander watched with a confident gaze, smiling as he realised they had started to work together more fluidly, with Mildred using her arrows to stop the spider attacking Laura and Laura attacking its rear to protect Mildred.

    "I''ve got the way! When I attack, use your arrows as many as you can!"

    Laura said weakly, making Mildred nod as her blood essence increased, creating hundreds of bloody arrows that shot towards the spider as it roared angrily, spinning webs to create a shield as Laura vanished.

    Appearing behind the spider, Laura stabbed its eyes again, blinding it before appearing under the spider, cutting off the front two legs as her body rolled down with a front flip, twisting her hips, kicking the spider''s face into Mildred''s second volley of arrows that impaled its abdomen.

    The spider screamed painfully, making Laura smile as she jumped higher, stabbing its back before tearing off two legs...

    "Hurry, Mildred, crush it!" Laura shouted before Mildred took out her melee weapon and lunged forward, both girls now standing on top of the spider, as they began to carve its flesh, destroying all its eyes while cutting off its limbs before Laura aimed for its head, the daggers sliced the flesh and weaker parts of the exoskeleton but couldn''t tear it off, so she tore it''s mandibles off as Mildred stabbed its abdomen.

    Together, the spider died, making Laura and Mildred copse on the spider''s corpse, exhausted as Alexander walked over, smiling proudly as he lifted them gently, kissing their foreheads.

    "Good job, you two. It was hard."

    Alexander snapped his finger as hundreds of bloody tendrils tore apart the huge corpse that absorbed most of the corpse, leaving parts that might make good weapons, like the poison sac and sharp legs.

    Laura and Mildred were exhausted, so he scooped them up in his arms as Ste, Sarah, Amy, and ire smiled, watching Alexander carry Laura and Mildred, praising them for defeating the stage six mutant.

    "Good job, Laura; you did well."

    Ste praised her, making Laura smile weakly before closing her eyes and resting in her lover''s arms...

    Alexander smiled proudly, "Now there are less than twenty thousand zombies left in the north. Can you girls thin them down, I wonder?" Alexander asked, making Ste, Sarah, Amy and ire nod before givingmands.

    "My sisters, follow me; we will clear the North quickly!" Stemanded as she shot into the air, dozens of subus-type vesta following her like obedient puppy dogs. Alexander shook his head, finding it amusing how Ste gained so much influence.

    Meanwhile, Sarah gave quiet orders to her Lycan-type warriors, making them all stand straight with firm posture, giving off the feeling of disciplined warriors. They dashed towards their mission confidently.

    "ire, Amy, hunt every mutant or zombie you see; if you find any stage six, report to me," Alexander ordered, making ire salute while Amy grabbed Sarah''s tail, making Sarah growl as Amy stuck out her tongue.

    "Yes, dear master." She replied cheekily before the huge army of vesta vanished like a mass of death towards the north.

    Alexander was trying to train every one of them for the deadly journey north, both the women he trusted most as theirmanders and the troops and regr vesta.

    I don''t want to lose any of them to a stupid mistake.

    Alexander vowed he would protect everyone on their trip north, deciding that once New Haven was clean...

    They would leave within a week, finishing this part of the apocalypse quest.

    He wanted to create a home for his vesta, to make sure they all felt wee, and most of all, he needed a ce where the many survivors could live and grow stronger to resist theing tide of despair.

    "Laura, Mildred, you really did well today, but this is just a single step," Alexander muttered as he walked back to camp, kissing their foreheads lovingly while Kaliara and Val followed closely.

    He nned to rx today, but seeing their fight today made him realise there was someone he needed to help.

    I cannot push it backwards because I am worried she may be corrupted or broken.

    That woman has given me so much in both lives.

    It''s time to repay her.

    "Valu, Kaliara and Eien, can you take care of these girls for me? I have something that I must do before we can leave." Alexander exined, cing Laura and Mildred down softly in tents reserved for Alexander before kissing Val and Kaliara on their cheeks before leaving immediately.

    Looking up at the sky, Alexander wondered where Maria was and whether Althea was safe...

    The further they ventured north, the more dangerous life would be for all of them, including those he cherished the most.

    "Ohh... Those two girls better not get into trouble."

    Alexander couldn''t stop and headed towards the main base, looking back as Kaliara and Val began to take care of Laura and Mildred.

    Brunhild... I aming to see you.

    ***

    Stepping into the lightly guarded hotel, he saw many familiar faces of the vesta who were already above stage three or had reached stage four, taking their time off sitting around and enjoying the food. Recently, several of them learned the cooking ability thanks to the loot that started dropping recently from the chests.

    Alexander didn''t really take many and let Ste distribute them to the group using merits and their contribution as currency.

    I''d be lost without those girls...

    He finally reached the hospital ward, and the scent of disinfectant and cleaning fluids filled his nose. Each time he entered, it felt horrid, but this was where Brunhild was waiting.

    After helping the other day, she had another fit and had to return here.

    *Creak*

    He opened the door to find her beautiful blonde hair and pale face in the centre of the private room, filled with machines running on battery or sub-generator power.

    Alexander closed the door behind him before approaching slowly, noticing her condition had improved since yesterday morning after getting some rest.

    Yet Brunhild seemed restless during her treatment and suffered numerous fits, damaging vital organs...

    Sometimes, he believed she had some hidden disease but kept it silent.

    "Hey, Brunhild. How are you feeling today?"

    Alexander whispered while sitting near Brunhild, brushing her blonde bangs from her eyes while adjusting the pillows below her. Seeing her lying on the bed unconscious bothered him somewhat, as if he should be waking her from nightmares.

    Today, she looks good, yet she seems tired.

    There are bags under her eyelids, and I wonder if she slept properly. Is there any way I can reduce her stress and allow her to recover?

    He frowned as Brunhild groaned weakly before opening her ocean blue eyes, staring at Alexander confusedly as she sat up, her sheets dropping to reveal her heavy, drooping breasts with a sexy shape.

    "Alexander...?" Brunhild rubbed her eyes before sighing sadly, reaching forward, cupping his face with her hands, and smiling weakly.

    "Are you real or another dream...? When will you wake up for real?" Brunhild sounded sad and depressed, Alexander frowning as he kissed Brunhild''s palms, holding onto her slim fingers, shocked by how cold she felt.

    "Sorry, Brunhild, were you lonely all these years with no one to share the truth with?" Alexander asked, moving closer and pulling Brunhild into his embrace, her soft body and warmth spreading through his chest.

    Startled initially, Brunhild rxed as she snuggled closer to Alexander, pulling him close as tears streamed down her face. "Why did you nevere back? I waited thousands of years..."

    "Shhh, Brunhild... I''m sorry... You helped me remember everything. Thank you; I swear I won''t betray you ever again... Will you forgive me?" Alexander kissed Brunhild''s temple tenderly before allowing her to cry freely until exhaustion caught up, and Brunhild slumped weakly into his arms.

    Listening to her breathe deeply as she rested soundly in his embrace made Alexander more determined to save both the past Brunhild and his mother.

    "I''ve made you wait longer than this world has existed... Let''s end that tonight."

 Chapter 239 239: Mother/UnrequitedLove [R18]

    Chapter 239  239: Mother/UnrequitedLove [R18]

    "Alex?"

    Her voice was just like the mother who had helped him for the past twenty years, a little deep and husky but with a twinge of feminine charm that always made him struggle as a young teen, forcing him to use her as masturbation material.

    Now, things were far different. Alexander leaned down, kissing Brunhild''s lips softly before lifting her hand and showing off their interlocked ring fingers that formed magical bonds connecting their souls.

    Seeing this brought Brunhild a lot of happiness, her tears forming bridges between her soft lips before Alexander licked them away, tasting her tears and emotions, making her frown as Brunhild gripped his shirt, shaking her head.

    "Please...you lied to me before... Don''t tell me such words to bring false hopes; I will kill myself tomorrow..." Brunhild threatened seriously, causing Alexander to fear momentarily before leaning in and kissing her neck affectionately.

    He didn''t want to sleep with her only to heal her but because this desire had been growing in his chest ever since he met her.

    Alexander pushed her body down onto the bed, slightly bouncing as her breasts slipped apart, theirrge size squishing to the side as her nipples pointed into the air.

    "Embrassing... don''t look."

    "How fresh, normally, you wereing to my bed each night and sucking me off by force..."

    "Eh... that was because..."

    Alexander smirked yfully as Brunhild blushed brightly, wanting to argue, but seeing Alexander kiss down her corbones to her breasts made her hold back, moaning slightly as his tongue traced along her hardening nipple.

    "You are cute right now; I love yourrge are. It''s so pink and fluffy."

    He flicked her nipple briefly before rolling it around his tongue, coating it heavily with a warm spit before releasing it with a wet popping noise and hearing Brunhild gasp sharply as shivers ran down her spine.

    Alexander enjoyed teasing Brunhild greatly, alternating nipples to roll around with his teeth carefully before biting down faintly, stimting her fully hardened breast tips.

    Slowly, his hands slid along her thick, fleshy thighs, feeling her muscles tightening as her scent became thicker, filling the room as she leaked adorable moans, nothing like the woman who taught him about sex.

    "Your pussy smells delicious... like always." His hands parted her thighs and pressed his palm firmly against her mound, feeling the soft blonde hairs and sticky juices that leaked from her puffy lips, parting them with his fingers with a lewd squelch, making Brunhild moan sharply as her inner core quivered while Alexander lowered her dress to expose her entire body.

    "Such a beautiful woman; I want to keep you for myself forever." Alexanderplimented Brunhild honestly, kissing her neck while letting his finger slip between her soft petals, sliding down to her lubricated entrance and fingering her dripping cunt, eliciting another muffled whimper as her breathing grew heavier and louder, increasing in volume.

    As his thumb teased her clitoris, rubbing the tip round and round steadily while exposing her soaked honeypot, Alexander found Brunhild''s flushed face struggling to remain controlled as small whimpers escaped her soft peach lips.

    "What do you want me to do?" He asked, beside her ear, nibbling and sucking on the soft tip before crushing her breasts with his spare hand, pulling on her erect nipple, causing the lewd Valkyrie to thrust her hips into the air with a violent grunt of pure lust.

    Her juices stained Alexander''s forearm and bedding underneath Brunhild as her waist arched upwards, grinding eagerly against his stiff fingers, seeking sexual stimtion while leaking embarrassing moans of pleasure.

    "Fuck me... make love... fuck your mother..."

    Each request came mixed with gasps of euphoria flooding Brunhild''s mind repeatedly as she drowned in ecstasy, craving more sensations. As expected, though, even now, Alexander wouldn''t give Brunhild what she wanted easily, merely grinning as he sucked on Brunhild''s sensitive neck, abusing her moistened cave until her juice stains covered the white fabric beneath her voluptuous ass.

    Then Alexander abruptly paused, drawing back, listening to Brunhild groan irritably while Alexander chuckled silently upon seeing Brunhild reach downwards, attempting to touch her vaginal folds directly without shame.

    Just then, he interrupted her efforts roughly, capturing her wrists before pinning Brunhild to the mattress harshly with a loud thump echoing throughout the small bedroom.

    Feeling Brunhild tense and instinctively spread her thick thighs wide open naturally while quivering anxiously under his looming physique with helplessness, Alexander decided to increase Brunhild''s desires with lust, adding more fuel to the fiery mes burning inside her womb.

    Alexander unfasted his belt and let his hot, dripped member flow out, pping her sticky mound and allowing it to rub along her leaking slit, stroking herbia while teasingly rubbing himself against her damp interior walls as Brunhild gasped violently in bliss, yearning desperately for Alexander to prate her insides entirely and offer salvation.

    Finally, Alexander chose to fulfil Brunhild''s heartfelt wishpletely, feeding his enormous ns directly into Brunhild''s eager passageway forcefully before thrusting mercilessly, plunging his swollen rod deeper and deeper while observing Brunhild scream in unison with the bed squealing disturbingly due to his weighty thrust, as a strange feeling of suction, resistance and tightness enveloped his cock.

    "You were still a virgin after all this time?"

    Her warm insides began to throb and pulse around his cock, as she looked up at him, tears flooding down to the pillowcases uncontrobly while trembling from intense pleasure. Brunhild struggled to answer Alexander coherently as if savouring him alone was enough for her satisfaction.

    Unable to endure any longer, Brunhild released a series of hoarse cries mixed with sorrowful sniffling before exploding profuse amounts of pent-up love fluid violently and showering his shaft thoroughly with excessive heat and pressure flowing everywhere.

    "You are so cute..."

    "I am going to make you pregnant and never let anyone hurt you again."

    "Ah.... me...." Brunhild moaned happily while Alexander wiped away her tears, lowering his body, passionately devouring Brunhild''s rosy lips wholly and muffling her wild cries that emerged from losing herself to carnal enjoyment. Her previously hazy consciousness regained focus as she responded instinctually when Alexander intensified the vigour behind each rough insertion relentlessly.

    Crushing and fondling Brunhild''s soft, squishy globes fiercely in turn, Alexander continued driving his slippery manhood vehemently onwards nonstop till Brunhild reached orgasm constantly, spraying countless female nectars drenching the crumpled white sheets continuously in tiny streams trickling across the surface endlessly.

    No matter how frequently Alexander drew forth rapturous screams or desperate expressions from Brunhild, signifying a limitless peak.

    He showed nopassion whatsoever, ramming fervently in order to achieveplete domination while unleashing fierce kisses brimming with passionate me indiscriminately wherever possible, mostly focusing on ravaging her supple bosom feverishly.

    Alexander couldn''t endure her soft, warm pussy that sucked on his cock, as if to drain himpletely of seed and proceeded aggressively rumbling against Brunhild''s pleasantly soaked membrane without restraint till reaching the deepest depths swiftly, erupting powerful semen inflicting unspeakable devastation abundantly.

    Enduring severe trembles bombarding her system from being stuffed full of male cream persistently, Brunhild embraced Alexander tightly, trapping his muscr frame securely with slender limbs locked strongly around his sturdy upper torso intimately.

    Alexander returned Brunhild''s ardent hug, embracing Brunhildfortably before rxing atop her curvy figure, ignoring the sweat sticking their bodies together stickily while caressing her smooth silvery strands lovingly.

    Sighing contentedly, Brunhild buried her lovely visage next to Alexander''s broad shoulder de, inhaling his masculine scent keenly as her delicate fingertips brushed against his chiselled facial features gently, tracing lines across his jawline leisurely while experiencing endless post-coital delight overwhelming her senses gradually.

    Alexander remained motionless, allowing Brunhild to enjoy the momentary peace peacefully, knowing that soon, she would suffer pain again.

    Several minutes passed, and Alexander moved first, kissing Brunhild''s lips passionately before separating Brunhild''s milky thighs widely apart, preparing to continue pounding Brunhild''s slick, squishy canal intensely.

    "Ahhh... Alex.....that...!"

    Brunhild yelped loudly, overwhelmed by Alexander''s sudden movements, clutching his strong shoulders rigidly as her lower region trembled mildly from sensitivity due to having climaxed excessively earlier.

    Ignoring Brunhild''s protest, Alexander drove his rigid spear ruthlessly forward, injecting copious volumes of scorching sperm instantaneously, earning a jarring screech resonating from Brunhild''s lungs explosively while burying her wless countenance alongside his bulky shoulder des shyly.

    Alexander proceeded to pump energetically nonstop, stirring Brunhild''s delectable honey and soft flesh walls vigorously with ruthless strokes, inciting spasms to wrack Brunhild''s curvaceous figure continuously while producing lewd, sttering noises resounding noisily due to his vigorous actions.

    "Alex... slow down...ahhh. Noooooo! Ahhhhh!"

    Brunhild wailed hysterically as Alexander assaulted her erogenous zones relentlessly, generating immense pleasure surging through Brunhild''s shuddering physique ceaselessly.

    Alexander captured Brunhild''s tender, cherry-like lips wholeheartedly, stifling her breathless cries efficiently before beginning a ferocious battle of tongues, sucking on Brunhild''s luscious mouthwatering appendages hungrily while ravaging Brunhild''s fleshy caverns brutally with his long shaft, enticing a series of muffled groans emerging from Brunhild''s throat promptly.

    Brunhild submitted to Alexander willingly, surrendering control of their passionate lip contact wholly before weing Alexander''s rampaging tongue enthusiastically, wrestling with it wildly and swallowing it ravenously simultaneously, expressing her boundless love towards Alexander wholeheartedly.

    Watching Brunhild''s teary eyes clouded with desire and longing, Alexander pumped rapidly, crashing against Brunhild''s sensitive spots urately, bringing Brunhild to an explosive finish instantly while flooding Brunhild''s narrow passageway with copious volumes of his hot, bubbling sperm profusely.

    Alexander withdrew slightly, gazing at Brunhild''s bashful expression affectionately; her crotch began to bubble as the copious amount of semen spurted from her entrance, and she blushed, covering her eyes before covering it with both hands, filling her hand with his sperm.

    "Haha... you are so cute when like this."

    He thought he had the advantage... but then her eyes shone with a golden light, and her hands grasped his shoulders and pushed him down onto the bed, causing the metal bed to creak and rock and mount him.

    "Little Alex, you dare fuck mommy so roughly, now her pussy is all full of your dirty sperm... Do you want to make me pregnant?"

    "Let me show you how good sex with mommy can feel."

    The next moment, her huge ass pped down, devouring his entire cock, the wet bubbling squelch filling the room as her hips began to gallop on his waist, her face filled with pleasure while tightening her insides around him, enjoying the moans from his mouth.

    "Good.... are you going to cum? Shoot, shoot it all inside mommy''s womb."

    Alexander couldn''t resist the urge to shoot his load as ropes of warm semen flooded her warm womb as it overflowed and oozed from her lewd entrance.

    "More... haa.... such a huge cock... it feels so good... I trained you so long, so you could make me cum like this... Yeah...!"

    As the bed rocked loudly, the passionate evening of Alexander and Brunhild continued for more than ten hours...

    While the vesta were finally clearing New Havenpletely.

    He was having his brains fucked out.

 Chapter 240 240: Mothers Obsession [R18]

    Chapter 240  240: Mother''s Obsession [R18]

    Brunhild changedpletely as her hips slipped down his shaft, watching with greedy eyes as she pushed his chest down with restored power. Alexander didn''tin and watched Brunhild straddle him, her knees digging into the bedding as Brunhid grinned, kissing him deeply before whispering.

    "Let me ride you; I know how to please you best."

    "Mmmm.. I missed you... but can you really?"

    Alexander smirked as his hips moved in perfect sync with hers, allowing Brunhild to move freely, her thick buttocks smacking his waist as she rode him reverse cowgirl style, her round ass pping his balls as she bounced harder and faster, riding him as Alexander massaged Brunhild''s huge breasts, the heaviness of her tits causing his hands to sink into her soft, flexible melons.

    "Haa... you gew so big... I used to suck your growing cock and make you squeal... Now your cock is messing me up~ so good.... more...!"

    She never imagined she would love this position so much, as the wet sound of her ass pressing against his thighs echoed, her soft lips sucking on his extended tongue, as she began to bounce harder, mming her hips down with an intense climax exploding from the pleasure.

    Feeling his shaft prating her deepest spot, his juices leaked down her thighs, staining Alexander''s crotch before Brunhild spun around, facing him and hugging Alexander''s head, pressing her breasts against his face as she rode him faster and harder.

    "Look at me, Alex... Look at your mother... you love me most, right? More than those girls... Sarah... Amy, who you fucked every single night... right?"

    "Mmmmm, your insides are so tight and wriggling around my cock like they are alive...." Alexander moaned, grabbing Brunhild''s fat ass, squeezing her soft flesh as she began to rock her hips, galloping faster, letting her pussy devour his cockpletely as her hips mmed down with an intense climax exploding from the pleasure.

    "Alex~ tell me, do you love me more than her.... more than Asmodeus..."

    "Haaaaa.... you are jealous~ so cute Brunhild..." Alexanderughed before lifting her hips, rocking them together before flipping Brunhild on the bed, watching her giant breasts p together as he began to m down with loud, intense sounds, crushing her womb, making Brunhild''s deepest his own thing, making her cry out loudly.

    "Ahhn... no, don''t.... you''re going to vite your mother..."

    Yet Alexander continued fucking Brunhild hard, her body melting as shey on the bed, unable to speak except for screaming with eyes rolled to the back of her head. She loved it, her body shivering with constant climaxes, destroying Brunhild''s rationality as Alexander smashed her womb, making Brunhild''s toes curl as she wrapped her legs around his waist.

    "Ahh.... Alex~ Mother loves you... fuck me~ Fuck Your mother~ Make me yours.... destroy me... destroy me, give me a baby...."

    She screamed, arching her back and cumming harder and more intensely with each word, her pussy juices leaking nonstop, spraying across Alexander''s abs as her womb drank his sperm greedily, devouring Alexander''s shaft before Brunhild cried, hugging Alexander tightly.

    "I love you too, Brunhild... stay with me forever... More than Asmodeus, you waited for me so long."

    "Eh!?" The moment his sperm began to flood her womb, she heard his words.... a strange feeling as her body shone with a silver light, and her insides began to guzzle the thick sperm inside her womb, flooding her ovaries as shetched onto him tightly.

    "ah.... strange..... so hot...."

    Alexander promised before Brunhild screamed, her body turning into bright light as Brunhild vanished from New Haven. Alexander sighed,ying naked in bed alone before standing up, fixing his clothing and leaving, ready to resume work.

    His eyes were watching the sky... probably an amusing sight was taking part high above right now.

    "Ah... she drained my body dry of both semen and vitality... Was she that happy?"

    ***

    In the dark sky of New Haven, as the mutants were in fiercebat between the Vesta and Alexander''s wives, Brunhild''s body was floating in the sky, her white wings fluttering as brilliant gold and silver light began to shine from her body; emerging from her stomach as she covered her mouth to hide her loud moans of pleasure.

    "Ah.... Alex~ Mother loves you... I am yours....you gave me a baby...."

    She screamed, arching her back and cumming harder and more intensely with each word, as the entire sky was filled with divine light, spreading across the majority of New Haven, the power so intense it destroyed all zombies and mutants as she curled in a ball, her wings bing more pristine white, losing their slight grey texture and forming a pure golden light.

    Far above New Haven, a woman dressed in silver armour stood with silver hair and smiled proudly as Brunhild evolved into something beyond stage six and an ancient Valkyrie.

    "Alex~ Mother loves you.... ah.... my powers...." Brunhild moaned before vanishing in golden light as Brunhild flew higher and higher, transforming before the silver armour transformed into a golden colour as if praying to a huge figure in the sky...

    "My daughter, enjoy yourself... That life in your stomach, I shall bless, and I shall watch over you both...."

    "Lady Freya... thank you...." Brunhild wept happily, crying as the goddess turned her attention away, smiling at Alexander below before she vanished like a cloud blown away.

    Freya smiled proudly before disappearing, returning to her domain, as Brunhild floated high in the clouds, enjoying the divine rays shining down her beautiful skin before flying back down andnding beside Alexander, who was now sleeping quietly.

    "Mother is here...." Brunhild whispered, kissing Alexander''s forehead before lying beside Alexander, hugging him closely.

    Meanwhile, high above New Haven, Ste paused mid-fight as Mildred and Laura paused, looking towards the sky with shock.

    "What happened... why did all the mutants die?" ire asked, confused, as Amy nodded, licking brain chunks from her fingers.

    "Was that huge divine light Brunhild?"

    Val wondered aloud while Kaliara narrowed her eyes suspiciously.

    Only Alexander slept peacefully with Brunhild by his side as Maria and Althea entered shortly after, their bodies slightly taller as they looked at Brunhild with affectionate eyes before kneeling beside the bed, paying respect to them both.

    "Mother Brunhild..."

    "We havepleted your training."

    Maria said with pride before Althea nodded, sitting on Alexander''s other side as Brunhild woke, smiling tiredly before nodding.

    "Well done, Maria, Althea, go rest; I will protect our dearest master today...."

    The two girls nodded obediently before snuggling close to Alexander and kissing his cheeks, both of them sprouting Valkyrie-like wings, but they were jet ck and seemed to resemble something simr to Alexanders than Brunhilds.

    "You two are so cute... even evolving into the same special sub-race as me... you still clung to him what lovely daughters..."

    It turned out that he couldn''t find them because before she broke, they had already asked his mother for a way to evolve like her... so they could follow him into the sky when he fights alone.

    Both girls looked at him sadly before leaving the room, holding hands like a pair of twins. Brunhild smiled proudly before falling asleep, hugging Alexander''s body tightly.

 Chapter 241 241: Heading North

    Chapter 241  241: Heading North

    "Wow... you really fucked your mother half to death... what a lewd boy..." A husky voice sounded as Alexander rxed on the bed, his eyes looking to the side as he spotted a familiar pink-haired woman.

    Francesca, Amy''s mother, seemed to have awakened finally.

    "Oh? Well, it''s not as bad as you going crazy on your son-inw''s cock and swearing to be his bitch despite being married."

    Alexander didn''t feel the need to pretend or act scared. He slipped off the bed, looking for some clothes as she slowly walked towards him with weak, staggering steps.

    "Do you want some blood?" He asked, seeing her struggle and fall against his chest.

    However, she didn''t bite him but rubbed her finger along his sticky phallus and slurped the remaining white goo that had oozed from Brunhild''s insides and sucked it into her mouth, with a delighted face as she almost instantly restored her faces colour and vibrant eyes.

    "Fufu, my cute son-inw, not only blood but a man''s semen is great food for us. Thanks for the thick, delicious meal."

    She then pped his naked ass before groping it tightly, her huge tits crushed t against his chest as the stic mounts swayed from her movements when she turned away and waved back at him.

    "Since you want to go north and meet that slut, let me help finish off the path as we closed the gates up there a long time ago... Fufu, my cute son, make sure to fuck me just like your mommy in the future." Her red eyes teased as she wrapped herself in a long, elegant ck dress and hopped out the window.

    "Is the whore gone?" Another more deep voice sounded from beside his ear as he looked to the bed and found Sarah''s motherpletely naked, bathing in the light of the moon beside him quietly with her legs spread, the huge tattoo from her gang days now visible on her back and right side.

    "Ahh... Carmine."

    Alexander always respected this woman, but the first time they met in a long while, he fucked her and came inside her womb, almost making her pregnant, but her eyes looked at him with a feeling of affection and gentleness.

    There was no anger or hatred.

    "Sorry, we took so long to recover... That woman''s attack shattered my mind and memories so much that I feared we might never recover..."

    Her body slid across the sheets now, her warmth pressed against Alexander''s left arm. Her breasts were firmer than Francesca''s, but the stic and perky feeling was far better as Carmine wrapped her arms around his.

    "I heard your voice; every morning, day and night, you came to us, right? Speaking to us both about our cute daughters and how you felt about us?"

    "Haha... sorry, but it seems that in those dark moments when I was about to copse... that voice of yours was my only hope, and likely the same is true for that g who just left... What I am trying to say is..."

    "Boy, you''ve made the female leaders of two gangs fall in love with you. Prepare your body for the consequences."

    "W-What about Sarah and Amy?"

    "Hmmm? Why do they matter, can''t we just fuck you together? We''re not humans anyway; once a Lycan chooses a mate, it doesn''t matter who his other women are; we just strike first and vite him, squeezing him dry. Fufu."

    She hugged him tighter as she guided his fingertips to her soft, silver pubic hair and whispered in his ear with a hot breath. "From this moment on, this entrance is reserved for Alexander Faust only. Fufu, I wonder if I should get a tattoo like those girls."

    "Something like Alexander''s Lycan Milf cumslut?"

    Alexander had just had several dozen rounds with Brunhild, so he was exhausted, but the words from her lips and how husky and deep her voice was, the memories of having a crush on her when younger...

    He caused his little brother to react, prompting Carmine to grasp hold of it with both hands.

    "Ah... my words made you like this, such a naughty little boy. That small kid who came to the gym to y with Sarah is now getting an erection in front of me... Ah, why does this feel so erotic and amazing..."

    Carmine only jerked him a few times; her fingers couldn''t quite close around his girthy shaft as she let go, whispering into his ears e time, "Let''s have a nice party together, both mothers and daughters, when we reach the north."

    "Now I need to head out and help that dumb bimbo who only knows strength..."

    She then leapt out of the window, wearing an Eastern robe and strange fundoshi-like undergarment and holding a simple Eastern sword before vanishing, showing why the two girls he met and loved were so weird...

    "Their mothers are too extreme!"

    Alexander shouted before copsing on the bed, realising he might have to deal with the craziness of four women soon.

    "Ah... I miss the peace..."

    However, just as hey down and thought it would be peaceful, Brunhild jumped back in, looking refreshed and energised, grinning happily as she jumped on top of Alexander. "Round two!"

    ''Damn, this milf... wait, didn''t Carmine say something about helping Francesca?''

    ***

    Outside New Haven, Carmine appeared beside Francesca, who had been beaten badly and had several limbs broken; her body was healing but very slow as her energy levels were depleted. She was lucky Alex didn''t suck her dry blood, or she would be dead.

    "Carmine... that slut came to harass me..."

    "Well, you were in bed with her son naked."

    The pair were an unlikely match in this city, normally at each other''s throats, fighting for territory or just fighting because they loved it; with a single swing, Carmine''s sword tore apart a stage five monster while Francesca''s fists wore strange gauntlets as she punched one that just vaporised into red goo.

    They then moved towards each other, killing the final threats outside the huge, ck gate towards the north, seemingly half frozen and ancient.

    "That stupid slut has done it this time..."

    Carmine spat out angrily as she looked towards the gate, which was sealed years ago. Now, it was opening as Francesca growled. "Yes... I think I''ll rip her tits off this time."

    The two shared a nce as they charged together, ignoring the monsters as they thought about the woman they would soon meet.

    At first, they believed their city to be the best ce to withstand the attacks, but meeting that woman who almost crushed them one-sidedly, they realised the ancient city and capital of the subus kingdom was their best bet...

    Because it still had old magical arrays and defensive structurespared to the wasted and broken ones of their family that were split up due to greed and strife.

    "Do you think he will sleep with her too?"

    ".... Are you unconfident, Francesca?"

    "Hmph, who would lose to that whore?"

    "Good answer, let''s kill her."

    The two grinned as they entered the icy caverns beyond the gate. They nned to wipe out anything that tried to block Alexander''s way. After all, he was their son-inw and husband to both them and their precious daughters.

    "By the way, Carmine, did you bring any spare clothing? These beasts ripped mine off..." Francesca asked as she nced at Carmine, who was barely dressed and wearing something that could barely pass for underwear.

    "Shut up, you old vampire hag; your massive tits are ruining your image," Carmine replied, ncing at Francesca''s bare bosom, which jiggled wildly as she ran.

    "You stupid dog bitch, why do you care if I''m a Vampiress! I just have big tits!"

    "Shut up!"

    They then fought again as they rushed further into the darkness of the northern region, hoping Alexander would reward them for their hard work to unlock this door that was currently guarded by many stage five and six mutants that were hidden deep in the gates activation building.

    Alexander woke up after sleeping for an entire day; Brunhild was stilltched onto his body, sucking thest remnants of white essence from his crotch, but he was surprised to see Francesca and Carmine also sleeping naked beside him, their bodies wrapped around his as though afraid he might slip away.

    He wanted to leave, but he couldn''t find the strength to escape as theirbined scents enveloped his senses, leaving him trapped and unable to move.

    The only thing that no longer weighed on his mind was they would leave for the North in Two days.

 Chapter 242 242: Departure

    Chapter 242  242: Departure

    This time, Alexander didn''t host a fancy party or hold arge speech. He gathered the women most trusted to him and gave them a simple order.

    "Gather your troops together in five hours at the north gate��any humans that wish to stay, give them the keys for this ce and the defensive fixtures."

    "???"

    "Are we leaving?"

    "I will go at once."

    He smiled at the differences between each woman from Ste leaving with her subi at once with a smile on her face, probably excited to go home and meet her mother after so long apart.

    Then there was Sarah, who questioned him before wondering if her mother was alright. None of the girls had seen Francesca or Carmine yet��thus, they still believed them to be in the medical bay, which was where she headed first after bowing to Alex.

    "Mildred, can you make sure that we take most of the expensive and high-level materials and help McAlister and his little workers travel safely?"

    "Of course, leave it to me, honey."

    Like this, he was able to arrange everything while he asked Maria, Althea and Kaliara to stay with him as the rest of the base was rushing to leave in the time given to them.

    It was a bit chaotic as everyone carried their most important things in bags on their back��but he had prepared enough wagons and carts to carry all the expensive items or heavy machinery they would need to protect in the long run.

    "Hehe, master, you look much better now," Maria said in a bright voice; no longer did she speak with trouble or stutter as she rushed to his side and hugged his arm, her brilliant red eyes and white hair swaying with energy as she leaned against his chest.

    Alexander petted the top of her head lovingly before smiling down at her��it was true; even though he was tired and the worry of protecting everyone felt like it was threatening to tear him apart at any moment, he could still stand without too much trouble.

    His body had adapted and strengthened thanks to the constant training and mana maniption lessons with Kaliara.

    Maria had also grown stronger��her skin wasn''t sickly pale anymore, and she didn''t feel cold to the touch or shiver when touched.

    "Sorry for neglecting you and Althea... Were you lonely for so long?" His voice was deep and calm as his other arm opened for the other girl with her curly twin tails and beautiful red eyes.

    Althea hugged his arm tightly and buried her face against his clothes��she didn''t say anything, but he knew that she didn''t mind since she always understood him more than anyone else.

    Kaliara watched the scene silently before sighing and shaking her head��even though she tried to act cold and uncaring, Alexander knew that she wanted to join the hug.

    So he flicked his chin to her and waited until she walked over with small steps before Eien seemed to take control and hugged his chest; the three women who gave him so much, and he was always so busy, never giving them the time or affection they deserved.

    Maria was never close to him before, but since bing a ghoul, she fought for him, scavenged for food daily for the other Vesta, protected them and neverined even when he didn''t speak to her or forgot her existence...

    Althea was a symbol of his greatest failure, losing Samantha and not being able tofort Mildred properly before she was ready to ept the past... She was always quiet, waiting for him and helping others around the base every day while he worked tirelessly.

    Kaliara... Even though she was arrogant and prideful, she still put aside her people''s pride to save him and train him, epting the loss of her powers and no longer being a demon and probably a traitor to her race; she and Eien worked harder than anyone bar Alex and Val to keep the base protected.

    Yet he neglected them... Not only them but Ste, Sarah, Patricia, Megan and even Himari and Ayami and the hundreds of lives that relied on him for safety and protection.

    Even though he knew how difficult it was and that he couldn''t spend time with them whenever he wanted...

    Alexander admitted that he was the one at fault and needed to fix it.

    "...Thank you all for staying by my side��from now on, I will do my best to bnce everything out." He hugged them all tightly, causing Maria to look strange with her eyes wide, but hugging him tightly, and Althea purred softly as Kaliara huffed and looked away to hide her reddened cheeks.

    He let them go shortly after and kissed Maria and Althea''s foreheads gently before turning to Kaliara, who pouted and turned her face further before he chuckled and pulled her into his arms��his lips touched her neck, and she shivered before ring at him angrily.

    "You were my enemy, but now you are my woman. I cannot treat you differently, so please ept my affection. Kaliara."

    The demoness'' cheeks were bright red as she struggled halfheartedly before finally nodding��Alex kissed her lips shortly after before letting her go and fixing his clothes, coughing lightly as Maria and Althea giggled happily.

    "Do you want me or just Eien..." The distorted voice of the demoness caused Alexander''s eyes to light up brightly as he smirked.

    "Both. All of you."

    Kaliara trembled slightly before looking away again��heughed at how cute she was before checking his watch and turning around with Maria and Althea clinging to his arms once again.

    "Shall we go and help everyone prepare to leave before we journey to our new home?"

    Maria nodded immediately with shining red eyes while Althea purred happily. Kaliara sighed loudly but followed him withoutints��Eien whispered something to her before fading away, showing that she was happy, and she decided to thank Kaliara properlyter.

    Thus, Alexander set off with his women to help everyone pack and prepare to move to their next destination��the northern city of the subi.

    ***

    Four hourster, over three thousand people were standing at the opened gates as huge piles of mutants and zombies were torn into pieces, with two sexy women sitting on the tall pirs on either side of the gates.

    "Yo lover boy, you took so long toe greet mommy." The pink-haired woman with huge, melon-shaped breasts teased Alexander while the quiet woman with ck hair shook her head and jumped down.

    "Alexander, we found a total of fifty boxes and stored them in here."

    She tossed a huge bag to him. Even though it was enchanted to be lighter, the weight was quite heavy.

    "We added some of the stage six monster hearts and cores too."

    When Carmine turned around, her bodysuit was so alluring to Alex he couldn''t help gawking for a moment at her perfect ass,

    Francescaughed when she noticed before jumping down and kissing Alex on the cheek, "Don''t stare too much, honey~ We''ll yter~ okay?"

    Carmine coughed and hid her embarrassment as Alexander smiled wryly and nodded, storing the bag in his inventory for now.

    He looked back at the many women who were following him; some were now more mature than the girls who were mere toys for other men months ago; they were not seasoned warriors, able to easily kill monsters of huge size alone...

    "I really am impressed by you all... You have grown strong and reliable��you don''t need me to lead you or protect you anymore. Now, you can walk on your own and protect yourselves; I will be relying on all of you to help defend our new home, so please work hard."

    Everyone cheered loudly as Alex turned to Francesca and Carmine.

    "Lead the way��we are going north."

    Afterwards, Alexander waved goodbye to the city, and his various women followed with the same goodbye. Mildred, McAlister and his workers, along with Ste, Sarah, Patricia, Himari, Ayami, Val and many other faces, waved back at those who would stay forever, likely to die in this city.

    They left behind a decent enough fortress and walled city filled with traps and defences, an underground base full of resources and weapons, and a few hundred humans who wished to remain in the old world��they weren''t scared of the future and decided to live freely.

    "That is enough, right..." Alex looked back, wondering how they would fare against theing tides...

    It wasn''t his duty, but he became morepassionate the more he interacted with his Vesta, restoring the small bits of emotion that made him human and so appealing to the girls in the first ce.

    This journey wouldn''t be easy, but with the women around him and his determination, he felt a moment of hope appearing in his chest, a sign that things might just improve in the future, but he was aware of the monsters that lurked in this thick snowy wastnd...

    Now likely to be even stronger, hungrier, and he felt excited at that thought.

 Chapter 243 243: The Frozen Dead Hiding In The Snow [1]

    Chapter 243  243: The Frozen Dead Hiding In The Snow [1]

    Alexander and his army trudged slowly through the thick ice and snow��almost magical how leaving the city of New Haven was like transferring to another world as the sun turned cold and the winds became frigid and bitter.

    "How long will it take us to reach the city?" A gentle voice sounded��it was Himari who walked holding Alexander''s hand to boost the effectiveness of her warmth spell, a gentle eastern gown all she wore in this horrid snow.

    Alex himself, although immune to the cold, felt the chill was irritating as he wore a thick jacket with fur neck and hood.

    "Depending on how many of the mutants are frozen in this hellishndscape and how many have thawed enough to fight and move."

    His hand gently gripped hers and the pale fingers of Maria, who walked on the opposite side. Somehow, they had made a system where every half an hour, the girl on the left would switch, and no was Maria''s turn with Althea before her.

    "However... the cold seems to change them and allow them to evolve more deeply; some of them were far more powerful than normal stage three and four zombies, and most of them are above stage five despite being frozen since the start of the apocalypse."

    Alexander remembered fighting that horde because of Brunhild''s training style and her will to test him...

    Somehow, he worried how much stronger some of those monsters had be remembering Eris, and the intelligence they showed was rather something he feared might take the lives of many of his Vesta.

    He feared that this was thest chance to treat them all as something special and unique without losing something once he epted the offer of Ste''s mother to be part of their family.

    It sounded stupid, but to him, who started alone, then meeting Mildred, bing desensitised and distancing himself from the Vesta meant he needed a new path...

    One where the women would eventually be free to make their own decisions and choices, and only those he would take care of forever would be Vesta.

    Walking through the deste frozen wastes, these were the thoughts on his mind, as the smallfort of Maria''s little warm hand filled his heart with hope.

    He hoped that he could be a big enough man to at leastfort the hearts of those he had already put out his hand and touched.

    Once we reach the city, I will abandon caring for all of them alone; Ste, Sarah, and Amy have all begun to show me ideas and paths to take for the growing nature of our organisation...

    I regret not being able to see each one of them and support and fuel their efforts, but I am but one Ghoul...

    My two hands are limited.

    [When did you be so weak-willed? Don''t forget you have over one hundred G Warriors who will be desperate for your body and affection and those knights that even now fight to meet you once again.]

    [Alexander, you are not a normal man.]

    [At least don''t lose heart when you haven''t tried to support them.]

    [Qna and that cute dark elf areing to meet you.]

    Can they reallye here, though? How will they know I am in this frozen tomb... I worry they will get crushed and fall...

    [That queen isn''t so weak. She has already retaken hernd, crushed her enemy and ALL because you gave them hope, gave them the ability to do so.]

    [I will guide them when the timees��all you need to do is wait with open arms.]

    I...

    [Or have you forgotten your oath to take me as your woman one day, too? Hahaha, don''t limit yourself to human standards.]

    [Even if the G onlyy with you once a full moon, they would be content.]

    [Alexander, do not worry; we can endure as long as you keep loving us.]

    It was at that moment that Alexander began to feel shameful for his thoughts, as ideas and ways to manage them all were imprinted and burned into his mind by the overzealous Sapphira, who seemed intent on making him a harem king rather than a ghoul king.

    The cold path was quiet, with only the crushed ice and snow beneath the three thousand boots sounding as a woman''s eyes watched the back of Alexander''s fur coat with a sense of anger, longing and confusion.

    Her lycan ears flickered as she stood beside her cousin and love rivals Sarah and Carmine.

    There is someone I have wronged and need to see...

    All of his contemting on this cold journey while keeping an eye on the distance for any movement, Alexander took this time to reflect on himself and the women behind him, how he could make them happy and those whom he promised too much and gave too little.

    Amia, lycan, slime and two oni sisters...

    Most of all, the Lycan who he tossed aside despite destroying her life.

    Her brother was killed by my hand, and I twisted her heart and left her alone because she did not follow my desires...

    "Sylvia..."

    Alexander''s voice was gentle and endearing as the words danced along the frigid gale that brushed along his cheek until a sudden hand wrapped around his.

    "Yes, Lord Alexander? I was beginning to think you forgot my name... and existence."

    Hearing the nostalgic voice, he turned to face her, the woman who became his enemy because of a strange prophetic dream that led to the death of her brother and a permanent wound in both their hearts.

    The first and only woman that Alexander truly vited for the sake of dominating her...

    "I could never forget you, nor those beautiful golden eyes."

    Sylvia was a beautiful woman��her tanned skin was even more prominent now and caused Alexander to feel she truly had be more and more different from the figure that seemed simr to Sarah.

    Tanned flesh, like the hot shimmering sands of a desert kingdom, a caramel tint that reminded him of fond times, while sleek, silky raven hair danced down her back and around her ankles.

    A true, feral woman that he wanted to make happy.

    "Are you not cold, Sylvia? Wearing nearly nothing with only your velvet fur to protect your crotch?"

    "Hahaha, why are you so gentle all of a sudden... Why suddenly make my heart flutter? We were never that kind of pair, right?"

    Sylvia had be stronger in both body and mind as Alexander was taken aback by her alluring but resolute smile, a lone female werewolf, her hand grasping his tight, but she showed no weakness or frailty that he saw that night.

    Filled with both pride and regret, Alexander could only smile and clench her hand.

    "I want to make you into one of my brides when we reach the city, and I take the throne."

    "Eh? Are you an idiot? Why can''t you just fuck me a few times, and we have a nice little fling going on. Isn''t that more interesting for me to get pregnant while being a mere guard or knight, haha?"

    "If that makes you satisfied, I will."

    Alexander found her change of mind and maturity to be rather shocking and struggled topare the ck-haired woman grieving and begging for his seed on that day in desperation while full of hatred and now this new woman.

    He couldn''t feel the hatred anymore...

    There was a respectful gaze, one like a warrior sees their war chief, but also a hint of lust and possessive desire still lingered.

    After all, I am a lustful man even now after my nymphomania is cured... I want her, no matter what it means.

    I want this woman to be mine.

    [Just embrace it, ept it. You cannot handle all of them. Sure, three thousand is too many, but how about just the same number as there are days?]

    [You cannot let them all go, right?]

    Sapphira, why do you know me so well?

    Even as one of the women I seek tomit, you still spur me to take more women!

    [Fool, I am the one who sees you the deepest after taking my father''s ce. Do you think there is a mole or molecule on your body I haven''t intensely observed.]

    [Your bravery when outnumbered, the desperate will to avenge and revive your lost troops]

    [I watched the fall of your army and the moment your heart broke.]

    [Alexander D.S. Faust I have seen you at your worst, and I am still here. Do not worry, even if you like to sleep with insects and strange beasts from others.]

    [[I will support you.]

    As they were speaking together, a shout came from Brunhild, Maria and Althea, who were patrolling ahead using their wings to avoid the cold ground.

    "Alexander, there is something you should see... and then we need to decide how to deal with it. Otherwise, the consequences could be deadly..."

    Alexander''s palm squeezed Sylvia''s before he unfurled his ck and red wings before shot forward to see what caused even his mother to show concern.

    A feeling of his future goal, the man and king he wished to be, slowly formed in his heart as he looked down on the women he had protected and brought this far.

    It filled him with pride.

 Chapter 244 244: The Frozen Dead Hiding In The Snow [2]

    Chapter 244  244: The Frozen Dead Hiding In The Snow [2]

    There was a huge wall of ice, extremely tall, like a wave over twenty metres, had crashed onto thend from the sea��the ice was more than several hundred metres thick and inside this cold, frigid frozennd were millions of undead and mutants of all stages... as if they were buried in the earth millions of years ago... some were starting to thaw and pull themselves from the frozen wall that dwarfed Alexander.

    "Oh, wow..."

    "So many.... If they broke free, not just New Haven but... even the north would be in danger..."

    What do I do... If I stay longer to wipe these zombies out, then getting north gets harder and harder with the increase in their power and evolutions... what if I am toote?

    Is splitting up the right choice?

    Then what if my beloved women die while I piss about going north... do I wait alone... with a select few as they push ahead? Those that can y and adapt to the cold?

    [Alexander! Calm down!]

    Suddenly, Alexander''s mind went nk as Sapphira forced his mind to focus and stopped him from panicking.

    "Brunhild, what do you suggest..."

    Alexander spoke in a calm tone as he asked his mother-turned-lover, who floated beside him, her white wings and pure beauty almost making him jealous of whoever created her...

    "Well, I suggest we split into groups��onerge group goes ahead with you while the others clear this mess... After all, the mutations and evolutions mean they are far stronger, and we must kill them before they melt and cause problems."

    "No...."

    He looked up at her face with a wry smile and leaned out to touch her soft wings that folded around his finger as he pulled her close and kissed Brunhild''s lips, his tongue pushing deep into her mouth and caressing her delicate and sensitive insides.

    "I will remain with a small group��I will attack and exterminate them all... While you, Val and Kaliara lead the entire army north and eradicate everything that isn''t human or subus, clear the path for our futurend, and I will meet you after fighting through these insects."

    "Alex...Mmmnph!?"

    Alex kissed her once more, their tongues coiling together, dancing, with a long, passionate kiss before pulling apart.

    "Mother, please trust in me��I need you to lead them north and create a base... Also, I want you to take Francesca and Carmine... They are not fully recovered, and I want them safe... "

    "Alexander... Okay."

    Brunhild reluctantly agreed after realising he had made up his mind and flew off to give the orders to the leaders while Alex descended to meet the women who would stay with him.

    Amy, Sarah, Himari, Ayami, Maria, and Althea were the ones he chose to join him, with Laura and Mildred takingmand of the ghouls thanks to their special skills and abilities able to boost them in battle as much as he could.

    The Lamia and Slime Megan and Patricia would also remain.

    "Laura, Mildred... Protect Brunhild for me, okay? Make sure Francesca and Carmine are healed and ready to meet me north..."

    "Alexander... I will protect them all with my life."

    He hated the thought of splitting up, so he stopped as they were hugging, "Let''s meet after three days and switch members... there is no need to rush. Let''s thoroughly clear the way, search for possible supplies and items and make a base camp along the way. You and Mildred deal with that, okay?"

    "Understood!"

    "Darling... you would miss us so much you changed the n? Fufu...."

    "Ah, I don''t want to be apart from you all, my cute women, more than three days from now!"

    With Brunhild kissing him once more, Alexander watched as the thousands of Vesta and Humans split into six smaller groups before turning northwest, heading around the snow.

    Thankfully, McAlister created the item needed tomunicate long ago in the forsaken vige, so he gave them to all the captains andmanders, while Alex took four to give to Sarah, Amy and Sylvia as Brunhild and Valule led the huge army.

    "Phew... I am happy you were there..."

    For Sarah and Amy, these words were directed to them, but for the goddess who was guiding and helping him, she made him realise the thing he hated most.

    Long separations; thus, he changed the n to something which might increase the time slightly but would also allow him to see all his women every three days, allowing them all to get experience and grow stronger as they fought on two fronts.

    "Now then, shall we kill some zombies?" He turned to the several women standing with their weapons, waiting for hismand and looking at the slow-moving, half-frozen monsters with eager eyes."

    Alexander unfurled his wings as his eyes glowed crimson, and his hands grasped both his swords, the ck and white des shimmering in the frozenndscape, before shooting into the sky and piercing downwards towards the frozen stage five zombies.

    The impact shattered the shallow ice, allowing over a dozen of them free, causing his hands to tremble from the impact as Sarah and Amy rushed forward to crush the skulls of the enemy��he flicked his hand as a storm of spears decimated the weaker mutants with ease as the women charged forward.

    Only Maria and Althea remained beside Alexander with their white wings and deadly spears as he shot forward and began shing and piercing zombie after mutant, ughtering them with ease and showing off the difference between the evolved stage seven ghoul and the mere mutants.

    Alexander sliced through the necks and limbs of the enemies, cutting them into pieces with ease, while Sarah, Amy and Himari used their weapons and strength to shatter skulls and rip bodies apart with ease.

    The first wave was dead in less than ten minutes, but the ice was damaged and began to crack for the second wave, as Alexander noticed he would likely evolve again soon if they kept fighting at this pace.

    However, as Alexandernded to rest, a sound of cracking echoed through the frozen wastnd, followed by an eerie and ominous cry as something monstrous crawled from the cracks of the icy wall, its body covered in frost and ice, yet a strange energy leaked from its body.

    "I guess we couldn''t be super lucky... It seems some of them are like those huge giants from the ice field... Evolved to adapt to the cold temperature."

    Alexander muttered as he drew both swords and gazed at the five-metre giant humanoid that red at him with a hungry expression.

    Its muscles bulged as it threw a fist towards Alex, whose wings opened and blocked the strike with ease, but he still slid back in the ice slightly.

    Alexander unleashed his aura and pushed the monster back as Maria and Althea stabbed their spears into the chest of the creature, causing it to roar and thrash about before ripping the weapon from its chest and throwing it towards Alex, who swung his swords and cut through it.

    The giant roared as blood poured from its wounds before grabbing two stage four zombies and crushing their heads before devouring their flesh, healing rapidly before its muscles began to grow and pulsate with shing eyes ring at Alexander, who stepped forward to fight it.

    "Damn... they can eat each other to regenerate here?"

    "Darling~ let me help!"

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Amy''s powerful magnum blew several of the monster''s thick bones apart, making the soft, exposing the soft, fleshy chest.

    He shot forward with his sword and ripped into its chest cavity, slicing through the ribs and ripping its heart out before flinging it into the air and shing the sky dozens of times until it was shredded into strands.

    Alexandernded as he wiped the blood from his white de, and Amy fired rounds into the head of the stage five zombie that was pulling itself from the wall, the skull and brain just popping like a balloon filled with minced meat.

    "Sarah, Himari, Ayami��clear the ice while Maria and Althea assist me. Once we get tired, we''ll slow down and start alternating to take a rest! Megan and Patricia support Athlea and switch in when the other''s get tired!"

    Alexander shouted as he shot into the air once more, followed by Maria and Althea, as they pierced the brains of over a dozen stage-five zombies beforending and watching the Lamia and Slime use their long tails and tendrils to pierce the skulls with ease.

 Chapter 245 245: The Deadly And Frigid Wastes

    Chapter 245  245: The Deadly And Frigid Wastes

    The sound of flesh pping against a hard wall, slightly sticking to the material, sounded in a small makeshift cabin as the deep moans of Sarah echoed, her body being fucked against the wall by Alexander as they the other girls were fighting the monsters outside.

    "Haa....yes....more...Alex.... so deep! Mmmnn...!"

    Sarah had killed the most mutants the day before, after Alex, and so to boost their desire to fight, he would give the one who killed the most a reward, which somehow became a small date and then sex.

    "Nnnn... you''re swelling up inside me... are you going to cum? All inside my womb!"

    "Give me some puppies... ahh... I want your stinky semen to flood my body, make me smell like your dirty cum."

    Sarah''s tongue hung from her mouth as Alexander ravaged her body, their sweaty, sticky bodies mming together as she clenched his hips with her legs, begging for his seed.

    "Cum Darling~ Cum!!"

    Alexander kissed her lips as his cock swelled and sprayed his semen inside Sarah''s tight pussy, filling her womb and stomach with his virile seed as she moaned happily, her tongue twirling with his as she tasted the sweet vour of his saliva.

    "Mmmm... Alex... I love you~"

    Sarah whispered as her womb greedily sucked his semen dry before Alexander picked up her body and carried her outside to where the women were killing the stage five zombies and mutants��their numbers were endless and vast, but they were steadily thinning them out as Alexander deposited Sarah''s naked, sticky, semen leaking body near Amy, who blushed as she watched Alex''s cum drip from between Sarah''s legs.

    "Make sure she rests up and eats, okay?"

    The next moment his cock was wrapped in the warm mouth of Amy, "Let me clean it up first....Mmmph..."

    Amy cleaned Alexander''s dick with her mouth, licking and sucking it clean of Sarah''s juices before pulling it from her mouth and smacking her lips with a delighted expression as Alex smiled wryly before flying back into the air after wearing his pants.

    The reason they were so pumped up was that because Sarah was chosen yesterday, today''s choice would be someone else due to her being off for the day... so even Himari was working hard to kill enemies with her magic.

    "Yo, my cute sisters," Alex called out to Ayami and Himari, who fought together with the help of Megan and Patricia, all of them blushing as he was shirtless and the thick scent of sex, and Sarah''s moans could be heard from here.

    "Oh? You are all blushing, do your best, and I might pick you next, haha."

    With a powerful p of his wings, he rushed back into the icy trench where they had made a few hundred metres of progress so far.

    I wonder if the others are doing alright...

    He thought as his ws tore the throat of Stage Five while his left hand held the ck katana, slicing through the ice and beheading ten more with a refreshed smile on his face after enjoying Sarah again.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in the northern front...

    "Hold the cannons! Good! Now ye'' wee Girls fire!"

    McAlistermanded the Vesta Knights, who wielded modified cannons created by a mixture of Brunhild''s strange aura and Alexander''s destructive magic as they sted a horde of stage five Zombies into mush, the freezing weather making their movements slow, so it was easy to hit them with the heavy metal balls coated in poison.

    The heavy bang, like the artillery mortars of old, the women were exhausted, with many wounded lying down in a makeshift medical text with Opal, Emerald, Ruby and Lapis helping to heal and tend to the wounded girls, some missing their arms, after the entire army was ambushed from all sides by three Stage Six monsters and a huge horde of Stage Five''s that forced Val, Kaliara and Brunhild to be upied as Mildred tried her best with Laura but some casualties were suffered.

    Many Vesta died, protecting Brunhild, Carmine and Francesca, but thankfully, less than ten of them died.

    "Ye weess, reload! Quickly!"

    McAlister barkedmands as he controlled the battlefield, with Mildred leading the archers who cleared her training, constantly moving across the battlefield and aiding the three fronts as much as possible while Laura and the assassin and subus units she borrowed fought valiantly against seven hundred high level mutated beings now fused with the ice element.

    "Come on,sses!! Kill them all!" McAlister roared as Brunhild finally appeared from the snowstorm, her white wings carrying Carmine and Francesca, who helped with the Stage Six that would otherwise destroy their entire army right now in the open, but thanks to this battle, all the vesta were growing at a visible rate, their teamwork, coordination and will to fight and live exploded.

    "Take the left nk, protect the weaker vesta and let them get some experience! Laura, pull the right nk back; you are too extended!" Brunhild was amazing... her eyes glistened with gold as she ordered thebatants with a voice that travelled across the entire battlefield.

    "Val, Kaliara, retreat! Help McAlister defend the centre!"

    Her voice was loud,manding, and authoritative, inspiring hope and confidence as she leapt into the air, spreading her wings. Hundreds of golden squares formed around her back, and spears of light began to poke through them.

    ?Divine Storm? A mighty spell of destruction rained from Brunhild''s back, piercing and destroying hundreds of stage five zombies and mutants, melting them in seconds as a beautiful angelic appearance appeared above the snowstorm, raining death on the undead.

    However... suddenly, a sudden existence shed past her body... the next moment, her golden blood began to pour down onto the vesta, as one of her wings had been torn off...

    "...Stage Seven!?"

    A female mutant, like a harpy... with several sets of wings and sharp ws, was devouring her wing, as its strange eyes with two pupils in each eye narrowed before vanishing again.

    "IGNORE ME! Fight like your life depends on it!" She screamed, raising her hands

    ?Divine Barrier!?

    In desperation, a huge dome of divine power covered the entire battlefield, locking both her and the harpy outside; as she grasped her golden spear, her speed and flying stability were damaged by the missing wing, and the harpy cackled at her with a distortedugh...

    It was mocking her.

    "F....fool....Hahaahahaha!"

    Brunhild felt her divine power weakening...

    Suddenly, her Barrier began to shatter as the harpy shot towards her, aiming to tear another wing and devour it... but as the harpy''s w touched the golden feathers, it was like touching acid, burning its skin, before Brunhild''s knee smashed the harpy''s face, snapping her nose and pushing it into the back of her face like a pug, wrapping around her back she then thrust her spear into the spine of the harpy, but it''s body vanished.

    Suddenly, Brunhild felt pain in her thigh as the harpy reappeared and bit her leg, tearing flesh...

    "This is fun... I want to eat you...."

    Brunhild coughed up golden blood as she realised this was the evolved form of the stage five harpies that were both intelligent and could teleport with rapid speed flight.. at Stage Seven, it even managed to pass her detection ability for a split second...

    "Fuck!"

    Brunhild cursed as she tried to stab the harpy again, but her spear only passed through the air...

    She knew she was weakened severely from losing one wing, and her barrier was certain to be destroyed if she fell... Her hand released the spear. Instead, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, preparing to fight with just her flesh body and divine power.

    A swirling aura that she normally expanded to detect enemy condensed now, only wrapping her body and a metre around her.

    Blind, but the aura was several times stronger now.

    She waited...

    The harpy teleported again, biting her shoulder... Brunhild ignored the pain as her aura stabbed into the Harpy, pinning it in ce before her fist mmed into the stomach of the harpy, causing its intestines to explode...

    "Not enough!"

    Brunhild began to rain a barrage of kicks and punches at the stunned harpy, beating it within an inch of its life as it teleported away, coughing up ck blood... Brunhild chased after her, grasping her spear and using her remaining wing to fly...

    "Die...."

    She tossed the spear at the fleeing harpy, piercing its spine... Brunhild grasped the harpy and ripped the wing from its body before stomping its neck with her heel, snapping it instantly before tearing the head off and tossing the body into the snow...

    Taking a deep breath... she looked to the battle; it was their victory... She was filled with excitement and fear for the future... as that Stage Seven almost killed her...

    A momentter, her divine barrier shattered as a ck beam shot from a distance... The moment her aura was narrowed seemed to have been the n of the mutant standing several miles away, as the explosion caused chaos to the vesta...

    A ck smoke covered the situation as Brunhild shot towards the bastard responsible as below the shouts of McAlister were constantly sounding, growing increasingly hoarse as he tried his best to reorganise the troops.

 Chapter 246 246: The Weary Wastes

    Chapter 246  246: The Weary Wastes

    How many days had they been fighting, switching, and slowly pushing forward?

    The girls had changed several times every three days, but the wounded and dead were increasing with the advent of Stage Seven, who were rare but could almost take Brunhild, Valu and Kaliara solo...

    Things were getting even more grim for Alexander, who was now sitting with his back against the wall and enjoying the soft mouth of Ste, who was extremely exhausted, with the best way to boost her power, his essence.

    Her warm tongue wrapped around his long member from the tip to the base��as she sucked on him with a sticky wet vacuum, her cheeks inverted as they pressed on his shaft, trying to urge his thick jelly to release in her mouth.

    "Mmmmn... more... Nnnph... Gubuh...." Ste moaned with her eyes closed while Alexander''s hand caressed her head, feeling her smooth silver hair that was stained with blood and dust.

    She wanted more, not only his seed but also his strength, so she would feel better, stronger, and able to fight without fear of death.

    Alexander didn''t me her since it was like a drug, and she was addicted to it after all she had gone through during thest week of fighting, where she had lost friends and suffered injuries.

    He, too, needed this quick moment of heat to endure the cold, frigid battle that was now almost never-ending.

    Ste moved her head up and down, slurping sounds escaping her throat as she sucked with a strong suction force, trying to get him to release faster.

    Alexander groaned with pleasure, watching how her small mouth was unable to swallow half of his length, so she used both hands to stroke what couldn''t fit.

    But Ste was a subus, so she wasn''t just sucking him off��no, she was using her Spiritual Energy to stimte the nerve endings in his penis, making Alexander feel the stimtion of hundreds of tongues licking and wrapping his ns, sending shivers down his spine.

    He grunted when he finally released, letting out arge amount of jelly into her throat, which Ste swallowed without wasting a single drop.

    After drinking his life energy, she felt revitalized, but most importantly, she felt loved and protected by Alexander, who hugged her tightly, helping her to clean her mouth with her toothbrush and mouthwash, as she had told him that she didn''t like the scent on her breath in bed, now he made sure to be the one to clean them as it was his mess that made the scent.

    "Thank you..." Ste said as she kissed his lips, feeling refreshed and ready to face another horde of monsters.

    Alexander smiled, "Anytime," he answered and gave her onest kiss before she went to rest, as it was his turn to fight. Stepping outside, he saw the exhausted Himari and Ayami�� both of them looked at him with weak smiles as he hugged them tightly. "thank you for fighting so hard. Are you okay?"

    They nodded with tired sighs, "We''re fine��we are just a bit tired," Himari replied as Alexander hugged both women, with Ayami pulling away while Himari leaned into his chest��their rtionship was slowly improving as he kept Himari. Ayami, Megan and Patricia were there all the time.

    "You two should go rest. I will take care of the ck."

    "Mmm..." Himari looked unwilling as Alexander kissed her for the second time, making Ayami frown and look away with a slight blush��Alexander was aware of their feelings for him and was surprised that Himari still tried to pursue him even here.

    His lips parted hers, as their tongues gently danced together��Himari moaned slightly while Alexander squeezed her soft ass, making her smile and pull away, "Rest well, Master~" she whispered, and Alexander pped her buttocks, making her yelp as she went inside the room along with Ayami, who looked at him longingly, at him but said nothing.

    Before she could vanish, he pulled her arm, "Yah!~" his arms wrapped around her petite frame and looked into her stunned eyes. "do you want me to kiss you, Ayami?" he asked with a smile, making her heart beat faster while she blushed deeply, nodding like a shy maiden.

    Alexander cupped her cheek and brought her closer��Ayami closed her eyes as she felt her first kiss being stolen by Alexander, who gently massaged her buttocks, making her moan softly.

    Their lips departed after a few seconds��Ayami sighed dreamily before he couldn''t stop himself from kissing her again with more passion, squeezing her soft butt cheeks while Ayami embraced him tightly, enjoying as his tongue dominated her mouth, coiling around her tongue as they sucked on each other''s saliva, before pulling apart as a thick string of drool dribbles down her dazed neck.

    "Go rest; I will protect you," Alexander said, making her nod happily��she waved goodbye and stumbled into the shared tent as he watched her disappear inside the room with Himari.

    "Finally... he kissed you so passionately! Fufu, Ayami, our lord, seems to really like you."

    The sound of Himari celebrating entered his ears as Ayami muttered, "Don''t... so embarrassing..."

    Alexander shrugged his shoulders and walked towards the battlefield, covered in huge craters and countless vesta now stationed here; no longer just a few women but a hundred vesta were here to help clear the weak ones.

    They had covered over six miles in a few days, clearing the entire snowy trench, but the enemies were growing in size, number and power...

    "It''s hell.." Alexander muttered as he looked at the endless horde of frozen monsters that seemed to cover the entire trench.

    Stage four Vesta were everywhere, killing the weaker ones that were slowly turning into a nuisance��Alexander watched the scene with a heavy heart before drawing his dual eclipse des and covering his body in the blood armour of his ghoul King form.

    "Let''s crush as many as possible."

    ------

    Alexander fought tirelessly, cutting dozens of Stage Five Mutants and Zombies while crushing the smaller ones��his attacks were powerful enough to cut or destroy their bodies with ease, but he soon felt overwhelmed when Stage Five appeared, followed by Stage Six, which started to appear more frequently.

    "Shit..."

    His right arm was broken, with the blood armour cracked and hanging from his body... In all honesty, if he hadn''t rushed or tried to prevent other Vesta from fighting the stronger monsters, he would have been fine, but like his mother, Alexander sacrificed himself to keep them safe.

    "Alex!" Laura''s voice sounded, causing him to tilt his gaze towards her as she pointed behind him, only for him to turn and see a strange zombie... jet ck, with a tight muscr exoskeleton.

    Like a whip, the ck mutant''s foot shot towards him, snapping the very atmosphere with its power as he blocked his chest, with both arms crossed together, hoping to block its kick...

    Bang! ��An impact so loud it sounded in the defensive base.

    Alexander spat out blood, falling backwards, shooting into the ground, creating shockwaves while feeling his bones crackling��he looked at the stage seven mutant with fear, wondering how he would kill something so strong, but suddenly...

    "Die!" Laura''s body, like a nymph, attacked rapidly, her blows rapid as she sliced and attacked the ck mutant, forcing it to defend itself as it didn''t expect such a strong attack��Laura was a stage five herself. But her speed and prating were superior to any Vesta here, and she was slowly reaching Stage Six thanks to Alexander''s essence.

    However... the gap was too big, and Alexander knew it when Laura flew backwards like a bullet, crashing next to him with a bloody wound on her abdomen that was bleeding profusely...

    "Damn..." Laura cursed as she stood up, ignoring her wound as she faced the mutated zombie, only for Alexander to stand up��he clenched his fists tightly as his body regenerated rapidly... He was stage six now, but the difference between six and seven was quite a lot, and he hated to admit it.

    But Laura wasn''t weak, and Alexander admired her courage and determination, so he stood up once again��stroking her soft cheek before he tossed her towards the distance Megan, who was the one in charge of first aid.

    "Get her fixed up, Meg. Thanks, I''ll reward youter."

    Before he turned to face the stage seven that watched him, a strange smile on its mouth, a white set of sharp teeth smiling distortedly as if mocking him.

    "Katrin.... Venri.... let''s go all out..." Alexander called the two inside his des as he stepped forward, a ck and red armour covering his entire body as his muscles condensed, wings of blood forming from his back as he shot forward, both des tearing through the air.

    Boom! ��Alexander shed with the mutant zombie, the sound so loud that everyone stopped fighting, watching as Alexander and the stage seven exchanged blows, with each blow causing a loud, resounding shockwave and st.

    Alexander was pushed back, with his blood armour cracking rapidly��he frowned as he tried to sh its neck, but his de was deflected, causing him to grunt painfully before dodging a fist that would have crushed his skull and sliced across the body of the mutant, the ck de tearing open the armour like jelly.

    "Tch..." Alexander clicked his tongue as the monster staggered��it growled at him, causing its skin to burst as tentacles appeared, attacking rapidly, piercing and cutting his blood armour, forcing him to fly back while blocking as much as he could.

    Putting one hand forward, hundreds of bloodnces formed around the mutant before he clenched his hand, and they fired like remote missiles.

    BOOM! ��Explosions echoed as Alexander looked at the cloud of smoke, waiting for an opening before shooting forward, hoping to stab its head...

    The sound of flesh being prated echoed as the red cloud faded, the mutant nowpletely impaled with his tentacles dancing in the air while pinned to the ground.

    Alexander smirked triumphantly as he looked at stage seven��but his happiness vanished when the tentacles retracted, piercing his body before shooting towards him, piercing his shoulder, chest, leg and waist...

    "Cheating bastard!" Alexander shouted angrily as he desperately dodged them, flying towards the mutant to behead him... But the mutant dodged Alexander''s sword, appearing behind him, grabbing his wings, and twisting them forcefully as Alexander screamed painfully.

    Alexander swung his des, but the stage seven dodged effortlessly before kicking his stomach, shooting him upwards as it jumped towards him��the zombie punched through Alexander''s chest, grabbing his beating heart as Alexander looked at the zombie in horror, watching as its jaw opened wide, showing its white fangs...

    Biting his beating heart��Alexander''s scream echoed on the battlefield as he bit down on the neck of the mutant and began to devour the mutant as it ate his heart...

    Both of them consumed each other��Alexander watched as the mutant became thinner and weaker while his wounds healed rapidly��only stopping when it was reduced to Stage Four before Alexander kicked it far away, watching as its body shattered, leaving only bones...

    Alexander fell onto his knees, spitting out ck blood mixed with meat and organs before he puked out everything in his stomach, cursing at the taste being delicious despite the thing he ate...

    "ugh... will I die with no heart...?"

    Those were hisst words before he copsed, but stage seven would rue its actions...

    Because he began his evolution... finally, after waiting over two weeks at maximum blood essence... he was going to reach stage seven.

 Chapter 247 247: Stage Seven - Emperor

    Chapter 247  247: Stage Seven - Emperor

    The veins in his body felt like they were transferring liquid me to his organs as they bubbled and boiled in the furnace of hell he inflicted upon himself as with the transformation before to be reborn with Laura and Mildred... he could feel his connection growing with the women closest to him.

    It feels like my bloodline is making distinctions... Who are my wives... My empress... queens... and princesses.

    His thoughts were notpletely wrong as most Vesta were ced distant, still closer than ever before. He could feel their worries and dreams and even speak to them if he wished.

    Oh... that girl is going to die... Quick! Dodge to your right and stab 150 degrees!

    An image inside the darkness showed a Stage Four Vesta with brown hair looking stunned at the voice as a flying Stage Five mutant bird lunged at her from the sky, the sound like a jet engine flying across the street.

    But despite her trembling legs and fearful face, she dodged! Following his orders, she then stabbed her spear, just missing the perfect angle, yet the de passed through its skull, slicing a third of the brain and instantly killing the mutant as the girl copsed, breathing heavily...

    "Master... I am so lucky... your voice, I heart it.... thank you." A gentle voice filled with the exhaustion of battle but the happiness of living. Her eyes filled with tears as the image faded into ck.

    Ah... she''s gone, her voice was pretty...

    Alexander''s world returned to the dark world of pain and suffering the moment his link with her faded, causing him to feel a sense of despair, unable to move, speak or resist as the ming pain burned his entire body as if to eliminate all the inferior blood and flesh from before while his bones cracked and turned to ice colder than the tundra they were fighting in like permafrost being instantly heated to 1000 degrees then cooled to minus temperatures over and over as a strange ck fluid formed new bones.

    It hurts.... someone please seek me out.... call out to me, please.... this is unbearable!

    Desperate, he called out with his soul so hard that his entire soul and evolution trembled. The strange collection of groups, from Empress to Princess, shuddered before a voice sounded in his mind, and the pain that drove him insane faded for a brief moment...

    Once again, the image began to form in this darkness, as Himari was sitting on a soft bed and stroking a bloody, bubbling puddle of flesh and bones that were ck, slowly forming a living being...

    Is that me?

    "Master... why are your evolutions so painful? Can Himari not share the pain with you?"

    "Sister, is there nothing we can do?" She looked up, and there was Ayami, who looked different from the always-tough Ayami.

    Her eyes looked wet with tears, and her face was ashen as she held onto a ck skeletal hand, which continuously cracked from the extreme cold before it burned with magma-like blood, but she was ignoring the temperature as her skin was already red due to her oni battle form.

    Ayami was silent as she stroked the charred ck bones that became stronger and more durable with each cycle as she smiled bitterly towards her sister''s whimpering plea.

    "How can we do anything but protect andfort his body as he ascends further along his path to bing the strongest." Her voice was filled with confidence as her eyes, like gemstones, never left the lump on the bed.

    "Sister..." Himari cried out with her cute face and horn shining bright red, infusing the body with all of her magical healing, causing her face and arms to turn pale, yet she refused to stop and forced herself by biting her lips.

    "Himari... Our master isn''t someone weak enough to fall like this, so don''t cry or look sad. Smile and show him your cute side, then he might rush to your side faster than you know."

    "Haha... this tsundere oni! Did she feel like this in reality?"

    "Eh?"

    "Hah!?"

    "Hmmm? They reacted strangely. Can they also hear me?"

    Alexander was confused as the other girl could only hear words like an imprint on her mind, but for these two...

    Ah, maybe it''s because they were in the Queen group? Of them, it was surprising when he realised that both Himari and Ayami seemed to have the qualities to be his Queen rather than anything else.

    "Master!? You''re okay! Ah... I am so happy... good... I will try my best and heal you more... Agh..." Himari became excited, but blood spurt from her mouth as she covered it with her pale hands.

    "Himari!? Stop....! Are you alright?" Ayami rushed over as her hand began to sizzle and bubble from the extreme temperatures, her skin bleeding and peeling off while rapidly healing several times.

    "You two... why are you so crazy about me, even when I''ve done nothing for you yet..."

    "Idiot!"

    "Are you stupid!"

    The two twins snapped back at him with a fierce snarl, causing Alexander himself to be stunned that the kind and gentle Himari called him an idiot!

    Wow... but what did I do for them?

    "We would be dead if you weren''t here! Alexander, how can you not remember where we were? I would be a flesh-eating mutant if not for your help...!"

    Himari''s blue pearl tears reminded him... When he met them, Ayami was under the control of that idiot Chu Feng or something... While the poor Himari was going to be used to save them after being bitten and scratched.

    "Sorry... I am so foolish and didn''t think before speaking."

    Alexander felt regretful after remembering the situation and closed his eyes only to feel the stabbing pain in his skin like millions of bullet ants biting him constantly.

    He felt the feelings of Himari and Ayami flood into his chest like antibiotics and painkillers, making the pain flow away.

    "Good! You are everything to us, and even if you threw us to the dirt, we would be fine!"

    "Sister... I didn''t realise you were such a masochist..." Himari looked at Ayami, who once again held the hand that began to form a beautiful fairyer of skin soft, smooth and like a fairy, but even that skin was tempered by some kind of small tear that ripped it apart.

    Alexander was also surprised that from the cold and tsundere personality, it seemed that Ayami was more dere than he imagined as she looked at his forming skin being torn with worried eyes constantly peeking at his main body, turning away with a blush when she saw his crotch.

    "Ah, sister! Don''t look!"

    "Mmmm, but I haven''t gotten to taste it yet..."

    This time, he was surprised to find that Himari had a perverted side! Her eyes never left his naked body like a female pervert. She bit her lower lip and moved her stool closer the further it progressed.

    His lower body and chest had finished forming his package was as impressive as ever, but seeing his own body in the third person like this was also interesting for Alexander himself.

    My abs are damn perfect!

    "Himari, you know he can hear you... what if Alexander doesn''t want us because you are drooling over his naked body!"

    "Heh... stupid Ayami, you are basically masturbating with his hand! Hmph... who enters their battle form just to touch their crush''s hand!"

    The two sisters began to argue, one with a faint blue tint on her skin with a red shimmering horn while the other was dark red with a bluish shimmer on her white horns.

    Their simple fighting and arguing made the pain and suffering seem distant, as he couldn''t help breaking out intoughter.

    "Hahahahaha.... oh my god... so funny..... hahhahaha!"

    Crack!

    Finally, as hisughter echoed through the room as the two Oni sisters were arguing, a huge amount of magical power and strange blood power began to swirl around his body, closing the door and hut from other people entering or viewing as his skull and head rapidly formed the blood and magic also entered the body of Ayami and Himari...

    Their little voices sounded as it seemed they felt only pleasure and not paint from the strange benefit.

    "Sister.... why does... master have two horns...."

    "Ah... this feels weird... why do they look strange... one is like yours... and the other like mine..."

    "Ah!? It''s true! Master loves us this much!?"

    In reality, each time he had been evolving from the start, he took part of the women around him, closest to him, into his body as the huge tattoos from the previous transformations became smaller and morepact with the subus mark on his pelvis, the vampire marking and Lycan marking on either side of his neck and the elven one across his chest.

    Now, on his back was also the tattoo of wings... like Brunhild''s.

    The evolution was reaching its end as the three were wrapped in a ck and red cocoon, both girls too excited to focus, while Alexander''s heart was at peace.

 Chapter 248 248: The Emperors Oni Queens

    Chapter 248  248: The Emperor''s Oni Queen''s

    A sound of cracking flesh and shell sounded as the three fleshy ck and red cocoons opened.

    The first to emerge was a beautifuldy, her skin like silk, fair and beautiful as she stood in silence, her ck hair sleek like velvet with soft eyes watching the centre cocoon with her glossy red lips pursed together.

    "Master... Himari is waiting for you, always." Her soft arms lifted the silken kimono she wore before and wore it before kneeling in front of the central cocoon, her beautiful blue eyes now matching the faint blue her skin glowed when using magic as she put her hands together to pray to him.

    "Be safe."

    Crack!

    Suddenly, the second cocoon opened, splitting down the centre as two red hands, covered with what seemed to be a scale-like armour covering the back of both hands, tore apart the bloody walls with great power.

    Her body was filled with tight muscles, a firm bosom that gently swayed as she stood tall muscles that were both filled with beauty and power, long ck hair and crimson eyes. She looked around the room, stepping forward with her long, model-worthy legs with thick, muscr thighs and nice perky buttocks.

    "Sister, he will be fine. Our Master isn''t such a weak man."

    Because she had grown, Ayami''s kimono only just covered herrge rump, and she tore off the arms so she could fit.

    Rather than praying, she sat with her legs crossed opposite from Himari with a hairy red tuft covering her mound, but for anyone standing where the other cocoon was, it was a full disy of her femininity.

    Ba-Dum

    Ba-Dum

    The sister''s hearts beat in sync as the existence in the other cocoon listened to them both like a symphony of affection and lust.

    Are you waiting for me, like always? Himari.

    Good girl...

    Ayami... You have be so strong and truly beautiful. Are you happy now?

    His words seemed to be spoken, yet not as his words entered their minds. Both girls looked towards the centre of the room as the cocoon began to unravel, revealing the man they both wished to see, desperately hoping he understood their hearts now.

    I feel it��I know it.

    Your innocent love, Ayami.

    Your perverted desires, Himari.

    I will ept it all.

    The two females watched as he emerged from the cocoon with a loud crunch and wet squelch, his tall figure causing their hearts to clench before racing rapidly as his eyes seemed tock emotion, but when he looked at them both, his feelings were so wild, raging like waves during a storm over their bodies and into their hearts and minds.

    "Are you both alright?" A charming voice not much different from the path, but there was a sense of peace and ease��no longer did he seem in a rush as the deep voice vibrated to bring pleasure to their ears.

    Ayami''s red cheeks grew brighter, while Himari licked her lips as she nodded quickly, her long ck hair falling behind her shoulders as she moved forward on her knees before bowing her head low.

    "You don''t need to worship me��you are not my follower, but my future wives and queens."

    The girls finally looked at him properly as he began to crack his neck and stretch his body.

    "Wow..."

    "Our horns..."

    His skin was like pure white snow, glistening under the dim light while the biggest change to his body was none other than his forehead, with two horns that had the characteristics of both girls, the base glowing dark red, while the tips seemed to absorb something from the air like Himari''s taking in magic and mana from the air.

    Alexander''s eyes were now green, and along with his previous elven characteristics, he looked slightly more rugged and fierce like an Oni male had a child with a gentle and elegant high elf female, a smile on his lips as the two girls started at him enchanted.

    "I am sorry I took so long��toe back home." Alexander smiled warmly as he stepped forward and pulled Ayami and Himari into his arms, the cute girls gasping as his power lifted both of them with ease, kissing their lips softly.

    Ayami tasted like sweet strawberries, while Himari''s tongue was tart like lemon.

    Alexander kissed them passionately, tasting each other''s lips until they ran out of breath, the two girls panting with flushed cheeks and bright smiles.

    "You can''t escape me now, little Himari."

    "Who would want to escape? I waited so long for you, Dearest Alexander." Himari giggled with joy as Alexander kissed her again, nibbling on her lips yfully before Ayami nudged in with jealousy, biting his lower lip hard enough to draw blood.

    "Me too." Ayami pouted��Alexander licked the droplet of blood away with a chuckle before kissing her too, sucking on her juicy thick peach lips with vigour, making sure he gave her lots of attention too.

    "I would love to throw you both down and ravish you for an entire day, especially since you both let me see your cute gardens so freely. Ayami''s hair is so thick but well-trimmed. A cute girl."

    Before Himari could pout, he turned to her and whispered into her ear before nibbling on the tip, "And Himari''s blue heart-shaped pubes."

    The two girls were both aroused and shy, as he hugged them tightly before looking serious.

    "Today we will fight; whoever kills the most I will take first."

    With that, he set the two stunned girls down and wore the elven suit Laura gave him, but only the pants, leaving his chest exposed as the muscles we a little too thick now on his arms and chest, and he wanted to fight like a beast.

    Ayami and Himari both watched with lustful gazes, the two females nodding their heads before preparing themselves, Ayami equipping a pair of gauntlets that seemed to be made of bone while Himari equipped herself with a small wand and a small short sword.

    "I will go first��make sure your sisters are okay before you focus on your goals."

    Thud!

    The instant he jumped, the ground shook, and below his feet, the rocks cracked, causing a gust to blow through the tent with both girls covering their faces.

    ***

    His body suddenly came crashing down in the centre of the tundra as the lower stage vesta was fighting a horde of defrosted mutants.

    Bang!

    The force of hisnding sent them flying back, but his body erupted with an explosion of fire that instantly killed dozens of mutants while inflicting no damage at all on his vesta��the mes were made from his blood and healed their wounds.

    "What...?"

    "Master... killed more than thirty in a simple jump?"

    Alexander snorted with a cold gaze before a spear stabbed the ice beside him, prating the face of a zombie that survived.

    "They are annoying flies." Alexander frowned as Amynded by his side��she was wearing a new outfit, covering herself with a fluffy red jacket with a fur hood.

    Amy nced at him with a smile oozing with drool, shaking her head before sighing, "Sexy, why aren''t you wearing a shirt?

    Alexander grinned before a mutant exploded beside Amy, who only raised her eyebrow with a shrug, her fist smashing the mutant''s body into a paste with a single punch as she twirled around his back and groped his muscles as if to check them.

    "Fine��it does make you look more handsome. The horns are really wild, too."

    Alexanderughed before closing his eyes, the horns shimmering blue as hundreds of bloodnces formed with a mere thought.

    Himari could cast spells using her horns, but she wasn''t adept enough to realise she didn''t need the wand, while Ayami could amplify what little magic she could cast with her horns... making the bloodnces now more detailed, with small barbs and curved hooks on them, as the seventy-centimetrences began to rain down across the entire battlefield.

    "Shit!"

    "Dam, show off!"

    Amy cursed as she watched his spears, which had been inferior to her magnums until now, surpass thempletely as they began to decimate any mutants below stage six with ease.

    Alexander merely snorted before running forward, his body charging past Amy, who couldn''t help but curse as she used her gun to kill mutants.

    "Show off... but it''s so sexy... ehehe...."

    She stomped her foot, following him with a wide smile and blissful face��he had just awoken, and she could tell he was far stronger than this��Amy was filled with a feeling she had dreamt of since meeting him...

    The feeling that he could now dominate her, even when she didn''t restrict herself to just her human forms of power. "Finally... you''ve be something I have to catch up with... you sexy bastard..."

 Chapter 249 249: Progress!

    Chapter 249  249: Progress!

    Since he reached the Level of Ghoul Emperor, there was nothing in the frozen wastes that could trouble him, although he still might struggle or have to go all out against stage seven enemies.

    I wonder if there is any stage eights in this god-forsaken frozennd...

    Thanks to Brunhild''s information, she said it''s very unlikely as the jump from stage seven to eight was something that needed a lot of energy, power and time to prepare.

    Even my evolution jumped to needing nearly billions of blood essence... and some strange item that was only listed with "????"

    Alexander was standing on the pure white snow��ahead of him were more than a hundred vesta, all fighting against mutants and zombies, working together even better thanks to the countless battles they fought each day.

    "I should probably reward them somehow once we arrive..."

    He was able to start smiting the stage six enemies in order for his vesta and women to fight safely, and suddenly, clearing the frozen mutants became a lot easier.

    The vesta evolved into level five''s overall��there were only a few more stage fours left, but he found that at stage five, they would be given a choice on what path they wished to evolve into.

    After Alexander started smiting stage six enemies, they began to advance much faster than before.

    "Alex, can I fight?" A beautiful female werewolf who was now much softer when she was beside him no longer showed a hateful re or angry responses; Sylvia had spent the entire time beside Alex since they began fighting in these frozen trenches to remove future dangers, and slowly, her hatred shrank, it didn''t vanish the death of her brother and how brutal it was still haunting her...

    Yet she would no longer desire her own heart and the fact he was the one her body and now mind desired.

    Her eyes looked at him, standing resolute, flicking his wrist each time one of the vestas was in trouble, blowing apart mutant limbs so she didn''t get wounded, a blood spear travelling too fast for her to track properly.

    Sometimes, when Sylvia cried at night after having nightmares of her brother''s death, she found herself curled up in front of a fire in Alexander''s arms, his hands either stroking her hair orbing her with an expensive brush.

    Thus, over the past two weeks, she had begun to lower her guard and fall for him... Now, it was her own body that yearned for that violent and vicious sex once again.

    "Go, show me how strong you''ve be." He smirked, looking at her eager eyes, before his hand traced along her round, juicy rump, giving it a loud p before Syliva shot forward and entered the battle.

    I was expecting you to ask for a reward before you left... silly girl. If you just asked me, I would give you what your body desperately desires.

    Alexanderughed slightly, watching Syliva rip apart stage four and five mutants and zombies with her bare ws, using the training he gave her to dodge their attacks and respond in kind, slicing open their necks and then moving on to the next enemy.

    It seems the daily training with the girls who ask for it is paying off... though sometimes I forget my new strength and almost kill them when I get excited...

    He had started to fight against the women who requested it in the morning as a form of training.

    The number one women who came were Ayami and Sylvia, mostly fighting them both at once, but sometimes the scent given off by their races duringbat with him is one of lust and seduction, and their battles tend to end with one of them getting bitten or almost torn apart due to the tension and Alex bing overly excited.

    Damn...

    I didn''t think bing this strong would make me so horny! It''s like everything excites me!

    He sighed slightly, rubbing the back of his head as Syliva ripped apart three stage four zombies with her sharp lycan ws, showing how far she hade and how strong she waspared to the weakling who he defeated.

    "I like how she''s learned to transform only at the moment of attack..."

    "What do you think, Himari?" Alex asked the short one who was standing quietly beside him, who seemed to be innocent, but he noticed her sniffing his scent several times��since the ritual, when he increased to stage seven, she became a little more clingy, but he didn''t mind. If anything, he was waiting for her to ask for something more, like Sylvia.

    It was fun to him, waiting for them to approach him... He even left the door open for the past three nights while he was sleeping with Amy so they would be more stimted by her voice and how crazy she became in bed.

    In honesty, Alexander was partly using these warm and bright women to help forget the dark future that was heading their way... getting to the north was only half of the fight... Once the third wave hits, it will be the end of all creatures below stage four... They would die almost instantly as the world is swarmed with undead.

    Himari blushed slightly, turning away as Syliva transformed back into her human form, panting heavily after ripping apart more than ten enemies alone without anyone''s assistance.

    "She has gotten stronger... though I wish she wouldn''t transform back every time... She looks weird naked..."

    Alexander raised an eyebrow, hearing Himari''s honest response; ever since the ritual, his senses increased massively, making him hear more and understand more about those around him.

    Is Himari jealous of her body? Is it the breasts, ass or abs? I''m not sure...

    "Himari looks nice naked..." He whispered to change the subject.

    Instantly, Himari''s face turned crimson as she heard his words, covering her mouth as she couldn''t believe Alexander was so blunt whenplimenting her on being attractive...

    Syliva walked back covered in zombie blood, her fur coat gone as she approached him; she wanted to hug his arm and feel his warmth, but Himari was right beside him.

    Alex smiled, seeing her expression, raising his arm so Syliva could stand beside him and touch his muscr chest as he held her waist, allowing her to rest after fighting so hard.

    "Are you already tired?" He asked, with a soft voice, not judging or praising.

    "Mmmm... this morning you were too harsh... kicking me in the pelvis, now it''s all sore and bruised.."

    "Want me to kiss it better?" Alexander smirked, kissing Syliva''s cheek softly and tenderly, causing Himari to turn away and try to ignore the scene.

    "Yes... please..." Sylvia responded honestly, hugging him tightly, forgetting about Himari, who was standing nearby.

    "Oh, finally going to be honest with your needs?" Alexander asked, whispering into her ear softly.

    "... Yes..." Syliva responded softly, closing her eyes as she felt his lips kiss her neck softly, feeling a slight pain as he bit down on her flesh, leaving a small mark...

    "Come to my tent tonight." His whisper sounded, causing the werewolf to blush and turn away, with a bright red face and a wide smile on her lips.

    Himari listened carefully, biting her lip slightly, wishing Alexander would bite her as well... but she wasn''t confident like her sister or Sylvia...

    Maybe... Maybe I should ask... She thought to herself, trying to build up the courage as Alexander let Syliva go as she seemed to want to fight to hide her embarrassment.

    Alexander seemed to want to increase the distance they made today as he stepped forward with his wings unfurling from the back��he shot into the air as his shout resounded across the frozen ins.

    "Let''s continue forward!"

 Chapter 250 250: The First Time **

    Chapter 250  250: The First Time **

    Alexander managed to progress more than two miles towards the north but was quite exhausted after abusing his Ghoul form to break his limits quickly��for some reason, Himari and Ayami were a little strange...

    They kept watching me or staring at me. I think I know why... But I will wait until they ask for it themselves because it''s more fun that way.

    With these thoughts, he entered his private tent, hearing the most alluring and deep breathsing from inside...

    The scent is thick��it''s a werewolf in heat...

    His eyes opened wide upon the sight before him... a smooth ck tail raised into the air and a female on his bed face down, away from him, but her huge buttocks raised in the air, revealing her dripping slit and puckering asshole...

    This wolf was a pervert. Clearly, she had been waiting here naked, with her ass on disy, while getting hornier each moment that passed...

    "What a slutty werewolf ass... why is it so sticky and wet?" Alexander spoke with an abusive and mocking tone as he stepped forward, tossing his clothes aside, watching that huge round ass sway, the soft meat jiggling and pping together while Syliva grew more excited and aroused.

    "Touch it... use my ass however you want..." Syliva moaned softly, shaking her lovely ass, as Alexander moved forward, kneeling onto the bed, grabbing her juicy cheeks with both hands, digging his nails in slightly as he pulled them apart, revealing her tight sphincter and dripping pussy.

    Alexander brought his face closer, licking her crack, before he moved to the bottom and then beganpping at her slit��each moment his tongue touched her sensitive parts, Syliva moaned louder, drool falling onto the sheets while she gripped them tightly.

    Since evolving into a ghoul emperor, he could make his tonguerger and make it vibrate at high speeds, slowly the elongated tongue slipped along her ass, and sticky slit before teasing her exposed clit with the tip of his tongue, and then... the entire tongue began to vibrate rapidly.

    "AHHH!!!" Syliva moaned loudly, gripping the sheets harder, her legs trembling while Alexander continued to tease her dripping cunt and puckering asshole, tasting her fluids and enjoying the slightly sweet and sour werewolf taste, slipping his long tongue deeper within her folds before pulling out and then returning to her tight rear.

    "A... Alex~ Alex!!" Syliva moaned loudly, squirting violently, releasing her fluids all over Alexander''s face as hepped them up eagerly, slipping his tongue deep within her slit before the tip danced around her clit vibrating, with a slight buzz causing the werewolf hips to jerk and convulse as sticky, wet honey oozed from her pink entrance.

    Alexander grinned, hearing her moans and cries, pulling herrge ass apart with both hands, looking at Syliva''s drenched snatch and twitching asshole��her plump rear was quivering slightly as she tried to recover from her intense orgasm.

    It feels so strange... the taste as I go deeper is richer and more sour, but it''s additive... her pussy''s folds and bumps can be felt so much better with my tongue...

    "Ahh...no..... it''sing again.... I''ll die..."

    Right now, Syliva was probably in a hell of pleasure as he found her sensitive spots and let his tongue vibrate to make her cry out and whimper... the feeling of her warm tunnel tightening around his tongue was a strange sensation as her fluids oozed directly into his throat.

    Alexander licked Syliva''s slit a few times,pping up her tasty fluids, noticing her asshole was twitching��clearly, she enjoyed it, so he decided to lick it, letting his saliva cover her tight ring before the tip of his tongue slipped inside her rear.

    "No!!" Syliva cried out loudly, gripping the sheets harder, feeling Alexander''s slimy and long tongue slip deeper within her ass, vibrating wildly��each moment he pushed deeper, Syliva released a deep and lustful moan.

    I am d she was well-trained to clean herself thoroughly beforeing. The taste is different, but it''s just a dull, fleshy vour...

    He teased her to the brink of orgasm before slowly sliding his tongue out and returning it to normal length while peering at her desperate face and shaking ass.

    "Do you want this?"

    Pah!

    His cock pped her ass, making the smooth flesh ripple and shake, as she let out a whimper... sniffing his bed while nodding slightly...

    "Which hole?" Alexander grinned, pping her ass again, watching it ripple and jiggle, while Syliva bit her lip, hesitating to speak...

    p!

    His cocknded on her puckering asshole, pressing against her twitching sphincter��he pressed gently, making Syliva release a muffled moan as she bit the pillow...

    "Answer me, or I won''t stick it in..." Alexander demanded, pping her ass again, watching it ripple and shake��his cock grew erect seeing her fat asshole twitching and her dripping cunt smeared with thick white nectar...

    "My ass... fuck my ass..." Syliva moaned softly, shaking her ass, hoping Alexander would hurry up and thrust his shaft deep within her needy asshole.

    "Good answer..." Alexanderughed slightly, grabbing her waist, pushing his hips forward��hisrge cock slid between her fat ass cheeks, rubbing along her crack before pressing against her tight sphincter while Alexander used his thumbs to pull them apart...

    Syliva felt him pressing against her tight rear, gasping as she felt the air and his tiping inside... it was her first time to ept his cock into her ass, knowing it would hurt... but she wanted it... she wanted it badly...

    Alexander watched Sylvia''s asshole quivering and twitching while stroking his cock along her soaked slit. Now his cock was covered in her sticky honey for lubrication��he pressed a little harder, slowly spreading her tight ring open and letting his shaft enter inch by inch.

    It''s good that I coated my cock with her juices first... it''s so damn tight... almost crushing my cock!

    Alexander gritted his teeth slightly, pushing forward, watching Syliva''s asshole swallowing his shaft inch by inch, stretching her open...

    "Haa... my ass... it''s splitting apart... but it feels strange!!!" Sylvia gripped the sheets tighter, feeling a burning sensation in her ass��it was painful, but she endured, wanting to be fucked hard by Alexander...

    He continued to push forward, watching Syliva''s asshole swallowing his shaft��after nearly thirty seconds, he managed to fit his entire shaft deep within her tight ring, hearing Syliva moaning into the bed, her plump cheeks trembling slightly while she adjusted to his size and thickness...

    "Fuck my ass... fuck it hard..." Syliva moaned loudly, pushing her hips back, wanting Alexander to begin thrusting, making her scream out... Because of their first time together, she had developed a sort of addiction to rough and fierce sex; feeling his ships moving, she covered her mouth with both hands...

    "If that''s what you want..."

    Because she began to howl like a wolf at the moon.

    lights����vel Alexander grinned, pulling his hips back, watching Sylvia''s asshole clinging to his cock. The look of her gaping asshole was so erotic��once he felt the tip remaining inside, he thrust his hips forward, filling her tight ring while listening to her lustful and erotic moans...

    Each moment Alexander mmed his cock deep within Sylvia''s sticky tunnel, her insides would tremble and suck him deeper��the feeling of hisrge balls pping against her dripping slit was enjoyable to him...

    Sylvia''s muscles began to tighten and increase as she began partially transforming��her thighs became muscr, and her arms grewrger, while her ass clenched onto his cock enough to tear it from his body.

    "More!! Fuck my ass harder!!!" Syliva growled as her voice became deeper, her hips now pushing back with more and more power, as the wet, squishy sound of her being fucked in the ass filled the room while she began matching Alexander''s wild thrusts��each moment her fat ass cheeks rippled and shook pping together while he watched her former cute asshole now stretched wide and swallowing his shaft, clinging to it greedily...

    Alexander grabbed Sylvia''s thin waist, mming his hips forward faster, making her tight asshole quiver, and it felt as if her tight tunnel was crushing his cock��she was partially transformed, and her insides changed slightly, increasing the pleasure for both parties.

    The sound of Alexander''s hips hitting Sylvia''s jiggling buttocks resounded across the tent, with her animalistic and lustful growls, making Alex grin slightly��he saw how much she was enjoying this rough sex. So now he was going to pound her ass until it split apart!

    However...

    Thud!

    Her powerful legs kicked back, his cock almost tearing her asshole inside out, as she looked at him with dark, glowing eyes and hot air leaving her mouth and nose while Alexander was sitting on the bed rubbing his cheeks.

    "Again...?"

    Alexander asked, looking at Sylvia''s partial werewolf form that was panting, still horny, but something clicked in her brain that drove her wild as she mounted him, her hands with sharp nails pushing his chest down, pushing his shaft into her soft, sticky pussy.

    "Ugh..." Alexander grunted, feeling Sylvia lowering her hips, letting his cock stretch her dripping cunt��after mming it in her tight rear, this pussy was even more slippery and felt wonderful��it throbbed from the pleasure and racing of her heart, but the pleasure was amazing especially as she rode him like an animal...

    With a rough m of her hips, she pushed Alexander t on the bed, straddling him while herrge tits jiggled and shook wildly as her hips moved like lightning��her fat ass cheeks pping against Alexander''s crotch like a thunderp echoed across the tent.

    The feeling of his cock being squeezed, caressed and crushed was heavenly��her pink flesh wrapped around his shaft, tightening and sucking him deeper as she grew close to cumming��even her pussy was transforming, increasing the pleasure.

    Damn... this is the first time it''s felt so good with Sylvia... Her eyes are back to normal... yet she''s still so wild and erotic.

    Alexander reached upwards, grabbing her huge, heavy tits, squeezing them roughly��he pinched her fat nipples and pulled them while Sylvia moaned out, feeling pain and pleasure mixing... her pace increased even further.

    mming her hips like a wild beast��each moment his cock reached her womb, trembling in the depths of her slippery and soft flesh that sucked him deeper��he knew she was close... and so was he.

    "Fuck!!! Fuck my pussy!!!" Sylvia moaned out loudly, grinding her hips��her movements slowed down as Alexander watched her losing control as he thrust upwards, pping her huge tits... her insides became even stickier as thick, syrupy juices began sticking to his shaft, and a flood of hot, sticky honey filled her tight caverns as Sylvia''s tongue hung from her mouth...

    Her vaginal walls trembled wildly, trying to crush Alexander''s cock��pure instincts drove her as her insides tried to swallow him, her muscles twitching wildly while she continued to ride his cock rapidly...

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Alexander listened to Sylvia''s huge and soft ass cheeks pping against his hips as her tight, fleshy hole swallowed his shaft greedily��this intense pleasure continued for Alexander for ten more minutes until Sylvia grew exhausted��she continued to moan while cumming more than twice.

    Alex felt his balls swelling with sperm while listening to Sylvia''s bestial and erotic moans��the feeling of her tight, sticky flesh throbbing and sucking his cock deeper as her muscles tightened even more��was heavenly as he gripped herrge breasts, pulling on her nipples as his left hand grabbed her neck, choking her.

    Alexander felt Sylvia''s insides growing hotter as if boiling, her moans echoing as her body shook��he knew she was going crazy from the sensation as Alexander reached the limits... his thick, creamy milk travelled through his shaft, pumping deep within Sylvia''s fleshy and tight passage, painting her inner walls white, filling her womb to the brink and even outside leaking onto his crotch...

    "So full... I can feel it sshing deep inside...haaaa...." Syliva moaned out loudly, grinding her hips��her movements slowed down as Alexander watched her losing control as he thrust upwards. Her insides became even stickier as thick, syrupy juices began sticking to his shaft, and a flood of hot, sticky semen filled her tight caverns as Sylvia felt lightheaded...

    Her vaginal walls trembled wildly, trying to crush Alexander''s cock��pure instincts drove her as her insides tried to swallow him, her muscles twitching wildly while she continued to ride his cock rapidly... before slowly it began to stop, and her body returned to normal...

    Sylvia was now exhausted, as she began breathing heavily... her face watching Alex as the sound of his thick seed bubbling from her entrance caused her to blush.

    "That... felt amazing... Alex..." Sylvia said softly,ying on his chest and closing her eyes��with a pop, his shaft slipped from her sticky, leaking pussy while Alexander used a towel to wipe the thick semen covering her body slightly...

    I''ll clean it fullyter when she leaves.

 Chapter 251 251: The Reformed Gula Knights

    Chapter 251  251: The Reformed G Knights

    Alexander and Sylvia''s coption ended up causing many people to be disturbed all night by her constant howling to the moon��however, in the morning, unlike what he expected, Sylvia was washed, dressed and ready to fight before he even woke up.

    "My dearest Alexander, are you okay? Do you need anything to eat or a massage?"

    Is this the same Sylvia who hated my guts a few months ago!?

    Her eyes were gentle as she stroked his messy hair, "I have left hot water in the bath with a fresh bath bomb with the scent you would prefer. Honestly, I want to join you... and enjoy your pleasant embrace, but it''s my turn to fight right now."

    I...

    "Thanks, I appreciate it." Alexander sat up as he hugged her chest, enjoying the feeling of her cold leather armour and glossy hair brushing against his cheek. "Are you sure I can''t tempt you to join me? I am still..."

    "Fufu... don''t be like that, we are so close to meeting up with the main army... we can have sex all you want then. Plus, so many women love and adore you��I am happy knowing your warmth still fills my womb as we speak."

    She is such a considerate wolf... and her ears twitching is so cute.

    "Mmmph~ I''m going now. Don''t take too long, or I might just steal all the enemies. Hehe."

    With that said, she kept her word and began skipping out the door with a happy smile on her face��Alex saw her speaking to someone else on the way out as Himari entered with a shy look on her face.

    Why does Himari look so shy? Hmmm...

    He then looked down and saw he was naked, with a magnificent morning wood on full disy.

    "Oh..."

    While he enjoyed the pleasant bath prepared for him, Alex heard amotion outside with Himari assisting in drying his hair when he got out��they didn''t converse much, and Alex knew if he tried to talk, she might end up staying silent and just pampering him in silence which he truly loved... So he waited for her to say something first.

    However, she soon started to change into herbat gear without saying a single word.

    "Himari."

    "Mmmm, yes, my lord?"

    "Thanks for being such a wonderful woman��I love you."

    Himari almost tripped over with a cute blush on her face, "Th��That, how can you say that so suddenly?! Awawa, master, I should be the one thanking you."

    Alexander just shook his head and didn''t let her continue as he wrapped his arms around her and began nibbling on her soft ears, causing her body to shudder up. "I promise to take care of everything, then give you what you dream of."

    "Dream..."

    Alex couldn''t help but remember she once told him that she only wanted him to kiss her and sleep next to her as husband and wife. At the time, he assumed that she was asking for him to use a contract to make her his official wife��however, now looking at the content and calm expression on her face, Alexander felt he truly underestimated the kindness of Himari.

    She didn''t ask for more, despite giving him so much... Thus, he would give her everything he could.

    I know you are too selfless to ask me for it. So I will give it to you willingly.

    "Let''s go, my little Oni priestess."

    Himari couldn''t help but follow behind Alexander like an obedient cat after hearing his tender voice whisper into her ear.

    Although they hadn''t shared an intimate rtionship, unlike Brunhild or Amy, who dominated him like a tidal wave... she wouldn''t darein even a tiny bit. She knew he had other beautiful lovers who deserved more attention��so her simply existing next to Alexander was enough to make her happy.

    However, there wasn''t just silence throughout the morning between Himari and Alexander��Ayami was waiting at the door, her red skin and horns like Himari twinkling as if she heard his promise, looking at him with expectant eyes, but her face pouting, turning away as they passed.

    Oh my... this tsundere red Oni is really cute... I can''t take one without the other.

    "You too, Amyami��I''ll make you my woman soon."

    "Haah? Who will be your woman!" Ayami screeched as she chased after her sister and Alexander, who were walking towards the distant battlefield.

    The female Vesta, upon sighting Alexander, all stopped and formed a line; now they had begun training simr to his former G warriors that were lost to Kaliara��the only irony was their weapons contained the G warrior''s souls, and Kaliara was leading them.

    Alexander jumped up onto the melting ice, now a huge journey made from the start with tens of thousands killed; his body suddenly began to crackle with a bloody aura, with two beautiful red and ck wings fluttering behind him, as countless red spears began to form above his body, instantly Himari who stood a few steps back then shouted.

    "All units, prepare Blood Barrage!"

    Echoed by another Vesta as the entire line of three hundred ced their hands out.

    "All units, prepare Blood Barrage!"

    Instantly, an unbelievable blood aura formed across the sky that Alex was at the centre��countless spears, des, shards and arrows formed. There were over six hundred from the Vesta pointing upwards, floating ominously in ce as the air began to tremble from the blood aura that covered Alex.

    At this point, with Himari standing beside him, a blue magic circle formed under her body; slowly, it erged, covering the entire force of the Vesta and even Alexander, coating the bloody spears with a blue me. They seemed to fuse with the bloody projectiles.

    "Blue ming Bolts Prepared!" Himari shouted, her face sweating with her eyes glowing azure blue like neonmps.

    As the energy above Alexander''s head almost reached its maximum, the massive pool of energy exploded in the sky��all three hundred Vesta began to thrust their palms forward, with Himari lifting both arms above her head with eyes glowing blue as all of the blood weapons fired like a volley of missiles, aimed at the area four hundred metres ahead with a huge chunk of permafrost.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Like a never-ending rain of bloody bombs and mes, they mercilessly rushed towards the distant battlefield before Alex. Instantly, tens of explosions rocked the peaceful, quiet morning��every Vesta held their breath.

    Himari sighed as the sweat streamed down her face as Alexander remained motionless, his crimson wings and halo vanishing and fluttering as his eyes saw the essence devours rushing to his body while he used his power to disperse it between all the women around him, taking a smaller portion for himself.

    This action caused his halo to be solid and shimmering in ck and red, with the blue mes of Himari flickering to make him look like a god king.

    When they saw this scene, they all kneeled at the same time, while Himari looked worriedly towards Alexander but refrained from approaching, giving him time to breathe after releasing so much energy.

    The massive volleysted less than thirty seconds, leaving a crater hundreds of metres deep spread over a mile wide Al.ex grinned as he thought about those cocky enemies in the distance who were now dust��although they did not appear damaged, there was only a handful of surviving mutants, with the rest slowly burning to death... likely from Himari''s blue mes.

    Himari... you are my lucky charm... without you and this ability, would it take years to reach the north? I can see you struggle... Tonight, I will let you rest easy, give you whatever you demand...

    My beloved Vesta... oh, how you''ve grown... my heart beats with delight at how you gathered together to cause this much damage and devastation! Well done!

    With a mighty p of his crimson wings, Alexander vanished from the previous area with Himari struggling to catch up before his gentle voice sounded in his ears, "Rest my lovely Himari. I want you to watch how amazing your future husband is while you regain your strength."

    Her body slowly stopped running as Ayami swiftly lunged through the sky, leaving a trail of red, misty fog��Alex was satisfied with Himari''s abilities; he did not wish her to strain herself trying to catch up...

    "Ayami, Kaliara, Sylvia! Let''s give them hell!"

    But Ayami was another thing altogether��her talent was just this! Cleaning up the remnants!

 Chapter 252 252: United Again

    Chapter 252  252: United Again

    For the next week, they would attack with the blood spear barrage and clean up the enemies before switching to non-magic attacks and finishing the day with a second barrage, increasing the amount of daily ground by a tremendous amount.

    It was the second day of the third week, a cold Tuesday, and they saw the signs of the other army...

    Rather, Brunhild was floating in the sky along with Maria and Althea as they showed golden spears down to crush the mutants that numbered double what Alexander had been fighting to get here.

    Damn... but now the hidden dangers behind won''t suddenly defrost and attack en-masse. We can deal with them at our own pace!

    Alexander instantly changed the Vesta formations from the ranged blood spears to the sword style��while he raced towards the north, Alex saw a strange ck fog emanating from the ground near Brunhild that destroyed any creature and snow near her... it even caused the ice to almost rot as the two thousand Vesta slowly pulled back from the enemy.

    I have to help them...

    In his new stage, the power of his body could resist nearly any mortal gue, disease or illness, and his sense told him this ck cloud surrounding a small mutant wasn''t enough to kill him. As he drew both des, the ck de and snow-white de shimmered as he felt the joyous cries of Venri and Katrin, who were finally being used.

    Woosh!

    His wings, with a powerful gust, pped and sent him shooting into the air towards the monster. While flying, Alexander saw Brunhild''s army also pull back after destroying tens of thousands. Meanwhile, Brunhild was shooting a massive spear every ten seconds towards the enemies.

    With one p of his crimson wings, Alex darted like lightning behind Brunhild, startling Maria and Althea as they dropped the spears��however, Brunhild kept her focus on the enemy without moving, releasing three massive spears as Alexander flew with them, his body hidden by the glowing light, as he swirled around them, and thest moment before impact he split off and lunged towards the small mutant encased in ck smog.

    "Damn, show off..." Brunhild muttered with a big smile, happy to see her beloved man after so long.

    Althea and Maria, although they couldn''t hear Brunhild''s words, clearly saw Alexander darting like a shooting star.

    Their hearts melted while their legs weakened as Alexander''s aura and intensity stunned their senses as he focused on his target with both des raised high��his crimson wings gave him extra propulsion as the massive golden spears behind shattered the enemies, clearing out half the horde.

    However, Alexander focused solely on his target as Brunhild released another spear towards the survivors as he dived upon the small mutant shrouded in ck smog. Katrin gleamed brightly, absorbing any miasma she touched, and Venri added to her absorption and strengthened Alex''s immunity and health...

    So, with two swings of both des, he easily finished off the mutant whilending with ease, causing Maria and Althea to blush as they rushed forward.

    Alexander turned with Brunhild descending as he caught Althea in one arm and Maria in the other, unable to stop smiling from missing their addictive hugs.

    "Did you miss me? We finally finished and can make the rest of the journey together."

    Brunhild stopped his speaking; her voluptuous body mmed into him as they began passionately kissing; her arms and body were screaming with euphoria upon touching him; she felt his power, and it was beyond hers...

    For the first time in many, many years, she was the one to be protected, and it caused her lust to skyrocket while Maria and Althea kissed his neck and cheeks while locked in his embrace, happy to meet once more and share their feelings.

    They weren''t upset. Brunhild interrupted their hugs, for Alexander belonged to everyone, and they knew he would spend time individually with each woman while he focused now that everyone was safe...

    The pair''s kiss ended as Brunhild sucked the saliva into her mouth with an entranced look. "It''s hard... so many enemies each day; I was worried you would never catch up, darling."

    Alexander rubbed her round and sexy butt, unable to stop grinning, "Don''t worry, Brunhild; no matter how many enemies there are... we will ughter everything, reach our destination��then, as my sweet beloved desired... our wedding night in the north we will have a night of lovemaking in the snow~ haha."

    Maria and Althea''s hearts stopped as Brunhild couldn''t hide the uncontroble grin on her face, her golden eyes gleaming, "So you remembered��you''d better not disappoint this girl then~ cause it will be a night you will always remember."

    Alexander shook his head; there wasn''t a memory he would forget or deny from any of his beloved women��they offered everything to him, and they used their bodies like this just for his dream and goal.

    "Master... kiss Althea too."

    "Maria, too! I want to kiss, too!"

    Alexander, of course, gave both women equal kisses before letting them down; Brunhild released Maria and Althea, who gently kissed his cheeks one more time before floating and returning to focus on fighting��although Alexander felt the Vesta could handle it, he didn''t mind helping or allowing them to practice.

    "Watch my little brigade..."

    "Himari!"

    Suddenly, the beautiful blue Oni and his two hundred troops all lined up like they were so drilled, each one lifting one arm as their blood spear barrage was created...

    Boom!

    The massive volley shot into the air; Alexander sheathed both swords as he pointed forward, instantly conjuring over fifty spears that began to surround the blood spears made by the Vesta like a cyclone; instantly, the massive volley of spears grew in size and power, killing hundreds if not over a thousand mutants in less than three minutes.

    When Alexander finally finished conjuring the massive blood spear barrage, Brunhild whistled in delight; her body floated as she lifted her spear... instantly, Maria and Althea formed two massive gold spears and conjured their holy spears, and shot over six dozen like missiles towards the enemy, the size and strength a little weaker, before Brunhild threw hers...

    Instantly, all spears flew forward with unimaginable speeds��if an ordinary person looked, they wouldn''t see anything but a blinding after light in their eyes and an explosion in the distance. However, Alexanderughed as Brunhild swooped forward and picked up Althea and Maria before retreating as both bombardments shed.

    Like a mushroom cloud��with fire, snow, mutant body parts and blood raining from the sky, the carnage

    "What lovely carnage..." Alexander whispered as he felt the amount of power their army gained from this ughter.

    Indeed... this blood feast will strengthen us all immensely. The Vesta... they surpassed his first estimate as now they were all on the border of Stage Five... His eyes closed, feeling the soft embrace of a cool body; it was Sarah as she nibbled his neck, now back from the front lines.

    "My husband, you are finally here... I waited so long." She sniffed several times before licking him.

    Alexander turned as his palm cupped Sarah''s cheeks, and his lips met; the Vesta army left an opening for their master to enjoy his time. Brunhild happily looked on while Althea and Maria hugged and spoke to each other as they observed his incredible abilities...

    As far as Alexander estimated, there were more than forty miles until they reached the Subus City stronghold...

    It seems so close, but I imagine it will be a harsh journey of growth and adaption...

    The only thing that truly mattered was they were all united again.

 Chapter 253 253: The White City!

    Chapter 253  253: The White City!

    The distance was gruelling, in the long journey from New Haven to this ce... within jumping distance of the white city... they had lost over two hundred Vesta and many of the human stragglers that were too weak to fight at first, but now, thanks to the help of Alexander and Brunhild they were at least stage three.

    "There it is... our goal seemed so far away, but it was so close..."

    Brunhild and Alexander were stood together and looking over a huge clifftop��their army was high... more than 500 meters above the cityscape and towers below, observing everything in silence; however, Maria, Althea, Sarah, Himari, Ayami, and even Brunhild''s family were watching Alexander for answers as they looked upon the dark city below with lights flickering.

    "Darling... now that you''re here... I will help you, so do not feel the pressure alone. After all, all of us belong to you, so show me the strength that brought us together... please, darling?" Brunhild spoke; however, everyone remained silent.

    Alexander nodded before he scanned the city below��a feeling he had since arriving here was growing, causing his wings to emerge...

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Like the sound of many drums, his wings released a heavy banging noise and reverberated throughout the valley... Alexander stood and checked for any enemies, his body lifting in the air before seeing the same sight asst time... dozens of subus warriorsleaving the walls as they saw him floating in mid-air, while Ste quickly joined him, her arms wrapped around his elbow.

    "It''s my first timeing home in so long... Mother won''t be too angry, right?" Ste looked at Alexander timidly; however, he smiled before kissing her forehead and rubbing her adorable fox ears.

    "She won''t be... as long as you return safely; I''m sure all she cares for is your safety; she seemed quite nicest time I met her."

    Ste instantly turned a few shades of red and nodded quickly��Brunhild sniggered before Alexander motioned everyone to approach; he had devised a n upon reaching here��after seeing the subus city...

    Alexander believed it could hold one hundred thousandfortably, and this was just the inner city��the beauty of this ce and how luxurious everything appeared told him the Subus and Incubus were not to be underestimated.

    In all honesty... I am exhausted and want to rest... be it fighting daily, the constant blood barrages and sex at night... I am spent... Alexander thought to himself with a weak smile, seeing the familiar Subus knight approaching.

    "State your buis��Ste?"

    One knight quickly recognised Ste''s bright face as Alexander grinned. "I am Alexander, her master; let us speak to your matriarch and queen..."

    "Ste! Is that you, our dear Ste? You aren''t harmed!?" A graceful-looking subus shouted after spotting Alexander flying... however, Brunhild didn''t allow Ste to answer but flew with Alexander while pulling Ste.

    However, the Subus knight instantly bowed with reverence upon seeing the group behind��females emitting the power of stage four or five and two thousand Vesta ready to fight at any sign of aggression caused her to step back in surprise.

    "An army... and there are more than two hundred subi too... has our princess awakened fully!?"

    Alexander simply let Brunhild take Ste away as he followed, keeping guard; Himari and Ayami followed another Subus knight with a squad of Vesta headed towards another ce��Alexander knew many people might wish to hurt his precious treasures. So, no risk was eptable at this stage!

    He trusted Ste''s mother; of course, he did, but mistakes could always happen, and that''s why he left most of his strongest warriors on the clifftop waiting and hiding their true power of being Stage Six.

    ***

    When they came close to the citadel, nor was waiting to stand on the stone steppes... her beautiful but cold face and humongous breasts covered in the te armour... but the moment she saw Alexander, her entire atmosphere changed and like the other subi who watched him with lewd and obscene gazes, even touching his crotch likest time...

    The green-haired subus who was beaten and taken away was also beside her!

    "Ste, you can go first; I have something to speak with nor about," Alexander said softly.

    Alexander decided to call Ste by her actual name, showing his seriousness... Brunhild smirked and winked, flying towards another area with Maria, Althea, Ste, and Sarah while Alexander was left there...

    She doesn''t need me now; they are mother and daughter! He thought to himself as nor instantly stepped forward, the cold face melting with each step she approached him, but Alexander was stronger now and moved faster, pushing the tall, purple beauty against the wall, his head above hers, as his hand pressed against the stone wall, his other grasping her soft thigh as she lifted it allowing his hand to slip around herrge, perky buttocks, revealing she wore nothing beneath her skirt.

    Eleanor looked strange, with a red face as she whispered... "I saw you areing... so here they are..." lifting her hand to reveal a warm, thick-scented pair of ck underwear with a slightly damp spot.

    "You are such a lewd woman, acting all toughst time, then shing your huge purple ass." Alexander gripped her butt cheek; the underwear fell to the ground as Alexander sniffed her neck��it wasn''t strong, like Sylvia''s, which intoxicated him��nor looked down shyly as he kissed her soft, purple neck the soft, sleek skin tasted delicious making his ghoul instincts almost kick in.

    "I hope you didn''t forget our promise?" Eleanor asked softly with a strange glimmer in her eye as he massaged her thick, squishy thighs and firm, bouncy ass... as Alexander replied, kissing her soft, purple neck while moving her leg up to his waist, Eleanor giggled...

    "Of course, how can I? I must ask, though, Front or back, which virginity do you want me to steal first?"

    Instantly Eleanor couldn''t hold in her lust and kissed his lips, she knew they couldn''t do anything now... from the moment he left her body would burn with desire and she had been avoiding even touching herself so the moment he touched her skin, she almost exploded from the pleasure... she was excited and could hardly endure the feelings inside her welling up, feeling him tease and grope her body made her knees tremble, while herher regions began to get hot...

    Alexander squeezed her sexy thigh before breaking from the kiss; nor almost pounced... if it wasn''t for his calm appearance, she might have lost herself again, "Front first..." Then she kissed him��the kiss of an adult subus was nothing to joke about...

    Alexander felt it... the lust and desire of subi were transmitted in that one kiss��but thanks to having many women, he endured and took the kiss from this purple subus who seemed to struggle to keep her voice inside.

    "Then front first... make sure you keep it nice and clean for me. Let''s deal with Ste first, then talk properlyter."

    He felt amused and checked her with his identification ability... to be surprised... This woman was truly cute and dedicated.

    [nor 1,000 Years Old- Subus Knight]

    [Servers: udia (Temporary) / Alexander (Permanent]

    Subus Knight - A special evolution of the subus race that doesn''t desire or drain much essence from males and instead can live off the natural essence from the air, food and regr sex life with a male or female.

    They tend to be more powerful in martialbat but weaker in magical warfare than normal subi but also only need to sleep with a person once a year in the most dire of times.

    - Before losing their virginity, the Subus Knight bloodline does not need any essence and will livepletely like normal women, only awakening after having sex.

    However, Eleanor has already sword her body to a single man, the one that thawed her icy heart as she seeks hispanionship every night since they parted.

    She waits for his return like a dedicated wife.

    Her first love - Alexander Faust

    ****

    nor took his hand after they spent nearly ten minutes kissing each other and cuddling, with the green-haired subus Dhalia and many others shocked to see the frigid subus actively tempting a man...

    "So her tastes were just super high ss..."

    "Damn that the horse cock prince who is going to marry our princess..." Dhalia whispered.

    The pair didn''t hear them; as they began to fly around the city likest time, he saw many sights that were the same but slightly different.

    What amazed Alexander was the sheer number of Subi, which seemed even greater than in the past, had even more males working in the old-fashioned city that felt a little medieval and had the atmosphere of the forsaken vige.

    Most homes and buildings within walls were using darker stone, with a variety of brown, ck, grey and some red, rather than apletely white city and now seemed better prepared for the end of the world.

    Alexander entered the white pce once more... feeling it hadn''t changed much, but the sight of more armoured subi and the clear supplies being carried to the citadel storage made him realise something would happen soon.

    "nor, is there going to be a fight soon?"

 Chapter 254 254: Travelling Horde!

    Chapter 254  254: Travelling Horde!

    He left the citadel before rushing back to nor after hearing there might be arge battle; he could let the queen wait... Right now, he was worried.

    If something happens to nor... He didn''t know if he could forgive himself for just enjoying the pleasures of bing the prince now. The first desire in his body was to fight!

    Alexander''s hands continued to caress the soft body of nor as her purple hands grasped his back while leaning forward, the scent of her perfume filling his nose as her pink lips whispered. "There is a wandering horde that keepsing close to the city��their numbers are immense, and each time we suffer great losses.."

    Her voice carried a tone of dismay while Alex hugged her tight, feeling her trembling body, likely mourning her fellow sisters falling to the mutants.

    nor feltfort in his touch as she leaned on his shoulder, knowing that soon they would be parted by circumstance and their paths. She didn''t want to hold him back, but s, her feelings and heart made her body betray these thoughts. When she was feeling these intense emotions, a mixture of lust and duty, his voice sounded like a tempting sonata.

    "Do you want my help? I can fight alongside you."

    Instantly, nor couldn''t help but squeeze tighter as she looked deeply into his emerald eyes.

    "You are too valuable... besides, your warriors are very strong, but they do not know how to fight when defending a city. An ill ce''s spell or attack could kill an ally or destroy the buildings we fight so hard to protect..."

    Alexander instantly lifted her chin; he could feel her serious emotions for both his heart and her will to defend the city, a slight tremble in her lips while her yellow eyes darted to the side as if worried to look him I''m the eye should her ever strong will waver once again.

    Alexander couldn''t help but lift her chin and forcefully kiss nor with such passion it surprised even the purple beauty subus as her luscious hips involuntarily pushed forward, almost grinding against his firm, toned body like she craved and desired nothing else in the world but his warmth... her tongue entered his mouth��a fire ignited in their bodies, as passion and desire overwrite duty and logic, his hands wrapped around her soft meat as he bit her long forked tongue.

    nor moaned into Alexander''s mouth; her purple, plump thighs trembled as she wished for nothing but to strip bare for him and be his... her body desired nothing more than to grind his member against her wet and hungry slit, wishing for their flesh to melt together in the throes of love and passion��she desired this young man desperately, but her pride, duty, and feelings for the kingdom kept her in check.

    "Mmmph..." With a wet pop, their tongues unravelled with several long threads of thick saliva, sweat and warmth as they looked into each other''s eyes.

    Alexander understood that even if they desired each other with lust and desire... Eleanor would stay with duty and logic. But he didn''t hold any me. Instead, he smiled, savouring the sweet taste of the subus knight, before taking her hand and gently stroking the worn knuckles filled with small scars.

    "I will help you only with my strongest and most capable women, please... Allow this foolish man to fight alongside a woman he doesn''t wish to lose." the tone of his voice was soft but filled with an adamant feeling that he wasn''t going to take no for an answer.

    nor trembled; a wave of emotions flooded her body and heart upon hearing Alexander''s stubborn plea as tears leaked from her yellow eyes before nodding.

    "Please... only those you believe worthy, then apany me to the throne room so that we can exin the situation to udia, Ste and the rest... They must know everything��and Alexander..."

    Her voice trailed for a moment, causing him to lean his head to the side, confused, and then she approached him, her tall purple body swaying elegantly. "Thank you... for understanding my duty and feelings; not everyone is capable of such thoughts in this world."

    Alexander could tell this beautiful purple Subus knight''s heart was filled with good intentions.

    nor''s eyes looked deeply at Alex before lightly kissing his cheek before heading inside; like in the past, she swayed her hips more than needed, giving him a lovely nce at her bare buttocks, the amethyst colour of her skin almost glistening with glitter.

    ***

    Inside the citadel, Ste was sitting on a small throne beside udia while Brunhild had her usual seat, and the other important women were all stood in silence; they were talking like old friends but, in reality, wondered where Alexander went until they saw his little interaction with nor and udia lost another bet to Brunhild.

    "So, it seems your lovely son wants to help with the horde that is approaching. Won''t you stop him?" udia joked, crossing her legs as her bare body was revealed.

    "Nope... I can''t anymore, that boy is stronger than me, and even if he wasn''t, he could push me down and fuck me till I agree... I''ve truly lost all my power as his elder." Brunhild replied jokingly.

    udia tried not tough but failed as nor ignored them; she was blushing thinking of Alexander''s sudden actions but tried not to show anything to Ste as Alexander entered the room��many Subus knights and other girls in attendance showed desire and longing as they saw his strong build and handsome face.

    lights����vel "Wow... he''s matured well..." udia whispered before looking at the smirking Brunhild.

    However, Alexander waspletely different from earlier, his facemitted, and none of the charming women managed to take his eyes off the thrones in the highest part of the room; instead of standing, he grabbed one of the ancient-looking chairs identical to his mother, and carried it himself and sat beside her after mming the stone chair down with a loud bang!

    Instantly, Brunhild burst intoughter as the others in the room felt their legs shiver; udia just frowned as Alexander sat there with a faint grin on his lips.

    "Alexander, I am happy to see you once more; it is like a pleasant dream to have you in my city... but may I ask, where are the rest of your women..." udia was a nice woman, but that didn''t mean she was easy, or how else was she still the queen of this kingdom?

    "They are on standby to avoid any issues��there were thousands of frozen corpses on the path north; we killed most of them, and in case some followed our sound, scent and trace, they will wait there for six hours before joining us in the city," Alexander exined honestly and without even blinking as Brunhild kept sniggering.

    udia frowned... Thousands!? Those thousands of bodies were something that would cause her Subus and Subus Knights to perish... now hearing he and Brunhild, as well as the mysterious G warriors, killed them all, and there could still be survivors following made them lose their smiles.

    "You and your troops are amazing... to fight those monsters and live."

    "I know we are��the fact we lost two hundred good women is a sad loss, though."

    "Only two hundred!?"

    The reality was that udia couldn''t see the strength of Alexander because he could hide it well. he seemed like a normal Stage four, but his ranking in the local area was first now. So, Alexander only spoke the truth about their losses because lying or trying to make out he was strong wouldn''t help them when facing the mutants or whatever would arrive.

    "Yes, only two hundred women that we lost, so don''t worry about it." Brunhild interrupted.

    udia was the next to ask Alexander something.

    "Alexander, can I ask how you killed so many enemies, and what were their average stages?" udia wondered whether it was an environmental effect or something else.

    Alexander stood up, his crimson wings shimmering�� instantly, all Subus present reacted��many were stage five warriors themselves, while many more were stage four warriors who were suddenly brought to their knees, his power even causing udia to shudder, her hands barely able to hold her body upright while looking at him in surprise...

    "Well... they were mostly Stage Five, but the strongest was Stage Seven... It seems that hibernating made them evolve faster, or somehow it was feasting on the surrounding zombies..."

    His response shocked her greatly, as she looked at him and remembered her bet with him... about how he would beat her and then she would sleep with him next time.

 Chapter 255 255: A Long Deserved Rest

    Chapter 255  255: A Long Deserved Rest

    Alexander ended up discussing the future horde with udia and Brunhild for just over an hour before the pair of them sent him away. He was exhausted and had been pushing himself so hard for the past month, and none of them wanted to see him copse.

    nor went to meet with the rest of the troops on the high ground and began to transport them into the inner city, close to the citadel, because they were rted to Alexander.

    "Darling, are you alright?" Ste was so gentle when in private��her arms wrapped around Alexander''s back and hugged him tightly as they entered the west wing, which was gifted to her and Alex by her mother until he officially took over.

    "It''s just... I feel everywhere I go..." He stopped for a moment, as a brief glimpse of weakness showed in his eyes, causing Ste''s eyes to widen, because he never showed his weakness to anyone... "We always fight... lose people... I feel a little tired..."

    ''I don''t want to be so powerless, but why do the deaths of those girls weigh so hard on my heart...'' He thought not only about those lost in the journey to the north but also the original G warriors now encased in weapons... then he remembered Qiyana... and the women he loved currently fighting alone in Sariyan.

    "Alex?" Ste hugged him tightly, her soft body offering what little warmth andfort she could as her ample bosom squashed against his back, hoping to ignite other feelings to conquer his current depression.

    The pair slowly paced towards the grand bedroom, where a huge bed, more than three metres in width, was covered in beautiful ck sheets and wood, a lovely silvery wood only found in the northern mountains of this region.

    Along the sides of the room were two wardrobes... One was filled with outfits almost perfectly suited to Alexanders'' size and shape, while the right was filled with dresses for several women, as both had a walk-insidepartment.

    ''Is this room designed for me and my wives? Not just me and Ste?''

    "Alex?" Ste''s lovely voice sounded before she pushed on his back, the tight muscles resisting her power, but with a smile, he fell forward and rolled onto the bed, bouncing on the soft mattress with a groan, the contours and gentle feeling like a lovely group of women caressing and hugging his back it was a divinefort.

    "You look so beautiful, Ste. I am truly happy that I saved you." The way he spoke was not themanding style like usual, but a soft and affectionate whisper that floated on the wind and seeped into her heart as she stepped forward, her chest racing at their first moment of peaceful intimacy for over a month...

    "The quickies in that frozen ce are nothingpared to this, right?" Her lips, pink and glossy, curved into an intoxicating smile��even the discouraged Alex smiled.

    "Ah...e here, my beautiful subus and let me feel your loving embrace."

    Alexander didn''t know, but the main wives who surrounded him had begun to meet regrly and made a rota and agreement for when they arrived in this city.

    First, Ste would be given a night to use all her powers to soothe his broken will and shattered body.

    Himari was the one who told of his current state, her soft eyes able to see anything and everything that affected her beloved master.

    Then Sarah and Amy felt they might burden him with their strong love and desires, handing this over to Ste, the woman whom they all admired for supporting him quietly, never taking the front stage, but giving as much as those who did.

    "My dear, you know that we are grateful and thank you more than you know, right?" Ste''s soft body felt his rough andrge hands envelop her��like the embrace of a bear, she felt epassed by his warmth and strong grip.

    "Maybe..." His eyes stared into her''s their long time as partners now able to feel each other''s desires and wants, as they remained motionless, listening to each other''s hearts beating. "I... Feel guilt towards you all for changing you and forcing you to be mine."

    Alexander ced his forehead against hers, looking into those gleaming azure eyes that fluttered and flickered between aquamarine and blue, her soft lips forming a slight pout then transforming into a smile, "You never forced me to love you from the start, the only thing that you did was make it impossible to betray you."

    "Never did I feel the need to love you��at first, I even hated you." Her fingers traced along his chest the various tattoos from the women whom he had given his heart and soul to make happy... She felt he didn''t realise that he was the same, unable to discard them, almost forced to spread his heart and affection so thin because of his changes.

    "Haha... I remember you first revealing your form and..." He stopped at the moment he almost saw Ste shot by humans and him entering a rage before turning an innocent woman into his Vesta... Not long ago, he learned she quietly died without calling for his help.

    "Poppy died... but she no longer hated you when she went... To protect her sisters, she took the blow of stage six and vanished with a brilliant smile.."

    A single tear slipped down Alexander''s cheek as Ste''s soft tongue slid across his face and wiped it away, "Don''t mourn for her, my dear..."

    "Why didn''t she call for help... I would have saved her." Alexander didn''t have anyone to show his weakness to for the longest time��his heart was like an equal rights item, but the depths where he locked his sorrow and regrets.

    Only a select few could see this side of him, and Ste was a woman who understood him better than most. As her eyes closed slowly, fluttering her long ckshes like a fairy, she tried to soothe his soul once more.

    "Because we are watching you, always seeing how you fight for us, bleed for us and break apart for us... The times you abandon anything to save a girl you''ve met once... we see everything like you see us."

    ''What...? I don''t understand...''

    "Your face is like you don''t seem to understand. Do you remember you told me about your ability to sense us when we are upset, lonely horny, or in danger... that feeling is mutual... I can feel when you are hurting, broken and need our love and support. Poppy hated you so much... but the more she watched you, listened to your heart..."

    Soft hands cupped his cheeks, and the feelings recorded by Ste using her powers began to flood into Alexander''s heart and mind...

    ''What is this!? So many... affectionate voices... hearts...''

    "I love you, master~ Kya, I finally said it!" He saw a cute blonde girl skipping away before vanishing into mist, reced by another.

    "Lord, thank you for suffering to protect us this long." A voice from a strange girl... the image appearing in his mind was a blue-haired girl with a stoic face... ah... her name was Anna

    A warmth, the feeling of worry, wariness and glee... the mere sight of him in the morning while training, being praised for her good work and his hand rubbing her head...

    Feelings of Poppy and the two hundred Vesta who perished... all flooded into his heart and soul... as Ste herself became possessed by those feelings, her eyes shimmering with a golden light.

    "You broke me at first... killing my lover after he watched you ravish me... Yet the more I saw you, fighting until you were broken, then still to protect a random girl... protect me who shunned and hated you... I will never forget how we met, but in thest moments, I no longer hated you..."

    "Like the other crazy bitches, I had fallen in love with you. Is it Stockholm syndrome? Who cares..."

    "I saw you jump into a deadly pit, where you stood no chance of survival... and you did that to save me and my new sisters; from that moment, we were your prisoners."

    ''P...Poppy...''

    "They all loved you, and they all forgive you for how we met, so don''t mourn their loss��celebrate the girls you allowed a second chance... because they will all return to you one day, no matter the form."

    Ste''s arms wrapped around his head as the Ghoul Emperor''s heart and soul were embraced by the loving arms of two thousand women whom he had saved or given a new path�� a sudden feeling of pride reced his self-hatred and the desire to make them happier and grant those that sought it greater freedom.

    Feeling his recovery, Ste whispered into his ear, "Now that your heart and soul are recovering, how about you fix my aching body as a reward? Fufu~ I want to bear your child, and tonight... on your birthday, please allow me to ept you until the end."

 Chapter 256 256: Immaculate Conception**

    Chapter 256  256: Immacte Conception**

    ***

    Alexander''s body stiffened, a sudden surge of blood returning to ces it hadn''t touched in days, "Birthday?"

    "Oh~ you forgot about that? Today is the twenty-eighth, the day the Goddess gifted you to this world." Ste''s long legs wrapped around Alexander''s waist and pulled his body close, her own aroused scent seeping into his heart and causing a more carnal desire to rece his sorrow.

    With the memories of Poppy soothing his heart, Alexander epted Ste''s advances and kissed her��pulling her tongue into his mouth and swirling them together in an intimate dance. Alexander didn''t stop his kisses as Ste''s deft hands pushed and pulled his clothes off, leaving nothing for him to focus on other than pleasuring one another.

    Ste''s body began to reveal her true form, her beautiful stic fair skin pressing against his muscr chest as her white subus wings pped in delight, her head leaning back with pleasure as their tongues parted with a wet smack, her blue eyes meeting Alexander''s gentle green.

    She licked her lips before rubbing her wet mound along Alexander''s exposed tip, poking her bud and sending tingles through her body, "You ready?" She chuckled at her question, pushing herself down upon Alexander''s now erect manhood until his full length slid between her warm petals, and slipped between her perky ass, the warmth of her body transmitted to his member.

    lights����vel The warmth of the bedsheets was nothingpared to the heating from Ste; the slight friction caused Alexander to buck his hips as Ste began to grind her hips, pulling herself up and then slipping his thick manhood along her sticky shaft.

    "You''re so wet, Ste; how much do you want my cock?" Alexander smirked as his hands grasped herrge breasts, pulling on them and deforming their bell shape, causing her to bend her back and let out a loud groan of pleasure, feeling his fingers squeeze her nipples like a tease.

    Ste wanted to respond, but his sudden attack on her sensitive peaks caused her mind to nk, his tip hitting her soft entrance as he allowed just his ns and tip to push inside, rubbing along her entrance walls, the feeling of being expanded, making her whole body twitch and shudder with each wave of pleasure.

    "Always with the weak tits, a useless subus."

    Alexander took advantage of her absent-minded self to wrap his mouth around her nipple while rolling the other around with his nimble fingers��the soft pink flesh began to turn darker as he sucked hard, enjoying the movement of the subi''s hips as she enjoyed his caress. Ste enjoyed being fondled by Alexander as she gasped, the pleasure building and surging like the ocean''s ebb and flow.

    "haa... you know I love it when you are rough with my tits... Nnnnm... your cock... deeper... don''t just y with my entrance...!"

    Wet sounds filled the bedroom, mixed with the sound of moaning and kissing��Ste began to increase the pace of her movements as the sticky honey oozed from her insides from the slow, constant caress began to expand, soaking Alexander''s entire cock in her warm fluids. Ste began to kiss Alexander, pushing her tongue into his mouth and intertwining them with a wet churning of their saliva, all the while moving her hips in a slow circle,squeezing and mping her moist inner walls, inviting Alexander deeper yet he still teased her, edging her on the cusp of climax.

    "You finally asked, good girl... I''ve missed taking my time with you."

    Ste felt her legs go numb as Alexander continued to rub her sensitive peaks, twisting and pulling them while sucking on her tongue, inducing bliss into her heart��with a smirk, he slowly began increasing the pace of his thrusts, the soft insides of a subus so weing, they his cock slid into her like she was created to sheath his cock.

    Feeling the immense heat and squishy walls pleasuring him, he gripped herrge hips to guide himself deeper into her depths��her breasts jiggling with each forceful thrust of Alexander''s cock pushing deeper��causing Ste''s womb entrance to bulge with his thick rod forcing her into euphoria.

    "C-Coming��Kiss kiss..." Ste pulled herself closer; the constant attention from his thrusting cock had built up the pressure within her loins, the hot fluid clinging to Alexander''s cock as she arched her back and forced him to kiss her, closing his mouth with hers and stifling his moan of pleasure; she shuddered and squeezed Alexander''s cock.

    The slippery honey-like fluids spurted as she climaxed, spraying all over his lower body and the sheets in violent bursts as Ste''s mind went nk, a feeling offort and bliss washing over her body.

    "Haa.... Alex.... it feels so good, different... Hmmmm..."

    Feeling Stee so soon excited Alexander, something in him telling him it had been too long since they were able to have such sex, a faint memory reminding him she''d always been waiting patiently for him whenever he returned home...

    "Ste...." Alexander spoke gently while Ste regained control of her body; her limp figure nowid upon Alexander''s broad, muscr chest, his hard cock throbbing as the excitement built from pleasing his beloved, "It''s not enough��can you keep going?"

    Ste''s breathing remainedboured, but she smirked at Alexander, pressing her breasts upon his bare chest and pressing her forehead against his, "Can youst longer than me? Don''t tease this poor subus again��I''ll be mad if youe quick." Ste giggled, her hands gripping Alexander''s manhood, which was slick from her juices and began stroking his wet shaft��the squelching sounds reverberated as he lubricated himself in preparation for plundering deeper into her wet caverns.

    Alexander licked Ste''s soft ear, the smell of roses invading his mind as his hands gripped her ass cheeks and lifted her slightly, allowing himself to slide in even easier than before, "A surprise then?" With Ste in control of his hardness, she ced his shaft upon her sticky entrance and slowly prated her soft slit, inch by inch, sunk deeper into her snug cavity.

    Her honey poured from Ste like a river onto Alexander''s crotch and pooled as her hot fluids clung to his twitching manhood, squeezing and milking Alexander''s member while he was buried in her caverns��each pulse sending shivers down Alexander''s back as her soft entrance walls enveloped his entire cock, stretching her delicate insides like a warm glove.

    Alexander sighed with bliss, "Haaa~ Ste...." His mind went nk as his whole length submerged within Ste��his thoughts turned primal, gripping her soft, supple ass cheeks as he plunged deep inside her tight interior.

    "Nnnnn Alex.... you''re throbbing inside me... will you spurt your hot sperm and make me a mother... Hmmm.... faster.. mess me up." Ste cooed with pleasure into Alexander''s ears as he increased the strength behind his thrusts, his shaft prating Ste to her core, pressing hard against her womb entrance before forcefully pushing through and burrowing deep inside, rubbing her sticky, pulsating passageway, sending tingles of pleasure to the subus''s hazy mind.

    Inside was warm, sentimental and filled with soft flesh that rubbed against him like small ribbed tentacles of flesh stimting every part of Alexander''s shaft. Ste began to gyrate her hips, mping herself around Alexander and tightening up before letting him sink deeper, pressing against her walls��she shuddered from his actions, "More... please give me everything!.... Hmmmm..."

    With a sly smile on Alexander''s face, his eyes locked on the bliss-ridden subus as she begged and demanded Alexander to pound her soft interior harder��each time Alexander prated her depths, Ste let out a quiet, muffled yelp. The slippery honey mixed with his pre from his nearing orgasm built up into a frothy white foamy mess as Ste became more insatiable with each of Alexander''s powerful thrusts.

    Their bodies entwined as he rolled on top, still connected with Ste''s sticky slit, their hands holding with fingers intertwined as Alexander buried his length into her quivering cavern��feeling his impending climax, he thrust hard with force behind his hips, prating Ste with enough strength to cause her mind to nk and body to shudder and shake as Alexander''s cock filled her once more.

    The soft ribs upon her passageways rubbed his shaft as he prated deeper, pulling his foreskin and erection tight��her sticky fluids clinging to Alexander''s cock as he pulled back before sinking himself back into her hot tunnel of flesh and began to fill her with a huge load of semen.

    Alexander held Ste close as her womb entrance swallowed his pulsating ns, his thick cock filling her womb with his seed, causing Ste to shiver and shake as she came once more, the sticky hot semen pushing through her cavern walls and flowing deep inside her��the burning sensation causing Ste to plead for more, "Haa... Alex.... it feels so hot.... Spurt more inside��make me pregnant... Hmmmmmm..."

    Alexander continued to thrust inside Ste, even as she came��her warm fluids mixed with his milky semen to create a white slurry mess. Feeling him still hard inside her cavern walls, Ste leaned up to kiss Alexander��their tongues intertwining as they both basked in the moment.

    Her eyes and marking suddenly glowed brightly, the ovaries on her pelvis womb tattoo changing... now with both glowing purple... Ste had conceived twins... but their night was not over; both of them, addicted to the pleasure, continued to ravish each other��unaware of Alexander''s divine blessing upon Ste''s eggs each time he released another thick batch of his potent virile seed deep into Ste''s waiting womb.

    "Ste.... let me fill you to the brim.... I''ll take care of you both.... haaa..." Alexander kissed her neck before biting down, marking Ste with a passion mark.... causing Ste to shiver ande hard upon Alexander as the mark transferred power from Alexander to the children within Ste��only when she woke up would the surprise be found.

    Panting for air, the duo had copsed upon the soaked and now cold sheets, Alexander spooning the exhausted subus after so many rounds of passionate sex, their scents rubbed on one another as Ste nestled her ass against Alexander''s wet groin��letting out a content sigh while Alexander pulled the nkets around Ste after removing their mess, "Let''s sleep, Stell..."

    He stroked Ste''s t belly while nting kisses along her soft snow-white subus wings, causing her to flutter in content pleasure, a bright smile upon her face from receiving such love and care from her love. "Mmm..." she could only moan slightly as she fell asleep.

 Chapter 257 257: The Horde Nears - Pregnant Princess

    Chapter 257  257: The Horde Nears - Pregnant Princess

    Alexander awoke to the sound of the sheets moving, Ste''s sleepy eyes watching him as her fingers stroked along his cheek, brushing through his silver hair with a gentle smile when she noticed he was awake.

    "Morning, Darling, I have the most wonderful news."

    Sunlight gently leaked through the thin gaps between the blinds, adding heat and light to the cosy room of the princess as she leaned back and revealed her abdomen.

    Two glowing purple ovaries on her womb tattoo were a global sign for all subi that the owner was pregnant normally��only one would glow, so she was carrying twins.

    ''Ste...'' Alex looked at her stomach, his hand reaching out, stroking along her stomach as he felt two weeks... but small signs of life barely detectable, but he felt it. Inside her womb were two children, his children.

    He was a little confused as Ghouls were supposed to find it difficult to have children, ording to his memories and the research done so far... Alex was over the moon as he hugged her tightly.

    "Hehe... you seem happy, I''m d. I was worried you might not want them and be scared."

    Shaking his head, he pped her buttocks gently with a loud smack. "idiot, how could I not want them with you? We should probably meet your mother first��otherwise, it would be rude to her."

    "Nnn..." She looked adorable, her crimson hair all messy and spread over the bed as she snuggled into his arms.

    ***

    Two hourster, they were sitting in the waiting room as udia arranged the defensive n for the iing horde that would soon be at their door. Thanks to Alexander offering his help, she began spreading the vesta and their different groups across the walls to different units to help the thin parts of the defence.

    ck!

    Leaving the room, nor and udia came into the waiting room, only to notice the strange atmosphere of the pair.

    "nor, you arrange some refreshments while I speak with them, okay?"

    "Yes, My Queen." Her eyes were watching Alexander as she walked past; his eyes also locked onto her alluring purple body, which seemed to move more sensually the moment she felt his eyes on her.

    udia waited for the door to close before tapping Alexander on the head, "No lustful nces at other subi��Ste might stab you." Her yful voice sounded as Ste just shook her head with a giggle, sitting on the sofa beside her mother''srge chair; with a serious look, the mother and daughter watched each other.

    "Mother..."

    "You''re pregnant... so soon?" udia noticed almost immediately, then looked at the marking and smiled gently when Ste showed the two dots, "Twins... I am going to be a grandmother for the first time?"

    Alexander watched as udia reached forward to hug Ste tightly while her eyes trembled gently, "Congrattions��both of you." Her tone carried weight to it as Alexander guessed why it was special��subi rarely have multiple children due to their nature of absorbing energy during sex; the sperm normally get devoured.

    pping to get everyone''s attention, udia gave Alexander a stern nce. "Now, the real reason you are both here. Ste, since he has made you carry his children, I n to step down as Queen and have you and Alexander rece me as husband and wife. I want to know your opinion on this; most of the subus knights and people know already and were waiting for your arrival."

    Ste stared at udia before hugging Alexander tightly, her red eyes watering and leaking small droplets onto his arm. "Mother, Thank you...." She could only choke out words before breaking down, the emotions within her heart-stirring her as the sense of aplishment filled her body, having lost confidence because of the curse she used to suffer, the one Alexander freed her from.

    udia turned to Alexander, who listened quietly, his arms nowforting the upset Ste with a gentle smile as he helped her rx.

    Alexander looked udia in the eye, nodding gently, "If Ste agrees, then I agree as well. However, I currently have many women I love just as much as her and would hope to marry them, too. Even if it''s in the future after we take over and weather theing storm."

    Raising an eyebrow, udia listened with interest while nor entered the room with a small cart holding teas, handing a cup to udia while checking out Alexander again��causing Ste to pout in annoyance, covering Alexander''s eyes as ndor bent over, showing her ass to him, which only made nor smile seductively before udia snapped her fingers at nor, making her sit politely on her cushion beside udia''s chair.

    udia sipped the tea, smiling gently at Ste''s reaction before raising her eyebrows at Alexander''s request, "Is that so? Who exactly do you n to marry?"

    ''I do not need to lie, but there are girls who take priority.'' Alexander nodded to himself before he opened his mouth, gently stroking the back of Ste''s hand while looking confident.

    "Sarah of the Lycan tribe, Amy Salvatore of the Vampire Nobles, Laura of the elven tribes, Himari the blue oni and her sister Ayami the red oni and ire the minotaur. The first group will be these women, along with Ste, of the subi."

    "Oh... that''s quite the list..." udia smirked before he shrugged, "There are farm more, Brunhild, nor and yourself, for example."

    nor coughed, her drink sshing her chest as she looked genuinely shocked, while udia nced at Ste, who blushed softly, gently hitting Alexander while agreeing, "I wouldn''t mind marrying you earlier than nned and mother.... haaa...." Ste couldn''t continue, turning her head away from udia, who saw right through her daughter''s hidden motives.

    "Heh, Mother knows best��now, you need to understand once you leave this room, everything will start to change. Once the announcement is made official, it will be hard for you to leave, and one of you must always be present in the castle." udia poked fun at Ste, whose face grew more crimson, hiding behind Alexander, as udia chuckled softly.

    Getting serious, udia finished her tea, getting up and waving Alexander over, "Let''s take care of a few things now that Ste will eventually rece me��you might as welle."

    Ste nudged Alexander to follow her mother, grabbing his free arm and walking beside him toward udia, who nced back, "nor, prepare some food for us��my treat for our new King and Queen of Subus hall, invite their friends and the highest ranked subi of the kingdom."

    Alexander looked confused but realised why udia was calling him King since Ste would seed her title and be the Queen��he followed them to a huge room where nor quickly rushed off to gather others while udia motioned to Alexander and Ste.

    "This way... It won''t take long, so wait a second, Dear. By the way, congrattions��I am proud of you, Ste."

    Her motherly face faded as she sat Ste on the Queen''s seat and Alexander on the King''s seat; the room was elegant, with a huge table wrapping the room with countless chairs surrounding it. Upon closer inspection, Alexander realised hundreds of seats surrounded the table as udia motioned for the guards to open the doors.

    Instantly, the door was flooded by subi, standing around therge table before noticing Ste and Alexander falling silent; they waited as udia stepped forth to talk; within moments, everyone kneeled with their heads bowed, "Greetings, esteemed guests, you are invited to our informal session meal and the announcement of our new Queen and our First King. The man who cured the curse of our beloved daughter, Ste!"

    The moment udia''s voice faded, all of the noble subi and the knights were stunned, knowing it wasing, but the feelings that began to surge in their hearts were too extreme. Ste stood, raising her hand as they all rose, standing straight as Ste''s confident tone entered their ears, "It has been decided as Mother has stated��I shall seed as the queen while Alexander will support and protect us as King. He holds the rights as my husband and king."

    Cheers echoed throughout the huge dining area as udia approached Alexander; her hand moved swiftly as Ste blocked her mother with a raised palm, "I told you... no."

    Alexander nced between the duo, unsure what Ste meant, as udia smiled gently with a shrug, "Sorry dear��the old tradition says we must wee the King, so you can''t deny it." Eleanor and many subi grasped Alexander''s hand, pulling him gently towards a side room, with udia following, her sensual body seeming to be hundreds of years younger as the ck, steel door mmed shut, leaving Ste looking on in shock.

 Chapter 258 258: First Wave - Testing The Walls

    Chapter 258  258: First Wave - Testing The Walls

    Although they had finished the informal meeting, before the two could truly take power, there were several official actions to take and various hoops to jump through, however for the higher circle of power of the small kingdom, which will be renamed once the two are wed to the Kingdom of Arcadia.[1]

    "Darling, we finally made it." A slightly drunk Ste giggled as she sat on hisp while Sarah hugged his right arm, muttering about making a litter of babies so her mother would shut up and stop trying to steal him.

    What Alexander didn''t know is the reason the capital would be called Luxia and the Kingdom Arcadia was because udia, Brunhild, Carmine, Francesca and Valule gathered together and decided to make it a kingdom of all inhuman and foreign beasts, a bastion of eptance be them human, demon, orc, goblin or fairy.

    Thus, they nned to arrange the different parts for the future rules.

    At first, udia was against it but then realised the power and force behind Alexander and knew that she should bet everything on the man who could bring together so many races like her grandmother dreamed of a kingdom or empire that had all the races together like a family.

    She didn''t believe anyone could do it and never tried, but somehow, in her mind, she believed that Alexander could do it.

    ''It seems my life will be both exciting and difficult in the future...'' Alexander thought as there were many women he wanted to marry and spend his life with, but he needed to deal with their emotional and physical desires and troubles and then face the kingdom''s troubles.

    He didn''t want Ste to be burdened with the horrific side of the war and the future.

    "Ste, will you be alright, taking care of our city? You won''t be lonely when we''re fighting out there?"

    "Mmmm...." The drunk subus swayed her hand before a huge amount of floating screens created with thinyers of magic crystal that reacted to her bloodline as her squad of over three hundred subi were all shown�� some were fighting nearby undead, others scouting at first. Alexander wondered why she showed this screen...

    "Watch....hehe..."

    ?Empower - Imperial Order?

    The next moment, beautiful pink streams of mana began to flow from her body as Alexander watched the beautiful particles fluttering around her like millions of fairies as hundreds of pink lines formed under her feet...

    His gaze looked towards the screens to see the subi fighting suddenly became much faster, their magic at least twice as destructive and helping out with the work and repairs seemed less difficult.

    ''She is using her dangerous skill as a support skill. While she is safe in the pce? How smart is my wife!?''

    The skill was originally amazing, but he had told her it was far too dangerous to limit herbat power to boost the three hundred women by double their normal attributes and power.

    So Alexander was trying to think of ways she could fight on the frontline instead... ''It seems my wife came up with this idea and even made her mother adjust the throne so she can watch the entire battle and support from safety.''

    "Next, we need barriers and protection for the pce... something that can stop Stage Seven from damaging or attacking her while focused on her troops."

    ***

    The festivities began to fade due to a warning bell and rm ringing as several subi hit the huge tower bell to garner attention from the city folk.

    Alexander was lying in bed with Sarah, Amy and Ste before quickly being awoken by the sharp sound of ws being sliced across a chalkboard.

    Amy groaned loudly as Ste got up to dress quickly; Sarah nudged Alexander in annoyance, "Come on... I want to sleep more��even if I slept day and night, it wouldn''t be enough cuddling and hugging you... Mmmm"

    Alexander poked Sarah''s perky left breast before climbing from the warmth of therge bed and heading for the armour his good friend MC''Alister made for him during their long process of fighting to the north. He was working on the finishing touches.

    A ck fur cor with a fur hood attached to the back, the overcoat was like a trench coat with a wide front opening, and the undershirt was white with fine spider silk woven into the threads to make it more protective and flexible.

    The moment he put it all on, the girls stopped for a moment to admire how sleek and handsome he looked, both smart and badass��while carrying his two eclipse katana, he rushed towards the window��two slits were opened in his back, the magic is woven into his armour only separating them once it detected him spreading them.

    Ste quickly flew into Alexander''s embrace, holding onto his arm as Sarah yawned tiredly while Amy just wrapped herself in a nket, following Alexander with her gaze like a lost puppy towards him as the city descended into ordered chaos��children were running towards the shelters and older people protecting their children along the way, as dozens of fires and torches were lit on the beautiful white walls, now protected by thousands of subi and female ghouls.

    "Come on, Ste, you go to the throne room. It might be a small enemy, but you are needed, okay?" Alex stroked her hair, looking at Amy and Sarah with a wink. Thezy vampire was now dressed anding towards him along with the eager lycan carrying her katana.

    "Mmmm... then I go... a kiss?"

    Alexander nodded at Ste''s request, kissing her deeply for ten seconds before nodding towards the exhausted and saddened subus.

    Sarah jumped high to kiss his lips simrly, whereas Amy was too short to push past them; he lifted her like a princess, staring into her crimson red eyes as their lips met��she leaned closer to whisper into Alexander''s ear, "Get ready to love me when we return��it''s unfair I can only kiss your lips while the rest can kiss and y with your huge rod all the time!"

    His huge wings spread, a pair of ck and red raven wings fluttering before he took the two of them and shot out the window while Ste flew towards the throne, meeting her mother. udia and Ste flew rapidly above the head of Carmine, who appeared to run alongside Brunhilde, while Francesca came flying with Valule by her side, all six entering the pce courtyard waiting by the throne.

    Alexander watched Stend on her golden throne covered in enchantments, glowing pink magic circles forming under Ste, connecting her to every subus under hermand before he spread his wings, diving towards the walls lined with men who served the kingdom and his ghouls of different sizes��Alexandernded neatly.

    Then, feeling Sarah''s fluffy tail rubbing against him in excitement, alongside Amy''s warm and soft figure pressed upon him while licking her dry lips��she muttered, "I feel like the taste of those jerks has tainted my mouth... kiss me againter to wipe their tastes..."

    Alexander nodded with a chuckle at Amy''s honest tone, ncing at Sarah, whose amber eyes glowed crimson red and tail stiffened.

    Her long katana dragged along the cobblestone as Sarah growled quietly, jumping onto the parapet wall��Alexander used the small roof upon the crions to walk lightly on top and stand beside Laura and Mildred, who were looking at the horde of more than ten thousand zombies above stage four.

    There was a sense of excitement building as the army on this side was only close to eight thousand, and some were stage two helpers, yet Alexander felt his heart pumping, surging with glee.

    lights����vel A thrill of battle was starting to overtake him. Because of this battle, he didn''t need to care for every unit. No, that was the job of the Militarymand.

    ire took over as the Vesta troops'' grandmander, while Mildred was the archermander dealing with rangedbat. Even the normal troops would follow her words.

    Laura was in control of the more stealthy troops; forming an Assasin''s Order seemed to be the n, while currently, she had one hundred of them from the vesta. These would hunt the high-stage targets and be independent of the main forces.

    Ste was the grand tactician�� her ability allowed her tomunicate with anyone close to two hundred metres to one of her subus. Each troop had twenty of her units, somunication was instant.

    "Can you hear me, Alexander?" A voice sounded from beside him and inside his mind at once.

    "Yes... can you hear my voice?"

    "Affirmative. Our mothers are using this battle to test us; let''s show them the future king and queen''s army''s ability to crush this minor horde!"

    "Okay��ire, Mildred, Laura. Forward squads are ready, huh!?" Alexander spoke with confidence as he drew both swords��his movements quick and fluid as Sarah licked her sword while Amy ced a vial upon her dagger; it seemed she wasn''t using her pistols today, twisting it tightly to melt and soak the de.

    Alexander stood on the walls, his face smiling as some hulking giants were letting the zombies climb up their bodies, grabbing several zombies and seeming to be aiming to throw them.

    He pushed his swords forward, and two. Blood red magic circles formed at their tips, as over a dozen blood spears appeared in the air, his head motioning forwards as over five zombie heads were pierced from the sky while the archersughed with joy.

    Alexander waved his hands once, "Purge��First Wave! Throw ''em down!" Hismanding tone entered everyone''s hearts as they understood.

    It was time to fight.

    [1] The city where Dread takes ce is named after the ancestor''s birthnd in this Kingdom after escaping in the dungeon passages to the new world.

 Chapter 259 259: A Learning Experience

    Chapter 259  259: A Learning Experience

    The moment the battle started in earnest, the strongest asset was the subus and human group operating the huge trebuchet that flung countless rocks, stones and magic bombs into the huge horde, exploding with a violent surge of sharp rocks like a fragmentation grenade from video games due to the extreme force of the magic bombs.

    "Aim! Do not fire pointless arrows! the neck, head and heart are key locations." Mildred held her ck longbow, her legs spread as she knocked two fully drawn arrows bathed in a crackling blue light.

    "Fire!" She released both arrows, one after the other, in quick session, instantly striking through the throats of two zombie giants, causing an explosion inside their necks as they slumped down like puppets that had their strings cut.

    The sight inspired the entire archery team that had been ced at Mildred''s side for protection, with over three hundred arrows following hers in a grand volley.

    Over sixty zombies died almost instantly under the focused barrage; however, even this number was simply a drop in the ocean as the tide approached in droves before them.

    "Bring them down! The giants!" Mildred screamed as they prepared another volley."

    In the distance, a massive white dome protected the southern rampart. However, the rms were ring furiously, and guards and soldiers were dashing off towards the centre. At this time, a golden light rippled around the walls protecting the ramparts, with Althea and Maria flying into battle, their bodies glowing golden.

    The southern wall was where most of the supplies and goods were delivered or brought into the city, meaning it was the easiest wall to attack, and so the warriors standing at the wall and gates were the strongest of Alexander''s team while he asked the two valkyries to protect it with their lives.

    However, when the two valkyries revealed themselves, everyone within the southwestern wall felt relief; yet, simultaneously, Alexander knew how costly the power being used by the two was, and though their strength was vast, it was limited, and they both seemed far too excited.

    That reason was that powerful magical beings still needed to rest and recharge their energy daily, and although these two could hold out longer than an ordinary human if pushed too far, they would be utterly exhausted in less than an hour.

    Even then, Althea and Maria would fight until theirst breath, especially since the walls weren''t attacked daily, and they only had to activate this technique once a few weeks.

    Within seconds of their appearance, a cacophony of shrieks emanated from the battlefield; every creature, monster and beast within the vast swathes of enemies suddenly became enraged... filled with bloodlust from their power... it seemed the horde and zombies were evolving to hate the element that caused them to suffer.

    "Damn... they are more advanced in the north..." Alexander whispered as he stood on the wall, waiting for any Stage Seven''s that tried to destroy the wall or gates in one fell swoop. The situation to the south was terrible; however, they still had Althea and Maria there to alleviate some of the pressure, whereas the northern, eastern and western walls did not have such advantages and had to handle it themselves.

    Alexander waited for nearly an hour when two Stage Sevens abruptly appeared beneath the Western gate before him.

    They resembled elephants without ears and had seven eyes on their face, with one huge eye in the centre; however, instead of having ivory tusks protruding forwards, two giant spiral-shaped tusks erupted from either side of their faces. These spiral-shaped tusks emitted a strange dark green colour with a hint of poison.

    The Stage Seven Zombie Elephants seemed to hesitate upon reaching Alexander; their massive bodies trembled; their multiple eyes glowed redder and redder until their massive spiral-shaped tusks eventually exploded forwards like vicious drills, shaking the earth below.

    Alexander smiled, stepping off the wall as his wings pped, his body three metres from the walls as he drew both swords, facing the iing elephant tusks. "Let''s dance; I''ve wanted to test my strength anyway."

    Roar!!! Alexander let loose a roaring war cry before exploding as twin azure shes.

    With a sh between him and the spiral tusks, an immense explosion rocked the ground below, sending the two Stage Seven Zombies Elephants sting back with blood spraying from their eyes like crimson fountains.

    They howled out in agony, standing up and lifting on their back feet as if to threaten Alexander, but he just sliced their underbellies with an unrelenting attack.

    His swords glowed brighter and brighter until a pair of ck and white sword lights tore through both Stage Seven Zombie Elephants before slicing open their chests to expose their ck hearts... which Alexander promptly crushed within seconds of tearing through their thick chest muscles.

    ''A waste of effort...'' Alexander thought coldly before jumping back onto the wall with a p of his angelic white wings, his gaze sweeping towards the distant armies before stopping on the north wall, which was quiet... ''Looks like the north mutants aren''t as ambitious.''

    *****

    After three hours, the southern rampart finally broke under the continuous waves of assault, with Althea and Maria already unconscious at Alexander''s feet, and half of the guards were dead.

    Or they might have broken if he didn''t appear.

    "Althea, Maria, get inside. You should learn from this and not use those powers until needed next time; I''ll deal with this rabble."

    Grasping his ck sword and lowering his posture, Alexander''s body began to glow with a silver light, the sheer power of his aura causing the corpses around him to shatter, turn into mince meat and theirst bits of magic and essence flowing into his attack.

    ''I hope you are ready, Katrin, Venri.''

    On the North rampart, a gigantic undead spider was staring hungrily at the southern ramparts that had fallen, its hundreds of red eyes beaming with killing intent; however, when it sensed something approaching behind it from the air, the Stage Six spider instinctively spun around and released four giant poison threads.

    The Stage Six poison threads instantly swept across the field, destroying everything in their path, but Ayami was unharmed... her huge mace smashed into the spider''s front legs, crushing it.

    "Ayami, don''t y!" A sudden barrage of ice spears shot from above the walls, Himari''s beautiful face glowing as she channelled a volley of endless spears, bombarding the giant undead spider like a pincushion.

    Ayami leapt backwards, unleashing a giant swing of her mace into the spider''s upper left abdomen, sting its core apart as its spider flesh fell lifelessly; however, in this short amount of time, numerous Stage Five zombie goblins holding polearms were climbing over the north rampart.

    Their poleaxes pierced upwards, with several guards dying from the ambush.

    It seemed that the merging of worlds Mc''Alister spoke about had already begun, and they were caught off guard.

    Goblins?

    Alexander gazed nkly at these Stage Five zombie goblins wearing pitch-ck te armour, a sickening sweet smell emanating from their rotted bodies, but he instantly understood the danger they presented as more than ten jumped upwards, killing five guards within mere seconds.

    "Be careful! The goblins have their instincts and knowledge intact!" His de sliced apart four of them while stabbing another with his white sword. Though unexpected, Alexander calmly dispatched them all, thanks to his superior speed, grace and strength.

    From what Mc''Alister told him before he entered stasis and came to this world, creatures merged between realms could retain aspects of knowledge, instinct and perhaps habits... he''d never heard of undead goblins before and couldn''t ascertain how well the humans and goblins fought in their previous world; however, he guessed since these Stage Five Zombie Goblins were able to jump, scale walls and wield weapons properly, they might pose more danger than zombie hordes.

    "Alexander!!" Laura screamed from atop the west rampart as dozens more Stage Five Goblin Zombies began flooding over from the north ramparts, and they were strong!

    Although the majority were Stage Five Goblins carrying halberds and poleaxes, they had thousands of normal Stage Three and Four Zombies backing them up, and although Stage Four was easily dispatchable by Alexander and others who survived his training.

    Because of the numbers... there was a slight fatigue andck of training or knowledge with this makeshift army, as the main force of subi and warriors were not at the walls but at the inner wall that protected the city.

    This was a training battle for both Alexanders'' troops and Ste, who was controlling her elite unit of 200 to attack and support each wall, but her body was covered in sweat, and she was feeling her magic drain rapidly due to the intensity ofbat.

    Fighting in the wild was easy, but it was hell when you had something to defend... to protect with huge walls! Especially withmanders barking out orders constantly while controlling the soldiers from behind.

    Ste hated to admit it, but Alexander was far superior to her as amander, and in this regard, she may take months before surpassing his level because he also taught her how to lead effectively during training together as arge force... versus her own experiences in groups.

    "Damn! There are just too many Stage Five Goblins...." Alexander knew thecking areas of his troops and didn''t want to carry them but to help them grow, but the goblins were far too advanced, so he flew into the air.

    His swords snapped back into their sheaths as he lifted both arms and began to conjure his power quietly, each goblin now a blood mark appearing above their heads, as he summoned hundreds of small balls of magic.

    Every goblin paused under Alexander''s enormous pressure radiating around his hands, which gave him ample time to summon the first ball... it flickered and floated aimlessly, but once he connected its trajectory to a Stage Five Goblin, he threw it with tremendous force.

    Boom!!!

    When the orb hit a Goblin Stage Five Zombie, its armour cracked, with blood gushing everywhere as its skin burned instantly.

    Before the surrounding goblins could recover, Alexander chucked ball after ball, his power instantly disintegrating them or piercing their skulls as if searching for their weak point... before long, none were alive.

    At the South Rampart, Alexander returned to the walls to discover the enemy seemed to be retreating, as if they had an intelligent leader.... and this was just a test.

    He couldn''t strike the feeling he yed into their hands, showing his power... and the enemy... somehow he felt it was that annoying skeleton lord... but he wasn''t sure.

 Chapter 260 260: After Battle Comes Mourning

    Chapter 260  260: After Battle Comes Mourning

    The battle wasn''t over just because the enemy was gone.

    There were hundreds, thousands of corpses that needed incinerating to avoid any infections with those troops who were severely wounded, given a shot of Alexanders'' blood as it could just about counter the virus and would make them into weaker versions of the Vrykul.

    ''It''s great that reaching Stage Seven allowed me to make mere pseudo ghouls that would remain as their former race but gain small benefits from the ghoul race to avoid having everyone being my glorified ve.''

    "Alexander, how are the casualties?" Sarah appeared behind him with fifty female vestas that seemed to have evolved with Lycan-type variants. It was unrted to Alexander, but it seemed that those women with the strongest physical connection to him would cause the vesta to mutate.

    "They are moderate on our side, but the humans and udia''s forces lost over 200 men. We need to find a better way to protect them..."

    His words were slow as he thought about the sudden changes in his army since he spent so long apart from them with his most adored women, somehow creating paths of evolution for the women that helped ease the pain in Alexander''s heart for twisting their minds and hearts earlier.

    Ste - created her subi that were nothing like normal subus and didn''t need to feast on essence to survive but could devour essence from the world.

    They were quite free and didn''t dwell on their feelings of honour or servitude as much as before, but they were all women who seemed to worship Alexander as a male of the highest order naturally.

    All were members of Ste''s wing of the church.

    Sarah - A strange Lycan hybrid that didn''t seem to have a full transformation, but they retained cute wolf ears and tails that matched their hair colour.

    Carried a high level of pride and devotion to Alexander and their princess Sarah, it seemed she made quite the following and all obeyed orders suiting the military sector very well.

    Amy - Crazy troops... all were vampires with highly addictive and obsessive personalities; they worshipped Alexander as much as the Lycan, but each was just like their princess and highly sexual.

    The most devoted to Alexander and created a wing of the church for his praise; they seem to be well-behaved if told Alexander is watching them.

    ire- Like their leader, her troops became a hybrid type of minotaur but only limited to twenty troops so far, and the small amount is all heavy hitters with their enhanced physical power taking the lead in mostbat scenarios.

    All of the women can produce milk that is both delicious and edible, now used as the main source of the army''s milk for baking, cooking and drinking.

    However, they insist that only Alexander can drink their milk without it being treated... as if it were something special just for him. It is refusing other males outright and joining the militarymand under ire.

    Very loyal andmitted to Alexander.

    Laura - Strangely, this was only a recent discovery after the two underwent their first true pairing after she evolved with him as lovely elven assassins began to appear. Their skill with daggers, stealth and bows was far above the other units; maybe their archery was lower than Mildred''s, but that was only a minor.

    After learning about their leader''s past and their passionate and loving Master Alexanders'' treatment of her, they all now dream of charming a man half as good.

    However, twenty people call themselves the handmaidens of Alexander, who only wish to be used and loved by Alexander and who sleep away from the main troop due to their differences in beliefs.

    "Understood... then I will continue helping clear the walls and seeing the wounded..." For a moment, Sarah closed her eyes, looking like an abandoned dog.

    "You did well, Sarah,e here."

    Alexander knew she wanted to be affirmed and opened his arms.

    However, the entire unit rushed over and began fawning over his hug, making Sarah pout, but this time, she knew they all worked hard as tails and ears were caressed and patted together.

    ****

    Thirty minutester, Alexander began to walk towards the north wall, his eyes closed, thinking about how to improve what he could do to defend the city better.

    "Hot oil... would that work against undead?"

    "ming arrows?"

    Thump!

    His body hit someone before they seemed to topple over, and the sound of wood mmed on the ground before an old man''sining sounded. "Damn,d! Why don''t you look where yet again?"

    It was McAllister! The cksmith and biggest helper in the ce.

    Alexander found that McAllister knew loads about magic items, weapons and armour beforeing to join him. He taught ire and Opal a lot about her creation skills rted to armour production... as he had experience doing it elsewhere but came here to make a new home for his brothers, who were in the workshop.

    "McAllister! Perfect timing!" He helped the old, aggressive man stand up before patting his clothes off, pointing him towards the south wall, which still smelt of death, but he needed McAllister''s opinion and knowledge. "Look at those Stage Five Goblins..."

    Mc''Alister frowned for a moment; it seemed Alexander wasn''t lying; these goblins had stronger weapons and armour than before and carried a sharper intellect despite being dead... their fighting styles were far superior to average human fighters from his world.

    "I remember when we used to fight goblins daily.." The old dwarf began to reminisce before his world was destroyed. "Their king was the epitome of monsters and ruled his n fairly while killing those who opposed him... it seemed they grew smarter and are tougher now...." Mc''Alister was calmer than Alexander hoped, but that was dwarven toughness.

    "Don''t fret,d; even if those things evolve a thousand times more... my brothers and I are ready to give up our lives to ensure this city remains a bastion of life and salvation." He then took out a strange parchment with a picture of various entrapments from spiked walls to a grease trap that drops them into a spike pit... then the biggest image...

    A spike repeater... a huge crossbow, a thing that was hoisted on a wall and seemed tounch metal spikes a little smaller than ballistae but fired them rapidly and could even shoot cylinders filled with explosive powder and small spikes... for a fragmentation bomb.

    "Wow... These are so cool..." Alexander spoke his honest thoughts while the dwarf''s face beamed; this old man loved Alexander but was too embarrassed to show it, so hearing thedpliment his finest works, Mc''Alister felt amazing and did a little jump.

    "Also, old man, will you rece my father for my wedding with Ste and the other girls?"

    Like Alexander wanted extra salt from the market... he just said it so calmly... but the old man heard Ste and marriage and was overjoyed... remembering the day he threatened this soon-to-be king to look after her...

    A sarcastic smile on the old man''s little moustache as he guffawed. "Ha... Ha.. Ha... So it hase to this... why not? Hahahaha! Good Laddie, you took my advice!"

    Alexander rolled his eyes as Mc''Alister keptughing until he went to brag about having the son he always wanted to the other dwarves, leaving Alexander to sigh loudly as his finger touched his forehead... it seemed Ste''s adoptive father figure got ahead of himself; but what could he do?

    ''I feel the same to have a father like you, haha. I''ve never really had a father figure before, but those times you spoke so roughly and guided me with your words... I won''t ever forget them. Old man...''

    ****

    Not long after inspecting the walls, Alexander was heading towards each of his beloved women, making sure they were alright, with the first being Amy because she was very quiet during this battle, or rather... he heard she lost two vampires.

    ''Though it makes sense, she doesn''t have any problem... the damn woman acts so childish and lewd in private to hide her sorrow and feelings...''

    "Alexander!" Amy''s voice rang from further down the street as her thick thighs charged straight into Alexander.

    Thess hugged him tightly, kissing his cheek and trying to put him inside her thin clothes, which was why he visited her because she was distressed; before she could undress him in public, he took her into a dark alley, mming her against the wall and ced his forehead against hers.

    "Amy, no one else is here... you can mourn their loss." Alexander felt bad; however, she hid everything too well; the girls probably saw through her charade and stayed calm so she could stay by Alexander... but he arrived just a bit toote.

    Instantly, tears flooded down her pretty red eyes; she leaned in against Alexander''s sturdy body, feelingforted as he stroked her head. Amy neededfort but not sex this time... she was depressed because she watched two women in her wing die because of her mistake.

    Her words were wet with tears and stuttering; this was the Amy that Alexander fell for; he once saw her in the darkness after she started hitting on him and realised she was crying about a cat that passed away in the road, nothing like her usual self. "Alexander... I... failed them... I shouldn''t act like this...but I felt sad... so lonely..."

    To Amy, losing two of her kind hurt worse than anything because there were fewer people than before...

    She only looked cheerful and seductive towards Alexander because he saved her from these dark feelings that made her paralysed��even now, he found her first, which only increased her reliance on him.

 Chapter 261 261: The White Fairy And Maiden Switch?

    Chapter 261  261: The White Fairy And Maiden Switch?

    It had been two days since the attack on the walls��as Alexander was walking through the city afterpleting his morning paperwork, his face marred with dark eyes and a sullen look from the tiresome work that made him wish the zombies hade back.

    ''Damn, being in control of a city is so much hard work... what will it be like if we expanded in the future... so much paperwork and proposals from the damn council...''

    [Hahaha! Imagine being a goddess!]

    The bright voice of Sapphira appeared after the longest time, causing Alexander to stagger his hand, missing the wooden beam before falling down a set of stone steps. There was no pain, but the looks from the people made him want to be swallowed by the earth and die.

    "Are you okay, lord?"

    A concerned subus swayed her hips and helped him up, her hands grasping his as she began to tremble with flushed cheeks... the cheeky mare was sapping his excess essence and getting off on it as she began to shudder visibly... "Ah..... Mmmm!"

    The poor girl, having climaxed in the middle of the city, turned bright red and fled the scene while Alexander just looked around, a little shocked... "City girls sure are forward, haha."

    [Can you not leave your home without seducing an innocent girl?]

    ''Maybe if some beautiful goddess with blue hair helped tame my evesting lust, I wouldn''t need to anymore!''

    [You!]

    ''What?''

    [...]

    She became silent while he continued examining how his people lived��thankfully, he was known as a noble to themon folk right now, and his true identity would be told after the horde waspletely crushed.

    ''Imagine how they would be if they knew my true role... I want to enjoy the feeling of a normal guy for a little longer...''

    [You aren''t normal... you have close to twenty wives!]

    ''You being one of them...''

    [We haven''t even had sex yet! What wife!]

    Alexander smirked, feeling he heard something rather amazing from her, and she didn''t seem to realise it yet.

    Stepping towards the walls, he could hear the sound of tempered steel and iron tools rattling and banging as Mc''Alister and his fellow cksmithing dwarves all fixed the cool new defensive tools to the walls��even the gates had been reinforced with magical steel able to resist anything below Stage Six for at least a thousand blows.

    "It seems they are working very hard..."

    "Excuse me, sir!" A pair of dwarves carrying seven huge metal bars towards the small wooden elevator before heading to the wall... it was quite the sight, although he was from a modern world where construction wasn''t something special.

    There was something magical about seeing the dwarves using fire and earth magic to do the same hard work humans used to rely on machines for.

    "Eh?" Alexander saw that ire and her unit were also helping carry huge sacs with more than a dozen of those bars each.

    ''Am I allowed toin about signing and reading books... when everyone is working so hard?''

    Suddenly, someone''s hands tapped my shoulder��it was Himari and Ayami. Both of them were carrying small boxes that smelt amazing... It seemed they were about to deliver lunches to the dwarves and maybe ire.

    "Master!"

    "My lord...." Ayami looked embarrassed seeing me, her face red as she held a smaller box... with a slightly scorched scent.

    "Hello, girls. Are you here to provide lunches? Handmade by the two lovely Oni sisters... I am jealous... let me take this one."

    "Eh!? That one!!"

    Ayami panicked as I held the one with the burnt smell��honestly, as a ghoul, whether human food was burnt or rotten, it was delicious and may be a boon for people near the end of the world.

    It seemed even the carcinogen that was fearsome as a human was now a spice-like msg for us evolved monsters.

    "Haha, this is my love-love meal from Ayami, right?" I didn''t give her a chance to take it back. Himari realised what I was doing when I winked at her holding the meal. I dashed away, but the adamant red Oni chased me!

    [This girl is cute...]

    ''I know!''

    As usual, Sapphira justmented and vanished... Alexander disappeared down an alleyway, sitting on an abandoned crate before eating Ayami''s burnt homemade meal while watching her struggle to jump up the seven-metre height.

    lights����vel ''It is burnt but still tastes fantastic....''

    Though the rice tasted a bit crunchy... its nutritional value alone would sustain him for a week, so he happily ate every bit.

    However, he couldn''t miss the girl slowly ascending with her Oni jumping strength and stamina to get to the top... it seemed she didn''t want anyone to know she burnt the food because Himari remained there smiling at passers-by pretending to eat some lunch herself.

    On thest jump, she almost made it but slipped on the slightly wet box, almost falling before Alexander grasped her soft red hand. With incredible strength, Alexander pulled Ayami onto the crate with him, hugging her softly, pretending that it happened as it did by ident... so she didn''t realise he knew.

    "Eh!?" Ayami froze solid... her heart pounding faster and faster; she barely caught up with the situation until Alexander hugged her tightly, his hands holding her buttocks to keep her on hisp. "My Lord.... yourp..."

    "Myp, what? Ayami."

    "...." Ayami froze, unable to say anything until Alexander lifted her chin with one of his fingers. "Say it... you are sitting on myp; tell me something."

    The words struck deep as her chest throbbed loudly; Ayami tried not to speak as her fiery hot breath warmed Alexander''s cold lips. Yet she did not look angry...

    "My lord... I can feel your... weapon poking my..." Her words stopped; Alexander''s finger traced her sharp white fangs... which caused Ayami to quiver and instinctively open her mouth, letting him prate her defence as he pulled her face close and kissed her. Himari looked shocked but happy as she began to jump on the spot.

    "Hehe... finally, my sister is getting a reward."

    With their tongues intertwined and exploring each other, Alexander hugged Ayami tightly, releasing his hands from her soft ass to hug her gently while rubbing her upper back��with every action, she became weaker and melted against him until he suddenly bit the tip of her tongue, causing the cute girl to shudder.

    "Mmmph... Master..." Like her sister, she called him submissively, her hands wrapping around his back... "Did it taste bad..."

    Alexanderughed warmly, seeing the red Oni panic until he held her soft pink ears, rubbing them as she shivered ecstatically, her panties bing soaked beneath as his other hand returned to her supple rear, which made Ayami dizzy from pleasure.

    "Your meal tasted fantastic.... because it was made just for me, right? My cute Ayami." Alexander spoke truthfully... she might be timid and burn meals, but each grain of rice, no matter how burnt, burnt or charcoal, had her vouring, love and kindness mixed into it, so every drop tasted remarkable for him.

    Ayami couldn''t think straight... her core ignited as she craved Alexander to touch her more... so she shook her waist and ground gently against him, but he teased her with his firm hands, constantly kneading her buttocks until she bit his shoulder... her sharp fangs barely able to pierce his flesh.

    "Lord..." Ayami broke free, revealing her adorable teary red eyes filled with love and desire... but she was like Himari, shy to the bone until Alexander embraced her fully, pinning her down with her legs wrapped around his waist.

    His strong hands began to stroke along her bare inner thigh, teasing the Oni as he bit her neck.

    "Don''t call me Lord... Call me husband."

    Alexander''s words drove her mad as his fingers glided inside her crimson underwear, feeling the searing heat of the Oni''s inner desire; sliding along the damp fabric, he leaned against her��with his words, her entire body trembled with joy.

    "Come to my room tonight; I want to enjoy my Ayami more... My adorable red Oni."

    Although Alexander left the crate, leaving the sweaty and breathless Ayami on her back, looking dazed, whispering, ''Husband...'' as his actions unleashed her desires, he realised something today.

    ''Seems I will have another wife soon.''

    Somehow, Sapphira didn''tment as Alexander continued to travel the streets of his wonderful city.

    ''Hmmm, should I see Althea, Maria or Laura...'' Alexander hadn''t seen Althea and Maria since they passed out defending the southern rampart. Although Ste acted tough, she secretly cried in her quarters, thinking it was her fault because she couldn''t support the two, and they fell to exhaustion.

    However, as usual, Alexander would deal with the matters surrounding his harem delicately as he flew up into the sky, gazing towards the western wall.

    He noticed the impossible sight...

    A beautiful blonde woman with dark blue eyes... her hair tied into two curly ponytails... a chest that wasn''t huge.., but was enough for any man. Wearing the same outfit as hest saw her...

    "Samantha?"

 Chapter 262 262: A Reunion After So Long...

    Chapter 262  262: A Reunion After So Long...

    ****

    "It''s been so long, hehe. Did you miss me?" Samantha''s cheeky face, the way she would bend forward to give a sneak peek at her breasts when they spoke together. Alexander remembered it all the way, but he was just too stunned.

    To him... it was like a miracle. "I thought I would never see you again." His body moved forward, hugging her tightly, pulling her off the ground as they hugged tightly. Her eyes narrowed like a cat as she began to sniff his chest...

    "Mmm... me too, but Althea is too kind and made a way..."

    ''That little fairy that ys such evil games with Maria did?''

    Alex couldn''t quite believe it, but the blue-eyed girl he once slept with on a whim and gradually fell in love with had returned. However...

    Alexander sensed something was wrong with her as her temperature was far too low; her heartbeat was steady at 26 beats per minute; even Althea, Maria, Ste and the others beat anywhere from 50 �C 180... Samantha seemed too abnormal.

    "I''m sorry for letting you suffer in the first ce..." Alexander felt terrible for letting the woman he liked live out those months in eternal hell while he lived splendidly here. No matter what... it hurt him greatly.

    "Shhh...." Samantha smiled beautifully, her arms wrapping around Alexander''s neck; however, their kiss wasn''t full of passion like Ayami''s earlier... somehow, itcked warmth and was colder than ice... but Alexander realised she was changed.... slowly the tongue became smaller, and her hands warmer... eventually he opened his eyes to see the silver hair and red eyes of Althea kissing him deeply, her tiny body trembling excitedly until she withdrew.

    "Why did you be Althea...." Alexander was dumbfounded; although he knew that Althea and Maria enjoyed ying tricks and games, this one was a little too harsh for him as he was almost angry... then Althea''s eyes were a little teary, as droplets of cold tears streamed down her face, with Mariaing from the boxes to the side with a frown.

    "Don''t make Althea cry, Master! She just wanted to make you happy... Samantha''s sister is still inside and wants toe out... but Althea can only keep the spell up for a short time... we spent all afternoon with Sister Samantha fighting and killing things... that''s why she went back to sleep...!"

    Alexander felt horrible, the fast he almost shouted at Althea because of his pitiful desires... but if she coulde for that long. He looked at the cute Althea, who looked upset and pulled on his jacket.

    "I got this power... not long again, Samantha came to me in my dreams, and then we started ying together... she said she missed being with you... so we made a spell together... Old woman and udia helped too!" Althea exined cutely, wiping away her icy tears. Alexander finally realised why the old witch was exhaustedtely andined about the two girls making her work overtime... then ran to his bed for a "Charge Up!"

    "Thank you... both of you."

    Alexander bent down; however, Althea transformed back to normal and flew upwards as he watched her return to Maria with a slightly sleepy face... meaning the mana requirement was immense... both must have trained or pushed themselves...

    He stepped forward and vanished from their sight, and before the two could run away, he hugged them tightly; now they reached Stage Five, and both of them were back to their adult-sized bodies, but they were still a little childish.

    "Both of you, don''t run away..." Alexander sighed heavily, stroking their silky hair; their bodies became heated under his gentle caresses, Maria trembling as Althea blushed... Their emotions were far higher than most... with Althea opening her mouth quickly.

    "Samantha says to make you happy next time...she will call you hubby..." Althea mumbled. Maria looked stunned and quickly jumped away and pointed to him with a sassy look.

    "The other Maria also wants to talk! She is always here with me now, and tells me things or how to speak or act... so I want you to meet her... she wants to thank you for everything... even though you were just an annoying handsome guy before that ignored her confession!" Maria crossed her arms as Althea covered her face; she found Maria saying weird things that didn''t suit her cute face.

    Alexander looked amused, hugging the two valkyries before releasing them... "Well... bring out this Maria so I can meet her next time.

    ''So it seems both of them... can interchange between their former personalities... or is this the process before the two merge and be one singr persona? Althea and Samantha... Maria now and the Maria who was killed."

    Alexander walked towards udia''s tower after dropping the two yful girls off... he was lost in thought about the iing horde and the return of Samantha and Maria... this probably meant he should tell ire when it became more solid, and she could meet her friend again for the first time in months...

    ''Ste''s mother...'' udia summoned him to her private tower, leaving him confused as they didn''t have much to discuss after everything had happened. Though Alexander guessed she had something important after watching the first battle against the horde''s first wave... but what was it?

    Upon stepping in front of her tower, he could sense dozens of energies emitting from it and many powerful energy sources... They were the secret protectors of the former Queen, and there were just as many around Ste now...

    The woman he saw first was the same one that kept seducing him since they first met... soft pink skin with a purple hue, a hairy crotch covered with her small g-string, and a more adult clothing choice now like a true subus, as if to appeal to him.

    "nor... if you look that sexy, I might just vite you..."

    "Fufu, I am happy for thepliment and await your action!" nor giggled like a girl; her subus tail flickered sensually before leading him towards udia, who sat at a table with many notes and food...

    Alexander felt strange...

    "Alexander... sit down..." For udia to be calling him casually by name showed she trusted him, but the purple-skinned nor''s sassy remarks and light hip rubs distracted him as he grabbed her bare ass, causing the subus to moan cutely before vanishing... it seemed even the seduction level decreased for her as he walked towards udia before taking a seat and grabbing a snack.

    "I heard from Althea and Maria... Thank you for helping them learn how to do that..." Alexander spoke honestly; however, udia snorted, waving her hand dismissively; she hated owing people but could trust Alexander to pay her backter.

    "You already paid me by saving Ste and being her King... Situation aside... these are my estimates about the horde and its abilitiespared to our army capabilities... Tell me if you think it is wed..."

    udia handed a piece of paper over to him...

    Stage One Zombies x 500,000 - Weak soldiers can kill

    Stage Two Zombies x 50,000 �C Hard for Soldiers to kill without enchantment weapons

    Stage Three Mutants x 2000 �C Good amount of weak ghouls among them.

    Stage Four Ghouls/Mutants x 200 - Extreme danger without enchantments and armoured troops

    Stage Five Ogres x 30 - Dangerous without enchantments, but death will still ur with enchanted equipment unless ughtered without pause.

    Stage Six Elite Mutants x 200 - Highest threat; Soldiers need enchantments or armour of decent quality to fight just to survive.

    Stage Seven Zombie Lord - Undoubtedly, only udia, Brunhild or Alexander can handle this, but it will leave massive injuries/fatigue for the time being

    Alexander read aloud udia''s sheet and felt that it was amazing to havee to such an urate conclusion... He wondered why it was so important to meet him here, though, and why the 200 top elite subi were all standing in lines at the back of the room, watching with a strange gaze.

    "Alexander, you will be the King of this kingdom, but you must understand as it is our strongest forces are me, you and your mother... that is not enough and once the third wave starts for real, we will be locked here in battles with multiple stage Seven lords...!" udia mmed her hand onto the table, frightening Alexander, but her next words terrified him!

    "Our troops are insufficient, and even with the dwarves crafting thousands of equipment a month... we cannot protect this ce forever with the limited supplies and resources... Ste has grown exponentially and must marry you publicly, as tradition states... But this isn''t enough!"

    Her eyes looked at him, then towards nor... "You understand how a Subus can grow stronger, right?"

    Alexander understood somewhat; Sapphira exined subi needed a male to reach Stage Six, unlike him, but once they became stronger, they would not degrade; however, the final step into being a Stage Seven Subus took far more energy and power than she currently possessed...

    udia tapped the paper, causing the Elite 200 troops behind them to strip naked... "I want you to handle these women, including ndor as their captain."

    "Eh...?" Alexander didn''t want to sleep with women for the sake of it, and udia was supposed to know this... he was about to argue back when the subi elites all began to speak in turn.

    "Please grant us the delight ofying with the king, I ask but one night a year... and I will fight for you with my entire soul!" A small, purple subus with brown hair chanted.

    Another taller subus followed up in a sensual voice. "Even if we die, Alexander ... Please use our lives to serve you for eternity, as our life''s dream is toy with such a magnificent leader..."

    One after the other, Alexander began to sweat lightly, listening to their requests; their tone became deeper and more intimate until the tall, purple nor appeared...

    "I beg you to be my master, king and lover... we will not seek marriage or the romance that the other might. We are proud Subus knights! We only seek your affection for one day a year; if you have time, and are horny, then push us down, and we will be delighted. We must protect you and Ste. "

    lights����vel Alexander''s mouth fell open as udia rolled her eyes...

    These subus knights were rejecting feelings, marriage and family ties so long as he promised them one day a year; they wished to serve as the King''s knight guard if heid with them once in a while out of lust that was enough... He didn''t understand...

    "Alexander, these girls all requested to have you as their partner after hearing, seeing and experiencing your sex with Ste... Normally, a Subus knight would never meet a male that truly satisfies their desires, and upon doing so, they would have to quit their role... bing your woman means they can remain as royal guards as you are the king." udia added... her eyes were not toying around or ying. She was serious about this...

    Alexander leaned back in the chair, drinking the sweet tea that tasted of roasted apples and honey.

 Chapter 263 263: An Undesirable Reality...

    Chapter 263  263: An Undesirable Reality...

    Alexander began reading their names, hobbies and the small pictures attached to the document, his eyes closing to take a moment to himself to think how this would feel.

    He didn''t want to do anything forced or make women be his for no reason like in the past, so he read their small questionnaire answers and requests.

    ''Well, some are quite interesting.''

    Some of them just wanted to have sex for an entire day, not leaving the bed even to eat just once a year... Others wanted to experience a love-love date before spending the knight together like lovers.

    There were even a few cute ones that wanted to act as a married couple like nor.

    ''Can I make this work? With all the women I have already, these women will protect Ste using her special ability and be practically defenceless...''

    "Are you alright, Alexander?" udia was confused at why it was taking so long, with many women and subi sitting outside the inner circle watching him with their dreamy eyes.

    Seeing the girls in armour and matching them to their desires was even more fun.

    "Ah... I am trying to read all their desires and requests before epting. Before I satisfy these girls, I have more than 30 women in my previous group to ensure they are happy, satisfied and loved. This isn''t something I can just say yet, too, without proper consideration."

    "Oh?" Ste''s mother showed a shocked look; she believed he would just happily ept, then push nor down on the table and start going for gold. Her eyes narrowed, watching him read every sheet before he turned not to her but to the 24 subus knights for the first group.

    There might be more in the future, but he wanted to look at them all well, blue skin, red skin, pink skin, pale skin, lovely girls, mature women, plump milf types.

    He saw nor looking at him with her shimmering eyes, sitting at the very front, silently holding her hands against her chest.

    ''She looks so nervous and lovely if she wasn''t there. I believe the chances of my epting were lower...'' Even the green haired girl who got dragged away when I first came here was part of the group.

    "I''ll do it. Starting from nor in three nights time. Then, for the schedule and desires, please let the knights vote for a leader and sub-leader to arrange the best times for all the girls and myself while contacting my other women to ensure the dates don''t sh."

    "Hmmm? In three days. Is there a reason for the dy?"

    "Tonight, I am holding one of my cute followers for the first time; tomorrow, I n to sleep with my three most beloved women and on the third night, I''ll spend sleeping with a minotaur and a fairy," Alexander revealed his ns, causing udia to choke on air... ''Holding one?! Sleeping with three!! Sleeping with a Minotaur and Fairy?! How did they get luckier than my daughter?!!''

    Feeling envious, jealous and interested herself... Ste''s mother scowled and cursed him while Alexander stood up calmly and thanked the girls before stepping past nor and kissing her forehead softly, his hand caressing her soft hips as he greeted each of the subi with the same greeting.

    He kissed their hands for those who wanted a more romantic date. The ones that wanted him to punish them, her slipped his hand into their armour, enjoying how excited their eyes became and then left the tower with 24 thirsty subi, all desperate to mount and devour his essence.

    Once the door mmed, udia stood up and looked at the excited and charmed women, "So, how was it?" The women began discussing excitedly and sensually spoke of Alexander touching their skin and how warm his lips were; they couldn''t stop squealing like teenage girls falling in love.

    udia frowned; Ste lucked out to get a partner that made even the subus knights go crazy for him. ''Though nor is special, she adores him more than the rest.... but she hid it well until today. Alex, my cute son-inw... you stirred up the ho''s nest... these girls will eat you alive.''

    ***

    Alexander didn''t mind. He was more into exploring the city; he aimed to meet the old man Mc Alister again to see his progress on the anti-zombie weapons, defences and tools on the walls.

    Along the way, he could see many smiling peopleughing, having drinks at the tavern, eating in the market or just enjoying the peace while knowing soon... They would either live or die.

    ''I want to protect this ce, even if I have to fall further into the darkness of my race... Their happy faces are like before the fall of humanity... elves, dwarfs, undead, ghouls and other creatures all getting along together... it was like a fantasy novel.''

    Sapphira didn''t respond to his thoughts of saving these people, but he could feel her gentle presence, always like a warming and soothing light that helped keep his mind focused and out of the darkness...

    "It''s so nice to see how far you''vee since we first spoke, Alex." Her divine voice flickered in my mind, seemingly closer than ever... as if she was walking beside me.

    "Thanks for meeting Qna, the girls in that country and speaking to you while training to awaken. You also gave me the strength to move forwards and free those girls... Rather... It felt like I was the one that seemed to have been freed from that limited mind that only cared about myself." Alexander honestly expressed his appreciation. ''Without Sapphira and Kayne''s guidance in the early stages, I might have stayed stagnant or been even weaker...''

    The goddess hummed happily before sheughed softly; it sounded clear as ss bells in his ears; his body trembled when he heard the Goddess''s holyughter, nothing like her usual mocking or angry voice... it made his heart tremble as something warm leaned against his shoulder... was it his imagination? It was like someone held his right arm and leaned against his shoulder as they walked towards the dwarven district in a warm silence.

    ''Is she with me?''

    "I told you... I am always beside you, especially since I fell for you and lost my father. I just cannot materialise until this world has another wave of invasions... maybe the one after, depending on how dangerous the deems me to be, fufu." Sapphira answered his question seriously before giggling yfully.

    Alexander thought that even if she could appear, it may cause problems; a goddess was beyond the Stage System... If forces here realised, there might be struggles with trash wanting Sapphira under their control...

    Should this happen, he wouldn''t hesitate to protect her with his life; she made him what he was today and deserved such a reward...

    ''Even though I know she could solve them with a snap of her fingers... I feel like massacre is something I never want Sapphira to perform or be burdened with...''

    "Ah~ my kind hero, what would a girl goddess do without you? Haha." Sapphira joked warmly... it seemed she read his mind clearly but felt ttered and moved that Alexander tried to protect her image even mentally...

    It showed his feelings had changed from the past and began growing into love��not lust, like how he did the same to Amy in the past...Making her crazy about him rather than his blood and body.

    Suddenly, Alexander felt her press against his neck, the soft feeling of something simr to lips kissing the nape before it faded when he recovered from the strange dream-like state... five old dwarven men were hammering a huge metal bar together... in perfect synchronisation.

    Their skills reminded Alexander of professional symphony performances... Each beat was on time... hammer after hammer... the shape moulding perfectly until it was ced on the water barrel before steam poured forth... revealing a metal recurve for the ballistae, forged without any scratches...

    The metal was dark grey-coloured, shining with magical runes, and the craftsmanship looked superior to anything he had ever seen; even McAllister noticed him watching and put on an ugly expression.

    "Oi... why are you here,ddie.... don''t be watchin'' our performance with such a strange face," Alexander smirked; the old dwarf grumbled after seeing Alexander but stopped working.

    McAlister walked over, carrying four heavy tes filled with iron ingots, dumping them into a water tank filled with runes before moving over to him... his smell was a little whiffy because he hadn''t showered due to constant hardbour with the boys, and that damn old wolf girl wouldn''t stop clinging to him to seduce thed...

    "Is that for those heavy repeaters you mentioned? To shoot down the giants before they approach?"

    Alexander pointed at the strange tool; McAllister nodded proudly before heading to the forge again; even though the old dwarf treated Alexander roughly, it was because he had faith in his adopted son and thedies he called wives...

    Thus, he was strict with thed he treated as an adopted son... "Though we will only have twelve at maximum until thest shipment arrives and the second workshop opens."

    The cksmith rubbed his thick white beard full of dirt and soot as if he enjoyed such work.

    "Shipment?"

    "Oh... this is a capital city, so the portal leads to a special ce with something like a market board where you ask for items, and then they send them in a package a few dayster. These special portals never corrupt or break, but only goods and natives can enter and exit." McAllister exined how unique their city waspared to the others.

    "Do you need any money? I have millions on me?"

    "Foolishd... why would I want yer money!"

    However, the cksmiths behind looked at Alex like a god with puppy eyes, so he took out a huge box and ced it on the table with a bang as golden coins ttered.

    "Stop being annoying, old man; use this to craft the tools for the city and the stuff you want to build! Have fun, and life is too short to limit ourselves now."

    McAllister stared angrily but grabbed the money, "Tsk... cheeky bugger! Hehehe, it looks like we''re avin'' the expensive ale tonight, boys!" Alex waved to the dwarves and turned back.

    Tonight was Ayumi''s night, and he remembered there were things she liked... so he would buy them before returning to his room.

 Chapter 264 264: The Red Oni **

    Chapter 264  264: The Red Oni **

    When he returned to his room and stood outside, Alexander was shocked because the maids looked a little strange... and there was a presence on the inside. The moment he closed his eyes, he calmed down.

    ''It''s just Ayami... that''s fine.''

    "You girls can rest tonight, guard a little further away your; you might be agitated."

    The subus guards looked a little awkward, "Your Highness... We cannot do that for your safety..."

    "Are you sure I''m about to have passionate sex with an Oni woman all night?"

    "Nnn... it''s our work so..."

    "Hahaha, understood, but if you need to. Don''t worry about relieving yourself or peeking inside."

    He shook his head and ignored the cute subus pair.

    Alex opened his doors to find the room smelt of fruits... a very sweet and delicious fruit and some kind of honey vour filling his nose as beauty was lying on the bed... was Ayami.

    Her lovely red skin, smooth and glossy with a slight silky shine to it today, waspletely bare, with no clothes covering her red patch of pubic hear fluffed at the top of her crotch as she sat with her legs folded to the side, revealing her huge, plump ass with both cheks squeezed together making it even sexier.

    "Hello there, Ayami, you look very sexy today."

    "Master... I wanted to make an effort for you, so Himari gave me tips on how..."

    Ayami leaned back on the bed, showing her jiggling breasts that Alexander finally realised had grown a little; the drooping rockets were alluring and sexy as she pushed both arms together as if to entice him more.

    "I hope master likes."

    "I like it."

    Alex walked over and sat on the edge of the bed, patting Ayami''s gorgeous crimson-coloured hair, "So what next?"

    Ayami immediately got up and crawled behind Alexander. Her busty and huge assets wobbled as he felt her touch undoing his shirt and removing his pants; her red hands slid under his boxers and slowly removed his member, letting the half-erect beast flop around as her fingertips moved back to his abdomen, stroking his muscles.

    "You''re a lewd girl..." He whispered, feeling her hot breathing down his neck as she started to suck on his back, licking his muscles, nibbling on them yfully while her hand started to stroke his cock.

    "Master is sexy; I want to kiss, lick and suck you everywhere."

    Ayami kept stroking Alexander''s erection, feeling it get harder and harder, almost bulging too much for one hand; she was happy to be arge woman after bing a Red Oni. Her assets could please Alexander, and she could be a good Oni wife!

    Ayami kissed and sucked on Alex''s back, moving her other hand to stroke his balls and looked down to see precum start toe out, her fingertips swirling along his cock''s tip, smearing the filthy fluids all over her hand, before taking it to her nose and sniffing it hard with a heavenly face.

    "It smells so good, Master; I might get addicted to it."

    Ayami put Alexander''s precum into her mouth and moaned as she tasted the filthy fluids, sliding her tongue around her mouth to savour it before kissing his back again, "Master... Can you do something for me?"

    Alexander didn''t refuse Ayami''s cute voice and turned around to see her kneeling in front of him, her busty breasts wobbling, "Anything."

    "Master... Please lick my ass!"

    Her voice was loud as she turned around and leaned on her face, pushing her huge, stic and sexy red ass towards him, the clean slit and asshole puckering in his face, while her huge cheeks pressed together as she moved, swaying in excitement.

    "So Ayami is a butt girl?" Alexander chuckled as Ayami nodded desperately, wiggling her ass in his face, "Master said he would do anything... Please!"

    He pushed his face towards Ayami''s huge red buns, kissing her soft skin and stroking his face all over her wobbly assets, moving his hands and spreading her cheeks apart as Ayami cooed in happiness, "Master... You''re so naughty..."

    Alexander stroked his face all over her red butt, moving to kiss her sexy, clean slit before licking up and down her crack, moving to her huge, stic, soft and bubbly asscheeks, kissing and sucking on her soft assets.

    Ayami wiggled her ass, "Master..... that long tongue inside my asshole... please~ Mmmm.... don''t knead my ass..."

    Alexander licked Ayami''s ass, his long tongue teasing her dark red slit before slowly, he snaked his tongue across her crotch, the sweet and sour fluids of her pussy filling his tongue before it pushed against her small, tight asshole pushing inside as it began to suck on his tongue.

    Ayami moaned and wiggled her ass happily; Alexander''s tongue felt so long as it moved around her bowels, stroking and licking her insides as she could feel his saliva filling her asshole. She had used special magic topletely clean herself and change the vour to be soft and with a trace of sweet vour. As his tongue began to swirl and twist in her ass, Ayami moaned happily, "Master''s tongue feels so long... you''re sucking so hard... Mmm.... master is such a pervert."

    Alexander pped Ayami''s huge, jiggly red ass as his tongue continued to suck and fuck the insides of her asshole, her pussy leaking sticky white goo as she began to tremble from the pleasure... before Alexander stopped.

    Ayami wiggled angrily at the loss of stimtion; she could feel her asshole gaping a little, "Master is so naughty... Leaving me hanging..."

    "Don''t worry, Ayami, I''ll give you more."

    Before she could speak.... a warm and hard feeling pressed against her ass, before lewd squelch and the feeling of being expanded made her whimper and howl... Alexander had pushed three fingers into her asshole and began to tease her with skilled, alternating movements.

    Ayami moaned... Alexander''s long, thick and strong fingers felt great inside her asshole, nothing like her own, as she began to tremble and reach pleasure from the sensation of him spreading her bowels. It was bliss as she wanted more... she wiggled her huge red ass, "Master.... Master~ More... Please stretch me more..."

    Alexander heard Ayami''s erotic moans as she begged him for more; his fingers moved and stroked her asshole, the soft bowels contracting and rxing as they tried to suck on his fingers, the feeling of his saliva inside her asshole, the smell of Ayami''s huge, sexy red ass and the lewd sounds...

    Alexander couldn''t hold back as his erect cock grew even harder.

    He pulled his fingers out, hearing Ayami''s begging whimpers before stroking his rock-hard cock, smearing his filthy precum all over before sliding his tip along her gooey, wet pussy and instead of fucking her ass...

    Alex pushed into her huge Oni pussy, longer and with arger puffybia and slit than others... the Giant Oni suddenly had the tip of his dick inside her pussy!

    Ayami screamed happily, "MASTER!!! SO BIG... MASTER''S COCK IS IN MY PUSSY!"

    Alexander didn''t stop, as his huge Oni was an aggressive one; despite his cock slowly pushing inside her hot, slimy cunt, her ass suddenly pushed back; as his cock crushed her womb, Ayami moaned happily.

    "MASTER... FUCK ME MORE! PLEASE KNEAD MY ASS AS YOU FUCK MY PUSSY! HARDER~ FASTER! PLEASE BREED ME MASTER~!"

    Alexander spread Ayami''s big red ass, his hands sliding inside her asshole, while his cock began to piston her from behind, both his fingers and cock able to feel each other.... but when he did, her lips would quiver, releasing a beast-like groan as both of her holes tightened and became stickier.

    "Ahn... Ma...Maser... Your fingers are so deep in my asshole! So Naughty and lewd... BUT IT FEELS SO GOOD ~."

    Her body quivered with lewd moans, sweat dripping her thick and sticky fluid, her breasts and cheeks red and heavy as Alexander thrust and spread her pussy further while using his fingers to stretch and tease her huge red ass trembling each time his cock hit her womb...

    It was the best thing Alexander ever experienced with a woman. Ayami''s ass and her hot and slick pussy seemed to try and suck on his cock in until it began to squirt back out. Alexander removed his finger from Ayami''s gaping red ass, trying to remove his cock, but the hold was so tight as she rolled him onto his back and leaned down.

    "Master~ you made my pussy wanty more... let''s fuck all night until I am filled to the brim with sperm?"

    Alexander didn''t object as her fat boobs ttened against his muscr abdomen; his long and hard shaft piston Ayami''s soaked Oni''s pussy faster than a jackhammer...

    Only to be pushed out with a huge dob of white sperm before she rubbed her ass on his cock, his white creamy ooze smearing it fully as she pushed down, letting his huge cock prate her ass.

    "Ugh... your ass is so fucking tight..."

    "Fufu~ my fat red ass is going to milk your cock all night long hehe."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!